《The Inheritance of a Bygone Era》


 Chapter 1 – The unfortunate circumstances

    It had been annoying, but Mila had managed to avoid the duo of teens in front of her for so long.


    It felt so anticlimactic to have her efforts ruined by a single mandatory hospital visit. She carefully stepped back and tried not to stumble. She hoped the origins of her headaches would not notice her.


    For almost a month, Mila had successfully avoided the source of the massive mana gathering. Both of them. Every time she took a walk, she was sure to stay away from the telltale sign of heaviness the dreadful amount of mana brought to her weak body.


    The girl raised her voice and aggressively poked at the guy, who frowned and growled an answer. They were making a scene without any care for their surroundings.


    Someone bumped into Mila, making her stumble forward a couple of steps. She sighed in relief. Whatever the spell was, she did not want to be anywhere near it. The heavy weight of the intricate spellwork pressed down on her. She could barely stand.


    The weak body constitution had been a curse Mila had bore ever since turning ten. Now and then, she had to visit the hospital for checkups. Doctors liked to keep an eye on her to see if her condition grew any worse. She had spent almost a year here in the past and did not yearn for a repeat.


    A couple more people passed her, oblivious to the struggle she experienced. Her shoulders sagged. She gritted her teeth and tried to turn around and leave. Her white, pale hands grabbed at the wall, keeping her steady.


    ¡°It was his fault!¡± The girl loudly exclaimed.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t!¡± The boy argued back.


    Mila did not care. Whatever their problem was, she wanted to be leagues away from it. Her breathing grew heavy. She glanced at the duo, then at the sky. She could not see the spell, but the feeling of it was becoming more pronounced.


    There was no mistaking it. Those fools were about to be summoned to whatever shitty world wanting new blood. Mila could feel it in her bones.


    Talented young people were always in demand. And despite her distaste, Mila could admit that they had talent. Her senses, dull as they were, allowed her to feel mana gathering inside them naturally.


    Honestly, it was a miracle. Earth had little mana to speak of. Just a speck here or there. While Mila had succeeded in sensing it, she had never managed to control even a single of those rare specks.


    It had almost driven her crazy. Maybe it had, and she could not recognise it for what it was. ¡°Stay away,¡± Mila whispered. Not loud enough for them to hear her. Her body grew cold as she started to sweat. ¡°Not like this.¡±


    Nineteen years. That was how long Mila had lived. It had been tough. There rarely were days she had the energy for more than just a simple walk. There were weeks she was bedridden and at the mercy of her family.


    Oh, they took care of her. Mila was lucky in that regard. Her parents tried their best, but her circumstances made it hard for her to see them as family. There were days she barely recognised their faces. She tried her best to speak with them and learn about their lives.


    And the very next time Mila fell asleep, she would be thrown into a new body. A new life she lived through.


    Sometimes for a few days, sometimes for months. All in a dream. Mila lived through the experiences of various people in a different world. It always lasted up until the person died. They always died. Because they all had one thing in common - they were part of an army during a campaign against an unbeatable foe.


    Mila shook her head to throw those thoughts out of her mind. Those experiences had changed her. She hoped for the best but knew it not to be the case. It was too hard to grow close to anyone with all those lives crammed in her mind. A normal childhood was not something she could have had.


    Even the duo of teens looked like immature children to her despite them likely being the same age. It was a thought process Mila tried to change. She wanted to speak with her peers without sounding patronising.


    But how could she when Mila had more memories of training or fighting an enemy than living her real life?


    ¡°Hey, are you alright?¡± A concerned woman''s voice spoke up to her.


    Mila opened her eyes to see the girl and the boy looking at her in concern. The girl stepped towards her while speaking. The feeling of dread settled into Mila¡¯s bones.


    ¡°I- I am fine. Don¡¯t come here.¡± Mila tried to keep them away. But her body betrayed her. She swayed, and the only thing keeping her upright was the wall.


    ¡°We need help here!¡± The boy called out and followed after the girl.


    They both rushed towards her. Mila gagged. Those fools did not understand. They were making a mistake. It was already a miracle the spell had not triggered when they met. The damn thing had been ready for a while now. But the summon resonated with her, and she could not understand why.


    ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± Mila tried to speak as she slid towards the ground. Her tongue was so heavy. She looked at the concerned faces in front of her. They were good people. The guy was shouting something while the girl tried to keep her conscious.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    It was too late. Mila felt the spell trigger. Slowly, the three of them were encased into a bubble. They did not notice it. It was subtle, and they were untrained. She could tell it was happening only due to her experience of being a summoner. It had been one of the longer lives she had lived through. Almost a year. She had learned so much by being him. He had been an excellent mage up until his heart was skewered by the very creatures he had summoned.


    There was something wrong. Mila was not talented. She was not chosen by heaven as these two were. She was just a girl with an unfortunate ability.


    So why was she being pulled along?


    Why was this spell triggering now?


    Mila¡¯s mind was too sluggish. She could not tell. Her eyes slowly closed, but she forced them open. She blinked, and for the first time, she studied the duo.


    The boy was lean, with a strong jaw and green eyes. His nose was flat, and his short-cut hair reminded her of beach sand. He was currently gesticulating at someone, trying to get attention. His darkened skin shined in the sun. He felt warm and understanding. The kind of person you sought out when you were lonely.


    The girl¡¯s long, brown hair cascaded down her body. Her brown eyes matched her hair, and her straight nose and pale skin made her look regal. She pressed her lips together and slapped Mila¡¯s cheek, then shook her shoulder, trying to keep her conscious. There was a powerful light in her eyes that refused to see Mila suffer.


    Both of them were taller than Mila. It was normal. For a nineteen-year-old, she was short. Skinny and undeveloped. People often were confused upon learning her age. She looked like a child. Fourteen at best.


    Mila¡¯s green eyes focused. She glanced at her reflection in the nearby window. Black hair, sickly pale skin and a gaunt face. She lacked many things. Over the years, she had tried to gain meat on her bones but never succeeded. Any training she attempted left her bedridden.


    Still, Mila always tried. Day after day, whenever she could. And nothing. Both of the teens had been much luckier. They were fit and looked healthy. There was a pang of jealousy in her chest, which she silenced.


    It was not their fault Mila¡¯s life sucked. Besides, they were being summoned and would end up in one power struggle or another. She was pulled along, but the chances of anything being asked of her were low.


    There was a more pressing issue at hand. This was not how the summonings worked. There was something wrong with all of this. Or at least, from what Mila had heard about them. None of her dream lives had been directly involved with summoned people, but she knew they existed and how it worked in a general sense.


    They were called upon by large factions in dire need of heroes. Sometimes, ruling forces needed leverage to use against their rivals. There were times when a summoning was performed to gain knowledge. She recalled a story about a summoned girl chosen for her talent in singing. Some wanted a herald of change.


    There were many reasons Mila could think of. But one thing was common in those stories. It was always a single person, and it was time and resource-intensive to summon someone from a different world. The spell could not bring two people at the same time.


    So why were there two persons summoned from the same town? Why at the same time? Why was the spell triggering now? How?


    These questions swirled in her head. Mila almost vomited. She heard the girl say something. There was more noise. The world grew blurry. It spun and moved.


    The only thing remaining clear was the two teens staying with her. Mila saw their expressions change. She caught the moment they understood the world was distorting.


    They exclaimed in surprise. They tried to move. It was pointless. Once it started, there was no other outcome than arriving at the destination.


    Mila watched the duo fall unconscious. Their mana slowly flowed towards the spell boundary. It passively absorbed every bit to power itself.


    There was nothing for Mila to give. It was, in a way, lucky. At least she would get to keep her consciousness. She wanted to laugh. Her standards were abmisal if she considered this lucky.


    The world around them grew darker and vanished. Mila¡¯s mind struggled to make sense of the surroundings and failed. Several times, she found herself missing a second or two. The human mind was not made for this. She closed her eyes to keep her sanity.


    It was so silent. Mila heard her blood flow in her veins. Her heartbeat thundered in her ears.


    And then the sound returned. Mila heard a couple of bodies collapse on the ground with a thud. She slowly opened her eyes to drink in the new world. Her body wanted to join her comrades, and she struggled to keep herself in the sitting position.


    Mila scanned the surroundings. They were in a dark hall. There were stone pillars surrounding them. She could see intricate carvings decorating them. The walls were too far for her to see. There was a circle drawn with white chalk around them.


    Outside of this circle was the only light source. A couple candles, and next to those candles was a figure prostrating on the ground. A single man.


    And this was not how it was supposed to be. Mila steadied her breathing. This place was deserted. Despite the intricacies, the pillars showed the age. Much of the writing on them - faded and unreadable. The ground was covered in dust, and the air was stagnant.


    Where were the mages? Where were the structures supporting the summoning process? If not mages, then sacrifices. There was nothing. Just an empty hall with some dilapidated remains of once-grand designs.


    And the man. Mila glanced at the teens. Both of them slept on the ground, their breathing steady. From what she could tell, they were safe.


    It was a struggle, but without the interference of the heavy mana, Mila managed to stand. She took unsteady steps towards the man. Her eyes studied the surroundings, trying to understand the situation.


    Each step Mila took made the man shudder. There was nothing she could do. They were at this man¡¯s mercy. She tried to speak but managed only a cough.


    ¡°Where are we?¡± She tried to ask. Mila did not doubt the man would understand her. She could smell mana on him. A lot more than the inexperienced duo had housed. Spells that allowed communication between two different languages were not uncommon.


    If the man was responsible for their predicament, he must know at least that much.


    ¡°The ruins of our past.¡± A raspy, deep voice answered.


    Mila palled. Even without the spell''s help, she could understand large parts of the man¡¯s words. There was an accent and something else. But something else captured all of her attention. Her eyes shot towards the pillars. She could make out and recognise some of the symbols engraved on them.


    ¡°Shit!¡± She fell on her butt.


    From all the worlds to end up in, Mila had managed to land herself into the one from her dreams.

 Chapter 2 - Test

    The stagnant air burned Mila¡¯s lungs. Still, she kept gulping it down to keep her breathing even. Her mind raced as she pushed down on her panic. She weighed her options, and none of them felt good. There was no way out except to rely on the stranger in front of her, who was still prostrating on the ground.


    The implications did not please Mila. She doubted he was deferring to the unconscious duo on the ground, which left her. Was the man mistaken about her identity? Probably not. She could feign ignorance, but making herself valuable had its upsides. This world was ruthless in many aspects. She did not know how much time had passed, if any, from the period in her dreams, but the risk of getting killed was there.


    With a shake of her head, Mila dismissed the thought of lying. She was not an actor. The chances of fooling someone so strong were slim to begin with, even with a perfect act. She opened her mouth to speak and stopped.


    Which language to use?


    Mila hesitated. English was the obvious choice. The man had spoken with the assistance of a spell. He did not know she could understand him without it. But it would mean she would have to play a fool, hiding herself and limiting what she could do.


    After gritting her teeth, Mila spoke. ¡°Who are you?¡± The words came out of her mouth smoother than expected. She had made her choice. It was a risk, but she could not be passive in this situation.


    The question had an effect. The man trembled and seemingly relaxed. He spoke a garbled mess of a sentence, this time without the assistance of the spell.


    ¡°Silinth Overon Ampry?¡± Mila repeated. She was sure it was his name, and the man affirmed it. But why was his accent so terrible? She could recognise most of the words, but placing them together in a sentence that made sense was taxing. ¡°I must apologise, Sir Ampry. My understanding of the language is insufficient. Please use the spell of the common tongue so that we can converse freely.¡±


    The man stilled. After a moment, Mila felt the mana move and weave. It was a work of a master. Whoever this Silinth was, he was a skilled mage. ¡°It is I who must apologise!¡± The man spoke again. ¡°My mastery of the old language is lacking. I beg forgiveness for my failing.¡±


    Mila¡¯s mind halted. ¡®Old language¡¯ the man had said. Outwardly, she did not show the signs, but her mind was scrambling to figure out what it would mean for her. ¡°Old language, you say? Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, lady- forgive, but I do not know how to address a person of your stature.¡± The man still refused to rise from his position.


    ¡°Mila Kostel. You can call me Mila.¡±


    ¡°Then, Lady Kostel.¡± The man nodded. ¡°Yes, the words you spoke are old. I hesitate to speak of a precise age, but it¡¯s been many generations. Only a few old texts remain for us to study the way you speak.¡±


    ¡°I see, and do call me simply Mila.¡± She tried to hide her turbulent emotions. ¡°Then, Sir Ampry, once again, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I am a follower of the old customs. My ancestors swore to keep the spirit of their people alive through time. We are scattered and few, but for what it is worth - I am the teacher of those left. They call me ¡®Instructor Ampry¡¯, and that is my position.¡±


    All Silinth¡¯s words did was add more questions Mila wanted to find answers to. However, one was more pressing than the others. ¡°Why?¡± The fraze slipped past her lips.


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Why did you summon us?¡±


    For the first time, Silinth shuffled and appeared to be uncomfortable.


    ¡°That is-¡± He began and sighed. ¡°A hard question. There is no easy and short answer.¡±


    ¡°Do we lack time?¡± Mila inquired. ¡°And please, rise. It¡¯s hard to speak without seeing your face.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± The man agreed to her request. He slowly stood, his figure towering over Mila¡¯s small stature. He was wearing a brown leather gambeson, covering most of him. Over his shoulders was draped a matching cape, and he had black, metal-clad boots on his feet. He had no visible weapons on him, but it did not make him any less dangerous to the trio.


    While Silinth was gathering himself, Mila glanced at the prone figures behind her.


    ¡°They are fine, just drained of mana, which has led to the loss of consciousness,¡± Silinth explained.


    ¡°It is as you say.¡± She agreed and studied Silinth¡¯s chiselled face. He looked to be around thirty, but she knew that for a mage of his ability, age was hard to determine by looks. His prominent nose and piercing blue eyes made him imposing. The unkept stubbles made him look wild and dangerous.


    Silinth stared at Mila while pondering. After a moment of gathering his thoughts, he began to speak.


    ¡°For the start, I had not planned to summon more than a single person. I sought out a specific target, which appears to be you. Those two were,¡± He paused. ¡°An accident.¡±


    ¡°I find that hard to believe.¡± Mila had her doubts. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t such a spell be overly specific?¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Silinth suddenly looked embarrassed and even blushed a little. ¡°I did not use the proper version. My predecessors and I heavily modified the spell work and-¡± He looked away. ¡°It might have involved latching to others using the proper version, as ours was incomplete.¡±


    ¡°You hijacked the summons made by others to boost your dubious version.¡± Mila narrowed her eyes. There were thousands of things that could have gone wrong. It was a miracle of unimaginable proportions that he had made it work. It, at least, explained the lack of proper infrastructure in this place. She looked at the surrounding pillars once more. Were they used to intercept the summons?


    Silinth coughed in his hand. ¡°Be as it may, I was successful.¡± There was a hint of pride in his voice. ¡°There were risks, but they paid off.¡±


    ¡°You played with our lives.¡± Mila accused the man.


    ¡°That-¡± Silinth looked at her. ¡°You are right. And for that, I offer my life in return if the need arises.¡± He bowed.


    Was this his pride speaking? Mila could not tell how genuine Silinth was. Offering your life so freely did not sit well with her. She did not find such an attitude trustworthy.


    ¡°To me or us?¡± She pointed out the obvious.


    Silinth appeared to be stumped by the simple question. He looked at the bodies behind her with a torn expression. ¡°I can not answer at this moment. He conceded. ¡°This situation is truly outside of my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Why take risks at all?¡± Mila could not agree with the man.


    ¡°Because it was our last chance,¡± Silinth revealed. ¡°My people, we-¡± He bit his lip. ¡°We spent hundreds of years in preparations. Blood, resources and time. We gave it all while our numbers dwindled. The time passed, as did those who ruled these lands. An emperor would claim our homes, and then his empire would wither. A king would take over, only to be assassinated years later. Then, another ruler would come and claim these lands. Many such men and women resided over us. There was one thing common among all of them. They hunted us and those who would show support. And so we hid and ran. Our knowledge vanished, and our history became blurry. I am not the strongest among us, but my knowledge of spells is the greatest. It was left in my hands to find a chance.¡±


    ¡°So you did it because, after your passing, there would be no one who could use this spell?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Silinth nodded. ¡°I have no successor.¡±


    ¡°But you could find one.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± He agreed. ¡°But for two forces to use the summoning of heroes at the same time and aim at the same world-¡± Silinth looked into Mila¡¯s eyes. ¡°The world where our goal resided in. It was time.¡± He concluded with surety.


    ¡°Time for what? You did not say why you summoned me. What was your goal?¡±


    Silinth opened his mouth before closing it. Mila felt him weaving an intricate spell which made her tense. She would not go down without fighting. If the man attacked her, she would seek to retaliate. No matter how insignificant her strength was.


    But nothing happened. The spell completed, and Mila felt mana vanish in the air around them. It did something she could not recognise.


    ¡°I apologise if that scared you. The topic is-¡± Silinth looked around in worry. ¡°Difficult to talk about. The world does not like it.¡±


    Mila looked blankly at the man.


    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Silinth stated. ¡°If I said too much, I would alert forces beyond my understanding. They may not interfere directly, but their followers would come to know of us.¡±


    If what Silinth said was true, the world had changed more than Mila could imagine. She could not imagine why or how unless- She opened her mouth and tried to ask a question. A question about something that had haunted her for years.


    Before a single sound could escape her mouth, Mila felt dread. The world stilled and waited. In front of her, Silinth started to tremble and struggle to breathe. His eyes bulged as he strived to stop her.


    It took all her strength for Mila to stop. She forced her mouth shut and strained herself to think about something else.


    A gasp escaped both of them. Mila found herself covered in goosebumps and cold sweat. She did not know what that had been, but she was in no hurry to find out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡± Silinth croaked. ¡°But now you get it.¡± He was still trembling. ¡°Some things are not meant for our ears. Even knowing them can doom us. And what you tried to bring up. Don¡¯t bring it up to me. Don¡¯t even try to not think about it.¡±


    Mila nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± She did not bring up her dreams. There was no telling what dreaming about it would mean in this world. Would she just die from falling asleep? That would be a sad death.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, do that.¡± Silinth shuddered. For the next several minutes, he took deep breaths to calm himself. ¡°As I was saying.¡± He brought up the previous topic. ¡°It¡¯s not something that can be brought up casually. My ancestors swore to fulfil a task. A task of returning something to this world.¡±


    ¡°That is very vague.¡± Mila pointed out and received a glare.


    ¡°I will not repeat your mistake. It was too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad,¡± Mila muttered. It had been scary, yes, but dangerous? She had her doubts.


    ¡°We almost died.¡± Silinth stared in disbelief. ¡°How can you say it wasn¡¯t that bad?¡±


    Mila did not deign to answer. Her instincts told her there was more to it. It may have been dangerous to Silinth, but it did not mean it was the same for her.  ¡°So that something is me?¡± She moved the conversation along.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    That was not the answer Mila expected. This man was too flippant about too many things. He had his reasons, and she understood why he did what he did. It didn¡¯t mean she liked it or him. ¡°Right. But you had to use something for guidance?¡±


    Silinth hesitated. ¡°Yes. There is something.¡± He admitted and pushed his hand under the gambeson. After a moment, he pulled out a small iron locket with a simple woven string. ¡°This has been passed down for generations as the way to locate and identify our goal.¡± He explained while looking at the simple adornment with admiration. ¡°Despite what it may look, this locket has weathered centuries without decaying or rusting.¡±


    Mila looked at the locket. Something was calling out to her from inside. She could feel the pull, and for a moment, she forgot everything else and stepped forward while reaching out. All she could see was the mysterious jewellery. Her fingers brushed against the cold metal, and she felt a shock travel through her body. It was revitalising and left her breathless.


    Silinth nodded and let Mila grab the treasure from his palm. She felt connected, not to the locket, but to what was inside it. She gently caressed the smooth surface, and the locket started to open without any further input.


    The gasp of surprise from Silinth surprised Mila. She looked at the happy face of his and furrowed her brows. The locket opened and revealed a small blue stone. The pull grew more powerful, and she had to use all her willpower to not touch it.


    ¡°So it is you.¡± Silinth watched her in awe.


    ¡°It opened by itself.¡± Mila did not understand. ¡°Hardly a proof.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. Of course not.¡± He excitedly continued. ¡°All those who have tried to open this locket died gruesome deaths. Many speculated that it was keyed to a specific individual, and now I see it to be true!¡±


    ¡°This was a test.¡± Mila flatly sumerised. She was feeling quite angry right now. With most of her attention focused on Silinth, she barely registered the stirring behind her. Her eyes bore into the celebrating man.


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Silinth¡¯s eyes grew cold as his attention switched to the duo on the ground. His fingers twitched as if grabbing their necks.


    There was no mistaking this look. Mila recognised it. The man was weighing the value of the teens and found it wanting. She found herself stepping into his line of sight. ¡°You will not harm them.¡± Her words stopped the man. She understood him. Whoever was summoning them did it for unknown reasons.


    The talent these teens possessed was dangerous. If allowed to grow, they could upend the world and its order. There was no telling where their allegiances would fall. No matter what, in time, they would become dangerous. People like these were harbingers of bloody wars.


    Still, they were innocent. Mila could not let Silinth harm them, even for the greater good. She kept her head high and met his murderous gaze with calm. ¡°Or I will be your opponent.¡± It was a gamble, but she believed in her newfound worth. She pulled her hands into fists, forgetting the open locket in hand.


    A sudden vertigo overtook Mila as her fingers brushed against the blue stone. She swayed as thousands of thoughts invaded her mind. Everything grew dark, and she found herself falling asleep.

 Chapter 3 - Introductions

    It was peaceful. Mila decided. It could have been worse if this was death. She was standing on a small hillock overlooking the barren surroundings. As far as she could see, there were scared, scorched lands - a dreary sight.


    Regrettably, Mila could not be sure Silinth would leave the duo of teens alive. She could only hope her words carried enough weight for him to stop. Even if she died just after arriving, she still was someone he had sought out. It should count for something.


    At least Mila was confident her death was not Silinth¡¯s doing. His reactions felt genuine for the most part. She could blame only herself for being careless and touching an unknown magical rock.


    As for why Mila thought she had died? She took a deep breath but failed to bring oxygen into her lungs. Despite that, she was not suffocating or suffering. Her next test was jumping.


    For the next five minutes, Mila jumped. She then stretched her body before running a few circles around the hillock.


    After returning to her previous spot, Mila looked down at her body. She was wearing a simple linen shirt and pants. Where had these clothes come from, she had no idea.


    In addition, there was no sweat nor any other signs she had just gone through an exercise.


    ¡°Curious,¡± Mila remarked. Up until now, her dreams meant she lost her body and had to live in another person¡¯s skin. ¡°Is this death?¡± She addressed the entity next to her.


    There was no answer. Mila glanced at the spot she thought the entity was and saw nothing. It was an empty spot. It felt like air and looked like one. Despite that, she did not avert her eyes, trusting her guts.


    Mila found herself staring at the sky. She blinked, trying to remember how she had fallen. Her mind was telling her she was still on the same hillock. The entity was still somewhere nearby. She rose on her feet and studied her surroundings. There was still nothing, but somehow, she knew whatever was here had tried to reach out.


    ¡°Well, this is troublesome.¡± She sighed. ¡°So we can¡¯t even communicate?¡±


    Of course, all she got was silence. Mila assumed her conclusion was correct. She started to pace around in wonder. Despite everything, her body had never felt better. She checked her flexibility and found it unsatisfying. It wasn¡¯t bad, but it could be better. She returned to her original spot and noticed a simple leaflet lying on the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s-¡± Mila poked the paper with her toe. ¡°New.¡± She picked it up.


    It was written in the same language Mila had grown used to finding in her dreams. Empires common - it was called. Or, as far as she knew, it was. It wasn¡¯t like she had gained memories from her various lives, just experiences. Soldiers didn¡¯t speak much about etymology or linguistics.


    The leaflet was covered in words describing a way to move her body more efficiently. Mila could tell that these methods were an effective way to increase her flexibility. She narrowed her eyes. It was handy, but was there any point to it besides self-satisfaction? She was still stuck in this god-forsaken land. And if this was a dream, a big if, her actual body could not repeat these exercises.


    Still, Mila got the feeling she needed to take her time to practice. She did find her body to be too rigid after all.


    And she did. For a long time, Mila went through multiple sets of drills written down on the paper. It reminded her of yoga, although more focused on utility and practicality. She could tell many of the movements would apply to physical fighting.


    It was fun to move as she wished. Mila smiled as large tears rolled down her cheeks. It was fun, but all she felt was sadness and disappointment. Her whole life had been a disappointment.


    Even now, she was sure no one would miss her. Mila had been a burden on her family, and due to her condition, she had no friends. The person she knew the best was her doctor. It was pathetic.


    Mila fell down on the ground and watched the clear blue sky. There was no sun or moon. Just an empty sky with no clouds. Slowly, she drifted into a dreamless rest.


    ¡ª


    The pain came suddenly. Her body hurt! She also felt someone touch her hand. Mila winced and forced her eyes open while pulling herself away from the touch. She tumbled on the ground and tried to perceive the surroundings and if there was any danger to her.


    The wooden walls, the simple bed, the rustic table and chair reminded Mila she had travelled to another world. She looked at the frightened girl, about 14 years old, standing beside the bed she had lied in just a moment ago.


    Mila slowly stood up, forcing her trembling body to obey. This was not the worst condition to wake up in. She had felt far worse. It didn¡¯t mean it was even remotely pleasant. She studied the girl with suspicion.


    The girl raised her hands and started to speak in a rushed tone. Mila struggled to follow her words but understood it was an apology. She did not answer and looked around once more, looking for anything she could use as a weapon.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Her current clothes were good enough. Mila was wearing some sort of thick pyjamas and woollen socks. The unfamiliar place, however, put her on the edge.


    A moment later, Mila heard a rush behind the only exit. The doors sprang open, revealing Silinth with the teens who had travelled with her behind him. He entered the room while the duo followed. He asked the girl what had happened.


    Another string of words Mila struggled to understand explained that the girl was checking Mila¡¯s condition when she had suddenly woken up.


    ¡°I was just surprised.¡± Mila calmly explained and climbed back into the bed. She pulled the blanket over herself and forcefully relaxed. Her body was demanding rest.


    Silinth let out a gruff laugh before adding something about Mila looking scary. Only then did he recall the language issue. After waving the girl away, he cast the translation spell and spoke again.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°Could be better.¡± Mila returned. She glanced at the teens. They seemed fine, so Silinth had deemed her words had enough weight to them. ¡°I am Mila.¡± She introduced herself.


    Both teens looked taken aback. They exchanged glances before the guy spoke.


    ¡°Andrew.¡± He nodded. The concern in his eyes was easy to see. ¡°I am glad to see you awake.¡±


    Despite his impressive height, Silinth was taller still. Nevertheless, he was over 190 centimetres tall. Mila returned the nod and looked at the girl.


    ¡°My name is Isabel.¡± She presented. ¡°Isabel Montrock.¡± Her brown hair swayed as she took a few steps closer to the bed. ¡°Mister Ampry told us you were simply tired.¡±


    Mila did not miss how Isabel kept her distance from Silinth. She kept glancing at the man in worry.


    It made Silinth laugh. ¡°Isabel here heard a bit of what we said before you lost consciousness.¡± He revealed. ¡°It was just a misunderstanding and unfortunate coincidence, but she worries I did something to you.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Mila contemplated what to do. ¡°How long I was out?¡± She asked after realising she was hungry. ¡°And where are we?¡±


    ¡°My place.¡± Silinth opened his hands wide. ¡°Anything mine is yours. Feel free to explore when you feel better.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been almost a day.¡± Isabel stood beside the bed, almost shielding Mila from Silinth. ¡°Is what Mister Ampry said true? About the misunderstanding.¡±


    Mila looked at Andrew, who was still next to Silinth, seemingly carefree. However, upon further investigation, she noticed the tiny twitches every time Silinth made a sudden movement.


    It was understandable but not advisable. It was good news that Silinth was taking their actions with humour.


    ¡°You can relax.¡± Mila finally spoke. ¡°It was a misunderstanding, and my constitution leaves much to be desired. You already saw that before we arrived at this place.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yeah, about that.¡± Andrew relaxed and glanced around. ¡°I find it hard to believe we are in a different world. But the magic-¡± He shook his head. ¡°And the surroundings. It¡¯s hard to not accept it as truth.¡±


    Isabel sighed. ¡°We spent yesterday and most of the morning talking with Mr Ampry.¡± She added. ¡°He did his best to answer our questions.¡± She sat down next to Mila and looked into her eyes. ¡°It seems that we have been summoned to a different world. As I understand, Mr. Ampry already spoke about it with you, but¡± She looked worried. ¡°There does not seem to be a way to return.¡±


    Mila blinked. What was Isabel trying to say? She looked at both men. Andrew had a similar look on his face as Isabel, while Silinth looked amused. ¡°And?¡±


    Isabel gave her a reassuring smile. ¡° It¡¯s going to be tough, with everything familiar now gone. So, if you need a shoulder to cry on, we are there for you.¡± She put her hand on hers and squeezed.


    ¡°What?¡± Mila could not quite catch up.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard.¡± Andrew walked closer to the bed. ¡°Last night was tough for us, but-¡± He sighed. ¡°There is nothing we can do about it. We can only try to find a way by ourselves. Mr. Ampry promised to train and teach as much as possible to prepare us for this world.¡±


    ¡°Okay?¡± Mila felt like she was missing something.


    ¡°They think they need to cuddle and protect you!¡± Silinth started to laugh.


    ¡°Mr. Ampry, this is not appropriate.¡± Isabel frowned. ¡°She is still a child.¡±


    Silinth only laughed harder while Mila¡¯s lips turned into a thin line. ¡°I am an adult.¡± She remarked. ¡°I turned nineteen a few months ago.¡±


    Isabel¡¯s mouth fell open while Andrew found it unbelievable.


    ¡°No way!¡± He exclaimed. ¡°You look like you are fourteen! How are you a year older than we are?¡± Andrew squinted. ¡°Are you joking?¡±


    ¡°No. I am nineteen.¡± Mila felt a headache unrelated to the aching coming.


    ¡°Just take a look at her face.¡± Silinth doubled over.


    ¡°Uh, are you really?¡± Isabel blushed. She pulled her hand back. ¡°You don¡¯t- I mean, you look very young.¡±


    ¡°I know my age.¡± Mila stared at the girl.


    ¡°I see, well, our offer still stands.¡± Isabel quickly stood up and shuffled back to where Andrew stood.


    ¡°This is so embarrassing,¡± Andrew muttered to Isabel.


    ¡°It was your idea.¡± Isabel shot back.¡°Because you could not calm down and kept talking about her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural!¡± Isabel shot a glance at Mila. ¡°How could I know?¡±


    ¡°How could I know?¡± Andrew heckled, returning the question in the same tone.


    Isabel¡¯s eyes narrowed into a slit. She opened her mouth-


    ¡°I am hungry.¡± Mila interrupted before the duo could escalate their argument. ¡°And I am still not feeling well. Both of you can go and scream at each other outside.¡±


    ¡°Well, you heard the lady.¡± Silinth finally stopped laughing and shooed the teens out of the room. ¡°I¡¯ll tell Tiff to bring you some porridge. She is the girl you saw earlier. A good cook, not so good fighter or mage.¡±


    Andrew and Isabel left the room while glaring at each other. They did look back at her apologetically, so at least they were aware of their actions.


    ¡°Is Tiff your disciple?¡± Mila asked, remembering that Silinth had introduced himself as Instructor.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± He sighed. ¡°She tries, but-¡± Silinth shook his head. ¡°Well, not everyone is destined for a battlefield.¡±


    Mile chose not to comment. She was not familiar with their situation to say what was right. Sometimes, fighting until you died away from your loved ones was the only choice. However, through her dreams, she had seen so many pointless deaths. People never knew when to give up and turn around.


    After Silinth left, Mila looked up at the ceiling and sighed. She had messed up. Instead of accepting her peer care and worry, she let her insecurities push them away. ¡°This sucks.¡± She was angry at herself.


    For a while, Mila allowed herself to wallow in misery. But soon, her food was ready. A quiet knock on the door signalled Tiff¡¯s arrival.


    Milla invited the girl in and watched the timid being shily enter. Tiff carried a steaming bowl. The smell of food filled the room, making her stomach growl.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mila received the bowl, not caring if the girl did not understand her. She did not try to speak in the Empire common again. The girl was likely even less familiar with it than Silinth was, if at all.


    It would take a while, but Mila knew it would not be too hard to learn the language they were using now. The basics were there. She just had to learn the differences.


    After Tiff left, Mila started to eat. The porridge was plain but sated her appetite splendidly. Usually, she had trouble eating so much, but today, she emptied the bowl.


    Mila let out a satisfied burp and looked at the chair where her clothes had been put.


    With some effort, Mila got out of the bed. It was time to take a look around and see what she was dealing with.

 Chapter 4 - A lesson

    The building turned out to be bigger than Mila had thought. There were several rooms scattered through the empty hallway. Hers one among many. A window on both sides was the only light source. She listened for any noise and when she caught voices arguing she started to walk towards them.


    Steadily, while supporting herself against the wall, Mila struggled forward. Her mind was preoccupied with the last dream. It had been far too strange and left many questions in her mind.


    In the end, she did not have enough information on her hands and could not come to any conclusion.


    Instead, Mila decided to be glad she had not died the first time she fell unconscious and dreamt. Even more so, this change in the usual sleeping routine was welcome. Dying at the end of each dream was traumatising, and she did not want to experience it again.


    While contemplating her fate, Mila soon reached the corner that led towards an exit. The doors were open, and the voices grew louder. Finishing the last stretch, she exited the building and momentarily got blinded by the sun.


    After her eyes cleared, Mila looked around. She was standing in a courtyard surrounded by a few simple wooden buildings. Only one had a second floor, and they reminded her of dormitories.


    Behind the buildings, Mila could see tree-covered hills guarding the place. She could hear birds singing their songs in the distance while her new associates tried to drown them out with their heated words.


    This place was remote. There were only trees, rocks and cliffs around them. Despite everything being clean, it was also old and somewhat run down. Mila could spot places where buildings had gone through impromptu repairs.


    Bringing her attention back to the people further ahead, Mila tried to figure out what they were doing.


    Andrew and Isabel held wooden sticks facing each other while Silinth egged them on. On the side, she spotted Tiff and an unknown boy watching the spectacle with interest.


    All of them were wearing similar loose grey linen outfits. Mila supposed she would be receiving something similar as well. It was not like they could keep wearing the clothes they were summoned with.


    After another exchange of words, Isabel finally snapped and swung wildly at Andrew, who, instead of blocking or sidestepping the telegraphed swing, fell on his ass while attempting a doge.


    Silinth¡¯s loud laughter followed the pathetic display. Mila struggled to understand the man. He seemed to switch personalities freely to what suited the moment. It was hard to tell what he really thought or felt.


    While Mila contemplated how to join the fun, Andrew rose from the ground. He returned to his previous position before the smugly smiling Isabel. He swung the stick, but his opponent reacted better than he had and managed to block, if barely.


    It was the perfect chance to counterattack, but instead, Isabel was surprised by her success, and Andrew simply pushed her, making it her turn to fall on her butt.


    Mila shook her head. They will need to learn. At least their mana seemed to be back at full force. No, they had more than back on earth and by a large margin. She supposed it was only natural. There was a lot more ambient mana in this world, so it was not unusual they absorbed it faster here. It still felt like cheating to her.


    Especially when Mila compared them with the children sitting on the side. Silinth had already said Tiff had no talent, but the boy did not seem much better. She did not know how long they had been trained, but common sense told her it should have been a few years already.


    In the past, children started to learn to control their inner energy around the age of ten. It should be the same even now. Mila walked closer to the kids, who had their attention on the two beginners trying their best to humiliate each other.


    It was painful to watch. Mila winced each time Andrew took a wide swing and cringed when Isabel refused to move her feet and tried to block each blow. Silinth did not help either. He simply cheered and encouraged each time they made a move.


    At least they were moving slowly and were not risking any injuries. While Mila did not doubt Silinth¡¯s skill as a mage, she did wonder how much medical knowledge he had, as it was required to use healing spells.


    Mila stood behind the kids and listened to them talk. Silinth had extended the courtesy of the translation spell to them, so she had no trouble understanding what they said. As it turned out, they were making fun of the teens.


    The spectacle continued for the next five minutes. Mila grew increasingly annoyed by Silinth, who was not giving any instructions. She glared at the man, who pointedly ignored her.


    After an especially egregious wild swing sent Andrew stumbling forward, knocking Isabel to the ground, she had enough. ¡°Will at least try to stab her?¡± She exclaimed. ¡°Aim for the torso and be done with it. And you-¡± She pointed her finger at Isabel, who was getting up and looked at her in surprise. ¡°Are your legs nailed to the ground? Don¡¯t just take his hits! The fool is open to every counterattack imaginable!¡±


    Both kids in front of her jumped away in fright when she spoke while Silinth raised his hands in a pacifying gesture. ¡°Now, now, there is no need to be mean.¡±


    ¡°And you!¡± Mila jabbed a finger at him. ¡°Do your job properly.¡±


    ¡°We are just having fun,¡± Silinth explained. ¡°Not much else to do out here.¡±


    Mila narrowed her eyes, and both kids moved further from her while whispering to each other. Silinth sheepishly returned her gaze.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mila addressed Andrew and Isabel.


    ¡°Uh,¡± Andrew stood and scratched the back of his head. ¡°I guess?¡±


    ¡°Speak for yourself. I wanted to whack you.¡± Isabel grumbled.


    Silinth clicked his tongue. ¡°Well, now that the killjoy is here, let''s sit and have a talk.¡± He started to walk towards one of the buildings and invited them to follow.


    Mila¡¯s aching body protested, but she managed to keep her step steady. ¡°Where are the rest of the people?¡± She asked while eyeing the complex.


    ¡°There is no one else here,¡± Silinth responded. ¡°Just us and the kids.¡± He did not elaborate any further, his tone sombre.


    It could mean many things, but Mila could make a guess. Silinth had told her himself that his people were dwindling in numbers. The complex did not feel that old and had to be made for a sizable number of inhabitants.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    However, Silinth had also mentioned the rulers hunting them. Speaking of which. ¡°Where exactly are we? Do you have a map?¡± She hoped to find a familiar landmark on the map to see how much her memories of the past matched the present.


    ¡°Yes, in my workroom.¡± Silinth led them inside the building and toward the room at the end of the hallway. When they reached it, he simply shooed them inside.


    The room smelled of dust. The walls were covered in shelves and cabinets. A single window behind the desk illuminated it. The desk itself was covered in writing utensils and paper sheets. Mila found a simple chair and sat, with Andrew and Isabel following suit.


    Silinth walked to one of the shelves, and after a bit of rummaging, he found a scroll, which he tossed to Mila and then sat behind the table.


    Mila unfurled the scroll, revealing a simple map of an unfamiliar nation. Most of it was surrounded by sea, while the east border was landlocked with another territory. A mountain range ran through the land, dividing the country in two. A small landbridge on the west connected the nation to another large landmass, though it was unmarked.


    To Mila¡¯s frustration, she could not recognise any landmarks or towns. The writing on the map was unreadable, meaning she would have to learn that as well. ¡°I can¡¯t read it.¡± She finally admitted.


    Andrew looked at her oddly. ¡°Of course, you can¡¯t. It¡¯s written in,¡± He scratched his head and looked at Silinth. ¡°What did you call it?¡±


    ¡°Karna.¡± Silinth helped.


    ¡°Yeah, Karna.¡± Andrew happily nodded.


    ¡°Is that the name of this script?¡± Mila kept studying the paper. It was prudent to at least learn the rough outlines of the world around her.


    Silinth shook his head. ¡°Yes. The map is of the Kingdom of Tordgo. Karna has been in use for ages now as the standard for writing. Contrary to what the current ruling family claims. They have been in charge of Tordgo only for a couple generations. They are not the worst, but-¡± He shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not important for now. I want to ask the three of you - what are your goals?¡±


    For a moment, there was silence. Mila glanced at the duo, who looked at Silinth.


    Finally, Andrew spoke. ¡°We-¡± He gulped. ¡°We are not sure. We don¡¯t know what our options are. You said we can¡¯t get back and-¡± His body shook, and he rubbed his eyes. ¡°For now, I want to learn what I can.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same for me.¡± It was Isabel¡¯s turn to speak. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything and-¡± She glanced at Mila. ¡°We don¡¯t know anyone here. Even if you ask us, what else can we do but learn from you?¡±


    ¡°Leaving is always an option.¡± Silinth quietly added. ¡°I would not recommend it but don¡¯t feel like you are tied down to this place. And you?¡± He addressed Mila with some hesitancy.


    Mila pondered the question. What did she want? There wasn''t much. Having a place to sleep and food to eat was already a luxury. She reached out towards the mana and felt it sluggishly move towards her. At this rate, it would take years before she gained enough to cast anything. Still, she could use the mana to aid her body''s recovery. ¡°Nothing for now.¡± She finally concluded.


    ¡°Well, it is too soon for you three. I asked to make you think. I¡¯ll ask again in future.¡± Silinth clasped his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll put together a training plan for you two.¡± He looked at Andrew and Isabel. ¡°A general one, to see where your talents lie. I¡¯ll also ask all of you to join Tiff and Kefo in their lessons. We will cover history, geography, writing and anything else that could be useful.¡±


    Andrew released a theatrical sigh. ¡°So back to school for us.¡± He lamented. ¡°Can¡¯t say I expected that to be one of the first things I would do in a new world.¡±


    ¡°Knowledge is important for future success, Andrew.¡± Silinth reasoned with seriousness in his voice.


    ¡°Will you teach us magic?¡± Isabel asked.


    ¡°With time, perhaps. If you have talent for it.¡± Silinth nodded. ¡°Not now. You have to learn more about the world before you start learning spells. Your bodies should be accumulating mana, and it will take time before you have enough to start practising.¡±


    This was an interesting tidbit. From what Mila could tell, Andrew and Isabel had enough mana to start learning. Frankly, they were gaining it- She began to examine them with renewed interest. There was something more she was missing.


    Whatever it was, Mila could not guess. What was more notable was that Silinth had not noticed what she had. She started to think. Was the ability to read someone''s mana levels a common enough skill?


    From her memory, Mila could conclude it wasn¡¯t. There had been only a couple dream lives where the person had wielded such ability. A scout and an assassin. Unfortunately, while they had practised the skill when Mila had been stuffed in their skin, they had already used it for a long time. She had no idea how they got it, nor did they speak about it.


    Luckily, Isabel helped her with a question. ¡°How will we know when we are ready?¡±


    Silinth rapped his fingers on the table while thinking. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to check our storage to see if we still have tests we use on children. If not, I¡¯ll have to get them from the closest town.¡±


    There was Mila¡¯s answer. It appeared that Silinth could not feel mana the way she did. It was an advantage she could use over others. ¡°What kind of test is it?¡± She wanted to know.


    ¡°A stone that draws mana. It changes colour as it grows more saturated with it. It was a side product of someone trying to make a battery. It¡¯s useful for telling how much mana is in the area but not much else.¡±


    This was a different approach to what she knew. In the past, it had been one of the purposes of temples - to learn if the person had any hopes of learning magic.


    ¡°Did they succeed in making the battery?¡± Mila found the prospect of such an item dangerous.


    Silinth shuffled in his seat, clearly uncomfortable. ¡°No. And let this be a lesson - don¡¯t try to invent anything world-changing. Ever.¡±


    ¡°Huh, why?¡± Andrew leaned in with interest.


    ¡°It is-¡± Silinth glanced around, then cast the same unrecognisable spell Mila had seen at the summoning circle. ¡°Complicated. Do not speak of this outside of this room. It has something to do with the gods. Specifically with the one who is responsible for Knowledge.¡±


    ¡°Gods are real?¡± Andrew exclaimed, and Isabel seemed to be just as surprised.


    Mila said nothing. She knew of the gods, but they cared not for what people did. Or they didn¡¯t in the past. That had apparently changed.


    ¡°They are. Is it different in your world?¡± Silinth wondered. ¡°No matter. Don¡¯t try to bring your world''s inventions to this one or innovate too drastically. It is not guaranteed you¡¯ll face their zealots, but there is no need to risk it.¡±


    ¡°Then why the secrecy?¡± Mila found it puzzling. ¡°Telling people about it should not warrant the confidentiality you ask of us.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t. Most people know about it, but not why.¡±


    ¡°And you want to tell us?¡± Isabel did not understand.


    ¡°So you understand. There are things you cannot speak of.¡± Silinth continued. ¡°Let this be a lesson.¡± He took a deep breath. The air stilled, and the feeling of them being watched appeared. He took another breath. ¡°Do you feel it? This sensation. If you feel it, stop what you are doing.¡± A small bead of sweat ran down his temple. ¡°I¡¯ll give a small taste of what can happen.¡± Another deep later, he resumed. ¡°The god of Knowledge is dead.¡±


    The air around them suddenly grew hostile. A pressure weighted down, making Andrew and Isabel stumble under it and fall to the ground. Mila looked at their reaction in surprise. Silinth feared much better but still had a constipated expression on his face.


    Mila felt Silinth¡¯s eyes on her, but she was too late to fake anything. She returned the gaze, wondering what this was about.


    ¡°There you have it.¡± Silinth suddenly said. The feeling of dread retreated, leaving the duo on the ground, exhausted. ¡°That¡¯s enough for now. You need some rest.¡±


    Mila hesitated but decided to not fake her reaction. She rose from her seat, and despite her well-meaning intentions of helping Isabel and Andrew to get back on their feet, she stumbled and had to hold herself steady by holding on to the chair.


    When Mila stabilised herself, Isabel was already next to her to see if she could help. ¡°I am fine.¡± She declined.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Isabel eyed her with worry despite being unsteady herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Andrew was already at the doors. ¡°I need a break.¡± He rubbed his eyes.


    After sending Mila another glance, Isabel followed.


    Mila looked back at Silinth, who stared at the ceiling with hollow eyes. He looked spent and withered.


    Not wanting to stay any longer, Mila left the room. There was much to consider.

 Chapter 5 - Reaching out

    The rest of the day went by surprisingly peacefully. Of course, Mila¡¯s aching body prevented her from doing anything exciting, but the point still stood. She was currently sitting in the kitchen at the table, watching Tiff cook their dinner.


    The girl was a bundle of nerves. She twitched and jumped at every noise. Mila wanted to calm her but found the language barrier too big of a hurdle.


    Instead, she sat in silence, trying to make sense of what she had learned.


    The fact that the gods took an interest in mortal affairs baffled Mila to no end. They just did not do that. And Silinth had said that one of them had died, which was impossible. They were not sentient beings.


    At least not how humans understood it. Gods were ideas and concepts. They could change but not die!


    And then there were the reactions the world had to some specific things. Why would the knowledge of a supposedly dead god elect response? Even more so because-


    Mila stopped herself from thinking any further. She was messing with something she did not understand.


    Either the world had changed to the point she could barely recognise it, or Mila¡¯s dreams were not a credible source of information.


    Mila considered the second option. There definitely were problems with the viewpoints her dreams offered. She lived through the last days and months of soldiers.


    From her removed perspective, Mila could tell the leaders told soldiers lie and half-truths. It didn¡¯t mean they were malicious. They simply did what they had to to win their war.


    That said, thus far, the basic information has been correct. Mana moved as Mila expected it to. The language was ancient but had existed. The spells formed in the way she recognised.


    So, what was the cause of these changes?


    Mila frowned in displeasure. Whatever had happened, it scared her. She did not know if she wanted to find out, but at the same time, her curiosity was killing her. There was something else too-


    She stopped herself from thinking too deeply.


    Tiff interrupted her thoughts with what she recognised as an apology. Mila looked at the girl, who kept her head down in surprise. She didn¡¯t understand her.


    Instead of trying to speak, Mila got up from her seat to leave but sat back down when Andrew and Isabel entered the kitchen.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Andrew greeted her. ¡°We were looking for you.¡±


    Mila shifted in her seat. It wasn¡¯t like she was hiding from them. She just did not know how to interact with people her age. Scratch that. She did not know how to interact with people of any age.


    ¡°You sure make it clear you don¡¯t want to talk,¡± Andrew remarked as he and Isabel sat at the table across from Mila.


    ¡°It is not that.¡± Mila schooled her expression. ¡°I needed time to think about our situation.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we wanted to talk about it.¡± Andrew nodded knowingly. ¡°It¡¯s been-¡± He searched for words. ¡°An experience.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a disaster.¡± Isabel helped. ¡°I still hope to wake up in my bed, away from-¡± She waved her hand at her surroundings. ¡°All of this.¡±


    ¡°So do I.¡± Andrew joined her with a sigh. ¡°We decided to make a little support group with the three of us as the members.¡±


    So they were here to see if Mila needed a shoulder to cry on. Once again, she was reminded of their upstanding personalities. They did not know of her situation. She had grown apart from her family years ago and had no real attachment to the previous world. Apart from it being more comfortable to live in, that is.


    ¡°I appreciate you both reaching out to me.¡± Mila bowed her head slightly.


    ¡°Uh, please stop that. It makes me feel itchy.¡± Andrew shuddered.


    ¡°What appears to be the problem?¡± Mila did not understand.


    ¡°You-¡± Andrew looked at Isabel seeking help.


    ¡°You speak-¡± Isabel tried to explain. ¡°Weirdly?¡± She cocked her head sideways. ¡°It¡¯s like speaking with one of the professors at the Uni.¡±


    ¡°You sound old.¡± Andrew agreed. ¡°Oh, but we don¡¯t think it¡¯s bad or anything, right?¡± He asked Isabel, who hurried to nod in agreement. ¡°Right!¡± He smiled.


    Mila chewed on the new information. This was not the first time she had been told that. ¡°And it makes you feel uncomfortable?¡± She tried to clarify.


    ¡°It¡¯s not bad!¡± Isabel hurried to explain. ¡°I like it! Andrew just has problems with anyone who sounds like they want to teach him something. He is resistant to learning. Like a wall or something.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, and you suck.¡± Andrew did not appreciate the way Isabel explained it. ¡°Whatever. I simply have more fun hanging out with friends than being stuck inside.¡±


    ¡°I apologise if my conduct brings you discomfort. Such is not my desire, and I¡¯ll seek a way to remedy myself.¡± Mila tried to joke by going overboard.


    Andrew looked at her in horror while Isabel slowly blinked.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°I think that was a joke.¡± Isabel correctly deducted.


    ¡°Was it?¡± Andrew squinted. ¡°Is she messing with us? It¡¯s hard to tell.¡±


    ¡°It was indeed a jest.¡± Mila nodded, continuing with her act. It appeared her attempt at humour had not been successful.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Andrew looked at her with suspicion. ¡°Anyway, how about we start by telling an interesting fact about ourselves? I¡¯ll go first.¡± He beamed a smile. ¡°My left toe is smaller than the right one.¡± He lowered his voice as if telling a great secret.


    Isabel groaned. ¡°At least tell us something useful.¡±


    ¡°Hey, it helps to break the ice.¡± Andrew defended himself. ¡°See, Mila thinks it¡¯s fun- Err, maybe not.¡±


    ¡°No, I did think it was funny,¡± Mila admitted. She found Andrew to be easy to get along with, but they did not look convinced.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go next.¡± Isabel hyped herself. She hummed while thinking. ¡°How about this - I can recount the alphabet in a reverse order.¡±


    ¡°Boooo!¡± Andrew did not look amused. ¡°Boring! How is that an interesting fact?¡±


    ¡°I- I mean, it¡¯s kind of interesting, right, Mila?¡±


    ¡°Oh, um, yes?¡± Mila was unsure. Was it interesting? She certainly could not do the same.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make her lie. Tell us something else.¡± Andrew demanded.


    ¡°Oh, fine!¡± Isabel huffed. ¡°I can touch the tip of my nose with my tongue.¡±


    A moment of silence settled over the table. Mila did not know what to say, while Andrew looked away on purpose.


    ¡°What?¡± Isabel looked at both of them. ¡°Why are you both not saying anything?¡± She started to blush. ¡°It fits!¡±


    ¡°Yes, this shameful tidbit fits indeed.¡± Andrew went out of his way to make her feel uncomfortable. ¡°Well, you aside, let¡¯s see what Mila has to add.¡±


    Suddenly, all of the attention was on her. Mila ignored the urge to run away and tried to think of what to say. After a bit of pondering, she thought she had it. ¡°I have not grown more than a couple centimetres in the past 4 years.¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Isabel appeared to be at a loss. ¡°So, you are actually nineteen?¡±


    Mila pursed her lips. ¡°I believe I already said I am.¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe it!¡± Andrew commented. ¡°You look the same age as that girl there.¡± He pointed at Tiff, who was concentrating on stirring the pot, while pointedly ignoring them.


    ¡°I said I am nineteen.¡± Mila felt her mood plummet. ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate you both doubting my words.¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Andrew felt something had gone awry. ¡°Wait, wait, wait! We are not calling you a liar!¡± He tried to explain.


    ¡°We are just surprised,¡± Isabel hurried to join Andrew. ¡°We are sorry! We didn¡¯t want to make you feel bad.¡±


    With both of the teens desperately trying to appease her, Mila¡¯s mood worsened. Only this time because she felt she had done wrong. She bowed her head deeply. ¡°It is me who needs to apologise. I am sorry for misunderstanding your words.¡±


    ¡°No, please, it¡¯s fine.¡± Isabel tried to stop Mila. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend this didn¡¯t happen, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s talk about something else. How about-¡± Andrew moved their conversation along.


    Mila appreciated it. Andrew and Isabel moved past her mishap. Their talk moved towards their lives before coming to this world. She learned more about her new comrades.


    For example, Isabel had a younger sister. Her grades were exemplary, and she played chess in her free time. She liked to eat chocolate and spend her time reading.


    Andrew was the opposite in many regards. He had three siblings and enjoyed hanging out with friends and playing basketball. His grades were not the greatest, but he always managed to talk his way out of failing.


    They had known each other for years, attended the same university and led average lives.


    While they talked about their past, the boy, whom Mila recalled was named Kefo, arrived and started to help Tiff.  He put plates and eating utensils in front of them.


    Mila told Andrew and Isabel a bit about herself. Even before turning ten, she had been a solitary child. Then, she had spent most of her time in bed. Nothing was interesting about her besides her dreams. Those, however, she kept secret.


    They spoke about their dreams and plans for the future when dinner was finally ready. Andrew wanted to travel the world, while Isabel wanted to work at the local library.


    Simple, pure dreams that had been taken away from them. Kefo and Tiff sat down at the far end of the table and ate in silence. Silinth was the only one missing, which meant they could not reach out to the younger pair.


    Mila enjoyed the soup. She listened more than spoke. Their conversation slowed down while they ate.


    And then Andrew asked a painful question. ¡°What of our families?¡± He stopped eating. ¡°Will they think we died? That we spirited away?¡±


    This was the likely outcome. But Mila had no heart to tell him that. She looked at the duo and noticed Isabel was clearing her eyes from tears.


    The rest of the dinner was spent in silence. The two children had left soon after Andrew¡¯s outburst. They had finally finished their food, so Mila got up from her seat and started to clean the table.


    Isabel joined her while Andrew continued to stare at the table. Once everything was in order, Mila headed for the door, and the duo joined her.


    Before exiting the kitchen, they blew out the candles, lighting up the place and entered the hallway. This building was built as a canteen for tens of people to use. Now, it was mostly empty, just like the other ones.


    Mila walked through the unlit halfway towards the exit. The only sound was their steps, and soon, she walked out into the courtyard. Her eyes moved upward, and for the first time, she saw the night sky of this foreign world.


    It was strange to look at the almost familiar sky. Mila could recognise the moon and some of the stellar formations. The guiding star was just as she remembered it from her dreams.


    But everything was slightly off. As if an unseen force had bumped against the canvas that was the sky, smudging the once clear picture.


    Mila took a deep breath of the crisp evening air.


    ¡°It really hits you, these skys.¡± Isabel stood beside her, gazing up. Large tears rolled down her cheeks. She tried to wipe them away to no avail.


    Andrew walked towards the building where their rooms were, leaving them behind. His step was fast, making sure he was left alone.


    ¡°Well,¡± Isabel continued and tried to give a reassuring smile. ¡°If you need a shoulder to cry on, you know where my room is.¡± She tried to leave.


    And was stopped by Mila grabbing her sleeve. She still did not know what to say. Instead, she hugged Isabel and pulled her head down onto her shoulder.


    For a moment, Isabel froze before a loud sob broke out of her chest. Once the first one came, the others followed freely. She returned the hug, letting her fingers dig into Mila¡¯s back. Her cries grew stronger as she released her pent-up emotions.


    Mila held the taller girl for a long while. She felt her shoulder soak with the tears. Isabel¡¯s desperate hug hurt her, but Mila ignored the pain. She could only offer her warmth.


    For now, this was the best Mila could do.

 Chapter 6 – Their current prowess

    For a second time, Mila found herself standing on a nondescript hillock. The pain she had grown accustomed to through the day was gone. She moved her limbs in wonder.


    After checking her condition, Mila tried to talk to the presence she thought she felt. Despite her tries, she found no success.


    Without anything else to do, Mila started to jog. She rounded the hillock before restarting the exercises she had learnt the previous time she had been here.


    There was a faint sense of improvement. Mila continued to practice endlessly. She still had trouble moving how she wished, but she was getting there. Slowly but surely.


    ¡ª


    Knocking on the doors roused Mila from her sleep. She tried to move but got stopped by her spasming muscles. ¡°I am awake!¡± She stopped the incessant racket at the door.


    Mila slowly moved her limbs, getting the feel of her body condition. What she found was curious. The worst aching corresponded to the places she had moved the most during her dream.


    For a moment, she considered what it could mean. Mila felt a faint sense of hope, which she squashed immediately. It was premature to assume anything. The place she was now dreaming of was definitely different.


    In the past, when Mila dreamt, she only gained the experiences the person she inhibited had. It would be a welcome change to get something more.


    Still, for now, she had a bigger problem to deal with. Mila used all of her willpower to get out of bed. She eyed the drab linen outfit Kefo had brought her before wearing it.


    It was surprisingly comfortable. With that out of the way, Mila left her room. She held on to the walls to stay afoot. The worst part about this building complex was the outdoor toilets. She increased her pace while suffering through each step she took.


    After taking care of her needs and freshening up, she headed for the kitchen. It took her far too long to get to it. When Mila gracefully stumbled into it, she found Andrew and Isabel already at the table.


    ¡°Good morning!¡± Andrew cheerfully greeted her.


    ¡°Mornin¡¯,¡± Isabel was less chipper. She was chasing a meatball around her plate with a fork.


    Mila returned the greeting and sat at the table, where her portion was already ready. ¡°Where are kids and Silinth?¡±


    ¡°I still think it¡¯s strange how you call them kids while looking like that.¡± Andrew ignored Mila¡¯s frown. ¡°Anyway, they should be getting ready for the morning exercise.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to join us?¡± Isabel asked. ¡°I noticed Mr. Ampry did not include you when talking about training.¡±


    ¡°Probably not,¡± Mila began to eat. ¡°Not unless it¡¯s something very light on the body.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least you¡¯ll have to suffer through the lessons together with us.¡± Andrew finished his dish and started to clean.


    Isabel caught the elusive meatball, finished it, and passed her empty plate to Andrew. ¡°Well, we have to go. See you later?¡± She sounded unsure of when it would be.


    The two of them kept bickering and left Mila alone with her thoughts. Surprisingly, she managed to finish her breakfast. Another change she felt was for the better.


    Soon, Mila found herself outside. The weather was mild and a little overcast. A light wind rustled her hair. Somewhere behind the buildings, she heard Silinth¡¯s shouting. It was peaceful, but the lack of people made this place feel eerie.


    With some hesitation, Mila began exploring the surroundings. She entered the buildings one after another. The dusty interiors kept her mood sombre. She found classrooms, storage rooms, an empty library and many more. Some of the places were half-finished, and some appeared to have housed inhabitants at some point.


    And now Mila stood in an armoury. Racks of armour and stands with weapons surrounded her. She inspected her find. Most of the equipment was new and unused. Her fingers ran over the swords and poked at the leather armour.


    These were weapons of war. Mila tried to lift a halberd that reminded her of one of her dreams. In it, she had been a mighty warrior. She had swung her halberd around like it weighed nothing, cleaving her enemies in half and piercing the thickest armour.


    Of course, now she barely could budge it. Mila gave up and walked deeper into the armoury. This was another reminder of how this world worked. Being weak was a sin, and you got punished for it.


    Perhaps she was too fatalistic in her views. Mila picked up a dagger and hefted it. The balance was a little bit off, so she put it back and then continued searching. She had only heard Silinth¡¯s point of view of how the world was. There was still much to learn. Perhaps it would not be so bad.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Mila found another dagger. The simple design was to her liking. It felt good in her hands and was light. She made a couple of slashing motions to get a better handle on it. This would do, she decided.


    After grabbing the sheath, Mila strapped the dagger under her clothes, making sure it remained hidden. She longingly looked at the more impressive weapons and sighed. It would be cool to be able to use a two-hander or a mace. That was not for the current her. It was already hard to handle a single dagger without fumbling.


    Maybe in the future, when her body gained some semblance of strength. For now, Mila would have to rely on surprising her would-be opponents.


    Now armed, Mila felt more confident. She returned to the courtyard and found the rest of the group stretching. Next to them was a pile of wooden weapons.


    Silinth clapped his hands when he saw her arrive. ¡°Well, now we are all here. Miss Mila, you still look shaky, but if you want, you can look for a weapon that suits you among these.¡± He pointed at the pile. ¡°We are going to practice sparing.¡±


    Andrew and Isabel began rummaging through the pile while Tiff and Kefo made their choice quickly and moved to the side.


    ¡°This is it!¡± Andrew picked up a couple of wooden swords that reminded Mila of scimitars. Meanwhile, Isabel chose a short sword/shield combo.


    Mila moved closer and inspected the unsightly heap. She crouched down and picked a random sword. Her only criterion was for it to be light.


    Meanwhile, Andrew and Isabel moved towards the centre of the courtyard. They faced each other, only this time, Silinth was giving advice on proper stances. Mila absentmindedly listened for a while.


    Silinth¡¯s teaching was the very basics. How to plant feet in the ground. How to strike without dropping your weapon from the recoil, and so on. It seemed he was taking it seriously, which reassured her. After giving them a rundown of what was expected, he made Kefo and Tiff do a demonstration.


    While the kids had no talent for magic, their skills with swords turned out to be decent. Mila could appreciate how much work had gone into honing their movements. Their weapons were wooden, but their intents and reactions were the real deal. It was a proof of years of work.


    After the exhibition match, Silinth made Isabel and Andrew show what they had learned. It was a very involved way of teaching. Mila would not have minded if he had made them strike a dummy first.


    But that was not how Silinth taught as it turned out. For the next half an hour, Andrew and Isabel were tortured by a constant barrage of scathing remarks. Their willingness to take the punishment impressed Mila.


    That did not mean they had no limits. Despite their best efforts, their movements had turned sluggish a while ago. Isabel was entirely exhausted, while Andrew seemed to have a bit more in him.


    ¡°Have a bit of rest before we continue.¡± Silinth allowed Isabel to bow out. ¡°Want to give it a try, Mila?¡±


    Mila went over her condition. She was still sore, but that would not change anytime soon. Her spirit was ignited by watching her peers working on their skills. She slowly moved in front of Andrew and raised her weapon.


    It was an unfair matchup. Mila was more than a head shorter than Andrew, much weaker, and he was wielding his wooden scimitars with wild abandon. There was no reason to believe she could block even a single blow from him.


    What¡¯s more, there was quite a bit more mana inside him compared to yesterday. Mila glanced at Isabel, confirming the same could be said about her as well. It was just another thing that kept bothering her.


    Still, it was not all bad. From all the poses Andrew constantly made, Mila guessed he was more concerned with the cool factor than efficiency. She did not blame him. Dual-wielding did look awesome up until you got stabbed because you messed up.


    Silinth also had limited the speed they could move to something manageable for their inexperienced eyes.


    Of course, Mila did not believe she could pull off anything spectacular. She waited for Silinth to give a go sign, and when Andrew charged her, she ducked while sidestepping.


    Mila¡¯s plan worked. Andrew¡¯s weapon passed above her shoulder, leaving him wide open. She stabbed at his sides, not realising her legs had given out.


    Instead of punishing Andrew¡¯s recklessness, Mila tumbled to the ground. After eating a mouthful of dust, she started coughing, making it impossible to get up.


    ¡°Uh, are you alright?¡± Andrew hovered above her.


    ¡°Ugh, yeah,¡± Mila spat out the last of the dust. ¡°Just my legs.¡± She added a vague statement.


    ¡°Should we stop?¡±


    ¡°No, I am fine.¡± Mila stood. She reprimanded herself for being too reckless. While she knew how to move, her body could not keep up. ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    And they did. Mila gave her best, but five minutes later, she was breathless. Worst yet - she had managed only a few successful counterattacks. ¡°I am done.¡± She bitterly conceded and left her spot to give it to Isabel.


    ¡°Good work.¡± Silinth praised her when Mila stopped next to him.


    ¡°It was a pathetic showing,¡± Mila muttered back.


    ¡°You are too harsh on yourself. It seems you already know what you lack.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Mila sighed and looked down at her body. ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while.¡±


    ¡°Still, you moved excellently. It was clear you knew what to do.¡± Silinth¡¯s eyes moved to her, trying to divine her secrets.


    ¡°I guess I have a talent.¡± Mila gave a vague excuse.


    ¡°Right.¡± Silinth did not believe her but left it at that. He looked back at Andrew and Isabel.


    It was clear Isabel was gaining ground. Their overall score was tied, with each landing the same amount of blows. However, Isabel¡¯s steady approach allowed her to block or parry most of Andrew¡¯s strikes.


    Isabel was cornering her opponent up until Andrew tried to flank her and tripped over his feet, bumping into her and bringing them both to the ground.


    ¡°They are better than I expected.¡± Silinth studied the ball of limbs, which spouted a bunch of curses. There was something unreadable in his expression.


    ¡°They are good people.¡± Mila did not let his thoughts wander.


    ¡°That is yet to be seen.¡± Silinth disagreed. The next moment, his seriousness was gone. He clapped his hands, stopping their training. ¡°Now, who is ready for some history lessons?¡±


    Mila did not miss how Kefo and Tiff groaned upon the declaration.

 Chapter 7 - Learning

    It was boring. Mila listened to Silinth drone about the kingdom''s history. He went on and on. She glanced at her comrades in misery. Andrew was catatonic, while Isabel at least pretended to be listening.


    They were sitting in a classroom made to fit for fifty people. Silinth was behind a table, giving the lecture.


    Tiff and Kefo were furiously scribbling on large paper sheets, but Mila could tell. They were hating every second of this.


    The worst part? For today, Silinth had simply inserted them into the already existing schedule made for Tiff and Kefo.


    It meant they lacked the proper context for anything Silinth was blabbering about. Why he was telling them about the first Kingdom of Torgo King¡¯s third concubine was beyond Mila. She had failed to sire any children and had led a boring life. The only notable thing about her was her supposed beauty.


    Still, it wasn¡¯t like Mila had not learnt anything. Silinth had used the map of the kingdom to point out where each King¡¯s concubines had come from. It gave her a sense of scale and some basic information about the nation.


    The lesson took entirely too long to finish. Mila had zoned out some time ago when Silinth finally sent Tiff and Kefo to start preparing lunch.


    ¡°Well, how was it?¡± Silinth appeared to be oblivious to their suffering.


    Andrew finally showed a sign of life by blinking while Isabel gave the man a troubled smile. ¡°It was a lot.¡± She tried to be polite.


    ¡°It sucked.¡± Mila was more direct. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you thought we needed to know about King''s concubine''s favourite food.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was an interesting tidbit, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Silinth let out a nervous laugh. ¡°They had to smuggle that meat across the sea from a Kingdom they were at war with.¡±


    Mila scoffed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t interesting. We don¡¯t even know where that kingdom is.¡±


    ¡°Clearly across the sea!¡± Andrew suddenly inserted. ¡°What did I miss?¡±


    ¡°Nothing of value.¡± Mila glared at Silinth. ¡°The whole lesson could be summarised with a couple of paragraphs.¡±


    ¡°Well, now, that¡¯s mean.¡± Silinth raised his hands in defence. ¡°Besides, I am not an expert of history by any means, so I may have not done justice to the topic.¡±


    This was an interesting point. Isabel picked up on it immediately. ¡°Then why go into so much detail?¡± She looked appalled. ¡°Why tell us about King¡¯s cousin''s diarrhoea accident at a ball?¡±


    ¡°Hey, that sounds awesome!¡± Andrew was suddenly interested. ¡°How come I missed that?¡±


    ¡°Because it was presented as dry as a desert floor in a summer sun,¡± Mila explained. ¡°Also, because your soul had left your body.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you are brutal today.¡± Andrew looked at her in surprise. ¡°I approve!¡± He gave her a thumbs up.


    Silinth let out a mortified sigh. ¡°Well, this was about what I expected.¡± He ruffled his hair. ¡°Let¡¯s move on to language lessons.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, Mr. Ampry?¡± Isabel shyly interrupted him. ¡°Then why teach it this way?¡±


    The older man was taken aback. ¡°Well, it¡¯s the only way I know how to.¡± He revealed. ¡°I am using notes left by the previous teacher and-¡± Silinth hesitated. ¡°He was a big fan of history and all the little details.¡± He reminisced. ¡°You know, he was a great man. Knew most everything going on in the wast world. He guided us through some hairy situations more than once just by being smart. He could be very persuasive, too.¡±


    The more Silinth talked, the more heated he became. Soon, he started to tell them about the time his teacher had predicted the movement of enemy forces just by listening to a gossiper.


    It was clear Silinth respected the man a great deal. But there was something more. Mila could see happiness on his face when he recounted these past deeds. He looked alive the way he did not before.


    And then it ended. Silinth¡¯s story finished. He silently took out blank sheets and handed them over. Mila took hers and watched the man¡¯s shoulders sag as he walked to the blackboard.


    Another hour and a half later, Mila¡¯s sheet was filled with her attempts at writing the local alphabet. She had done quite well, as most letters were somewhat familiar to her.


    The same could not be said for Andrew and Isabel. Their sheets were covered in scribbles, barely resembling proper letters.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    They also learned several simple words as well as how to spell them. The progress was small, but at least they knew how to say yes or no. That and how to ask where the toilets were.


    After the lesson, they paused for lunch. This time, Silinth joined them as well. It meant Kefo and Tiff could join them in conversing. While Tiff kept quiet, Kefo had plenty of questions about the world they had come from.


    It was a peaceful meal. With Andrew answering most of the questions, Mila could enjoy the time in silence. She still had trouble getting used to finishing her portion of the meal.


    In fact, Mila felt like she could eat some more. Well, almost. After her burp made the table laugh, she decided against asking for seconds.


    And then they were back in the classroom. Mila studied Silinth, who sat behind the table. There was a certain solemnity to his bearing.


    When the trio sat at their tables, Silinth blinked and looked around. He made a gesture, and Mila felt the now familiar sensation of the spell Silinth used when he wanted to mention something important.


    ¡°There are a few things you have to know now that you are living in this world.¡± Silinth began. He interlocked his fingers and was visibly contemplating what to say. ¡°Nothing I am going to say is a secret forbidden to talk about, but as it does involve gods and their sycophants, you shouldn¡¯t mention any of this outside of this room.¡±


    The nervousness was contagious. Mila shifted in her seat and noticed Andrew and Isabel do the same.


    ¡°Gods are-¡± Silinth paused. ¡°Well, that¡¯s what it is. They ¡®ARE¡¯. They exist and are present, but rarely do they interact with the world. They are ideas and feelings. They are the elements and the foundation of the earth itself. But they are not everywhere, nor do they know everything. They don¡¯t even have proper names.¡±


    Silinth sneered. ¡°No, they are not something we can understand. Not fully. And those who try-¡± He shook his head. ¡°They soon find themselves dead or worse, taken by the god''s followers. That¡¯s the first thing you have to keep in mind. Keep away from anything to do with gods.¡±


    ¡°And gods have their acolytes. I won''t say that every god has them, as I do not know them all. Some are thought to be lost to time. But there are temples, holy places and even pantheons that are the centres of their beliefs. Stay away from those as well. They are usually peaceful and well-meaning, but all of them have their enforces and inquisitors sitting around. If they send them after you-¡± Silinth face faltered. ¡°They are ruthless and impossible to reason with. And they are strong.¡±


    With a sigh, Silinth continued. ¡°Following a god can grant you power. A lot of it.¡± He paused. ¡°And it will cost nothing but your devotion. Not everyone will be blessed, but do be careful of true believers. The power can come in many different shapes and forms. I have seen a cleric who could detect lies, a priest who could heal by prying and an inquisitor who could burn with the gaze.¡± He shuddered.


    So far, everything Silinth had mentioned conformed with Mila¡¯s knowledge, except for the last part. ¡°Are such people common?¡± She wanted to know.


    ¡°I won''t say they are common.¡± Silinth pondered. ¡°Still, you can meet them in every larger settlement.¡±


    This was concerning. Gods did not do that. Not in the past. At most, they would choose a single champion. So what had changed? So much intervention with the world would inevitably bring conflict between themselves.


    While Mila mulled over his words, Silinth continued. ¡°That said, I would advise against falling to the temptation of that power. In the end, it is not truly yours, merely borrowed. The gods can take it away at any time.¡± He mentioned with bitterness.


    Isabel raised her hand, and Silinth waved her to speak. ¡°So, why give this power? What do they want?¡±


    Mila perked up. This was a question that bothered her as well.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Silinth gave a simple answer. He observed their expressions of disbelief. ¡°Truly.¡± He shook his head. ¡°The people in charge of the earthly business say they know and are bringing God¡¯s will to the people, but,¡± He scoffed. ¡°They are just humans. They are more concerned with entrapping more people under their reach. Those Elders and Prophets and whatnot. They are just furthering their own goals.¡±


    ¡°Would Gods allow them?¡± Mila whispered a question.


    ¡°That-¡± Silinth was startled and looked uncomfortable. ¡°Perhaps not.¡± He finally admitted. ¡°But do not make a mistake. My words still hold a lot of truth. Maybe gods do give them tasks and guide them, but how they follow is largely up to themselves.¡±


    It was easy to tell that Silinth did not have a high opinion of religion and faith. Mila looked at the bitter man with pity. She did not know what he had gone through, but it had left him scared.


    Once again, Mila was reminded not to blindly trust this man. But Silinth was already moving on.


    They learned about the more popular gods. What they liked and hated. How they should act if they happened upon an altar or temple. The list went on and on.


    Frankly, it was too much. Andrew even voiced it, and Silinth assured them that this was only an overview. The very basics.


    And it was so strange for Mila. So many rules and deep-rooted customs. None of which had existed in the past. She carefully listened as she suspected that gods were involved in their summoning.


    That was the only explanation. Otherwise, the odds of the three of them being at the same place and time were impossible. It was interesting to think about the ¡®how,¡¯ but what was important was ¡®why.¡¯


    Silinth had targeted her specifically, but there was more to Andrew and Isabel than just being chosen heroes of some influential power. Mila glanced at the duo and tasted the air.


    The mana inside them was ever-increasing. It was unnatural and unheard of. And they did not even feel it. Mila averted her gaze and resumed thinking.


    There was something else. There always was. Mila did her best to control her thoughts and not let them wander.


    The presence inside her dreams. What- Mila stopped. She had felt a faint disturbance in the air. Why- And there it was again. She stilled her trembling arms and balled them into fists.


    Too many questions with no answers in sight. Mila returned her attention to Silinth¡¯s endless outpour of words, hoping to get her answers soon.

 Chapter 8 - Where they stand

    The weather was pleasant, and the sky was clear. Mila let the wind ruffle her long black hair as it rushed past her, carrying Andrew¡¯s curses.


    After another night of excessively working out in her dreams, Mila felt sleepy in the warm sun. It was only the third time, but she felt confident it would continue for more.


    It felt nice to wake up and remember where you were. Sure, Mila woke up much more tired, but she also felt herself grow in strength. These dreams had tangible effects on her besides leaving her disoriented and disassociated.


    Isabel ran past her while avoiding obstacles in her way. Andrew soon followed with Tiff and Kefo in tow. Mila had seen the older boy trip the younger duo while rushing past a pole.


    While it was satisfying to watch others work hard, this was not what she wanted. Mila wished to run with them. She massaged her stiff legs, trying to return them to a serviceable degree.


    Last evening, Mila had failed to socialise with these people again. After their lessons finally ended, they spent more time talking. There wasn¡¯t much else to do.


    And when Mila had brought up her extensive time in the hospital, the mood got ruined for the remainder of the evening. Andrew and Isabel had tried their best not to step on her toes.


    It was highly unpleasant to Mila. Despite her insistence, they kept treating her as a child. And still, they were the closest thing she has had to friends in years.


    While thinking, the group had made another lap through the obstacle course. They still had a few more to go, so Mila turned to Silinth. ¡°When are you going to start teaching magic?¡± She gave him a simple question.


    However, Silinth''s frown showed his mixed feelings. ¡°It¡¯s too soon.¡± He finally answered.


    ¡°Not for a test.¡± Mila disagreed. She still had trouble telling where they stood with each other. He certainly tried to answer her every question and need. But it felt somewhat forced. As if he guided them towards his goals. ¡°And not for teaching us basics.¡±


    Silinth looked down at her. ¡°Us?¡± He raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Us.¡± Mila nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange, you know.¡± Silinth started. ¡°Normally, I would just force the answers out of someone with so many secrets.¡± He rubbed his temples.


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡± Mila¡¯s gaze grew cold.


    ¡°You are too quick to jump to such conclusions.¡± Silinth took a step back and raised his hands in a placating gesture. ¡°I am saying I don¡¯t know how to deal with you.¡± He explained. ¡°Also, you are scaring kids, so please try to be gentler with how you act. Tiff has trouble sleeping because of you.¡±


    Mila pursed her lips. She couldn¡¯t recall doing anything to make the girl so terrified of her. Of course, she was aware Tiff was scared of her, but she had thought Tiff just had to grow used to her presence. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± She gave an unconvincing answer.


    ¡°You should.¡± Silinth paused as the group of disciples passed them. ¡°But returning to the previous topic, I don¡¯t have the testing stones here. I would have to make a trip to the nearest town to get them.¡±


    ¡°And the basics?¡± Mila did not relent.


    After a tired sigh, Silinth relented. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll do it. I still think it may be a mistake.¡± He watched Andrew and Isabel like a hawk.


    ¡°Your reservations are noted.¡± Mila absentmindedly added, while joining him in his quest to burn holes into her almost friends by looking at them.


    ¡°I am older than you,¡± Silinth mentioned.


    ¡°You are.¡± Mila did not see why he was mentioning his age now. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know by how much exactly.¡± She wondered.


    ¡°And I am not-¡± Silinth stopped before continuing. ¡°Well, not your subordinate, am I?¡± He sounded unsure.


    The question was confusing for her. Most of Mila¡¯s attention was still on the obstacle course. ¡°I believe not. While you have stated you owe your life, it did not include any agreement about your responsibilities towards me.¡±


    ¡°Pah!¡± Silinth spat on the ground. ¡°This is too complicated.¡± He plopped down next to her and huffed. ¡°This is why I am out here and not running any operations requiring subtlety. I am seventy-eight, by the way.¡±


    Mila nodded. He was younger than she had assumed. Her eyes followed Isabel, who was currently in the process of tripping Andrew. While the boy tumbled to the ground spectacularly, Isabel noticed Mila¡¯s and Silinth¡¯s gaze and blushed from her mischief being caught.


    ¡°What I am trying to say,¡± Silinth resumed. ¡°There was never a concrete plan of what to do if we ever succeeded in summoning what the pendant pointed to. My ancestors speculated it to be a person, with how personal of an item the ¡®trinket¡¯ was. Well, they were right. You are now here.¡±


    Wild laughter resounded through the field as Andrew managed to return the favour and make Isabel fall. Mila watched Isabel spring on her feet and chase after the perpetrator. They were acting too wild and likely will regret it later when Silinth would make them spar.


    ¡°But we never decided what to do next.¡± Silinth face was now adorned with a malicious smile as he watched the teens tire themselves out. He soon realised what expression he was showing and returned his attention to Mila. ¡°We assumed that if it was a person, they would know more than us.¡± He left the last part hanging, waiting for Mila to say something.


    When she didn¡¯t, Silinth continued. ¡°And from how you are acting, it¡¯s likely you do know something.¡± He revealed his thoughts. ¡°I am not asking to tell me, or to anyone, but my people had spent so many years on this. It would be nice to have some sort of conclusion to our efforts.¡±


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    It strung a chord within Mila. She stayed silent for a moment longer, pondering what to do. It wasn¡¯t a simple request.


    Every try thus far, Mila had made had run into the same problem. It involved that unmentionable entity. She already had trouble avoiding thinking of it. Any information regarding it had to be considered carefully. She could reveal some of her skills but not where they had come from.


    That said, pretending Mila knew nothing would be counterproductive in the long run. There would come a time when she would have to speak with Andrew and Isabel.


    Today was not the day. Mila looked at the running balls of mana with apprehension. But that would have to wait until she knew what was happening with them.


    Finally, she sighed and spoke. ¡°There is something.¡± She was purposefully vague. ¡°But it cannot be revealed.¡±


    Silinth¡¯s expression turned grim. ¡°So it¡¯s as I suspected. It always comes down to the same shit.¡± He bitterly complained. ¡°Fucking gods. So what now?¡±


    ¡°You ask me?¡± Mila was surprised.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Silinth let out a self-deprecating laugh. ¡°We finally got what we wanted and- And now I don¡¯t know what to do. This summoning was our goal for so long, and instead of some kind of grand reveal, all I got was three brats. It was my plan to follow you at first, you know.¡±


    That was a responsibility Mila was not sure she wanted to carry.


    ¡°Not that happy about it, are you?¡± Silinth made a good guess. ¡°When I asked you three about your plans, I hoped you would have something. Anything, but-¡± He shook his head. ¡°All you care about is those two walking future calamities.¡±


    ¡°I do have a goal.¡± Mila calmly replied.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Silinth perked up.


    ¡°It is to grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess it could be worse.¡± Silinth gave an evaluation. ¡°At least with that, I can help you with. But is that it?¡±


    ¡°It is essential. That spell-¡± Mila looked into his eyes. ¡°The one you use before speaking of secret matters. What does it do?¡±


    ¡°It tries to hide the surroundings from the attention of higher powers.¡± Silinth thoughtfully explained. ¡°It was built upon a secrecy ward from what I can tell. It¡¯s not mine. Generations ago, we got it from someone, and since then, it has been passed down. As you have seen, it¡¯s not very efficient, but still better than nothing.¡±


    ¡°I saw,¡± Mila affirmed. ¡°If I grow strong enough to use it, I might give you something more.¡±


    ¡°That is-¡± Silinth hesitated. ¡°Quite far off. I was in my forties when I finally managed to learn it, and it took me a few more years to use it properly.¡± He suddenly got up. ¡°But, well, it¡¯s not like we are lacking time.¡± His eyes found the group of tired teens. ¡°It¡¯s time for sparring!¡± He shouted.


    The four dusty figures slowed down and trotted towards them. Mila could tell they were out of breath. Well, Isabel and Andrew were. Kefo and Tiff had been pacing themselves properly.


    When the group reached Mila and Silinth, they all continued back to the building complex. Or, to be more precise, to training grounds behind one of the buildings.


    Once there, Mila quickly found out where all the wooden weapons had come from. While the training grounds had a roof above them, there was only a single wall, and it was covered with various forms of wooden weaponry.


    Andrew and Isabel immediately regretted their earlier recklessness. They were pitted against Kefo and Tiff and got decimated in seconds.


    At points, Mila joined in as well. Mostly when either Andrew or Isabel were forced to rest, and she had to switch in to make a pair.


    Once more, Mila was reminded how slow and weak she was. She managed only to land a couple of blows against Kefo and Tiff. Her movements were too sluggish to forcefully overcome their defences, so she had to rely on tricks.


    When they finished, it was time for a bath. It had been a couple of days since Mila had cleaned herself properly, so she could not wait.


    Silinth guided them to a building a bit to the side, which housed a couple of baths separated by a brick wall. He used a spell to warm the water, making a show of it for Isabel and Andrew, who seemed awfully entertained by the display.


    Mila knew for sure there was no need for flames to heat the bathwater, but they were there nevertheless.


    After it was done, they split into two groups and entered the changing rooms. Mila slowly undressed while Tiff hurried ahead of her to avoid staying in the same room as her for too long.


    Isabel was stripping out of her sweaty garments on the side. Mila glanced at the girl, who happened to do the same.


    ¡°Kind of awkward, right?¡± Isabel let out a nervous laugh.


    Mila tilted her head. ¡°Now it is.¡± She noted while stepping out of her underwear.


    ¡°I- Ah, I am not used to this.¡± Isabel continued. ¡°Getting naked, I mean.¡± She covered herself with a towel and furiously blushed when she noticed Mila¡¯s nakedness.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you have showers with your classmates at school?¡± Mila did not see what the big deal was. While her real-life experience was lacking, she still had seen plenty of naked bodies. Well, those were in her dreams mostly, but it had to count, right?


    The question seemed to cool the girl down. ¡°No,¡± Isabel answered. ¡°There were,¡± She hesitated. ¡°Circumstances.¡± Her voice broke.


    Whatever these circumstances were, Mila could see it was something unpleasant. She looked at the distraught girl. Deciding it was her fault, she tried to lift her spirits. ¡°As it is, you should be proud. Your body is marvellous and nothing to be ashamed of. Instead of feeling awkward, be proud of what you have.¡±


    And it was true. Mila spoke her mind freely, hoping it would help Isabel with her inhibitions. Isabel did have a nice body, with curves in the right places. The long brown hair also matched her eyes nicely.


    ¡°Wh- I-¡± Isabel¡¯s mood swung from downcast to flustered. ¡°I mean, thank you.¡± She seemed to gain some semblance of courage. ¡°You also-¡± Her voice cracked.


    But Mila was not listening. She began heading towards the large bath, deciding to lead by example. She grabbed one of the buckets filled with water and rinsed off the dirt before jumping inside the hot water, making Tiff scoot towards the furthest side of the pool.


    It was relaxing and soothed Mila¡¯s muscle aches. She noted Isabel was following soon after, still shily covering herself with the towel and avoiding looking at them.


    Mila¡¯s mind drifted along the slight movements of the water. Isabel took her time to get inside the bath, while Tiff left soon after.


    After this, they had more lessons planned. This time, it would be geography and introductions to the local animal life. A sign of how much they had yet to grasp about their new lives.


    There would be more such days as this. Mila sunk deeper into the water, looking up at the ceiling. It certainly was more than what she had back on earth.


    Next to her, Isabel fidgeted and kept glancing at her while opening and closing her mouth. Mila felt too lazy to make a dialogue and was content in soaking up the warmth in silence.


    This was nice. Mila did not know for how long days such as this would last, but she was content for now. All she could do was prepare for the troubles that would surely come.

 Chapter 9 - Realisation

    Isabel was irritated. It had been almost three weeks since she got dropped into this world, and it had sucked entirely.


    Currently, Isabel was in the middle of sparring. She blocked the feeble strike Mila attempted and raised her wooden sword.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t entirely true. There were some bright spots here and there, but those tended to make Isabel''s irritation even worse. She used her wooden shield to push back the smaller opponent and stabbed at her chest.


    Mila danced around her attempt, if barely. The little devil was annoying to deal with. She always knew what Isabel would attempt.


    And it irritated Isabel. She was getting good with the sword and shield combo. Even Silinth admitted she did. Her skills were quickly approaching Tiff¡¯s and Kefo¡¯s level. Or at least she could put up a fight against them.


    It wasn¡¯t like she lost to Mila often. Not by a long shot. But Isabel did not feel like her victories were deserved. She won because Mila¡¯s body was too weak. The shorter girl was clearly more skilled.


    Isabel¡¯s mood got the better of her, and she charged her opponent. Of course, Mila had read the move and tried to counterattack, only to fail when her legs gave from the sudden manoeuvre.


    With a thud, Isabel managed to bash Mila back, making her fall. She was immediately overcome with regret.


    It had been too rough, and Isabel feared she had hurt Mila, only for her to get up right after as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Mila took a stance, raising her wooden sword.


    Isabel felt a pang of guilt in her chest. She knew Mila was tough. More than she and Andrew combined. Still, watching the frail girl carry herself with such conviction made Isabel want to protect her.


    And Isabel was aware that this feeling was slowly growing stronger. She parried Mila¡¯s attack while attempting a swing at her arm.


    Somehow, her sparring partner managed to twist herself away from the swing and almost succeeded in slipping past Isabel¡¯s defences.


    Mila only failed because she was slow. Isabel took a step back and reoriented herself. The irritation still gnawed at her thoughts.


    The more she interacted with Mila, the more she wanted to shield the girl from the world¡¯s problems. Not because Mila needed it but because Isabel wanted to do something for her.


    And it was consuming Isabel. At first, she wanted to find a way back home.


    This world had magic, so there had to be a way. Isabel missed her family and the bed back on earth dearly. That and proper pads. Linen cloth was serviceable but certainly not preferable.


    Keeping herself presentable was getting increasingly difficult. Isabel did not consider herself vain. But she did want to make a good impression on Mila.


    Her blemishes became apparent when Isabel compared her skin with Mila¡¯s flawlessly pale visage. The girl did not even try and managed to look great.


    Isabel stopped herself. This was getting dangerous. Recently, her thoughts had frequently drifted towards Mila instead of her family and life on earth.


    Soon, their training with weapons ended. Isabel glanced at where Andrew was sitting on the ground, panting. He was trashed by Silinth for the better part of the last twenty minutes.


    The day continued as usual. They bathed, ate, took classes and did chores to keep the place clean. It was the same every day, without fail.


    Isabel would complain it was boring if she wasn¡¯t constantly too tired. Still, the evenings were quiet and peaceful. They had plenty of time with their own thoughts.


    It irritated her. Most of her efforts went into learning the local language, and the reason was simple. If she had a book in her hand, she could immerse herself in it to run away from the constant invasive daydreams starring a certain girl.


    And Isabel felt guilty about it. She missed her old life and did her best to get stronger to reach a point where she could seek a way back. And her resolve was crumbling.


    Would it be so bad to try and find happiness here? Silinth had told them there was no way back to earth long ago. Isabel knew Andrew did not believe him, and neither had she.


    But as the time passed, Isabel thought it over. Wasn¡¯t it just their denial speaking? Would Silinth lie about something so important?


    Just like that, another day had come to a close. After they finished their dinner, the group scattered around the place.


    Andrew was probably near the forest, where he had found a large rock on which to sit. Tiff and Kefo usually spent their time together, playing or taking care of their belongings. Silinth rarely ate with them, spending his time brooding.


    Which left Mila.


    Isabel paused to think about where her friend would be at this time. It felt so strange to call her and Andrew friends.


    Before coming to this world, Isabel and Andrew hadn¡¯t gotten along too well. Even now, they had moments where they were at each other throats.


    They simply knew each other for a long time, and while Isabel would never tell it to him, she was grateful for his presence in her life. He was one of those people who did not judge her nor change his attitude when she messed up and confessed to her classmate.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    That had been a disaster. Isabel shuddered. Mila wouldn¡¯t be the same as her, would she? Mila would not push her away the way that girl did, would she?


    Those events had scared her more than Isabel wanted to admit.


    Showing the terrifying thought away, Isabel headed outside to clear her mind. She looked up to the overcast sky and sighed.


    ¡°Fancy meeting you here.¡±


    Mila¡¯s voice behind her startled Isabel. She hurried to turn around while calming her mind. Isabel found her arms suddenly felt conspicuous, and she struggled to find the right place for them. ¡°Ahah, yes, indeed!¡± Her voice was a tad too high from what Isabel had intended.


    ¡°Is anything wrong?¡± Mila asked a simple question.


    And yet, Isabel had too many things on her mind, resulting in her telling none of them. She tried to give a reassuring smile and hoped it would fool Mila. ¡°No, I was just thinking.¡±


    Mila sagely nodded, grabbed Isabel¡¯s hand and pulled her back inside. They walked hand in hand until they reached Mila¡¯s room and entered it. Isabel could not help but notice how small and fragile the hand she was holding was.


    Isabel¡¯s heart raced as she stepped past the door sill. Her mind conjured a myriad of fantasies, overwhelming her senses. She felt her palm burning from the contact.


    And then she was sat down on a chair. Isabel watched Mila walk to the nearby nightstand and grab a hairbrush. The next moment, her friend was behind her, brushing her hair.


    Of course, she was. Isabel could not help but feel disappointed. While her mind had run wild, she had forgotten one simple fact. They were both girls. They were friends. It was impossible from the start.


    Mila¡¯s finger brushed against her cheek, stopping Isabel¡¯s self-destructing thought spiral.


    ¡°No need to hold yourself back.¡±


    Mila¡¯s voice tickled Isabel¡¯s ear, sending shivers down the spine. ¡°I- I am not.¡± She gritted her teeth. It was a major blunder on her part. This was not what she wanted to show Mila.


    ¡°This tear says otherwise.¡± Mila presented the tip of her finger, wet from touching Isabel¡¯s cheek. ¡°But have it your way.¡± She continued, her voice steady. ¡°Just keep in mind, I can help you carry your burdens.¡±


    This was the worst. Isabel felt her tears spill as she failed to restrain herself. Mila continued to brush her hair, soothing and making her feel worse at the same time.


    Isabel wanted to be the one Mila relied on. She wanted to be her rock, her sanctuary.


    And yet, it was always Mila who saved her. Just like back when they had just arrived. Isabel remembered the moment clearly.


    When Mila stood up for them and threatened the man twice her size, her voice - steady and unyielding. That moment had given Isabel the strength to move forward in this world.


    And then the brave girl had collapsed in front of her. Isabel wanted to say she had rushed to Mila, but that was not what happened. Her body froze upon looking at Silinth¡¯s imposing body.


    Isabel regretted it still. When Andrew had woken up, Silinth explained their situation to them. Afterwards, he had picked Mila up, and they had left the dark underground hall.


    All she had done was follow Silinth as if she were a lost puppy.


    So, Isabel wanted to do better. She would do better. Her trembling hands refused to stop. ¡°I-¡± She tried to speak through her sobs. ¡°I- I want to protect-¡± Her voice broke before she could finish.


    Mila¡¯s warm hands caressed her crown. ¡°And so you will.¡± Her voice was steady as ever. ¡°Even if you feel you are not strong now, you will only grow from here.¡±


    ¡°I will,¡± Isabel swore to herself.


    Mila combed her hair for a while longer. Isabel had stopped crying and now felt incredibly awkward. She shifted in her seat, trying to find a suitable topic.


    The past was out of the question. Isabel had enough of reminiscing about her school life. Her problems had spilt over to her relationships with her parents as well.


    For a while, the connection with her parents had been quite strained.


    And Mila¡¯s past was problematic as well. Isabel was curious but did not want to touch the sensitive topic and inadvertently hurt Mila.


    ¡°Do you-¡± Mila was the one to break the silence. ¡°Want to stay here for the night?¡±


    Isabel¡¯s breath hitched, and she began to cough. ¡°Wh- Wha- What?¡± She managed to stammer.


    ¡°You still look out of it. If you prefer, I can offer you companionship until you feel better.¡± Mila explained. ¡°I am not good with words.¡± She paused. ¡°So I must do with what I can by offering my bed.¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± Isabel¡¯s voice took a shrill undertone. ¡°That¡¯s entirely unnecessary!¡± She hurried to rise from the chair and step away from Mila, who looked flabbergasted.


    ¡°I apologise for offending you.¡± Mila lowered her head. ¡°Such was not my intention.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no! It¡¯s not that, not that at all!¡± Isabel waved her hands wildly in denial. ¡°You just made it sound-¡± She choked on her spit and started coughing again.


    It didn¡¯t look like Mila understood. Isabel felt mortified. Her mind had jumped to a place she would rather not be. Of course, offering a bed did not mean what Isabel had imagined. It was just a friendly gesture.


    Just that, and still, Isabel¡¯s mind overheated, and she could not help but glance at the inviting furniture. She finally managed to rein in her cough while blushing furiously.


    Mila took a step closer.


    Isabel found herself spellbound by Mila¡¯s beautiful green eyes peering into her soul. She released a breath full of yearning. ¡°Ah.¡±


    That was it. There was no mistaking it. Isabel was in love. It was time to admit it. What to do with the newfound love, she did not know. For now, the fact she had recognised this crucial fact was enough.


    Isabel¡¯s emotions started to flow freely. She would do anything for this girl. Anything to protect her from harm.


    There was a sudden influx of something unexplainably warm. Isabel felt her body overflow with strength. She raised her hand and watched it in fascination.


    A light was gathering at her fingertips. Slowly, it expanded, taking form. Isabel observed a shield form in her hand.


    It was a simple silver shield. Isabel hefted it in her hand, feeling its weight. It was so light she could move it without any real effort. Her body trembled from sudden exhaustion, and the shield started to grow blurry.


    Isabel raised her eyes to look at Mila. She wanted to ask what had happened, but her words failed to leave her lips.


    Mila¡¯s eyes were fierce and full of piercing determination. She looked ready to fight the world and slaughter her way through it.


    It was the same look that scared Tiff, but all Isabel could think of was - ¡°Hot.¡± She mumbled.


    And yet, despite Mila¡¯s fearsome scowl, her movements were full of worry and desire to help Isabel.


    The last thing Isabel saw before losing consciousness was the distraught expression of her love.

 Chapter 10 - Finding Determination

    Andrew was irritated. He let his legs hang from the top of the boulder he was sitting on. The overcast evening sky did little to lift his mood.


    In fact, it made it worse. Andrew groaned and slowly rolled down to the ground. His muscles hurt. Silinth - the dick he was, had made his life a hell today.


    After wallowing in self-pity for a moment, Andrew got up. He did kick the large rock, but all it amounted to was a hurt toe.


    It had been three weeks since Andrew had landed in this world. At first, he had hoped to find a way back soon. Then, he had distracted himself with the possibility of learning magic and doing it himself.


    That had amounted to nothing. Silinth was still taking his sweet time to start with that. Andrew suspected the man just didn¡¯t want to teach them magic.


    Well, that had changed. Silinth had revealed they would have to make a supply trip to a nearby settlement. Among the things they needed for comfy living were those special rocks needed for testing.


    Magic was the last chance for Andrew to grow in strength. He had tried his best to learn swordsmanship and even felt good about his skills, but that was until he compared himself to Isabel and Mila.


    Those girls managed to leave him in the dust despite his physical superiority. Andrew didn¡¯t envy them. He just wanted something for himself. Something that would make it easier for him to find a way back home.


    Silinth did claim Andrew was passable but had to put more effort into learning.


    It had led to the trashing he had received today by the man¡¯s hands after Andrew had agreed to try out a more intensive method of training.


    Andrew didn¡¯t think he could do that daily. He straightened his garb and decided to take a walk in the surrounding forest. It wasn¡¯t like there was much to see, but at least he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer through Isabel staring at Mila with puppy eyes.


    Kefo was another option he could visit, but Andrew only had the most basic phrases of his language down. And that guy had a crush on Tiff, who at least was aware of it, unlike Mila, who was oblivious to Isabel¡¯s poor attempts at flirting.


    It meant all Kefo wanted to talk about was Tiff. Well, that and his revenge. Silinth had been kind enough to let Andrew talk at length with the boy, and he had learned a lot about their life here.


    Andrew sighed while stomping towards the woods. He really wanted to scream his frustrations away.


    Not that he would actually do that. Andrew had learned that while the nearby forest was generally safe, the risk of running into something unpleasant was still there.


    ¡°Where was I?¡± Andrew stopped, realising he had lost track of his thoughts. ¡°Oh, yeah!¡± He remembered. He was irritated.


    Andrew wanted to go out with his friends and mess around with girls. He remembered he had a date lined up back on Earth. Nothing serious. He barely could recall the girl''s face now.


    What he did constantly recall was the faces of his parents, siblings and closest friends. Andrew punched a tree. He missed them. Missed them so so much.


    After a minute, he regained the control of his emotions. Andrew wiped the corners of his eyes and continued walking.


    It wasn¡¯t like he was alone here. At this point, Andrew was confident in calling Isabel his friend. The girl was fun to mess around with, even if her head was currently in the clouds.


    Kefo was a chill dude and was always ready to hang out. At least until Tiff needed help with something. Still, Kefo knew quite a few dirty jokes, which translated surprisingly well to English. The guy had learned them from his late father.


    Tiff didn¡¯t quite gel with Andrew. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with a fourteen-year-old girl and wasn¡¯t all that interested in trying.


    Both Kefo and Tiff required Silinth¡¯s presence if Andrew wanted to have a proper talk, so for most of the day, they were not a real option.


    Silinth himself was a random ashole of a man. Andrew struggled to keep up with his antics. He could be a strict teacher one moment and make fun of his pronunciation the other. Sometimes, he would entertain them with a random magic show and later bore them with dry lectures about the flora.


    Andrew also could not shake off the feeling that Silinth didn¡¯t quite like them. It was subtle and hard to pinpoint, but Andrew trusted his gut feeling.


    And then there was Mila. Andrew did not know what to think about the girl. She had too many secrets and could be offended by the strangest things.


    Isabel might be blinded by her budding feelings, but Andrew saw just how fast Mila picked up on new things without Silinth¡¯s help. And her interactions with the man were strange as well.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Sure, the girl had hinted there was something special about her, but Andrew did not get it. She should just talk it out with them. In his mind, it was the right way to straighten out relationships.


    Of course, Andrew did not bring it up. He had his own demons he hid from everyone. How could Andrew preach to Mila when he was a step away from breaking and did not let anyone know of it?


    Andrew felt like he was alone in a vast, hostile world. He looked around, finally realising he had walked too far into the forest.


    ¡°Just fucking great!¡± Andrew cursed under his breath. He turned around to walk from where he had come from when the noise of a struggling chirp reached his ears.


    Andrew looked around but found nothing. After a moment of hesitation, he started to look for the source of the sound.


    It wasn¡¯t until another chirp alerted him that Andrew finally found a palm-sized bird under a bush.


    The poor thing was dirty, with a wing bent at a weird angle, and it looked at Andrew with eyes full of intelligence and suspicion.


    ¡°Hey, there,¡± Andrew whispered. He greeted the bird that reminded him of a raven, except its beak was more bent, and feathers had some brighter tones mixed in them. ¡°You had a rough day, huh?¡±


    The bird gurgled an answer while trying to back away from the large human. Not that it could. The injured creature trembled and stopped just a moment later.


    Andrew tried his best to recall what Silinth had taught them about the birds but came up with nothing. It was not the wisest thing to space out during the lessons so much, but he could not help it.


    Still, in Andrew¡¯s opinion, he lacked power and not knowledge about random grass and pests.


    ¡°Need help?¡± He finally offered.


    The bird huffed and then puffed its feathers, making it more obvious its wing was broken.


    ¡°Where are your family?¡±


    A single chirp was all the answer he got.


    ¡°So, you are alone as well, huh?¡± Andrew sadly noted.


    The bird blinked and cocked its head.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t stay here.¡± Andrew admonished the small thing. ¡°Do you think you can survive for long?¡± He tried to extend his hand and held it near the bird.


    It earned Andrew a sharp peck on his thumb. He endured the pain and simply kept his hand where it was. After another few strikes, the little guy gave up and cooed threateningly instead.


    Well, Andrew thought it was meant to be threatening. Instead, he found it cute. ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t be like that.¡± He attempted to push his fingers under the bird to lift it up.


    The little rascal pecked again but with much less force. Andrew scooped it up and pressed it against his chest to keep it warm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Andrew tried to calm the struggling creature. He kept his voice low and steady, trying to not startle it more than necessary. ¡°We will have to see if Mister Dickhead can help you.¡±


    After a bit of floundering, the bird finally calmed down. It still looked at Andrew with suspicion, but it had come to a conclusion the large oaf was not about to eat it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Mr. Crow.¡± Andrew conversed while pathing back towards his temporary home. ¡°Do you need a friend?¡±


    There was no answer. Mr Crow was content to just sit in his palm.


    ¡°Well, it was worth trying.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Becoming friends - real friends takes time.¡± He reasoned.


    ¡°Still, I wish you could become my friend.¡± Andrew wishfully added. ¡°You know, I had-¡± He stopped. ¡°HAVE a family. I just have to find my way back to them. I am not going to give up on that. Not ever.¡±


    The determination only grew in Andrew¡¯s heart. He imagined his would-be opponents and shook his fist at them. ¡°Just you wait! I¡¯ll not let anyone stop me!¡±


    Andrew felt the little bird respond to his emotions. It chirped with bravado as if supporting him.


    ¡°Oh, you want to join me?¡± He smiled at the brave display. ¡°Well, I have a room for a comrade because-¡± The smile dwindled. ¡°Because I may be the only one truly trying to get back.¡±


    A quiet chirp seemingly encouraged him. Andrew felt his smile return. ¡°That¡¯s right. I have to keep my chin up.¡±


    The sky seemed to finally open up. A few beams of moonlight illuminated Andrew¡¯s path. He took it as a sign. ¡°I just have to keep going, huh? No matter what.¡± He clenched his free hand.


    ¡°You know, you are already starting to be a great friend, Mr. Crow.¡± Andrew cradled his newfound comrade. ¡°I wish you would stay with me even after you get better.¡±


    A coo full of unexpected warmth made Andrew shudder. The little thing was slowly dozing off. Its fear was forgotten - Mr. Crow snuggled deeper into the palm.


    ¡°Not afraid anymore?¡± Andrew looked up to the sky. ¡°Then will you join me?¡± He teased the tiny creature.


    After Mr. Crow chirped an answer, Andrew could not help but wonder how much it truly understood.


    ¡°You will?¡±


    Another chirp.


    Andrew suppressed his tears. ¡°Hah, well, thanks. Maybe it¡¯s just my loneliness playing tricks on me, but it sounded like a yes. But no pressure, yes? If you grow tired of me, you can leave anytime.¡±


    A faint resonance reached Andrew at that moment. He raised his head and looked towards his temporary residence. It was a slight feeling of a way to get stronger.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s join forces, you and I.¡± Andrew began. ¡°Together, we will grow strong. Strongest. Enough to go home.¡±


    The feeling of warmth overwhelmed him. Andrew felt something abstract extend from him and connect with the creature in his palm.


    Mr. Crow raised his head and let out a resounding cry. It echoed around them, declaring a bond being sealed.


    Andrew¡¯s body suddenly felt light. The feeling of strength left it, and he felt his consciousness waver. He slowly succumbed, falling to the ground.


    In Andrew¡¯s hand, Mr. Crow flapped its wings. The bird blinked and studied its surroundings. The feeling of intelligence in its eyes had grown manyfold. It looked at its master - no, a friend and settled down to wait for his awakening.

 Chapter 11 - A hint

    ¡°Hot,¡± Isabel mumbled a single random word before collapsing, her eye locked with Mila¡¯s until she finally lost consciousness. The shield in her hands dissipated as if it had never existed.


    Mila rushed towards her friend. She caught her right before Isabel¡¯s head hit the ground. With trepidation, she used all her senses to see what had happened to her.


    After checking Isabel¡¯s condition, Mila sighed in relief. It was only a mana exhaustion. After a night¡¯s sleep, she should be fine.


    Trying to lift Isabel turned out to be more strenuous than planned. Mila puffed her cheeks and struggled to bring her friend to her bed.


    Mila almost made it before tripping. She managed to land them both on the mattress with her on the top, their bodies pressing together.


    Now face to face, Mila noted Isabel¡¯s long eyelashes and pushed herself up. It felt like she was taking advantage of her friend''s helpless state.


    After calming down, Mila began to think. The situation was too far out of her comprehension. For weeks, she had observed mana gathering inside Isabel¡¯s and Andrew¡¯s bodies.


    Every time Mila thought they were about to burst, they simply gathered more. Their bodies felt like endless wells of possibilities.


    Then, a week ago, the situation had started to change. Mana inside them began to condense. Mila¡¯s observation intensified, but her friends appeared to be healthier than ever. In fact, even their physical performance increased by a margin, even if they didn¡¯t notice.


    They were faster and stronger than before. While Mila felt she had done quite well in improving her health and body prowess, her friends still managed to leave her in the dust.


    At this point, even Kefo and Tiff were forced to use mana reinforcement to face the ridiculous duo.


    And it had not been even a month. Mila could not see where their limits lay. She looked at the calmly breathing Isabel. Her friend''s current position looked uncomfortable, with her legs hanging over the side.


    After tucking Isabel in the bed and under the blanket properly, Mila started to pace around the room. She considered if it was worth the trouble to call Silinth but decided against it.


    The man was knowledgeable, but this wasn¡¯t urgent. Mila looked at Isabel¡¯s peaceful expression, then extended her rudimentary senses and felt the mana slowly resume its flow.


    Isabel was fine. There was nothing to worry about. She was fine. To make sure, Mila checked her pulse and temperature. Everything was normal.


    After rounding the room another time, Mila was finally calm. She ruffled her hair and glanced at Isabel.


    Perhaps not calm, but it was as good as it would get until Isabel woke up. Mila watched her friend''s nose twitch as she turned on her sides, mumbling under her breath.


    Mila¡¯s thoughts turned to the shield that had manifested in Isabel¡¯s hand. It was a strange thing. It felt like an ordinary shield to her senses, but that could not be further from the truth.


    The way it had manifested from pure mana was miraculous. Mila could not even begin to imagine how that could be done by a girl who had no control over the damn mana at all.


    And it had been absorbed back into Isabel¡¯s body right after. They would have to do tests to see what the shield was and if Isabel could bring it back.


    But that would have to wait. Mila walked back to the girl and poked her cheek. It looked like she was content to hog the bed for herself.


    Mila sighed and decided against leaving Isabel alone. She would accompany her friend through the night in case something else arose.


    After changing into pyjamas and pushing Isabel to one side of the bed, Mila climbed in next to her. With the quietly breathing girl so near, she finally felt her nerves relax.


    To avoid any confusion, Mila decided against stripping Isabel and made a small wall with the large blanket. This way, they had their personal space sorted out.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Mila knew she had messed up with wording when suggesting sleeping together. Still, Isabel had not been against it, so this should be fine.


    And with that, Mila found herself slowly sinking into sleep, escorted by the gentle sound of Isabel¡¯s breath.


    ¡ª-


    It had been a long time since this had happened. Mila¡¯s consciousness found itself in an unfamiliar body.


    Only this time, the person was not a soldier. He was not marching towards his doom, didn¡¯t prepare rations, didn¡¯t train for future battle, and didn¡¯t scout enemy positions.


    Mila tried to grasp where and what she was. The first few minutes were always the most confusing. The unfamiliar sensation of a different body always threw her off.


    This particular body felt old. The joints ached, and the back hurt. As always, Mila felt most of what the actual owner did.


    There were a couple of exceptions where Mila found herself drifting along the body, detached from its experiences. Those tended to be the moments these people went through more intimate moments.


    Mila still experienced them, just in a subdued way. It was more like watching a movie. She was unsure what to make of it.


    It meant that the ten-year-old Mila was spared going through unwanted sexual experiences. On the other, her dreams were not above killing her or making her feel the weight of slaughtering her way through enemy lines.


    All Mila could do was accept these rules and try to live the best she could.


    But it was time to see what this life would make her go through. Mila only hoped it would be days instead of months.


    ¡°Hargyan, it¡¯s time.¡± A voice outside the room called out to him.


    ¡°Yes, yes, I am coming.¡± Mila felt herself saying in a gruff, inpatient voice.


    The owner of this body rose from his desk, covered in hundreds of various papers and several opened books. This Hargyan walked to the door and opened it to reveal a man in his fifties dressed in a ceremonial robe.


    ¡°Are you going like this? At least put on something more presentable.¡± The man criticised.


    ¡°Bah, there is no need. We are just visiting some supposedly talented brat.¡± Hargyan dismissed his comment. ¡°I am not under [------] command. I need not cover before his might. All I have to do is make nice with [------] to get the funding for my research. You are too subservient, Trip.¡±


    There was an obvious redaction going on, Mila noted. This had happened before. But there was a catch.


    It had started to happen only when Mila had begun to feel mana. Before that, there was nothing of the sort. She suspected one of the names hidden from her was-


    The very reality seemed to distort, and Mila hurried to stop herself. She could not waste the opportunity.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Trip. We are not kids anymore.¡± The man frowned and began leading Hargyan through a wide hallway.


    ¡°You were much more agreeable at the college, that¡¯s for sure, Triphio,¡± Hargyan grumbled.


    Mila observed the surroundings with the man¡¯s eyes. The surroundings reminded her of universities back on Earth.


    ¡°We are still at a college, just that now we are teachers that have to lead by example.¡± Triphio dryly noted. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe they let you work here.¡± He shook his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I am the best mythologist around!¡± Hargyan proudly declared. ¡°Now, where is that wonder kid? I don¡¯t have a whole day to waste on rumours.¡±


    Triphio shook his head. ¡°They are not rumours. A well-known Temple¡¯s Mana Reader found this child while travelling. The report said the child had burst with mana and had gathered it at astonishing speeds.¡±


    ¡°What temple? Didn¡¯t you say the child is under [------] care?¡±


    ¡°He was, but at the time, the Mana Reader was performing a task ordered by Sir [------],¡± Triphio explained. ¡°And after making the discovery, he had to report it as is.¡±


    Hargyan started to laugh. ¡°That¡¯s funny. The Temple is not going to like that. Not at all.¡±


    ¡°You would be surprised.¡± Triphio shook his head. ¡°They are trying to curry favour. They won¡¯t interfere.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Hargyan rubbed his chin. ¡°That¡¯s a surprise. So, then, why me? I am not an expert on mana freaks.¡±


    Triphio walked in silence for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s because of what came next.¡± He slowly began speaking. ¡°The child¡¯s mana changed and twisted until-¡± His words grew heavy. ¡°Until it became something more. Something I have heard of only in legends.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s gods then, eh?¡± Hargyan¡¯s voice was full of reproach. ¡°The Temple doesn¡¯t like when I dabble in their myths.¡±


    They were now closing in on a room with several well-armed guards in front of it.


    ¡°No, Hargyan,¡± Triphio silently denied his conjecture. ¡°It¡¯s because it has nothing to do with gods that you were chosen.¡±


    One of the guards stepped up and began to cast a spell Mila did not recognise.


    The dream slowly stretched and blurred. Soon, Mila found herself leaving the body of the man. The world around her turned dark, and she drifted away into sleep.


    ¡ª


    Mila opened her eyes and frowned. This was not her room. She rose on her feet and looked around.


    The familiar featureless sky above and scorched ground was the same as usual. Mila stretched and enjoyed the feeling of her own body.


    ¡°Did that spell kill this Hargyan?¡± She wondered. This was not how those types of dreams ended.


    Then again, this particular one had been too direct. It was clear there was a message in it.


    It wasn¡¯t even hidden. ¡°Not the gods, huh?¡± Mila muttered. ¡°Then what?¡±


    But these were good news. Mila had been worried about it.


    The chances of God¡¯s being involved had not been high. Neither Isabel nor Andrew had any religious inclinations. From what Silinth had told, it was essential to have a strong belief for a God to give its power to their followers.


    Then again, Mila did not fully trust Silinth¡¯s words. He was too biased against anything to do with gods.


    Mila¡¯s reasoning was different. She did not want gods involved because it would mean an inevitable bid to do their will.


    While Mila did not understand the current world well in the past, some of God¡¯s champions had found themselves doing despicable things in the name of their patron.


    ¡°So, anything else I should know?¡± Mila asked, knowing there would be no answer.


    When the silence continued, Mila broke into a light jog. She had found the training done here carried over to her actual body to some degree.


    If she was already here, there was no point in wasting time. Mila ran faster and faster, enjoying the endless energy this place brought. She would regret it in the morning, but that was a problem for future Mila.


    Upon further review of her experience in the previous dream, Mila noticed something else.


    This Hargyan - he had claimed to be the best mythologist around. If the child was something only seen in myths-


    Mila stopped. Wouldn¡¯t that mean Isabel and Andrew were the same?

 Chapter 12 - Communication Issues

    ¡°Eeep!¡±


    After the yelp and the sound of something falling so close to Mila, she jumped up from her bed, ready to face whoever had intruded her room.


    Mila scanned her surroundings, only to notice Isabel lying next to the bed with a bewildered expression.


    ¡°Mi- Mila, wh- what are you doing in my bed?¡± Isabel¡¯s voice broke a couple of times.


    After seeing no danger, Mila calmed. She sat down in the bed and extended her arm to Isabel. ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°Wh- Why?¡± Isabel¡¯s face turned redder by the moment.


    ¡°Well, to talk, of course.¡± Mila tried to give a disarming smile.


    However, the effect of Mila¡¯s smile was not quite what she had expected. Isabel turned redder and pinched her hand.


    Mila furrowed her brows. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°No, well, I thought this might be a dream or something,¡± Isabel murmured, then met Mila¡¯s gaze and whipped her to the side as if blinded.


    ¡°Oh, so do you dream of me often?¡± Mila blinked.


    ¡°N- No?¡± Isabel tried, still avoiding looking at her friend. ¡°Maybe a couple of times. Not that often.¡±


    ¡°Uhm,¡± Mila thoughtfully hummed. Isabel¡¯s reactions were quite amusing to observe. Almost as if- ¡°Hmm,¡± She studied the blushing girl.


    There was no way, right? Mila found the situation bewildering.


    ¡°Wh- What?¡± Isabel peeked at Mila. ¡°What is it?¡± She gathered her limbs and tried to shrink. ¡°It was only once or twice. It wasn¡¯t anything strange, okay?¡± Her voice took a desperate tinge.


    Mila sighed. Was it really that? Was Isabel really finding her attractive? She could not comprehend it. Her body and personality being what it was, Mila did not think of herself as a possible dating option.


    Furthermore, there were the traumatic experiences she housed in her mind. Mila did not think she was- Well, sane exactly.


    Instead of trying to deal with the sudden depressing thoughts, Mila tried to soothe the flustered girl. ¡°Of course, it wasn¡¯t. Now, come here. There is plenty of space in the bed to sit.¡±


    While Mila did not want to deal with this sudden realisation, pushing Isabel away due to her own insecurities felt cruel.


    Besides, Mila did enjoy Isabel¡¯s presence.


    Isabel slowly stood and, for the first time, took a look around. ¡°W- wait, this is not my room.¡± She finally realised.


    ¡°How much do you remember from yesterday¡¯s evening?¡± Mila wondered and patted the spot next to her.


    ¡°I-¡± Isabel began, then her expression turned thoughtful. She sat down next to Mila, making the gap between them suspiciously small. ¡°We were talking, and then you offered- Oh, is that why?¡± She fidgeted and clasped her hands, then glanced at Mila. ¡°Is that why I slept here?¡±


    ¡°Partly.¡± Mila nodded. She wondered how she had not noticed it before. The signs were all there. Isabel¡¯s nervousness was contagious, and Mila had to steel herself to not be swept away by the emotions. Good and bad. ¡°But mostly because of the shield that appeared in your hands. Can you tell me more about it?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know.¡± Isabel hesitated. ¡°It just appeared, and then I saw- I- I mean, then I lost consciousness. ¡°Sorry.¡± She mumbled.


    ¡°There is nothing to apologise for, Isabel.¡± Mila bumped her shoulder against hers. ¡°Can you summon that shield of yours?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡± Isabel gulped from the unexpected thought. She raised her hand and concentrated. Her face contorted in effort, but nothing came of it. ¡°Um, come forth?¡± She tried. ¡°I summon the? Eh, appear?¡± Still nothing. ¡°I- I think I can feel it, but I don¡¯t know how to get it out.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, then what was that you did yesterday?¡± Mila pondered. She felt Isabel lean on her shoulder, and for a moment, she wanted to sigh. The more they interacted, the more obvious it became. ¡°Maybe it was a specific thought or a  movement?¡± She guessed.


    ¡°Um, let¡¯s see-¡± Isabel tried to recall, then turned even redder. A moment later, a shield started to form in her hand. It quickly grew in size until it covered Isabel¡¯s forearm and then a bit.


    Mila studied the simple silver heater shield with interest. And when it formed fully, she noticed a single green eye in the middle front of it.


    And Isabel noticed it too, ¡°I don¡¯t know how that happened!¡± She suddenly started to wave the hand holding the shield in panic. A moment later, it vanished. ¡°I- I need a moment alone!¡± Isabel jumped on her feet and then ran out of the room without looking back.


    It was another proof. A very embarrassing one as well. At this point, there was no denying that Isabel was crushing on Mila.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Not after Mila had seen a green eye so similar to hers on Isabel¡¯s magical shield.


    And with Isabel running away, Mila would not learn more of how it had formed. With how she reacted, Mila suspected Isabel would not tell her for a long time, if ever.


    Without anything else to do, Mila got up as well. It was still an early morning. The sun had just risen, its rays just starting to break through the window glass.


    It looked like the day would be pleasant.


    As for what to do with Isabel¡¯s crush? Mila avoided thinking about it. It wasn¡¯t like Isabel had confessed. Maybe it was just a short-term infatuation, and she would grow bored or disillusioned with Mila.


    At the very least, Mila did not plan to make a move herself. She could not. Not when she struggled to find anything she could offer. Mila did not believe in one-sided devotion. Relationships had to be tended to by both sides. It was not what she currently could offer.


    Perhaps with time-


    Mila shook her head. Not now, not now.


    When Mila finally was ready for the day and walked into the kitchen, she found only Kefo and Tiff at the table.


    Knowing Isabel was likely avoiding her, Mila still had to wonder what her other friend was up to. ¡°Where is Andrew?¡± She asked.


    At this point, Mila had adapted to the more modern dialect the language had evolved to. There were times when she lost a word or two, but she could be understood, and that was what mattered. The rest was a matter of practice.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen him.¡± Kefo looked at her in displeasure while Tiff hid behind him.


    But a moment later, the answer entered the kitchen himself. ¡°What did I miss?¡± Andrew yawned.


    Mila moved towards the table, where her breakfast was already waiting. She glanced at Andrew and then did a double take. ¡°What is on your shoulder?¡± She could not help but sound alarmed.


    ¡°This?¡± Andrew pointed at the bird who was giving Mila a stink eye. ¡°This is Mr. Crow. He is my buddy.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mila dryly noted. True to its name, the bird did look like a crow. Except its beek was more similar to what an eagle would have, and it sported a few spotted feathers.


    And it stunk of Andrew¡¯s mana. The damn thing had many times more mana than Mila could produce in a year. It jumped on her friend¡¯s head and chirped, then gurgled.


    ¡°Okay, okay, you are my best buddy!¡± Andrew laughed.


    Mila slowly sat down and started to eat. Most of her attention was on the strange bird. ¡°If I may ask, how did you two meet?¡±


    Andrew joined her at the table while Kefo and Tiff filtered out. ¡°Well, I found him in the forest last night. Poor thing had a broken wing, so I took him in to see if we could help. Well, this and that happened, and when I woke up, his wing had healed! Isn¡¯t he cute?¡± He happily explained.


    Mr Crow jumped on the other shoulder and preened. Another string of chirps followed, and Andrew gave the bird a bit of the meat from his plate.


    ¡°Seems like you can understand him quite well.¡± Mila pointed out.


    ¡°Oh, yeah, isn¡¯t that neat?¡± Andrew smiled. He looked the happiest Mila had seen him in a long time. ¡°Yesterday, I couldn¡¯t make out a damn thing the little guy was saying, but when I woke up I could.¡±


    ¡°Say, how did you fall asleep?¡± Mila had her suspicions. After all, Andrew was currently in a very similar state to Isabel.


    Andrew scratched his head. ¡°Well, I just kind of fell asleep in the middle of the forest.¡±


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Mila eyed Mr Crow, who turned around and showed her his rear.


    ¡°Sure. What else is there to say?¡± Andrew did not get it.


    ¡°Do you not find the fact you can freely interact with a bird strange?¡± Mila wanted to know.


    ¡°Why?¡± Andrew blinked and gave his buddy another piece of meat. ¡°This world has magic and gods and whatnot else.¡±


    This was true. Mila knew some people specialised in taming and controlling animals. It wasn¡¯t strange by itself. The problem was the same as with Isabel. Andrew knew nothing of how to control mana. He had no access to any spells that would allow such a bond.


    The option of the bird being the one initialising the bond was also impossible. It clearly had absorbed a good chunk of Andrew¡¯s mana instead of the other way around.


    So, should Mila ask for more information? She hesitated. Despite Andrew being willing to talk and interact with others, he was also avoiding telling them anything substantial. The guy was just good with small talk.


    ¡°This is still a strange situation to behold.¡± Mila decided to try. ¡°You two have a master/servant bond between you two. It does not happen by itself.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Andrew suddenly shouted. His face filled with anger, and he took a few forceful breaths to regain his calm. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what it is. Mr Crow is my friend. Don¡¯t ever imply anything else.¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°And besides, how about you?¡± Andrew spat out. ¡°When are you going to tell us what¡¯s going on with your learning speed? Don¡¯t take me for a fool. Isabel may not care, but I see you keeping secrets from us.¡±


    The bird on his shoulder cawed in an accusatory tone towards Mila.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± Mila hung her head in regret. She had messed up again.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s the same for me.¡± Andrew dropped his fork and sighed. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just-¡± He ruefully shook his head. ¡°We all have secrets, yeah?¡±


    Mila had nothing to say. There were things she should have tried to convey earlier. But she hadn''t.


    For the first time since her early years, Mila had friends. People she could talk to and remember.


    They were good people. Mila continued to remind Silinth of it all the time. So, why was it so hard to tell about her dreadful experiences?


    ¡°We do.¡± Mila finally murmured. ¡°I am-¡± She raised her head. ¡°I am sorry if I have come off as uncommunicative. It was not my intention. And-¡± She tried to find a resolve. ¡°I¡¯ll try to do better.¡±


    Andrew looked at Mila, contemplating what to do. ¡°It just feels like you are really distant or something. Ah, shit, now I feel like I am the bad guy.¡± He angrily stuffed his mouth with food and chewed. ¡°I probably am. I don¡¯t know what you are dealing with, and let my feelings get the better of me. Yeah, so I am sorry, too.¡± He looked away bashfully. ¡°This feels really sappy.¡± Mr Crow chirped in agreement. ¡°Yeah, so no hard feelings, right?¡± He scratched his cheek.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Mila smiled. ¡°Now, how about you tell me more about Mr Crow. He seems to have a lot to say.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the dude is a chatterbox!¡± Andrew¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°You know, he isn¡¯t even a year old. He told me he would grow quite a bit-¡±


    For the rest of the breakfast, Mila learned a lot about a bird that was far too intelligent and quite possibly - very dangerous once trained.

 Chapter 13 - Doing better and messing up

    The following few days proved to be incredibly awkward. Isabel had tried to pretend nothing had happened, and for the most part, she succeeded.


    Mila had tried to bring up Isabel¡¯s shield once, but it had resulted in a slew of excuses and her friend running away. Again.


    At least Mila¡¯s conversation with Silinth had been more successful. The man had not been happy.


    Well, that was an understatement. Silinth had groaned and complained to Mila for almost ten minutes about how dangerous it could be. The only reason he had not done anything rash was Mila¡¯s reassurance there was no god involvement in Andrew¡¯s and Isabel¡¯s newfound powers.


    Isabel¡¯s constant state of jumpiness had also prevented them from doing any testing. The girl had outright refused to take out her shield in front of anyone.


    It was a terrible idea to not at least practice and see what the shield was capable of. Mila hoped Isabel would calm down soon.


    As for Andrew? Well, he had shown off his new friend to everyone. While Mr Crow did not leave Andrew¡¯s shoulder, he had still become popular with Kefo and Tiff. Kids loved the vocal little bugger.


    And despite Andrew translating most of what the little bird said, Mila had not learned anything useful. Furthermore, Andrew had refused to do any tests or training involving Mr Crow, claiming he was still a little kid.


    Which was true, Mila supposed. It was still annoying her. There had not been any further dreams explaining what was happening. All she could do was make guesses.


    And tomorrow, they would make the first excursion to see the wider world. They had been cooped in this place for almost a month and had finally run out of supplies.


    Their guide would arrive tomorrow and lead their group to the nearest town. Silinth would not come, much to Mila¡¯s surprise. She would have guessed he would not want to leave his charges on their own devices.


    As for why? The man had not given the real reason.


    Oh, there were several Silinth had brought up. He couldn¡¯t leave their base of operations unguarded. He wanted them to learn without his interference. He claimed he had to fix one of the roofs and so on.


    Mila didn¡¯t quite believe those were the real reasons. Just convenient excuses to not go.


    As for his replacement? Silinth had assured the guide was trustworthy and capable, as he was a part of their group. The trip itself would take most of the day, with the spending the night in the town.


    Because of them possibly running into difficult situations - situations she would have to use some knowledge she should not have, Mila wanted to have a talk with Isabel and Andrew. She had thought it over and decided to speak of some of the things she was hiding.


    Letting Isabel know what Mila¡¯s mind had gone through would help the girl reevaluate her expectations.


    Letting Andrew learn of her secrets would help her gain his trust.


    So now, Mila was sitting outside near the obstacle course, where several rocks formed a circle with a fireplace in the middle. She poked the modest bonfire she had made with a stick.


    The slight wind carried cinders up to the clear night sky. Mila heard footsteps behind her, and soon, her friends joined her. Andrew sat across from her while Isabel hesitated before choosing a rock somewhere in the middle between them.


    ¡°So, why did you call us?¡± Andrew began with Mr Crow mimicking the question with a chirp.


    Isabel looked at Mila, and when their gazes met, she suddenly turned away, pretending to look at something to the side.


    ¡°To have a chat.¡± Mila turned her gaze towards him. ¡°I felt it to be prudent to have one before tomorrow''s trip.¡± She took a breath to stall for time. It wasn¡¯t a pleasant thing, this topic. ¡°You have probably wondered why I could pick up the lessons so quickly.¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Isabel raised her hand. The light from the fire danced over her silhouette. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you are talented?¡±


    This question earned a scoff from Andrew, but he said nothing further.


    A sad smile danced over Mila¡¯s lips. ¡°Not at all.¡± She tapered off, wondering how to continue. ¡°Well, as you already know, since the age of then, my constitution-¡± She shifted in her seat. ¡°It has not been the best, shall we say? Though it has been getting better since we arrived here- I digress.¡±


    ¡°There is more to it than that.¡± She continued. Mila could feel her friends'' eyes on her. ¡°My dreams- Back on earth, they were not mine. In them, I lived through many lives. Lives of people from this world.¡±


    Mila felt Andrew and Isabel wanting to ask questions, but those could wait. ¡°Not their whole lives. All of those experiences they-¡± She gulped. ¡°They centred around a specific event-¡±


    And so, she continued to speak. Mila told them about the bloody war. How many times she had to meet a gruesome end, about what it did to her family when she saw them maybe once every few months. How Mila learned to live with it and gained knowledge of this world, limited as it was. She told them how her dreams had transformed since coming here.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    There were also things Mila did not disclose. What skills she gained was left vague, as most of them asked more than her body could handle. Mila danced around just how tangible those experiences were. And more importantly, she never spoke about the presence inside her dreams.


    Finally, Mila ran out of words. There was more to tell, but she felt numb. There was no sense of freedom or relief. Just talking about your past traumatic events did not magically fix them. They were still there.


    The hesitant steps of Isabel rosed Mila from her brooding. The girl looked at her, leaned down and wrapped her arms around Mila, bringing the much-needed warmth.


    ¡°Why are you crying?¡± Mila felt confused as Isabel squeezed her tighter, her hitching breath brushing against Mila¡¯s nape.


    ¡°B- Because,¡± Isabel sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s been hard for you.¡± She pulled Mila deeper into her embrace.


    ¡°Uh,¡± Andrew¡¯s and Mr Crow¡¯s voices came from somewhere behind Isabel. ¡°I think I¡¯ll leave you two alone. Goodnight, I guess.¡±


    Mila heard Andrew and his companion leave. She awkwardly put her hands around Isabel and patted her back. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Isabel. Everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°What is fine?¡± Isabel suddenly shouted, let her go and straightened her back. Her burning glare made Mila flinch. ¡°Y-you did nothing to deserve-¡± Isabel gesticulated wildly, trying to express the unfairness she felt. ¡°And what is wrong with you?¡± Her gaze continued to increase in intensity.


    Mila flapped her mouth, not knowing what to say. This reaction was far out of her predictions. Sure, she had thought her friends could get angry at her for withholding information, but not like this.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it!¡± Isabel stomped her foot and huffed. ¡°You just keep everything around you away! You can¡¯t live like that!¡± She declared. ¡°It''s clear you are not happy like this!¡±


    ¡°Isabel, it¡¯s not like I want it to be this way, I just-¡±


    ¡°No! No, no, no!¡± Isabel did not hear any of it. ¡°If no one else, I¡¯ll be there for you! You can always rely on me! I¡¯ll always be with you!¡± There was a firm conviction in her voice.


    Mila looked at Isabel. Her friend was still shedding tears, sniffling and glaring. It felt nice for someone to care so much. And she could not help but feel a little mischievousness bubble up her chest.


    ¡°Oh, always?¡± Mila was startled by her own tone. It was sultry and playful. It was not at all how she had planned to act around Isabel.


    And Isabel reacted as expected. Her face turned red, barely made visible by the last few flames, and she puffed her cheeks. ¡°You- You- You are not getting away like this!¡± She stabbed her finger at Mila.


    ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡± Mila cocked her head, then realised this was making it even worse. Somehow, she acted before thinking it over.


    ¡°There is no point in acting all cute!¡± Isabel shouted. ¡°I am still angry at you!¡±


    Mila was full of regret. It felt like she was dodging Isabel¡¯s concern. Her friend was trying to help, and she was- ¡°Oh, so I am cute?¡± -Spouting nonsense.


    It took all her power to not facepalm. Mila cursed herself and her glib tongue. Where did this even come from?


    Isabel¡¯s defences were visibly crumbling. She opened her mouth, then closed. Her breathing grew uneven as her eyes ran down Mila¡¯s body. ¡°N- No! I mean, yes! Shit!¡± She finally managed to stammer. ¡°This has nothing to do with what we are talking about!¡±


    Once again, Mila had to fight back her first instinct to continue the teasing. Isabel¡¯s reactions were just so cute! And this did not bode well. She could not play around with her friend like that.


    With a sigh, Mila pushed her teasing instinct away. ¡°You are right. I am sorry.¡± She bowed her head.


    ¡°A- As long as you understand.¡± Isabel nodded. ¡°And, uh, I meant it. I¡¯ll do my best to help. So, don¡¯t be afraid to rely on me. I don¡¯t know how or what I can do, but I¡¯ll help.¡± She petered out.


    ¡°You are already helping, Isabel.¡± Mila sent her a disarming smile.


    For a moment, Isabel stared, then turned her head away and sighed. ¡°Sure doesn''t feel that way.¡±


    ¡°You are,¡± Mila reassured. ¡°See, am I not smiling now?¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡± Isabel kept peeking at her friend. She shuffled her feet, trying to find words. ¡°Um, so, about the shield-¡± Her voice broke.


    After waiting for a minute, Isabel still had not continued. She kept fidgeting with increasing intensity.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Mila encouraged.


    ¡°You- You probably noticed, b-but-¡± Isabel was a nervous wreck. ¡°I- I was looking into your eyes when it formed and-¡± She coughed in her hand. ¡°A-And think your eyes are- You know-¡± Her voice died.


    ¡°They are what, Isabel?¡± Mila felt her mischievous side rear its damned head again.


    ¡°B-Beaut-Beauti-¡± Isabel tried. ¡°They are pretty, okay!¡± She finally snapped and glared at Mila as if challenging her to disagree.


    ¡°Why, thank you, Isabel.¡± Mila leaned forward, looking up to her friend with upturned eyes. ¡°I think yours are beautiful as well.¡± She added, despite knowing she would regret it later.


    A strangled squeak escaped Isabel¡¯s mouth. She stared at Mila in surprise. A moment of silence persisted, with Mila¡¯s words lingering in the air.


    ¡°You are beautiful,¡± Isabel whispered under her breath. Then she realised what she had said. Her body shook, and she started to nervously laugh. ¡°It¡¯s about the earlier.¡± Isabel hurried to explain. ¡°You asked if you are cute. Yep, yeah, you are. I didn¡¯t mean to say beautiful. Ah, I messed up!¡± She began to retreat. ¡°Don¡¯t think too hard about it, okay?¡± Her legs were already carrying her away. ¡°Goodnight!¡± Isabel was running at full speed.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I get for messing around.¡± Mila chastised herself. ¡°Dummy. You are a dummy, Mila.¡± She buried her face in her hands.


    Where had her decision to keep a proper distance from Isabel gone?


    Where did that ¡®I think yours are beautiful as well¡¯ come from?


    What if Mila¡¯s actions lead to Isabel confessing?


    What would Mila do then?


    Why were Isabel¡¯s reactions to Mila¡¯s teasing so damn cute?


    ¡°Ah, this can¡¯t be good.¡± Mila raised her head and sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll have to do better from now on. Yes, from tomorrow on, I¡¯ll stop teasing Isabel.¡± She promised.


    Mila rose from her seat and kicked the grass. ¡°Probably.¡± She whispered, not being sure she could keep this particular promise.

 Chapter 14 - Signs of trouble

    ¡°This is Martin.¡± Silinth introduced their guide. ¡°He will make sure you are safe through the trip and make it to the town and back.¡± He dissipated the translation spell and gave the man stage.


    The man was almost as tall as Silinth but had none of the muscle. Martin was gaunt, with long limbs and looked perpetually tired for someone in his thirties. His weapon of choice was a spear, which he had left in the cart he arrived with earlier in the morning. Dressed in light leather armour, he looked out of place.


    After Silinth had introduced him, Martin made a few gestures and tried to cast the translation spell. He fumbled it a couple of times before succeeding. ¡°Hello, my full name is Martin Jerlmaon.¡± He waved. ¡°I am not that proficient with spells, but I can hold my own with the spear. I am already familiar with Kefo and Tiff, but not with the three of you. How about you introduce yourselves.¡±


    While they did their introductions, Mila considered the man. While Silinth did say he was trustworthy, he also told them not to reveal they got summoned from a different world.


    It did mean Martin was not all that high in the chain of command and would not ask any unnecessary questions.


    Mila did her introductions last, and they headed for the wooden cart pulled by beasts of burden. Similar to oxen in look, these beasts were enduring and easy to sustain.


    With a cloth draped over the cart, it was meant more for transporting people than cargo.


    Andrew immediately pointed it out. ¡°So, where will we put our supplies?¡± He asked as they climbed inside the cart with Mr Crow balancing on his shoulder.


    ¡°I have another cart at Gerakril for that,¡± Martin explained. ¡°We just have to get you there and let you see the world, as it were.¡±


    Gerakril was the closest town to this remote place. There wasn¡¯t anything special about it. Despite being more or less in the centre of the kingdom, due to the mountainous terrain, larger roads stretched around it.


    When Mila sat down, she half expected Isabel to sit next to her. Instead, her friend found the furthest seat from her and buried her face in her hands.


    Mila found it a bit annoying. Sure, she had teased and played-


    Okay, so perhaps it was Mila¡¯s fault Isabel was now avoiding her. Well, this was the preferable outcome. It wasn¡¯t like she wanted to chat with her friend anyway.


    Tiff joined Isabel at the further side of the cart, letting Kefo and Andrew fill the middle.


    With everyone inside, Martin settled in the driver''s seat and gave the creatures at the front a command, which they obeyed.


    The cart jerked and started to move. The lack of roads leading to this place meant a bumpy ride was in front of them for at least a couple of hours.


    It turned out not only bumpy but also dull. Martin didn¡¯t have enough mana to keep the translations spell running for long. Soon, their idle chatter died out. There was nothing worth talking about along the road.


    Andrew did try to practice his language skills with Kefo, but aside from that, Mila had almost a full day to regret her yesterday''s behaviour. Even during the launch break, Isabel kept dodging her.


    Mila still felt Isable¡¯s eyes on her, appraising her new attire. Silinth had given them all new gear, more suited for visiting a city than the usual grey training outfit.


    The new attire consisted of different coloured tunics and pants. In addition, they also carried real weapons. Swords mostly, with Isabel having a wooden shield in addition, as she didn¡¯t want to show her heater shield to anyone.


    Even Mila had one, though she still had trouble swinging it. She did have the dagger she had taken from the armoury so long ago. Her free time had been filled with her growing familiar with it.


    When they finally hit the dirt road, and the ride smoothened out, it was still peaceful, with no travellers around.


    At that point, Martin had recovered enough to cast the spell of translation again, and they did a quick rundown on how to act.


    Only towards the evening, when they finally were close to their destination, did Mila see the first signs of civilisation - worked fields covered in grain crops and some shacks in the distance.


    When they could see the town, Mila noticed humans milling around, mostly finishing their day''s work and returning home. They were simple farmers. Nothing about them stood out.


    And then they were there. The first town in a world with magic they visited. Gerakril was- Well, entirely mundane and boring.


    It didn¡¯t surprise Mila, but Isabel and Andrew did note the lack of anything exciting. The most interesting thing about the town, at least looking from the outside, was the wooden fortification.


    ¡°What are those for?¡± Andrew pointed at the two-meter-high wall and asked in a broken local dialect. He was much better than Isabel at it, as he took his time to regularly practice with Tiff and Kefo.


    ¡°Mostly to keep those dangerous beasts that come down from mountains out of the town,¡± Martin explained.


    Andrew chewed on the words before stringing together another sentence. ¡°There were no dangerous beasts where we live.¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Instructor Ampry takes care of that.¡± Martin shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s where your meat comes from.¡±


    ¡°He hunts those?¡± Andrew glanced at Kefo. ¡°Didn¡¯t you join Teacher sometimes?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Kefo scratched his ear. ¡°I did say it¡¯s too early for you.¡±


    ¡°Huh, so because of danger.¡± Andrew thoughtfully hummed while Mr Crow excitedly chirped in his ear. ¡°I want to join.¡± He finally added.


    Before they could continue, they finally arrived at the gates. A couple of guards armed with simple spears stopped them. After exchanging a few words, Martin paid the toll, and they were allowed in.


    The cart slowly rolled through the town towards the only inn. Mila watched people go about their business. They were well-fed, chatted happily and showed no signs of distress.


    Whoever was running this town was doing a good job. But before Mila could calm down, the first signs of trouble reached her ears.


    Shouting and cursing somewhere to the side garnered Mila¡¯s attention. She leaned out of the cart to have a better look just for Martin to pull her back in.


    ¡°Keep your head down.¡± His voice was alarmed. ¡°All of you, be quiet.¡±


    A few tense moments later, the commotion was left behind. They slowly rolled into the central square, which was surrounded by a couple of large buildings, including the inn and a temple.


    Martin steered the cart towards the inn, which had a stream of people flowing in and out of it. Laughter and shouting filled the air as a few drunken lads staggered past them.


    ¡°Get out and go inside. Don¡¯t wander around.¡± Martin instructed them. ¡°I¡¯ll join you after I speak with stablehands.¡±


    The summoned trio did not quite understand what was happening, while Tiff had an expression full of worry. Kefo though? He was looking back at where the uproar had been with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    Despite Mila¡¯s curiosity, the instructions were clear. They shuffled past a group of rowdy farmers inside the inn.


    There, they were greeted by more noise. The large hall was full of scattered tables, with a large counter covering one of the walls.


    ¡°Travelers, eh?¡± A jolly voice greeted them from behind the said counter and waved them to come closer. Kefo led them closer to the speaker - a short man with a wide smile. ¡°Oh, I remember you two!¡± He studied their younger companions. ¡°It¡¯s been a couple of years since you two came through Gerakril.¡±


    ¡°Hello! Mister Jerlmaon will soon join us.¡± Kefo greeted the man while the rest mimicked him.


    ¡°Ah, so Martin is with you five? Will you be staying for the night? Maybe you are here just for a meal? We have the best stew in the county!¡± The man winked.


    ¡°We will be staying.¡± Kefo hesitated. ¡°And-¡±


    ¡°And we will be eating in our room.¡± Martin entered behind them and finished Kefo¡¯s sentence.


    ¡°We don¡¯t do room service. Be more reasonable, Martin.¡± The man behind the counter complained.


    ¡°For what you ask, you should, Tonty.¡± Martin shot back. ¡°It¡¯s twice what inns in other towns take for a night.¡±


    ¡°Their service just is not up to our standard.¡± Tonty disagreed.


    ¡°That is to say, they are not the only inn in the town,¡± Martin grumbled. ¡°Give us two rooms with three beds.¡± He threw a few coins on the counter, stopping Tonty¡¯s rebuttal.


    ¡°Right up, so will it be our speciality you¡¯ll be having?¡± Tonty swiped the coins from the surface and replaced them with a couple of keys.


    ¡°Sure, whatever. Bring us drinks as well. No alcohol.¡± Martin grabbed the keys and led the group through the hall - towards the stairs leading to the second floor.


    The local clientele studied them with curiosity but didn¡¯t interfere, opting to loudly whisper between themselves while judging their appearance.


    On the second floor, Martin quickly found their rooms and showed them all inside one of them.


    Seeing everyone was here, Marting cast a simple detection spell, checking for any eavesdropper. ¡°Okay, the air seems to be clear.¡± He began.


    ¡°It looks like the people from the Pillar of Eternity have found their way here,¡± Martin revealed.


    Mila frowned. Silinth had told them about this faith. It was one of the several hunting them down. This particular one was centred around stability and longevity. They worshipped the concept of continued existence.


    From what Mila could tell, the neighbouring Empire on the south of this kingdom was doing very well with this faith at its core. Silinth had tried to portray them as some kind of nest of corruption, but when they had learned about the economy, it had painted a different picture.


    ¡°What are the people of Maltra Empire doing here?¡± Mila could not help but ask.


    ¡°They probably are from the Kingdom.¡± Martin paused. ¡°Pillar is generous in their funding and can buy the loyalty of many people. Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s the case now. People like that won''t be too troublesome.¡±


    ¡°And what if they are true believers?¡± Mila pressed on.


    Martin looked at them and sighed. ¡°Then our lives could be at risk. Shit, this wasn¡¯t supposed to happen.¡± He clapped his hands. ¡°Because of that, there is a change in plans. I won¡¯t be able to guide you around the town. Kefo and Tiff know where our supplier is. He is already paid, and the cargo should be loaded. Don¡¯t try to hide here. It will make you all suspicious. Try to move around the town and act like travellers. The local temple runs a beauty parlour a bit further to the south. Honestly, it¡¯s the most interesting place in this shithole''. I recommend visiting it.¡± He took a deep breath.


    ¡°Here are some funds. Try not to spend too much.¡± Martin handed Tiff a bag. ¡°I¡¯ll try to lure Pillar guys away. Make some noise. I¡¯ll be back by tomorrow evening. If not, leave without me. I¡¯ll send a message to Silinth to pick you up at the road. He won¡¯t come any closer to the town.¡± He looked at each one of them to see if they understood. ¡°I¡¯ll go see Tonty now. I¡¯ll tell him I¡¯ll be visiting a brothel. That should give me a cover.¡± After leaving for more sentences, Marting left the room.


    Isabel and Andrew exchanged confused glances while Mr Crow let his displeasure known.


    ¡°Uh, what?¡± Andrew opened. It was clear he had trouble understanding Martin¡¯s quick barrage of words.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Isabel mirrored Andrew¡¯s expression.


    Mila sighed. Of course, this was the way the cookie crumbled. The first time they left safety, the world rushed to remind them how dangerous it was. She fingered her useless sword while shifting the dagger under her clothes to be easier to pull out.


    The evening promised to be long and unpleasant. Even more so because Mila saw the look in Kefo¡¯s eyes. He looked ready to kill.

 Chapter 15 - The Fool

    It was still too early to retire to their rooms, so after finishing dinner, Mila and the rest put on their armaments and left the inn.


    After intense discussion, which had taken an immense toll on Mila, as she had to be the interpreter, the decision was to show themselves walking around for a while.


    They were currently chatting while rounding the central square. Mila was studying the local Temple with interest. While the base of it was made of stone, most other places were made of shaped trees and bushes.


    It wasn¡¯t high standing either. The buildings surrounding it were taller. Mila noted the few servants walking around in robes, conversing in hushed tones.


    ¡°What do they worship?¡± Mila asked Kefo.


    ¡°Nature in general, but this particular temple prefers to put emphasis on the beauty of nature.¡± He explained. ¡°That¡¯s why they are running that place.¡± Kefo pointed at the building next to the temple. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know more than that. Our last visit wasn¡¯t lengthy.¡±


    ¡°Why beauty?¡± She didn¡¯t understand.


    A person just exiting the temple overheard them and scoffed. The woman in her forties started to explain unprompted. ¡°Because the King likes it. Brownousing fools. The harvest will continue to suffer for this foolishness! Mark my words!¡± She exclaimed while walking away, leaving them speechless.


    Before they could resume their conversation, a loud shouting started somewhere in the west. Soon, it grew louder and more widespread.


    People started to curiously walk towards the commotion, Mila¡¯s group included. She stopped one of the people walking from the bustle. ¡°What¡¯s happening there?¡±


    The man glanced back and shook his head. ¡°Those Eternity worshipers are claiming they caught a whiff of one of the heretics. They are currently chasing a trail leading out of the town.¡± He spat on the ground. ¡°Ever since they arrived, it¡¯s always the same shit. Can¡¯t have a day without them making one claim or another.¡± His tone grew grumpier by the second.


    Mila thanked the man. They exchanged glances and turned around. Whatever Martin had done worked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to that beauty parlour, maybe?¡± Isabel suggested. ¡°I kind of want to see what they are offering.¡±


    While Andrew groaned and Mr Crow cawed in protest, they still made it back towards the temple.


    Inside the parlour, they found a bored-looking woman standing behind a counter. One of the walls was covered in various concoctions in bottles and jars.


    ¡°Quiet evening?¡± Mila politely asked, while Isabel exclaimed and ran towards the shelf of products.


    ¡°More like a quiet year.¡± The woman complained. ¡°Farmhands have little interest in this. Travellers like you are rare.¡± She sighed. ¡°Hey, no touching!¡±


    Isabel jumped back from the shelf and pretended to simply look around. While Mila was enjoying her friend''s antics, Kefo unexpectedly spoke with the woman.


    ¡°We wanted to take a bath.¡± He explained.


    Mila looked at the boy in suspicion. But before she could voice her concerns, Isabel and Tiff were already entering the doors leading deeper into the building, where they split into two groups.


    ¡°Right.¡± Mila looked at the woman. ¡°I guess we are taking a bath.¡± She looked at the coins Kefo had left, then followed after her friends.


    The baths turned out to be well-lit, well-built, warm and spacious. When Mila arrived, Isabel and Tiff were already inside.


    A few other patrons were also washing themselves, but with the large basin, it was not hard to find a place to stretch her legs.


    Once inside the bath, Mila spent the time enjoying Isabel''s attempts at subtly stealing a glance or dozen. At times, she purposefully stretched her arms, revealing more of her nakedness for her friend to appreciate.


    And it did have an effect. Seeing Isabel catching herself staring and pretending she hadn¡¯t was fun. It also did wonders to mend Mila¡¯s self-esteem. Being short didn¡¯t mean she lacked completely in the curve department. The regular meals had improved her condition to where she wasn¡¯t all skin and bones. She reached for the soap and ¡®accidentally brushed her feet against the brunette¡¯s legs, making her yelp. Indeed, it was fun.


    And wrong. Mila kept reminding it to herself. She really shouldn¡¯t do this. But when she met Isabel¡¯s brown eyes, her leg once again ¡®slipped,¡¯ and her toes pressed into her friend''s thigh.


    ¡°Why, my apologies.¡± Mila caught herself saying with a smile on her face. ¡°No, um, sorry, that is.¡± She tried to correct herself and pulled her leg back.


    This was getting out of control, and Mila knew it. At some point, she would have to reevaluate what she was expecting to happen. At least she still had the mind to avoid checking out Isabel¡¯s body openly. She did have nice- And once again, Mila forced her mind to halt.


    But soon, they were done. They donned their outfits and walked out to find Andrew, with Mr Crow on his shoulder, restlessly chirping.


    ¡°Where is Kefo?¡±


    Tiff¡¯s voice surprised Mila. She looked at the girl, whose face was rapidly paling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t come in with me. Said he forgot something at the inn.¡± Andrew explained.


    The very next moment, Tiff was running outside. The trio followed and found the girl standing in the middle of the square, looking around helplessly.  Tears ran down her cheeks as she looked back at them.


    Mila¡¯s eyes met Tiff¡¯s, and for the first time, the girl did not flinch away. The next moment, Tiff was running towards her. She grabbed Mila¡¯s clothes and started to beg.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    ¡°Please, you have to help me find Kefo.¡± Tiff desperately clung to Mila. ¡°Please, you have to. Please!¡±


    Somewhere to the side, Andrew spoke up. ¡°Wait, what¡¯s wrong? What happened to Kefo?¡±


    But Tiff only saw Mila. She repeated the single word ¡®please¡¯ over and over. Only when Mila repeated Andrew¡¯s question did the distraught girl answer.


    ¡°He went after them.¡± Tiff sobbed. ¡°H-He is not strong enough. They¡¯ll kill him.¡± She fell on her knees. ¡°P-please.¡±


    Mila glanced around. They were making a scene. Some of the wandering people were starting to take note of them.


    ¡°Grab Tiff, and let¡¯s get a quieter spot,¡± Mila instructed Andrew, who immediately moved.


    Andrew plied Tiff off of Mila, and they rushed towards the closest alley they could see. The girl struggled and kept pleading for Mila¡¯s help.


    ¡°Why is she insisting on you helping her?¡± Isabel whispered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mila was confused as well.


    Once they were off the public space and behind a few barrels, which concealed them from curious passersby, Andrew put Tiff down, and she rushed to cramp her fingers in Mila¡¯s clothes again.


    ¡°Please!¡± Tiff was growing hysterical.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help.¡± Mila saw no other choice but to entertain the girl. She did not know how to help but decided to try anyway. ¡°Now, calm down and tell me why you think Kefo is in danger.¡±


    Tiff¡¯s eyes widened once Mila agreed to help. She took a couple of deep breaths before trying to speak. ¡°H- He went after them. Kefo couldn''t wait.¡± Tiff struggled to explain. ¡°Stupid Kefo.¡± She sobbed.


    ¡°Went after who?¡± Andrew tried to make sense of Tiff¡¯s words.


    ¡°After the hunters.¡± Tiff spat out bitterly, not hiding her hate. ¡°They killed them. Mom and Dad. Kefo¡¯s too.¡± She rambled.


    Mila sighed and rubbed Tiff¡¯s crown. She hugged her and whispered. ¡°So, Kefo is trying to get revenge for it. What do you want me to do?¡±


    Tiff buried her face into Mila¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Help him. Bring him back. Something. Anything!¡± She whispered. ¡°Get rid of them.¡± Her voice was barely audible. ¡°Kill them.¡±


    And now Mila understood why Tiff had chosen her. The girl believed she could not only help Kefo but also do something about her targets of hate. She didn¡¯t know why Tiff thought she would be able to do something so horrific, but-


    Was Tiff wrong?


    Mila felt her body tremble. Of course, she had thought about it ever since coming here, and the answer-


    ¡°What do we do?¡± Isabel interrupted. ¡°Do we search for Kefo?¡± She looked up at the dark sky. The night had snuck on them unnoticed.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mila decided. The fool had to be found. If he really fell into enemy hands, their whole group could become targets. ¡°Can Mr Crow help with the search? We have to find either Kefo or the group he went after.¡±


    ¡°Can you?¡± Andrew asked.


    The bird chirped and started to flap his winds. Another moment later, it shot up to the skies.


    ¡°Isabel,¡± Mila addressed her friend next. ¡°You¡¯ll have to stay with Tiff. She is-¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Came an unexpectedly fierce answer. ¡°I will come with you.¡± Isabel decided. In her


    hands, a shield started to form. She looked at it in surprise but did not flinch otherwise.


    ¡°Andrew?¡± Mila tried, but he also shook his head.


    ¡°I agree we can¡¯t leave Tiff alone, but think about it for a second. What can we do? We should not rush in. It¡¯s been a half an hour already.¡± Andrew reasoned. ¡°Can¡¯t we call for guards or something?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Tiff resisted. ¡°They won¡¯t help! They never do!¡± She cried.


    ¡°I agree with Tiff.¡± Mila hardened her resolve. ¡°And I¡¯ll go alone-¡±


    ¡°Caw!¡± Mr Crow fell from the sky, landing back on Andrew¡¯s shoulder. He started to gurgle and chitter, explaining what he had seen.


    ¡°He said he found Kefo.¡± Andrew translated. ¡°He seems to be captured.¡±


    ¡°I said I am joining!¡± Isabel glared at Mila, and her shield started resonating with her anger. It seemed to swell with power.


    ¡°Isabel, you can follow after. I am the only one who knows how to scout out the danger. I can¡¯t do that if you are next to me.¡± Mila chided.


    These words made Isabel pause. She hesitated, neither backing down nor pushing further.


    Mila used the moment of indecisiveness to address Andrew. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Andrew glanced at his buddy, who tweeted. ¡°He can guide you.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡± Mila did not wait and headed out, with Mr Crow taking in the air and gliding in front of her. ¡°After I scout out the situation, I¡¯ll send Mr Crow to get you.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Isabel¡¯s voice called behind her


    There was no time to waste. Mila would have to apologise to Isabel later. For now, she had to make sure Kefo did not say anything unnecessary. ¡°Here first.¡± She pointed at an alleyway.


    Mr Crow abruptly changed direction, and Mila followed. She heard Isabel¡¯s steps behind and jumped over a fence. Her steps were quiet and soft. Mila managed to shake off her pursuer in moments.


    The trek towards one side of the sleeping town was short. Mila soon saw Mr Crow land on one of the buildings with a large, walled yard. She heard a few voices arguing behind the obstruction.


    Mila checked for any guards and blended in with the shadows. Her fingers found the hidden dagger beneath the tunic and pulled it out, its blade making a quiet promise of blood to flow. She stilled her breath and started to sneak forward.


    Soon, she reached the simple wooden wall. Mila checked for a way over it while listening to the voices.


    ¡°I am saying he is one of them.¡± A gruff voice declared with conviction.


    ¡°And I am not disagreeing.¡± Another followed. ¡°But we have to wait for the boss before we start torturing him.¡±


    ¡°Why? If there are more, we have to find out now! Before they get away!¡± The first voice argued, and a sound of an impact resonated through the yard, followed by a groan.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just kick him.¡± The second voice sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t this wait until tomorrow when the tracking squad with Boss and Inquisitor is back?¡±


    ¡°And what? Leave all the rewards to that Temple¡¯s dog to reap?¡±


    ¡°You-¡± The second voice paused. ¡°You make a good point.¡± He admitted. ¡°Still, be more careful with what you say. We are Temple¡¯s servants as well.¡±


    ¡°Pah, just in name.¡± The first voice spat. ¡°Do you know where the tools are?¡±


    Mila carefully extended her senses. She found a barrel and peaked over the wall, finding Kefo tied on the ground with robed figures surrounding him.


    There were four in total, and from what Mila could tell, only one of them had any mana to speak of. It was the second voice and likely their current leader.


    And furthermore, Mila felt the embroidery on those robes was awfully familiar to her. Not an exact copy, but something she recognised.


    The embroidery depicted the same heraldry she so often saw in her dreams. Only now, beneath the star, there was a simple, white pillar.


    The same the enemy soldiers proudly carried in battles. Mila''s breathing quickened. She struggled to keep her calm as her fingers tightened around her dagger''s handle.

 Chapter 16 - Assassination

    ¡°Do we bring him in?¡± One of the figures asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t question him here.¡± The leader responded. ¡°That¡¯s what the basement is for. The inquisitor left his tools there as well. So, yeah, pick him up and bring him in.¡±


    ¡°What about your arm?¡± The one who had suggested the torture asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think they have a proper healer in this dump.¡±


    ¡°It will have to wait.¡± The leader sighed. ¡°The boy was more skilled than I expected.¡±


    Mila perked upon hearing about an injury. If Kefo had managed to injure the only person capable of casting spells, there was a good chance she would succeed in killing them.


    The thought came unexpectedly easy. Mila felt sick from not feeling any resistance from her consciousness. It just felt like the right thing to do. Even logical.


    Killing would not leave any witnesses and decrease their numbers. Of course, there was a risk it would cause enemy reinforcements to arrive, but-


    Mila found herself climbing up the building¡¯s wall. Her muscles struggled, so she forced some of the gathered mana to move and reinforce her limbs. Once she was on the roof, she carefully crawled towards the edge to see Kefo being picked up and carried inside.


    Only a single individual stayed outside by the doors and sat on the bench next to the entrance. Mila glanced at the nearby bird, judging her every movement.


    ¡°Think you can distract him for a moment?¡± She whispered.


    Mr Crow thoughtfully tilted his head sideways and hopped next to her to glance down to where the man was resting. He silently took off and glided towards the furthest side of the yard, where he landed on the wall.


    A loud caw startled the man and Mila alike. Mr Crow released another loud shout and looked at his target in contempt.


    ¡°What do you want, you shitty bird?¡± The man grumbled. Another caw later, he bent to the side to pick up a pebble.


    It was the perfect moment to strike. Mila double-checked the surroundings. The air was clear, it was dark, the doors were closed, and the walls made an excellent obstacle for anyone who would want to peek from outside.


    Before she could question her decision, Mila was already falling down. Her arm reached out, and as the man raised, she landed on his back, her arm snuck around his neck, and the sharp blade effortlessly slit his throat.


    Mila felt nothing besides the dull pain from the fall. The smell of Cooper quickly permeated the air as the man collapsed forward with her on his back and landed with a soft thud.


    In the back of her mind, Mila understood what she had done and looked down at her hands. A bit of blood had splashed on her palm, which she wiped in the man¡¯s robe. Her eyes rose, and she met Mr Crow¡¯s curious gaze.


    The bird simply looked at her, then at the body. It cocked its head and silently judged. Mila gave it a sign, and it left to find her friends.


    Looking back at the closed doors, Mila tried them and found them open. She made a small opening and listened for any sound.


    There was something. Mila extended her senses but felt no mana. The only sound was the ratling of kettles and the shuffling of a single pair of feet. Somewhere further in the building, she could hear a conversation.


    Mila knew there was not much time left before they would start hurting Kefo. She widened the opening and glanced inside, where a man was currently pouring himself a bowl of food.


    Despite the hurry, Mila waited. And then the man spoke.


    ¡°Hey, Dotty, you want some food?¡± He asked, and when there was no answer, he turned towards the doors. ¡°Dotty?¡±


    With unhurried steps, the man began to walk towards Mila. She slipped to the side, and just as the man pushed the doors open, her dagger sped through the air, striking the man¡¯s neck and severing his windpipe.


    Mila grabbed the man¡¯s robe and yanked him out of the building, dropping him next to her first victim. She listened for a moment, checking if anyone had noticed her actions.


    Seeing the air was clear, Mila slipped inside the building. It would be safer to wait for her friends, however¡­


    Mila didn¡¯t want them to see what she had done. How callously she took lives. Her mind was still clear and focused. She had no doubts it would remain so. There was something wrong with her, just as she had suspected.


    There was nothing important in the kitchen, so Mila prowled deeper towards the half-opened doors leading into a hallway. The voices grew louder. Her eyes landed on another door leading down into the basement.


    It was dangerous. Mila understood it. She knew she should wait. But if Isabel saw her- She found herself sneaking down the stairs.


    And there was more. Mila felt this was the right thing to do. The years she had experienced fighting against these enemies. They had left an unmistakable impact on her.


    Even more so, Mila enjoyed it. The feeling of slinking in the dark. The cold certainty she felt when taking out her target. It was sick. There was no need for strength or overpowering stature. This was something she could do.


    The voices were now just a doorway distance away from her. Mila listened to the men ramble and question Kefo, who remained silent. Their threats grew increasingly appalling.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    Mila hefted her dagger and considered her options. There were still two opponents left. She tasted the mana in the air, feeling the leader''s position. He was standing next to Kefo. Judging by her senses, the leader should be facing away from the doors.


    The third man¡¯s mana was too low for Mila to locate. An unexpected but understandable limitation. She would have to keep it in mind for the future or find a way around it.


    Finally, Mila¡¯s targets had enough of Kefo¡¯s defiance. She heard footsteps and Kefo¡¯s curse.


    It was time. Mila put her hand on the door handle and readied herself. She took a deep breath and felt the meagre amount of mana circulate through her muscles.


    Mila heard Kefo grunt in pain, and it was her sign. She pressed the handle and hoped her comrade''s suffering would mask the noise of opening doors.


    And it worked. The two men were too occupied to notice the doors opening. They stood with their backs turned to her. Mila saw Kefo¡¯s eyes widen, both from pain and from her appearing in the doorway.


    There was a choice here. To take out the easy target or to gamble and attack the hard one. Mila skulked forward, her stance low. She raised her bloody dagger and aimed.


    The strike was swift and brutal. The leader barely reacted, and Mila managed to sink her weapon at the side of his neck. Still, it didn¡¯t immediately kill as he managed to move sideways at the last moment.


    Before Mila could finish him off, she had to jump backwards to avoid the tackle coming from the second man. She looked at the collapsing leader and judged his wound to be mortal. His mangled arm had failed to grab the stiletto hanging at his belt. If Kefo had not injured him, perhaps he could have retaliated and put her in danger.


    Mila heard a noise upstairs. A wood shattering and her friends calling her name. There was not enough time. They would notice the fighting and come downstairs. Kefo opened his mouth to call out to the new arrivals.


    It was happening too fast. Mila¡¯s body struggled to keep up. The man in front of her swung the pliers he held, and she deflected the attempt, slicing his wrist in the process.


    Mila felt the leader gather mana in one last attempt at getting back at her. His eyes watched her hatefully while slowly growing dull.


    But the mana was as potent as ever. Mila felt it was something simple, likely just a pure mana bolt. It was more than she could handle.


    Hearing the footsteps on the stairs, Mila ducked beneath the standing man¡¯s wild swing and sliced his face, blinding one of his eyes. He screamed and covered his face. It was a mistake Mila gladly capitalised on.


    She drove her dagger upwards between the man¡¯s ribs. He gasped one last breath before his punctured heart stopped forever. Mila tore the weapon out of the falling body.


    The leader was about to finish his spell. The thought of throwing her dagger flashed through her mind, but she dismissed the idea. Mila had to be sure she killed the man before he could do anything more.


    So she rushed. Mila used all her strength to fall upon the man. His eyes followed her movements. She felt the spell finish and jerked herself to the side, avoiding the flashing bolt as it whizzed past her face.


    Somewhere behind her, Mila felt the bolt punch through the wall. The man had been predictable. There was no way she could be hit by such a sloppy attempt.


    Then Mila was above him. She drove her dagger downwards and used her weight to make her blitz deadlier.


    Mila heard voices behind her exclaim in horror as the dagger pierced the man¡¯s chest. A gasp escaped his mouth for the last time, signalling the end of the struggle.


    There was a strange moment of silence in which Mila felt something unexpected happening within her being. She narrowed her eyes, trying to locate the source of the sensation, but before she could-


    ¡°Mila!¡± Isabel¡¯s distraught voice filled the room.


    The reality hit her. Mila had been too slow. She looked down at the bleeding body and pushed herself up.


    ¡°There is blood on you!¡± Isabel rushed towards her friend.


    ¡°Not mine.¡± Mila allowed Isabel to pat her body, checking for any wounds while she normalised her breathing.


    ¡°I am so glad.¡± Isabel wrapped her hands around her. ¡°You are alright, you are alright.¡± She whispered. ¡°How could you!¡± Her tone suddenly changed, and she pushed Mila back. ¡°Why did you do this alone?¡± Isabel demanded an answer.


    ¡°I-¡± Mila searched for words. She absently noted Isabel had stained herself with her victim''s blood while embracing. ¡°I couldn¡¯t let you do this.¡± She finally admitted. ¡°I didn¡¯t want you to kill.¡± Mila paused. ¡°And to see me like this. Furthermore, Kefo was in danger, and there was no more time.¡±


    Mila watched Andrew stand behind Isabel, watching them with apprehension clear on his face. Tiff meanwhile rushed towards Kefo to free him from the ropes.


    At least Mila¡¯s words seemed to calm Isabel down somewhat. Her friend glanced at the captured boy, who was now reassuring Tiff he was fine.


    ¡°We must leave,¡± Mila noted. ¡°There are more of them chasing Martin. They shouldn¡¯t be back before dawn, but there is no need to risk it.¡±


    The group immediately moved out. Andrew looked queasy while Isabel fussed over Mila¡¯s actions. Kefo was pulled along by Tiff, who was whispering in his ear menacingly.


    Upstairs, Mila noted the broken front door and the shouting outside, so she led their group towards the yard, where they climbed over the wall to avoid the growing bustle.


    Carefully, they waded through the darkest alleys, trying to stay unnoticed. Mr Crow glided above their heads in silence. He occasionally landed on Andrew¡¯s shoulder to let them know where to head next.


    Soon, they had made it to the other side of the town. They hid behind a pile of firewood and took a breather.


    ¡°The guards will make the connection and search for us,¡± Mila concluded after a bit of thinking. ¡°We must leave the town as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t the guards stop us at the gate?¡± Isabel whispered back.


    ¡°What about our supplies?¡± Andrew raised another issue.


    Mila turned to Kefo. ¡°Is the supplier trustworthy?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°He is a friend of Martin¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Then we will visit him and see if he can bring our supplies outside of the town where we can get them.¡± Mila decided.


    Despite the plan being improvised and full of holes, they didn¡¯t face any significant setbacks.


    The man who Martin had referred them to was helpful. He had immediately agreed to bring the cart with their purchase to the agreed place outside of the town. He had also given dark cloaks to help them hide in the night¡¯s blackness.


    In addition, the man had led them to a quiet spot where the town¡¯s wall was undergoing repairs.


    One by one, they slipped outside of the town. Martin had made sure to lead his pursuers away from their hideout¡¯s direction so they didn¡¯t need to worry about running into those.


    Mila looked up to the sky. The cold night¡¯s light illuminated their path. She looked at Kefo, who was leading them through the fields. Her feet moved on their own while her mind finally found the time to contemplate an important fact.


    Despite spending her reserves to keep herself going, there was now more mana in Mila¡¯s body than before the night had started.

 Chapter 17 - Pursuers

    It was tiring. The morning dew seeped into clothes, making them heavier. They kept wading through the tall grass towards the nearby forest line. The sun had just peeked from behind the horizon, still lacking the warmth to soothe their numb bodies.


    Mr Crow let out a cry, and Andrew signalled them to duck inside the grass, hiding from the passing raider. It made their clothes even heavier and their bodies colder.


    ¡°Think he was looking for us?¡± Isabel asked when Mr Crow¡¯s caw allowed them to continue.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Mila allowed. ¡°He came from Gerakril¡¯s direction, so it¡¯s possible.¡± She played with the extra mana inside her.


    No matter how Mila looked at it, it was hers. The mana freely flowed through her and responded to her every whim. She kept experimenting until they reached the tree line and entered the forest.


    Only then did the group allow themselves a minute of respite. They found a fallen tree and sat down for the first time in hours.


    ¡°Man, I am hungry.¡± Andrew sighed.


    ¡°I can try to hunt for something.¡± Kefo made an awkward offer. The boy had been mostly silent since being pulled out of that basement.


    All things considered, Kefo was left unscathed. A few bruises here, and there was nothing for this experience. Of course, his pinky now lacked a nail, but once again, it was insignificant and didn¡¯t impact him all that much.


    Perhaps it would have been better if Kefo had suffered more. Mila understood him somewhat and didn¡¯t plan to torment him for his brainless actions. He was fourteen and had lost his parents by their associate hands. After training under Silinth for a few years, he felt ready. It was stupid, yes, but she could understand.


    The same could not be said for the rest of the group. Isabel was visibly hostile, Tiff angry, and Andrew torn. And even if Mila thought she understood, she too was unhappy with Kefo¡¯s actions.


    That said, they had to move. Mila was sure there would be pursuers coming after them soon. She didn¡¯t know for how long Martin would be able to waste their time.


    They trusted Martin had told the truth about Silinth waiting for them. Once they reached their teacher, they could relax, but for now-


    ¡°We have to move,¡± Mila announced after only ten minutes of resting.


    Kefo was not the only one getting looks. When the group didn¡¯t judge the boy, they examined her. It was starting to get to her.


    Isabel was looking at her with concern and some lingering anger. She was clearly unsatisfied with how Mila had run away from them.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was apprehensive. He had come close to her during the hike as if wanting to say something but always chickened out.


    At least Kefo and Tiff were radiating favourable emotions her way. Despite their precarious situation, they were thankful to Mila and were not afraid to show it.


    The younger boy took the lead once again. The trees obstructed Mr Crow, leaving it to Kefo, who had the most experience in the forests, to find a way.


    Now that they were once again walking, Mila¡¯s mind returned to the weird increase of mana. She pinpointed the moment it likely happened to when the leader had died by her hand.


    Why and how? Mila could not tell. She lacked the information to make any speculations. For now, Mila decided to be happy it had happened. There wasn¡¯t much she could do with this amount, but finally, it was possible to cast something simple.


    It would still be a question of what. While mana was the fuel, it still needed a vehicle to become a proper spell. Mila was using mana to empower herself as it didn¡¯t have a minimum required amount to do so.


    For mana to do more, Mila first had to form a framework inside her mind and soul. Controlling Mana in its raw form was possible as well. However, that method was wasteful and tedious, not to mention unwieldy and time-consuming.


    It was not something Mila could afford. Instead, she planned to choose a simple spell framework to have always at the moment¡¯s notice.


    This method limited what Mila could cast, but often, it was more important to have a response than having the ideal answer.


    If there was time to contemplate what to do, there was time to shape mana into another framework.


    The simple Mana Bolt came back to Mila¡¯s mind. The man she had killed had the right mindset. It was versatile, cheap and easy to use. While she didn¡¯t particularly care for the ease of using the spell, versatility and cost weighed on her mind heavily.


    After making her choice, Mila went to work immediately. While it didn¡¯t come to her naturally, she knew how the mana should move and how the framework had to look.


    It still would take Mila hours of work without exhausting her current mana pool. She tried to not think about how easily Andrew and Isabel were gathering their mana.


    Once they started to learn, they had plenty to spare for messing up and trying again. The duo would quickly learn the ropes.


    While tracing the required paths, Mila noticed Andrew had gathered enough courage to try and bring up the issue bothering him. She glanced at Isabel, who was purposefully keeping her distance, walking with Tiff in front of her.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Mila decided to help Andrew out and not let him chicken out.


    ¡°Uh, Mila,¡± Andrew delayed. He looked at the trio in front of them to see if they did not listen in. ¡°Did you have to kill them?¡±


    So this was it. Mila understood where he was coming from. It was stranger Isabel was not with Andrew to confront her.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mila nodded, not feeling any remorse for the men she had killed. She had made her decision last night. ¡°It had to be done.¡±


    Andrew grimaced. ¡°It feels wrong, I-¡± He swallowed. ¡°I thought I understood what kind of world this is, but-¡± His body shook, and he raised his arms to show them to Mila. ¡°See this?¡± He presented his shaking palms. ¡°Every time I think about it, they become like this.¡±


    ¡°It is how it should be.¡± Mila looked into Andrew¡¯s eyes. She wished it would not come to this, but with how they progressed, it was only a question of time before something similar happened. ¡°It proves you have been properly raised. It proves you are a good man.¡±


    ¡°Does it?¡± Andrew questioned. ¡°Would I be able to stop them? Could I save Kefo without killing them? If you were not there, what would have happened?¡±


    ¡°There is no answer to those questions.¡± Mila pointed out.


    ¡°Silinth trained us for this, didn¡¯t he?¡± Andrew looked up to the tree canopy blocking the sky. ¡°He told us repeatedly to be ready. He taught us how to use weapons. Will we have to kill as well? Is there no choice?¡± Andrew rambled.


    ¡°There always is a choice.¡± Mila interrupted with a sigh. ¡°Just that the outcome rarely is what you would want. Kefo was more important than them. Their death will delay the search.¡±


    Andrew laughed bitterly. ¡°You don¡¯t sugarcoat, do you? Always so practical. And you didn¡¯t want us to do it, huh? And what about you?¡± He spitefully added. ¡°Do you feel nothing?¡±


    ¡°Not nothing,¡± Mila revealed. ¡°There is regret, I-¡± She looked at Kefo¡¯s back. ¡°I suspected Kefo was up to something.¡±


    ¡°So nothing for those men.¡± Andrew correctly concluded and ruffled his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t like that.¡± He told her clearly. ¡°How do you deal with it? How do you feel nothing after taking lives?¡±


    A ray of sunshine broke through the canopy, bringing much-needed warmth. The sounds of birds singing in the distance and the leaves rustling painted a peaceful picture.


    But the surrounding beauty did not reach Mila¡¯s heart. ¡°You get used to it.¡± She finally said.


    ¡°Used? How-¡± Andrew started to raise his voice, then paused. ¡°Your dreams. Right.¡± He looked to the ground, brooding.


    ¡°I am not happy about it.¡± Mila was honest. ¡°I wish it was different, but-¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Andrew forcefully shook his head. ¡°I need a moment to think about it.¡± He quickened his step and joined Kefo at the front.


    The conversation had gone as well as you could wish for, Mila decided. Andrew¡¯s opinion of her had likely plummeted, but as long as it wasn¡¯t-


    Mila sighed and kicked a branch lying in her way. If Isabel thought less of her now, it would be disheartening¡­ to say the least.


    Her eyes found her friend. Mila wondered what she was talking about to Tiff and hastened her step.


    After the last night, Tiff had visibly warmed up to her. At least Mila could count that as a win.


    A moment later, Mr Crow broke through the leaves above their heads and landed on Andrew¡¯s shoulder. After a series of chirps, her friend turned around to speak.


    ¡°My buddy is saying the cart is waiting a bit further ahead. He didn¡¯t see Silinth, though.¡±


    The group visibly relaxed. Mila rolled her shoulders as some of the tension bled out of her. It was just a bit more, and they would be safe.


    It wasn¡¯t like-


    They-


    Would-


    Be-


    Mila smothered the urge to react. Something had brushed against her senses. She casually looked around as if nothing had changed.


    Another step. Mila pressed down on her mana to make it as unnoticeable as possible. There was another contact. It wasn¡¯t mana. Not exactly.


    The trees still covered them, so Mila risked a whisper. ¡°Someone is here. Try to walk the other way. Pretend I was never here.¡± She left a sentence and ducked behind a tree trunk.


    Mila saw the tension return in their friends'' posture. Their reaction was noticeable, but as there was no one in the direct line of sight, they had time to get their act together.


    While she had the confidence to stay hidden, her friends were too obvious. Mila slipped inside a bush. She pressed her body close to the ground and tried to make sense of their situation.


    Kefo stopped the remaining group a moment later. He waved and made them turn to the side while Mr Crow took to the sky. They started to walk, and for a moment, Mila dared to hope.


    It was then that Mila felt someone¡¯s mana clearly. Then, another person appeared on her inner radar. The third followed before she heard them approaching.


    Three persons with mana on the same level as the man Mila had killed last night would be manageable with the whole group acting. But there was more rustling in the bushes, and more people appeared. Each one donned a thick-looking gambison and a mix of weapons.


    Three they could manage, but only two were what Mila deemed manageable. One of them was not like the rest of the lot.


    The conspicuous man walked straight towards her friend group. Mila could clearly feel him with how much mana he radiated.


    There was only one other person comparable to him Mila had met in this world, and it was Silinth. Of course, she had not been here long, and neither had met many people, but her intuition told her this amount of mana was uncommon.


    The man was garbed in a ceremonial blue robe covering his body. His eyes were covered by a cloth, and his hair was grey and thinning. With a confident step, he neared her friends.


    With utmost care to not make any noise, Mila pulled out her dagger. It had served her well last night, but now-


    It was useless. The dagger would never reach the man in front of her. She stilled her breathing as a couple of pursuers without mana passed by the bush she was hiding under.


    And behind the extravagantly dressed man, there was another who Mila recognised. So did her friends. They reacted to the same person who had helped them flee the town last night.


    There were exclamations and curses aimed at the bastard, but they were silenced by the clear leader.


    ¡°I thought you claimed there were five of them.¡± The leader spoke for the first time. His voice was authoritative and carried weight.


    ¡°I would not dare to lie to you, Sir! There were five when they left my house.¡± The traitor prostrated in the dirt. ¡°A girl is missing.¡±


    ¡°I see. Would any of you be so kind to tell me where your friend is? Oh, and wasn¡¯t there a bird? I would like to meet it as well.¡± The leader smiled amicably. When there was no answer, he waved to the gathering soldiers. ¡°Search the perimeter, as for you-¡±


    The leader turned around and addressed the trash rolling on the ground. ¡°Traitors do not deserve to live.¡± He raised his hand and pulled the cloth covering his eyes upwards. ¡°Rest in eternity.¡±


    The next moment, the man on the ground burst into flames. An unholy sound broke past his lips, announcing his suffering to the world. He tried to roll, but the flame only burned brighter. And then only a charred corpse remained.


    Mila recalled Silinth¡¯s words. The time he had mentioned an Inquisitor capable of burning with just his gaze.


    It was now clear they were doomed. It was clear why someone like this was here. It was clear why Silinth did not leave his hiding hole.


    ¡°Now, where were we?¡± The Inquisitor turned around and addressed them once again. His eyes closed, and while he smiled, there was now a sinister air to the man.


    They were searching for Silinth.

 Chapter 18 - Desperate Situation

    ¡°Now, where were we?¡± The Inquisitor asked. Even with his eyes closed it felt like his gaze was burning away their sanity. ¡°Ah, yes, the introductions are in order! You can call this humble servant of god Kaldiro.¡±


    Mila tried her best to erase any signs of her existence. A couple of men passed her bush to search for her. Her small size and skill worked wonders in keeping her hidden. She saw a few more men leave in other directions.


    It was hard to judge how many there were. Mila counted at least nine who were making a circle around her friends, but there were more in the tree line.


    The two men with noticeable mana levels slowly joined their leader, flanking him on each side. One had a similar robe to their leader, while the other wore steel armour.


    At least there was good news. Mila¡¯s friends were still alive. If this Kaldiro had wanted them dead, there would have been nothing she could have done.


    Nothing if she had to act on a moment¡¯s notice. Mila calmed her mind. But the man had first spoken. Her friends just had to stall for a time now. Silinth should be arriving soon.


    ¡°We have nothing to say to you, Temple¡¯s Dog.¡± Kefo spat on the ground in front of the man.


    Mila almost facepalmed. How was this boy so unaware of the situation they were in? He and Tiff had the most knowledge of how dangerous Temple¡¯s forces were.


    The other man in the robe frowned. ¡°Watch your tongue, heretic!¡±


    Kefo opened his mouth again, but Andrew stepped in front of him before the boy could make more blunders.


    ¡°I think there is a mistake here.¡± Andrew raised his hands in a placating gesture. ¡°We are not sure what you are talking about.¡±


    Kaldiro turned his head slightly, focusing on Andrew¡¯s words. ¡°An interesting accent.¡± He thoughtfully noted. ¡°Are you not from around here?¡± There was no answer. ¡°And what about you two?¡± Inquisitor turned his attention to Isabel and Tiff.


    The situation was worsening. Mila steeled her mind. She weighed her options. There was only one left. An untested and dangerous method. Her palms turned sweaty. What if it resulted in them all dying?


    How likely was it? Mila did not know. But she could not let Isabel-


    Mila corrected her thoughts. She could not let her friends fall into the hands of this man.


    ¡°We are travellers.¡± Isabel finally answered. ¡°Why are you stopping us?¡±


    The man in the steel armour scoffed. ¡°Travelers, my ass.¡± He glared. ¡°Which one of you killed my boys?¡±


    ¡°Now, now.¡± Kaldiro waved the man down. ¡°We will have plenty of time to learn who it was. It might not been any of them for all we know.¡±


    ¡°Will it not end up like with that spear guy?¡± The armoured man did not look convinced.


    This time, it was the other robed man who answered. ¡°These are children. They won¡¯t kill themselves just because we caught them.¡± He sent a predatory look at the group.


    ¡°Well, someone has to pay.¡± The armoured guy pulled out a sword. ¡°They don¡¯t need their fingers to speak, now do they?¡± He took a step forward while brandishing his blade.


    Somewhere in the distance, Mr Crow screamed with all his might. Andrew fell back from the threatening man. ¡°There is no need for that. Please!¡±


    ¡°Grigory.¡± Kaldiro placed his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder and held him back. ¡°You too, Perhey. Have some tact. These are children! There is no need to act like low-life thugs.¡±


    It was scary how reasonable the Inquisitor sounded. Even more so because there was genuine respect in Grigory¡¯s and Perhey¡¯s eyes for the older man.


    ¡°We will talk!¡± Andrew exclaimed. ¡°We will tell you everything you want.¡± His voice was desperate.


    However, Mila knew there was more. Another Mr Crow¡¯s caw informed her friend of something. She hoped it was what she thought.


    ¡°Ah, I am so glad to hear that!¡± Kaldiro exclaimed, sounding genuinely happy. ¡°Now, this old man is not good at discerning lies, and Perhey is- Perhaps too eager to search for truth. But for now, I have only one pressing question.¡± He paused. ¡°Perchance, would you know of a man by the name of Silinth Overon Ampry?¡±


    ¡°Never heard of him!¡± Kefo once again proved to be too hot-blooded. Before Kaldiro could finish his sentence, the boy had already answered.


    Kaldiro sighed. ¡°Well, that just does not ring true. Please don¡¯t do anything we would have to regret.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    If they made it through this alive, Mila decided to put sharp pebbles in Kefo¡¯s shoes for several months. However, despite the boy¡¯s abrasive attitude, Kaldiro did not deem it to be bad enough for punishment.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Suddenly, Kaldiro exclaimed. ¡°So you do know him.¡± He slowly turned around as his face fell. ¡°Regretable. God¡¯s cruelty is immeasurable to let children stray from the true path.¡± His stature sagged, and he seemed to age by a dozen years.


    Mila felt it first before she saw anything. An impact somewhere in the vicinity shook the ground. Mr Crow¡¯s voice resounded through the air, and she saw some of the men without mana frown and stagger.


    Kaldrio¡¯s attention had switched to where the impact had happened. His whole bearing grew fierce, and he removed his blinder, throwing it to the ground. The trees in front of him started to smoulder.


    ¡°Perhey,¡± Kaldiro sounded ancient and tired. ¡°Do what you must.¡± He widened his stance, and the mana around him started to coil and seeth.


    Perhey did not need to be told twice. His face twisted into a hideous visage as he raised his arms and pointed them at the group in front.


    It all was happening too fast. Mila pushed her exhausted body to move. The two men who had passed her were her first targets. She pumped the available mana into her muscles and jumped their backs. She hoped her appearance would distract Perhey and Grigory from going straight for her friends.


    And they weren¡¯t helpless. Mila decided to trust her friends would know what to do. She was too far to intervene directly, and it was not the time to use her last card.


    A resounding bird cry from above staggered the men again, making Mila¡¯s job easier. She looked back and saw everyone, but her group and Kaldrio were affected.


    Mila¡¯s friends had pulled out their weapons and now faced off against the duo. Isabel and Kefo moved in front while Andrew and Tiff covered their backs from the stupified men surrounding them.


    There was no resistance from Mila¡¯s targets. She effortlessly sliced their throats as another Mr Crow¡¯s cry shook the air.


    ¡°SO IT WAS YOU, BITCH!¡±


    A rage-filled roar and weapons clashing behind Mila made her turn around in a hurry. She was just in time to dodge to the side as a throwing knife flashed past her neck.


    Kefo and Andrew were knocked to the ground by the armoured man¡¯s charge. Grigory continued towards Mila, his eyes bloodshot. The man was similarly using the mana to empower his body, and it made him a veritable battering ram, bulldozing through the foliage.


    Meanwhile, Perhey had managed to finish a spell. Mila gritted her teeth. She could not let it hit Isabel. Her mouth opened as her mind controlled her thoughts to think of the forbidden name.


    But before Mila could speak, Isabel dropped her wooden shield, and in its place, a silver heater shield formed. Its appearance even seemed to push back against the oppressive air coming from Kaldiro.


    Mila halted her thoughts and returned her attention to Grigory. She had to trust Isabel. Her friend was strong. There was no need to risk all of their lives. She gritted her teeth and jumped to the side, barely dodging the charge.


    It was pathetic. Mila hated how weak she was. If only she was just a bit stronger, she could have counterattacked and killed the man, but now all she could do was rush for easier targets.


    With a corner of her eye, Mila saw flames shoot out of Perhey¡¯s hands. They were nothing compared to what Kaldiro had used, but still deadly.


    Isabel bravely stood in front of their group as her shield shined in Mila¡¯s mind with beautiful light. The flames harmlessly splashed against an invisible shield made of pure mana. There wasn¡¯t even a strain on the aegis guarding the group from the destructive spell.


    The sudden appearance of such a barrier caused even Kaldrio to turn his head slightly. Then Mr Crow sang a melody, making Grigory stumble.


    ¡°SHUT UP YOU LITTLE SHIT!¡± He shouted while throwing a knife through the canopy.


    Mila let the man waste his time. She had reached another of the pursuing men and sank her dagger into his neck. The next moment, she was already moving further.


    But her luck ran out. Mila felt Grigory quickly shorten the distance between them. His enraged shouts chilled her spine. Before she could reach her next victim, she was forced to twist her body away from a precise slice aiming to decapitate her.


    Mila lost her footing, painfully landing on her shoulder. Her body ached from mana expenditure. She barely rolled away from a stomp. It still tore her cloak away, leaving her more exposed.


    ¡°ARENT YOU JUST A KID?¡± Grigory was surprised when Mila¡¯s face became visible. ¡°NO MATTER! YOU MUST PAY!¡±


    The man swung his sword while Mila rushed to her feet. She was forced to use her dagger to deflect the blow, and it shattered in her hands while she was flung backwards.


    Mila heard Isabel scream. Her body did as well. She hit the ground rolling. Without her weapon, she felt helpless. She looked around to see if there was anything she could use.


    There was nothing. Mila saw Isabel falter as she took a step towards her. Andrew managed to catch her, but not before a sharp blade made of wind slipped past her friend''s shield.


    It caught Tiff in her arm, digging in deeply. Kefo roared and threw himself towards the perpetrator.


    Perhey madly laughed while taunting the boy. And then Kefo moved too close to the man, leaving Isabel¡¯s protective border. He was immediately hit by a wave of flames, making him scream in pain as he stumbled back and tore the burning clothes off of himself.


    Once again, Mila brought a forbidden thought to the forefront of her mind. She looked at Grigory closing in on her and-


    Another loud impact later, the world was suddenly covered in thick smoke.


    ¡°YOU WILL PAY FOR YOUR SINS, KALDIRO!¡± Silinth¡¯s voice boomed over everything else.


    ¡°So we meet again, little Silinth.¡± Kaldrior¡¯s voice was calm and reserved. ¡°There is no one left to save you. This place will be your grave.¡±


    Suddenly, a fierce wind blew between the trees. It fought against the smoke, trying to reveal the hidden treats.


    Mila rolled away from Grigory¡¯s stab and vanished inside the cover of the smoke. Somewhere above, Mr Crow reminded them of his presence.


    It was now time for the second act.

 Chapter 19 - Struggling on

    ¡°FACE ME YOU BITCH!¡± Grigory roared.


    Mila ignored the raging bull of a man and extended her senses. The next moment, she hissed when an overwhelming amount of mana washed over her.


    The screeching sound in the sky indicated Mr Crow was just as unhappy as Mila was. Heat followed by cold buffeted her body. Somewhere in the forest, a man¡¯s scream was cut short.


    Tiff¡¯s voice calling out to Kefo reached Mila. Then Perhey¡¯s maddening laughter was interrupted by several whizzing noises. A tree exploded on her left and showered her in splinters.


    ¡°DIE, KALDIRO!¡± Silinth¡¯s crazed voice mixed with the cacophony of sounds struggling for dominance.


    It was a chaos. Mila tried to extend her senses again, this time limiting her range and tried to find her friends. Isabel¡¯s desperate call for her made Mila tremble and gave her a direction.


    A scalding stream of something passed Mila¡¯s right. The smoke still refused to let up while the wind increased in strength.


    ¡°STILL HOLDING BACK?¡± Silinth¡¯s voice questioned.


    ¡°As are you, Silinth.¡± Kaldiro¡¯s voice rose above the commotion.


    A terrifying amount of mana flowed upwards. Somewhere in the sky, Mr Crow squawked in worry. Then, thunder drowned every other sound as lightning rained somewhere in the forest.


    Mila pressed her ears shut. The ringing sound disoriented her further. She stumbled to where her mana sense pointed. It was only a few more metres until she would reach her friends.


    More screams filled the air. None of the voices were familiar to Mila. Suddenly, she was pressed to the ground as pressure blanketed the surroundings. Her senses told her Grigory was slowly making his way towards her friends.


    Perhey, meanwhile, was wildly shooting something to where he thought his enemies were. He still was laughing as the world crumbled around them.


    Loud cracks came from Mila¡¯s left, and the pressure eased. She climbed to her feet and sprinted to her group.


    ¡°WHERE ARE YOU?¡± Grigory¡¯s voice came closer and closer.


    The man had a way of navigating these conditions. Mila hurried and almost tripped upon Kefo, who lay on the ground covered in burns, being taken care of by Tiff. Not that the girl was in a better state. She cradled her bleeding arm while trembling, trying to stifle her sobs.


    Mila reached down and picked up Tiff¡¯s shortsword. It was a bit too unwieldy for the current her, but it would have to do. She nodded to the girl and moved onwards.


    At least they were silent and didn¡¯t alert Grigory of their position. Mila took another step and found Isabel holding her shield in front of her, holding back an outpour of magical attacks by Perhey. The barrier she had made was still as resilient as ever, not showing signs of weakening. But the manic rate their opponent was throwing attacks held them down and prevented them from moving.


    Andrew helplessly looked around, trying to see anything past his outstretched hand while holding his sword. Above him, Mr Crow sang, and Mila felt Grigory¡¯s step falter while Perhey turned his barrage towards the sky.


    ¡°We have to move,¡± Mila whispered to Andrew.


    ¡°To where?¡± Andrew hissed back. ¡°I can¡¯t see shit!¡±


    A roaring sound of giant fire reached their ears. It continued to grow in strength and moved closer.


    ¡°Mila,¡± Isabel breathed out in relief when she noticed her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± She reassured Isabel before continuing. ¡°We have to move,¡± Mila repeated. ¡°Can Mr Crow guide us out?¡± She addressed Andrew.


    ¡°Maybe-¡± He stopped. ¡°Yes, but-¡±


    ¡°COME OUT YOU LITTLE SHITS!¡± Grigory was now only a few meters away.


    At the same time, Perhey returned his hellfire towards their general direction.


    If not for the overwhelming surrounding pandemonium, Grigory would have surely heard their whispers. That is to say, Andrew was hesitant to risk calling out to his bond.


    ¡°Can you hold?¡± Mila asked Isabel.


    ¡°I can.¡± She affirmed. ¡°I saw you get knocked down.¡± Isabel leaned closer to Mila, trying to see if she was in one piece.


    ¡°It just left me bruised.¡± Mila tried not to flinch away. Her actual condition was worse than just bruises. It hurt just to move, but it wasn¡¯t anything permanent. ¡°Can you push towards Perhey?¡± She tried to find a way out and tried her best to come up with a plan.


    After Isabel nodded, Mila made a decision. ¡°Andrew, grab Kefo and Tiff. We will rush Perhey. Isabel, I¡¯ll guide you.¡±


    All things considered, Grigory was a difficult target for them. His armour and general mastery over body empowerment made him too resilient for anything they could dish out. He was also somewhat aware of what was happening in the smoke.


    Perhey, on the other hand-


    The man gleefully laughed as a massive construct of mana tore the earth next to him apart. Mila felt him stumble and move. She guessed the debris had reached the man and possibly hurt him.


    The same debris rained down on Isabel¡¯s barrier. Once again, Mila was amazed at how resilient it was. She glanced at where Andrew was picking up Kefo.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Mr Crow was no less impressive. The bird could impact so many targets while keeping allies unaffected. Even Grigory and Perhey were affected.


    ¡°Move now.¡± Mila gave Isabel a sign as Andrew joined them with Kefo in his hands and Tiff at his side. She planted her hand on Isabel¡¯s back and started to push her towards Perhey.


    They had to get rid of the madman, making the already hazardous battlefield worse. While Silinth and Kaldiro were much more destructive, they seemed to have an idea of where everyone was and avoided hitting them directly.


    Behind them, Grigory continued to shout. Mila noted the man passing the position they had been in just a minute ago. It had been a close call. It still was as the loud man reoriented himself a moment later and crept towards them once again.


    ¡°Quicker,¡± Mila muttered in Isabel¡¯s ear. She adjusted her grip on the shortsword and prepared to dash.


    Their target was now right in front of them. Mila could only guess if Perhey realised they were closing in. There certainly was no reaction from the man as he continued to waste mana.


    And then Mila was close enough. She pinpointed his exact position with her senses and corrected her aim.


    A tired sigh surrounding her interrupted Mila.


    ¡°I cannot allow you to kill Perhey.¡± Kaldiro¡¯s voice once again rose above everything else.


    Then, a sizable fireball splashed against Isabel¡¯s shield, pushing against it and forcing her to her knees.


    ¡°Curious,¡± Kaldiro noted his failure. ¡°It should have pushed you all back.¡±


    ¡°DIE!¡± Silinth screamed.


    The noise of shattering became dominant for a moment before the ground before their group exploded, taking Perhey with it.


    Mila looked in surprise at the spot. The way forward was now clear, so she pushed the group to move.


    ¡°Troublesome.¡±


    Kaldiro''s mutter echoed through the air while Silinth gleefully laughed. ¡°JOIN HIM, OLD MAN!¡±


    The fighting around them continued. It seemed like they were evenly matched, but Mila felt Silinth slowly losing. She didn¡¯t dare to look too closely at what the two monsters were doing exactly, but Silinth¡¯s mana seemed to deplete at a faster rate.


    Especially after Silinth had killed Perhey. It had put him in an unfavourable position.


    They waded through the crater and bloody bits left of Perhey. Mila stepped over what looked like an arm. Behind them, Silinth sliced the ground, making Grigory lose their trail.


    It couldn¡¯t continue like this much longer. Mila stumbled and barely held herself on her feet by supporting herself with Isabel¡¯s hand. But by doing so, she dropped her only weapon.


    ¡°Tell Mr Crow to find the quickest way out.¡± Mila addressed Andrew and took a few deep breaths. She did not pick up the sword.


    If Mila tried to, she risked to fall and not get up. Her mana was running out, and she tried to preserve even the tiniest speck.


    Andrew shouted towards the sky, and an answer came. Mr Crow¡¯s voice was barely audible over the mayhem. ¡°There.¡± He pointed towards their left.


    With a clear goal, their spirits were reignited. Their steps were full of determination. Mila felt Isabel¡¯s heavy breathing. She was still keeping the barrier up, guarding them against stray splinters and debris tearing into their bodies.


    Tiff was groggily staggering next to them. Andrew was in the best shape, with Kefo unconscious in his hands. Even then, the noise and stress were getting to him.


    It had been too long since they had a proper rest. Mila blinked sweat out of her eyes. Where was she?


    ¡°You fool!¡± For the first time, Kaldiro sounded angry. ¡°That is a SIN!¡±


    Mila heard the words but was too tired to think what they could mean. The smoke started to clear up.


    All around them, there was devastation. Broken and shattered trees. Large gashes in the ground. Burning forest and frozen patches. There were a few corpses thrown around, but none in one piece.


    The cart they had hoped to carry supplies was destroyed, revealing the boxes inside were empty.


    Silinth roared. ¡°I DON¡¯T SERVE ANY GODS! I¡¯LL-¡±


    An earth-shattering explosion occurred somewhere behind them. Mila stumbled forward from the shockwave. She failed to keep her balance and collapsed, with Tiff falling down next to her.


    ¡°We can''t go on like this!¡± Isabel exclaimed. Her spirit was finally spent, and the shield in her hands dissipated.


    ¡°STOP!¡± Kaldiro bellowed. ¡°NO! YOU FOOL!¡±


    Mila blinked the vertigo away. She rolled on her back and looked up to the sky. There was something wrong. Her body tensed. It was wrong. What was it? What made her feel this way?


    ¡°STOP!¡± Kaldiro¡¯s shout made the earth tremble.


    It was there. Mila lifted her head and looked towards where Kaldiro¡¯s mana spiked. Next to him, she felt the source of her discomfort.


    It wasn¡¯t Silinth, but he was the source. Mila frowned. She didn¡¯t understand. The feeling she got was similar to what she got when thinking about the forbidden name. But the difference was massive at the same time.


    Suddenly, murmurs filled the air. At first, Mila thought it came from the corrupt something, but then, Kaldiro¡¯s voice became clear. He was chanting and praying. It was a plea for God¡¯s mercy and an invitation for its presence.


    A sudden displacement boomed over them. A limp body was thrown towards their group, and Silinth landed near them with a horrible thump.


    Despite that, Silinth slowly stood up. His eyes were empty, and his body shook. He took an unstable step and looked towards them.


    Mr Crow soon followed and fell down from the sky, landing on Andrew¡¯s shoulder. He looked tattered and lifeless.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Mila demanded to know.


    Silinth looked at her in surprise. He looked ashamed and full of regrets. ¡°I failed.¡±


    ¡°What does-¡±


    But Silinth interrupted her. ¡°We have to run.¡± He coughed. ¡°Don¡¯t ask. Kaldiro was right. I was a fool. But it gives us time. Here, I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Silinth unsteadily walked towards them. But with each step, he seemed to regain a bit of strength. When he reached them, he crouched next to Tiff, tore the cloth around her injury and cauterised it. ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Mila managed to force herself to speak.


    ¡°Kefo got burned.¡± Andrew hurried to bring the boy towards Silinth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡± The man shook his head and sighed. ¡°We need a proper healer.¡±


    The unearthly murmurs continued. Kaldiro¡¯s voice was endless. Mila felt the man was unmoving next to the feeling of wrongness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t focus on it.¡± Silinth stopped her. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could feel it.¡± He paled. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it either. It¡¯s worse than gods.¡±


    It didn¡¯t explain anything, but Mila agreed. It felt worse. She felt repulsed by whatever it was.


    ¡°Come.¡± Silinth pulled her to her feet, and Isabel hurried to support Mila. ¡°We must move.¡± He picked up Tiff. ¡°Kaldiro will not follow. He will not be able to for a while.¡±


    Mila avoided looking back. She focused on her step. Isabel¡¯s hand wrapped around her and squeezed. The warm touch soothed her tired mind. It felt safe. She pressed her cheek against her friend¡¯s side and braced herself for another long trek.

 Chapter 20 - The Outcome

    Kaldiro sighed. He stood before Perhey¡¯s remains and rubbed his temples.


    ¡°What now?¡± Grigory raised an important question. ¡°Uh, Sir. He added.


    ¡°What, indeed.¡± Kladiro was thinking. So much had gone awry. His position at the temple was already precarious, and now- ¡°Gather what got left of the boy. His father will wish to say his farewells, even if proper burial won¡¯t be a possibility.¡±


    The only reason Kaldiro still had sway in the Temple¡¯s hierarchy was his strength and seniority. He was old. Much too old. His body wasn¡¯t what it once was, and his mind was growing sluggish. There was a time when he would have triumphed over Silinth graciously.


    Reminiscing about the old days was another sign of old age. Kaldiro shook his head. He was escaping the reality. He would have to give a proper explanation to Timrom as to why his son was dead.


    Not to mention the rest of the poor souls. Kaldiro sighed again. The Temple of Eternity was already looked at unfavourably in this kingdom. And now guards had died under his leadership. There was nothing he could say to the mayor of Gerakril to justify these losses.


    All of the blame would fall on him. Head Priests would have his head if he wasn¡¯t so well-liked among the populace and looked upon favourably by God. Maybe they will still have it.


    This was a giant fuckup. Kaldiro hated vulgarity, but at this moment, he wanted to scream and curse.


    The Temple had made it clear he was on his own out here. They were embroiled in their own political games, vying for more power and influence. It had left Kaldiro without proper support.


    Of course, he could have waited. Kaldiro could have found more help. He could have done proper research and prepared more. But he had wanted to get away from the politics and tie up some loose ends left from the past.


    Heretics had lost most of their powerful fighters to his might. And yet, Silinth was alive and fiercer than Kaldiro could have ever predicted.


    How long ago was it? Sixty years? No, no, maybe seventy? Kaldiro paused. It didn¡¯t matter. Someone had taught the boy, and he had grown up to be a powerful fighter.


    Kaldiro felt Grigory return with a wooden box in his hand. He remembered the cart used as bait having some of those.


    ¡°They have scared away all the horses. We will have to walk.¡± Grigory mumbled. ¡°Sir.¡± He finally added.


    Another annoyance. But only that. Kaldiro¡¯s old bones needed some exercise, as today had proved. He would breathe some fresh air. Enjoy nature and listen to birds singing. It sounded nice, actually.


    And he was escaping reality once again. Kaldiro pulled himself together. His thoughts turned to Grigory. He was a rough man, as were his subordinates.


    Not that Kaldiro had a room to talk with Perhey hoisted on his shoulders. Everyone hated the boy. He was rash, rude and cruel. Not at all what Temple was looking for. But his father was wealthy. One of the most influential merchants in the capital, if not the whole Empire. He had paid for his son¡¯s way into the clergy.


    As for Grigory, he was a mercenary. Or was. After Kaldiro had saved the man¡¯s son, he had sworn his loyalty to the Temple. His men had followed. They were not good men. But they were loyal and willing to work. And now they were dead. Robbed of a chance to redeem themselves in the eye of God.


    There was no one else to blame but himself. Kaldiro sighed. It was growing into a habit. He shouldn¡¯t sigh so often. Back when little Lolpy was still alive, she chastised him relentlessly for acting like this.


    Alas, his love had left him early. Now, only the memory of her warmed Kaldiro¡¯s tired heart. Everyone he once loved had left him, succumbing to the time. He was old, much too old.


    Where was he? Kaldiro rummaged through his thoughts. ¡°Ah,¡± He sighed. Temple edicts were clear. God had made it clear to him as well. ¡°Grigory, I am sorry.¡± He bowed deeply.


    ¡°Uh, that¡¯s, I-¡± Grigory stumbled over what to say. ¡°I am, too.¡± He finally admitted. ¡°They were my men, and I failed them.¡±


    ¡°Forgive me.¡± Kaldiro kept bowing a while longer before straightening his back. He raised his hand and removed the makeshift eye cover. ¡°I¡¯ll see to your family having a decent living.¡± He opened his eyes and looked at Grigory, who looked back with incomprehension.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The judgement was instant. Kaldiro¡¯s last subordinate died without struggle. The divine flame burned until nothing was left. He made sure of it.


    Another sigh. Kaldiro was tired and old. How many lives had he taken over his long life? He had lost the count so long ago. When was it? When he purged that village? What was its name? Pru- No, no. It was Pri-something.


    But there was no other choice. No one was allowed to know about the corruption. Kaldiro was an exception to the rule, but only so he could hunt down those who did.


    And somehow, Silinth knew. ¡°So complicated.¡± He murmured and picked up the box with Perhey¡¯s remains. ¡°What now, indeed.¡±


    How did Silinth learn of this? From where? Did he teach about it to the children? No. No, he wouldn¡¯t. They were too weak. They would not survive it - not in the long term.


    Kaldiro looked at the spot where the corruption had been contained and eliminated. It had taken him most of the day. Deadly thing it was. Resilient and persistent. Forbidden to exist in this world, and yet, it somehow did.


    ¡°Too dangerous,¡± Kaldiro concluded. He could not chase after Silinth. Not in the state he was in. It had been forever since he had exhausted his reserves like this. Calling upon the divine took too much out of him.


    It meant returning to the Empire. It wasn¡¯t likely they would allow him to resume the hunt. They would send someone else. Not a single hunter, of course. They needed to track down Silinth and his pupils. It could not be done by a lone person. Not even a squad would be enough.


    But would the Kingdom allow such a large force to enter its borders unimpeded? No. No, they wouldn¡¯t. Concessions had to be made, and an agreement had to be reached.


    Yes. Silinth could not be allowed to roam with the knowledge he had. Even if he was now not long for this world. Not after what he had done.


    Kaldiro nodded to himself. He understood it would be hard to get rid of such a capable fighter, but they had to.


    Only the most senior members of the Temple were allowed to know about corruption and only those who had divine protection guarding them.


    It meant a lot of political wrangling. The Temple would not be able to give a clear explanation for their sudden interest in the Kingdom. He would stay out of it. Kaldiro¡¯s duty was to report for now.


    And what about those children? They were another headache. They could not be allowed to live, but Kaldiro could not bring himself to kill them.


    Children had always been his weakness. It was part of how Silinth had survived all those years ago. Kaldiro had not put his heart into the slaughter. He had hesitated and had to pay for it now.


    And there was more. There always was. Two of those children were far too strange. No, three of them. There was that hard-to-notice girl as well.


    Kaldiro paused his step. How was that possible? He spent most of his time blind. He perceived the world differently from how others did, and yet he had missed the girl completely until she revealed herself.


    And what about that beast tamer? The bird he controlled was too strange. It was clearly intelligent and was able to communicate with his bond without issues. It was strong as well, for a chick. If the tamer gained more beasts and raised them properly, he would become a menace to face.


    Then, there was the shield bearer. Kaldiro recalled the barrier that stopped heath, cold, mass and energy. It was too versatile for how strong it was. Was that shield in her hand an artefact? But it didn¡¯t feel like one and had formed directly in her hand.


    And the accent the tamer and shield bearer had. It was alien to him. Kaldiro knew most of the languages in use. His work demanded it. But this accent he couldn¡¯t place. Something about it bothered him.


    The hard-to-detect girl had an accent too. But it was another mix he could not place. It reminded him of years past. Back when he didn¡¯t have to wake up in the middle of the night to relieve himself.


    There were two other children in the group - skilled for their age. With proper care, they would grow into capable warriors if they chose to.


    And yet, they all would soon face the hunting dogs of the Temple. Their death was necessary. They could not be allowed to live.


    Kaldiro sighed. Lolpy would hate to see him like this. She would clap on his back and tell him to man up. He missed her. She was his light. While God steered his life, his wife had been his port. His safe haven. She was no more.


    ¡°So old, so old,¡± Kaldiro muttered. Maybe he should visit the orphanage he sponsored upon returning? Those brats always knew how to rattle his old bones. They made him feel younger.


    That place was one of the few things he was not ashamed to be a part of. It had been Lolpy¡¯s wish that Kaldiro established one. He was bad at management, but his work for God rewarded him with enough funds to build an orphanage.


    The orphans were his children. His and Lolpy¡¯s. They never had one of their own. But now he had plenty of substitute children to take care of. The thought of the brats brought a rare smile to Kaldiro¡¯s face.


    Then he remembered the box in his hands. His good cheer vanished as if it had never existed.


    Perhaps there were other ways the Temple could utilise. There were always people hungry for money. It wasn¡¯t likely they would be able to kill any of their targets, but making their life miserable was possible.


    Kaldiro sighed. ¡°Sorry, Lolpy. I know you hate it, but-¡± He looked towards the sun. ¡°It¡¯s tough. I miss you.¡± His shoulders sagged as he continued walking towards the town.


    Just an old man, tired of life.

 Chapter 21 - Contemplation

    Isabel looked at Mila, sleeping peacefully. The girl had pushed herself too far. Her body had gotten better since arriving in this shitty world, but it was far from healthy.


    Well, no. Saying Mila was unhealthy was incorrect. It was more like her condition was continuously suboptimal.


    She ruffled her hair, making more of a mess of her brown crown. Isabel sat down next to her friend and poked the hem of her tunic. Mila had collapsed soon after they had left the ruined forest patch behind.


    When she had, Isabel had taken Mila in her hands immediately. Silinth had assured her Mila was fine, just tired. She wanted to say it was hard to carry her friend, but- Mila was light. Almost impossibly so. Worryingly so.


    They had marched through the forest for the remainder of the day. Silinth had insisted and drove them no matter how they complained. And Isabel understood. They had to get away from that place. She had looked over her shoulder more than once or twice. It had been terrifying.


    It was the first time they had faced a real enemy - opponents who were ready and willing to kill them. Somehow, Isabel had managed to stand against them. Somehow, she had defended her friends and Mila.


    And they were safe now. Isabel watched the rest of the party suffering around the bonfire. Only Andrew was somewhat fine along with her.


    Tiff and Kefo were unconscious as well. The girl had lost too much blood, and the boy had succumbed to pain from the burns covering his arms and part of his face.


    Silinth was currently leaning against a tree, nodding off. He looked like shit as well. The fight with that scary old man had not been easy for their teacher. But it was reassuring to have someone so powerful guarding them.


    However, Silinth was clearly hiding something. More than usual. Isabel did not know what he had done, but he clearly regretted it. There had been a couple of times during their trek the man had almost broken down.


    All of them had almost broken down. Andrew was unhappy about their situation. For the most part, he spoke only with Mr Crow, who was now somewhere above them, scouting and guarding.


    Kefo had apologised to all of them for his actions before losing consciousness. He had cried and begged. It seemed clear he regretted recklessness.


    Tiff had forgiven Kefo. The short moment they had talked, the girl had forgiven. So had Andrew, or at least he had said he did.


    Isabel didn¡¯t. She kind of understood Kefo¡¯s ramblings. He had lost his parents to the Temple. They had taken everything from him. The same as Tiff. Silinth had rescued them both.


    But Isabel didn¡¯t forgive him. She couldn¡¯t. Because of this little shit, Mila had to risk her life. It was not something she was willing to overlook. Maybe with time, but not now.


    Just thinking about it made her angry. Isabel took a couple deeper breaths and calmed down. The past few days had been disastrous for her.


    Ever since Isabel had woken up in Mila¡¯s room, her life had been a disaster. She had messed up every interaction with her friend. Why did her shield have to have Mila¡¯s eye engraved in the middle of it?


    Mila¡¯s eyes were beautiful, yes. Especially when she had that dangerous air around her. They were like green wells of light, capturing everything around them. Isabel loved the savage disregard Mila showed for the danger when she showed her willingness to fight.


    Even when Mila had stood over those men in that basement. Even then, Isabel felt unable to escape the magnetic pull of Mila¡¯s eyes. The fierce look she had back when she finished off their enemy was engraved in Isabel¡¯s mind.


    Isabel sighed. This was so fucking wrong. Mila had killed a man in front of her in cold blood. She should be feeling-


    Well-


    Not what she was feeling. Isabel felt nothing for those men. She felt repulsed by the death, yes. The cooling bodies had been uncomfortable to look at. But she wouldn¡¯t call it a trauma. It hadn¡¯t impacted her the same way it did Andrew. Was there something wrong with her? Probably.


    Better not think about why Isabel found that kind of Mila sexy. Nope. And she wouldn¡¯t recall the lethal presence she exuded. The smooth movements of her limbs. The confident look on her face. No, Isabel would not think about any of that.


    Isabel ruffled her hair again. They would be a nightmare to comb. At the bathhouse, she had managed to make herself presentable. Not completely. But now that she knew this hellhole had proper tools and products to take care of her looks, it was only a question of time before she could tidy up.


    And then- What then? Try to seduce Mila? Confess? Isabel released a scoff. Like she could do that. If she messed up with Mila, it would be over for her. The current status quo suited her just fine.


    If only Mila wasn¡¯t so defenceless with how she acted around Isabel. Her friend has seen Isabel¡¯s shield. She had to recognise her own eye on it. She had to realise Isabel¡¯s intentions weren¡¯t entirely pure.


    Isabel was happy Mila had not been repulsed by it. She had taken it as a compliment. Probably. It wasn¡¯t like Isabel had properly talked with her friend since she woke up in her bed.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    All she had done was to run away. Isabel just couldn¡¯t help it. It was so damn embarrassing. Was that why? Was that why Mila tried to get closer to her? Because she was running away? Was that why Mila touched her all the time? Was that why Mila¡¯s voice took that low tone? What about those looks Mila gave her?


    Was she sexually frustrated? Was that it? Was she reading too much into it? Isabel cradled her head. It had been some time since she relieved stress. Well, not really, but maybe she should do it more. Her thoughts were a jumbled mess.


    Didn¡¯t this happen the last time, too? When her friend was just friendly, and Isabel had read too much into it. She didn¡¯t want to live through another heartbreak. But what if Mila was flirting with her? Was it possible?


    Isabel glanced at Mila¡¯s peaceful sleeping face. A small strand of her black hand had fallen in her mouth, and she was chewing on it. She looked so innocent and pure. Not at all like the devilish temptress that gnawed at Isabel¡¯s slipping control. But her lips-


    ¡°Mind if we talk?¡± Andrew asked.


    The sudden voice startled Isabel, and she whipped her head to look at the intruder.


    ¡°Try to keep yourself in check, okay?¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°You look ready to punch me. Can we move to somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to,¡± Isabel answered, keeping her voice low. She didn¡¯t want to wake Mila. ¡°And no, I am staying here. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I said you look like you would.¡± He shook his head and sat down next to Isabel. ¡°Silinth said he will start teaching us some spells.¡± Andrew continued.


    ¡°I thought we needed those magical rocks or something before we could.¡± Isabel furrowed her brows.


    ¡°Yeah, I asked about that.¡± Andrew looked at where Silinth was dozing off. ¡°He said those are pointless now that we have awakened our powers.¡±


    ¡°Did he explain more?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Andrew leaned closer to her. ¡°I think he said we need those because he didn¡¯t want to teach us.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°But those rocks exist, don¡¯t they?¡± Isabel whispered back.


    ¡°Probably.¡± Andrew shrugged. ¡°But he said they are for children and whatnot. He didn¡¯t explain much and avoided talking about it afterwards. Dude is shady.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Isabel looked at the man. ¡°Yeah, he is.¡± She didn¡¯t dispute it. ¡°When do we start?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow. After we get some rest.¡± Andrew answered. ¡°Then we are going back to that training camp, grab some stuff and be on our way.¡±


    Isabel pursed her lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous? That Temple guy is probably chasing after us.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s not that simple.¡± Andrew lay on his back and kicked out his legs. ¡°Teach¡¯ said his place is warded and secured. And we need to arm ourselves and grab some money.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I heard that part,¡± Isabel remembered the short conversation during their travel.


    They needed a healer. A proper one. Silinth was a capable mage - an understatement in Isabel¡¯s mind, but he was shit at healing. Or so he said. She didn¡¯t think he would lie about that.


    So, the current plan was to head back, prepare themselves and head out. To where? Silinth had been vague. He only said they need a healer for Kefo and possibly Tiff.


    ¡°Hey, Isabel?¡± Andrew poked her after a long pause.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± She looked at her friend. Andrew looked torn and scared.


    ¡°What will happen to us?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean,¡± Andrew hesitated. ¡°We almost died.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Isabel looked down at her feet.


    ¡°And Mila, she-¡± He swallowed hard. ¡°She killed them, Isabel.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She lamely nodded. What was there to say? Isabel was confused about it as well. It would take more than just a day to sort out those emotions.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t even blink.¡± Andrew continued. ¡°She is not like us, Isabel.¡±


    ¡°Andrew-¡± There was a dangerous undertone in Isabel¡¯s voice.


    ¡°No, listen.¡± Andrew did not let up. He glanced at Mila, who was still sleeping soundly and whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t see you-¡± He stopped. ¡°Whatever. But she is not like us. Mila¡¯s dreams have ruined her. There is something wrong with her.¡±


    ¡°Andrew,¡± Isabel hissed. ¡°Shut up!¡±


    ¡°What about going back?¡± He didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Do you still want to?¡± Andrew looked into Isabel¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Of course I do!¡± Isabel answered with conviction, ignoring how these words sounded hollow to her.


    ¡°Then where do we stop?¡± Andrew asked. ¡°Do we become like Mila? Do we start killing? Do we have to? It¡¯s disgusting, Isabel.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak about Mila like that!¡± Isabel raised her voice in anger.


    Mila stirred next to her. Isabel hurried to look at her friend in worry, but she just rolled on her other side and kept sleeping.


    ¡°We are done talking.¡± Isabel coldly concluded.


    Andrew got up. ¡°You know I am right.¡± He spoke and then left.


    Isabel did not answer. This was not Earth. This was a different world. The rules here were different. How could Andrew not see it?


    But-


    Isabel hugged her knees and looked into the fire. Was she ready to take another human life? No. No, she wasn¡¯t. It was already a hurdle to just stand tall in a battle. But she could do it. If Isabel wanted to protect Mila, to have her safe, she had to.


    It was selfish, really. Did Mila even need it? She was strong. Mila could fight and claw her way against the world. She could do it in a way Isabel couldn¡¯t.


    But still. Isabel felt like Mila was vulnerable. Something was missing inside her friend, and she wanted to fill that empty space.


    Andrew looked at Mila like she was a monster. Isabel didn¡¯t see it that way. Mila was just a girl. A girl who had suffered a lot and learned to live with it. She had been alone for so long.


    How could Andrew not see it? Mila needed someone at her side.


    Her contemplation was interrupted by a sudden noise.


    Isabel looked at where Silinth was coughing violently. His whole body trembled, and he was visibly sweating.


    Perhaps Kefo and Tiff were not the only ones in need of a healer.

 Chapter 22 - Distort

    It was hard to fall asleep. Andrew¡¯s thoughts kept returning to the last night when he had seen Mila murder a man in cold blood. She had done it without any hesitation. Her dagger had pierced the man¡¯s chest as her friend had used her weight to push it down.


    It was sickening, and she didn¡¯t regret it. The horrid act had left no impact on how Mila acted. She had continued on as if everything was normal. As if taking another life was something that happened every day. She didn¡¯t try to justify herself or make excuses. Mila believed she had done the right thing.


    Perhaps there was no other choice in Mila¡¯s mind. Kefo was about to be tortured. The boy was their friend. Their comrade. Andrew understood it, but to just assassinate everyone in the building? How did she live with herself?


    Would they make him do the same? Was this why they were training? To murder other humans?


    Andrew understood this was not earth. He did. People and culture were different here. They didn¡¯t put the same value on human life as people back on Earth did.


    And that was why he had to return. Andrew couldn¡¯t let this hell corrupt his morals. His principles. How could he look into the eyes of his family if he started killing those who opposed him?


    He undesrtood Kefo and Tiff. They welcomed Mila¡¯s madness. They had grown up here. They didn¡¯t understand when Andrew talked about how valuable human life was. Not the same way he did. They didn¡¯t see any problems in killing their enemies.


    Perhaps it was Silinth¡¯s upbringing. It certainly had cemented these beliefs in these kids. But it could not be all the cause. They had spent only a few years here. They still remembered their parents and life before they became orphans.


    And then there was Isabel. She was quickly growing used to this place. Andrew did not know what to do about it. Could he tell her she was wrong to wish for happiness here?


    Even if Andrew didn¡¯t like Isabel¡¯s obsession with Mila, it was her right to fall in love. Even if it wasn¡¯t entirely sensible.


    It was pointless to think about that. There was no solution. Andrew heard Mr Crow¡¯s song telling him there still was nothing suspicious.


    That heartless Inquisitor and his goons had avoided his friend, but it couldn¡¯t be helped either. They clearly knew to be careful of his buddy and had prepared. Andrew refused to believe they could do the same while chasing after them.


    His thoughts slowly returned to the previous topic. But what if he was forced to kill? What if returning would ask him to kill? Would he? Andrew felt nauseous. He rolled on his other side and forced his mind to think of something else.


    Tomorrow, Silinth would start teaching them magic. It would be his chance to grow. If he had even an inkling of talent, Andrew would work tirelessly to become someone formidable. Someone just as strong as Silinth and that old man.


    He had to. No matter what he had to do-


    Andrew stopped himself. That was dangerous. He could not think like that. He turned around again, trying to find a softer spot on the solid ground. It was useless. There always was a rock or two pressing into his flesh.


    When Mr Crow cawed an invitation to come, Andrew was almost glad to have a reason to get up. He needed a rest, but his mind kept racing. His stiff body cried in protest, but Andrew ignored it. It wasn¡¯t like he could sleep with the sharpest rock ever trying to skewer him.


    After stretching and yawning, Andrew glanced around. The dimming coals barely illuminated their camping spot. Their party was strewn around the firepit, with only Isabel staying up to guard.


    Isabel looked at him. ¡°Did Mr Crow notice something?¡± She whispered.


    ¡°No.¡± Andrew shook his head. ¡°I need to take a piss.¡±


    ¡°Gross,¡± Isabel answered and resumed prodding Mila¡¯s clothing. She had her own demons to fight.


    ¡°Girls pee too.¡± Andrew pointed out. ¡°And shit.¡± He added and left, leaving gagging Isabel behind.


    This interaction at least felt familiar. When they had just arrived, Andrew had poked fun at Isabel constantly. She always responded. It was fun. Took his mind off of dreary thoughts. It was something they had done for years.


    But as more time passed, Andrew found these little quips happening less and less. It wasn¡¯t just Isabel¡¯s fault. Yes, she was kind of pursuing Mila, letting that consume her time, but he was not helping with his brooding episodes.


    Mr Crow called for him somewhere ahead. Andrew sighed and started to walk. He would regret this tomorrow. His body had improved like crazy here. It was one of the few upsides he could think of, but it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t get tired.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    In fact, there was rarely a day where he wasn¡¯t dead tired by the end of it. Silinth was a slave driver.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I am coming.¡± Andrew whispered when his buddy called again and hastened his step.


    Andrew almost fell several times, tripping on roots and branches. He had to climb over fallen trees and go around dark crevices. It was further away from their camp than he had thought. ¡°It better be worth it.¡± He grumbled.


    Soon, he reached a small clearing. Andrew studied it from the tree shadows. There was some movement across. The pale moon and stars did little to make clear what it was.


    Mr Crow glided from above and landed on his shoulder. He chirped and cooed, making it clear Andrew HAD to go and see what it was.


    ¡°Is it safe?¡± He asked, full of doubts. Mr Crow caved, making it clear he was not amused by Andrew¡¯s mistrust. ¡°Well, yeah, but you know - it¡¯s dark, and we are in the middle of a forest.¡±


    Mr Crow pinched his earlobe, telling him he was worrying too much.


    ¡°Easy for you to say,¡± Andrew grumbled. ¡°You can always fly away.¡±


    With a short chirp, Mr Crow jumped in the air and glided towards the movement.


    ¡°Haha, very funny. I don¡¯t have wings.¡± He dryly laughed while glaring at the bird. Andrew then looked at the spot Mr Crow wanted him to check. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s safe.¡± He decided as his buddy landed on a branch above the point of interest.


    Slowly and carefully, Andrew began to round the clearing. He didn¡¯t want to cross it, feeling it would leave him too exposed. Despite his care, he still managed to step on a dry branch, announcing his whereabouts.


    But nothing happened. Whatever Mr Crow had found had no interest in moving or reacting to his advances. Andrew peeked between the trees, finally having a clear line of sight to his target.


    It was a big, scary wolf who was currently sitting still, looking up to where Mr Crow was chirping and cawing excitedly.


    Andrew froze. Behind the grey beast, he saw a half-eaten carcass of an unrecognisable beast. This most certainly, definitely, without any doubt, was not safe. He rained in his raising panic and tried to step back, only to once again stumble.


    And this time, Andrew fell. He landed on his back painfully.


    Realising his precarious situation, Andrew scrambled to his feet. He looked up, and to his horror, he saw the wolf turning its head and inspecting him. There was intelligence in its eyes unbecoming of a simple animal.


    ¡°Ah, shit,¡± Andrew mumbled. There was no way he could run away from something like this. Mr Crow had really screwed him over with this one.


    But no matter how long Andrew stood frozen, the wolf did not move. Mr Crow jumped off of the branch he was sitting on and landed on the beast''s head. The little fool started to chirp and hooter.


    Andrew stood there dumbfounded. He listened to Mr Crow¡¯s holler, confused. ¡°Wait, wait, wait, slow down!¡±


    The wolf cocked its head, making Mr Crow almost fall. Its long tongue rolled out of its mouth as it started to pant.


    Mr Crow stabilised himself and crowed in displeasure. He pecked the wolf''s head and then continued to spill a river of words.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Andrew¡¯s already shitty mood turned worse. ¡°Oh, no.¡± He looked at the wolf with a mix of pity and sympathy. ¡°I am so sorry. I- I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    The wolf didn¡¯t understand. How could it? It didn¡¯t share the bond Andrew did with Mr Crow. It only looked at him with passive interest.


    Mr Crow made a suggestion, and Andrew almost fell from hearing what it was. ¡°What?¡± He could quite process what he was hearing.


    The wolf yawned and huffed. Its bright eyes bore into Andrew¡¯s. There was a dim understanding of what was happening. It wasn¡¯t nearly as intelligent as Mr Crow was, but somehow, they both could communicate.


    ¡°Is he really okay with it?¡± Andrew tried to think. Mr Crow returned the same question to him.


    Was Andrew okay with taking the wolf as his second bond? He didn¡¯t know. It was scary. The wolf had already been another tamer¡¯s beast, but that tamer had died. Years ago now. It had lived on its own in these forests, hunting and thriving. It was a wild beast by now, or-


    ¡°But why?¡± A question slipped out of Andrew¡¯s mouth.


    The wolf sadly looked up to the sky and released a low whine while Mr Crow answered.


    ¡°You are lonely, huh.¡± Andrew understood. He did not break their eye contact and slowly started to walk towards the beast.


    It was still scary. Andrew did not believe he was doing this. The wolf looked to be around two meters long and stood more than a meter and a half in height.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to do this,¡± Andrew admitted. He did not remember how exactly he had bonded with Mr Crow. His gaze moved towards the half-eaten carcass. It had been an impressive beast before being hunted down by the wolf.


    Mr Crow took off from the wolf¡¯s head and landed on Andrew¡¯s shoulder. He chirped, and Andrew felt something inside him move. With his buddy¡¯s help, he managed to reach out to the intimidating beast.


    Even now, Andrew watched the wolf with caution. Its large fangs and lean frame were made for hunting. For killing¡­


    This was a full-grown creature he was taking under his care. A creature who had grown on this world and had been taught by another tamer.


    The wolf must know how to kill- How to kill humans.


    Andrew¡¯s mind faltered as their bond formed. He felt increasingly weak as his thoughts raced.


    Was this really okay? Andrew once again looked at the carcass. It was the wolf that had killed it. In the future, it will happen again. The wolf was a killer. It was a carnivore.


    Would the wolf differentiate between what it killed? If the wolf killed someone, would that really be his fault? If it came to that, Andrew would not have to kill anyone.


    With these twisted thoughts corrupting his mind, Andrew lost consciousness.

 Chapter 23 - Decision

    ¡°Mila.¡±


    A soft voice called out her name. Mila felt a gentle touch brush against her hand.


    ¡°Mila, it¡¯s morning. We have to move.¡±


    With a hiss, Mila opened her eyes. It had been such a disappointing sleep. She couldn¡¯t say what she had hoped for, but another night of exercising wasn¡¯t it.


    Well, it wasn¡¯t as if there wasn¡¯t anything new. Whatever the being was, it clearly had been impacted by what Silinth had done. She had felt some emotions not her own seep into her being when she had worded the question loudly.


    It was hard to discern what precisely those emotions were. There definitely had been some rage and confusion. But beyond that, Mila was lost as the being calmed down soon after it had realised it was influencing Mila.


    It had resulted in her losing her consciousness in the dream. It was such a strange concept. Mila didn¡¯t even try to figure out how that worked. Instead, she stretched her hurting limbs and yawned.


    At least the first thing Mila saw when waking up was Isabel¡¯s face. It certainly was a pleasant feeling, if a bit conflicting.


    When Mila finally got up, she immediately paused as her eyes landed on a giant grey wolf standing next to Andrew. Her mind tried to process if the creature was real and possessed any danger to them. She felt no weapon on her, and it left her feeling defenceless.


    ¡°He is harmless.¡± Andrew patted the wolf¡¯s back.


    Mila didn¡¯t miss how Andrew nervously twitched when he touched the beast.


    ¡°If you say so.¡± Mila slowly started to move, still unsure of the beast''s nature. She turned her head and saw Isabel watching the wolf the same way she had.


    When Isabel noticed Mila¡¯s gaze, she gave her a tiny frown. ¡°Apparently, it¡¯s his new bond. Don¡¯t ask its name.¡±


    ¡°He is harmless.¡± Silinth inserted while walking to the middle of their small camp. ¡°The wolf won¡¯t hurt anyone here without Andrew explicitly telling him to. He is very well trained.¡±


    The wolf bared his teeth and growled at the man.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call him a wolf. He has a name.¡± Andrew whined. ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Terminator?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not his name.¡± Silinth frowned.


    ¡°Now it is.¡± Andrew smiled.


    Isabel cursed under her breath while Mila tried to not insult Andrew¡¯s choice. What was this naming sense? Mr Crow and now Terminator? That had to be a joke. But more importantly- ¡°Do you know this wolf, Silinth?¡±


    ¡°Terminator.¡± Andrew helpfully added.


    ¡°I am not calling him that.¡± Mila retorted a tad too sharply for her taste. Andrew had completely derailed her thought process.


    ¡°I am also ignoring that name,¡± Isabel grumbled from the side. ¡°I also like that movie, but common-¡±


    Mila wanted to ask about what movie she was talking about, but Silinth stopped her.


    ¡°Yeah, I know this wolf.¡± Silinth also avoided calling him by his new name. ¡°I killed his previous owner.¡±


    Terminator released a long, wrathful growl. He glared at Silinth with undisguised hate.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Terminator,¡± Andrew hurried to calm the beast down. ¡°You have me and Mr Crow now.¡± From somewhere above, a short caw signalled the bird''s agreement.


    The wolf huffed but did calm down. It lay down and sniffed the surroundings. Mr Crow landed on the beast¡¯s head and started to play with its ear.


    It would have been somewhat cute if Mila didn¡¯t sense a large portion of Andrew¡¯s mana deposited into the wolf¡¯s body. The boy, on the other hand, was once again almost empty.


    ¡°Scared the fuck out of me when that wolf dragged Andrew back unconscious.¡± Isabel¡¯s whisper tickled Mila¡¯s ear.


    Finally, Mila looked around to see where they were. The surrounding trees didn¡¯t tell her much. Kefo was sitting on the side, his burns bandaged. Tiff was currently taking care of him while cradling her arm.


    ¡°So we did get away successfully.¡± She concluded. Mila took her time before finally reaching out her senses towards Silinth.


    And it was there. Mila could sense it. Small, almost unnoticeable wrongness. It was disgusting. It repulsed her, and something inside her.


    At least whatever it was, it was contained inside Silinth.


    ¡°More or less.¡± Isabel agreed. ¡°Uh, how are you feeling?¡±


    Mila checked her condition. It was suboptimal, but there was nothing abnormal she could detect. ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Uh, so, if you want- No, no! If you need, you can lean on me.¡± Isabel offered. Her blushing face was really too cute.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mila looked at her friend and raised an eyebrow. That could be considered a brave offer coming from Isabel. Feeling mischievous, she suddenly swooned. ¡°Oh, I do feel somewhat feeble.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    While exaggeratedly stumbling, Mila grabbed Isabel¡¯s arm and pressed her chest against it. ¡°Ah, how clumsy of me.¡± She looked up at her taller friend and tilted her head, resting her cheek against Isabel¡¯s upper arm. Being short had its advantages.


    Isabel froze. Her eyes widened as her breathing hitched. It looked like Mila¡¯s friend was ready to pounce.


    ¡°Ah, it appears we have to go.¡± Mila suddenly took a step away. She had overdone it again. It appeared that she was almost as resistant to learning as Andrew was.


    Isabel was probably getting frustrated with Mila¡¯s actions at this point. She couldn¡¯t keep sending these mixed signals. It was definitely wrong. Giving her friend hope when Mila wasn¡¯t sure what she wanted was irresponsible.


    One of these days, she had to sit down and figure out what to do about Isabel. If Mila weighed the pros and cons, the answer was clear. She should let down her friend gently.


    For one, their situation didn¡¯t allow proper relationships to blossom. They had just gone through a life-and-death situation.


    Before that, Mila had shown her ruthless side to Isabel. The girl still hadn¡¯t had time to work out that event.


    And there were problems with how Mila interacted with people. She tended to view things differently due to her experiences. It was easy for her to hurt or push away someone without realising it. She didn¡¯t have to look for an example far, as Tiff was sitting right there.


    Not to mention their age. Yes, there was only a single year setting them apart on paper. But how many more years had Mila spent living through other people''s lives? She was already taking advantage of Isabel by using her acquired experiences to act flirtatiously.


    Besides, Mila didn¡¯t want to have a fling. She wanted something long-lasting and proper. She wanted a partner to spend a long and fulfilling life with.


    At this point, most likely, Isabel felt a carnal desire for Mila. She didn¡¯t believe in love at first sight. They had known each other only for a month. It was too short of a time to properly get to know each other.


    Isabel had interacted only with Mila and Tiff. There were plenty of girls out in the world. Once they settled down somewhat, it was possible her friend would realise it as well.


    Yes, all of these reasons meant Mila should confront Isabel about her romantic feelings and reject her gently. Maybe months or years later, they could try to date if Isabel still felt this way about her.


    So, why was she swaying her hips while walking after making sure Isabel was watching? Yeah, this made it official. Mila was screwed. It wasn¡¯t a full-blown love yet, but it was definitely budding, and she wouldn¡¯t be the one to put a stop to it.


    There was still a long path to walk before Mila would be comfortable to take the next step.


    But! Didn¡¯t this mean she had made her decision? Mila started to feel a bit of excitement bubbling up her stomach.


    However, for now, they had to get to safety. Mila walked next to the groggy Silinth. ¡°You don¡¯t look all that well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have been better,¡± Silinth mumbled. He frowned while looking down at her. ¡°I hope you remember what I said. Don¡¯t think about it. It¡¯s worse than gods.¡±


    ¡°I remember.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°Where are we?¡±


    ¡°On our way back home. We lost most of our equipment and need to replace it. Kefo needs a healer. His hands are too damaged to hold a sword properly.¡±


    ¡°He messed up.¡± Mila looked at the boy. ¡°Not just once.¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Silinth sighed. ¡°I guess that¡¯s my responsibility, huh?¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± She agreed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the father figure to him?¡±


    After a pause, Silinth rubbed his stubble-covered cheek.¡±I¡¯ll talk to him, but.-¡± He shook his head. ¡°He really hates the Pillar Of Eternity temple. Oh, and I¡¯ll start teaching Andrew and Isabel how to cast spells. Well, how about you? Do you need to learn as well? I can¡¯t really teach you anything weapons, but I am a damn good mage.¡±


    Mila pursed her lips. ¡°Perhaps. I am willing to listen in, but-¡± She swirled the paltry amount of mana she owned through her body. ¡°I am not as talented as those two. Nor do I feel I am lacking in basics. Some of the more advanced knowledge would be appreciated, however.¡±


    ¡°My answer has not changed. Until I see you casting basic spells, I am not willing to teach you something dangerous.¡±


    ¡°And I stand by my words - it is foolish.¡± Mila already suspected the man would stick to his previous stance.


    ¡°Maybe, but that¡¯s how I was taught, and that¡¯s how I teach,¡± Silinth argued. ¡°Traditions are there for a reason.¡±


    It was still foolish. Mila wanted to point out how that had worked out for the man¡¯s comrades and the group as a whole, but she knew there was no point. It would only make Silinth angry. He was stuck in the old ways. It didn¡¯t matter if he taught history, magic and anything else.


    Even with her theoretical position of seniority, Silinth still refused to ¡®defile¡¯ the memory of his teachers.


    There was nothing Mila could do about it. She once again looked at the haggard-looking man and turned around. Isabel eyed them with interest while Andrew and his circus chatted among themselves.


    Tiff pulled Kefo on his feet, and they both supported each other. It was questionable if they both would be able to walk by themselves for long, but the same could be said about Mila.


    ¡°Is everyone ready?¡± Silinth called behind Mila while she joined Isabel. ¡°Okay, we are about halfway there. We should be home before nightfall. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Silinth stuck with Kefo and Tiff at the back while Andrew and his wolf walked in front. Mr Crow circled somewhere above, keeping a lookout.


    Mila stuck with Isabel. Now that she had decided to not outright reject the girl, it felt prudent to spend more time together to get to know each other better.


    That said, the same decision tied Mila¡¯s tongue. She suddenly found herself without a suitable topic to raise.


    It seemed Isabel had the same problem. She kept glancing at Mila and fixing her hair. Finally, she spoke. ¡°The weather is quite nice, huh?¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Mila did her best not to laugh. ¡°It is indeed.¡± She nodded, feeling the tension leaving her body. ¡°Though, I would prefer a peaceful walk under the stars. Perhaps on a beach.¡± She dreamily added. ¡°Ah, would you join me if such a chance arises?¡±


    Isabel¡¯s reaction was the best. Due to her blankly looking at Mila, she tripped and faceplanted ungraciously.


    Mila extended her hand to help the girl up while Silinth, Kefo and Tiff passed them.


    ¡°Oh, no! Are you alright?¡± Mila asked, full of innocence.


    ¡°Ah, no, yeah!¡± Isabel gently took Mila¡¯s hand and stood. She looked at the clasped hands for a moment before jumping back, separating them. ¡°I am alright! Also, yeah! I would! I mean, join you. At the beach. Or anytime.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, then let¡¯s hope such a chance comes soon.¡± Mila clasped her hands behind her back and walked ahead.


    Mila didn¡¯t plan to take the next step yet, but it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t have some fun. And watching Isabel fumble was quite fun.


    If Isabel did confess, Mila would not turn her down but suggest spending time together before making any further decisions.


    Yes, that sounded like a plan.


    ¡°Uh, Mila, wait!¡± Isabel hurried after her.


    It was hard not to smile with such a cute girl chasing after you.


    Unfortunately, Silinth soon called Isabel and Andrew to start teaching them how to form a proper spell framework.

 Chapter 24 - Newfound Trouble

    While she was listening to Silinth excitedly talk about the wonders of spellcasting and explaining how to draw a framework inside their mindscape, Mila was contemplating her previous spell choice.


    At the time, the simplicity of the Mana Bolt felt like the correct option to pick. The cheapness of it was an excellent upside.


    And then she had encountered Kaldiro and realised there was another path for her. The man had failed to notice her before she had revealed herself. Kaldiro clearly knew how to perceive his surroundings without seeing, but he had not detected her.


    When the fighting had started, Isabel had proved to be brave enough to stand against all odds. The girl¡¯s shield was a superb frontline ability. In time, she could become capable of taking the brunt of the enemy offensive, leaving Mila to do something else.


    Andrew and his bonds could be very flexible. With Mr Crow and now the wolf, the boy could fulfil various roles during a battle. While he likely would not become someone who fought directly, he didn¡¯t need to. Andrew could help more from the back lines.


    Their downside was that the duo was quite flashy. They did not know how to be subtle. While Mr Crow was doing a fine job at scouting, they lacked the option to sneak up on anyone. Anything clandestine or requiring caution and nuance was better left for Mila to deal with.


    There was also a lack of firepower, but Mila couldn¡¯t fill that role. Instead, she figured to concentrate on a more sinister path. As she had discovered, she didn¡¯t have any qualms about taking lives in an ¡®underhanded¡¯ way.


    Of course, Mila was doing her planning with the assumption they would be sticking together. It was still not guaranteed, but very likely, at least for the foreseeable future.


    So, while Silinth was explaining how a person''s mana pool slowly increased naturally just by living, Mila was trying to recall how the spell ¡®Hide Presence¡¯ worked and how the spell framework looked.


    It wasn¡¯t a popular spell as it didn¡¯t actually hide you. Just helped to mute your body heath and breathing noise. Anyone with eyes would be able to quickly spot the user. It did, however, serve as a step to more powerful variants, such as ¡®Erase Presence¡¯ or ¡®Vanish¡¯.


    Those were too far in the future for Mila to worry about. For now, as Silinth was explaining to the duo, they had to work on the basics.


    Although for different reasons. While Mila lacked mana, the duo lacked the skills to cast anything. Their power reserves were abundant and quick to refill.


    Silinth droned on how they would have to spend years learning and practising. And it was partly true. However, the initial difficulty mostly came from the lack of mana to practise with, which Andrew and Isabel didn¡¯t have to worry about.


    It was unfair. After a night''s sleep, Andrew was once again brimming with mana. Mila would have to rely on her naturally slow growth while her peers rushed ahead of her.


    But that¡¯s how it was. Those testing rocks they had meant to grab from the town were meant to tell if the testee had enough mana to even start learning spellcasting.


    Kefo and Tiff, for example, were skirting the line. For the most part, all they could do was to reinforce their bodies. They would never be slinging destructive bolts.


    As far as Mila knew, there wasn¡¯t any way to hasten the expansion of mana pools either. What Andrew and Isabel had was special.


    If Mila spent all of her mana, it would take her hours to refill it, while her friends could regain the same amount in minutes.


    Or so Mila guessed. It wasn¡¯t like she could tell exactly. She had to rely on her rudimentary senses.


    All in all, there wasn¡¯t anything new to her that Silinth was teaching. Mila silently began weaving the geometrical shape necessary for ¡®Hide Presence¡¯.


    An hour later, Mila was feeling desperation. Oh, the progress towards her chosen spell was significant. However, she was dying from hunger.


    Silinth was using a small hologram floating above his palm to demonstrate how the ¡®Translation¡¯ spell looked.


    A neat trick, Mila decided. It certainly was better than dealing with mountains of parchments. So, learning spells has become easier over time.


    At least there was some progress, despite one of the gods under which such an advancement would be made being dead. It begged a question - when had it died?


    Mila distracted herself with such thoughts until Andrew started to complain about the same worry she was suppressing.


    ¡°I am so hungry!¡± Andrew finally couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Hey, Hungry, I am-¡± Isabel stopped and sighed. ¡°You know what, so am I.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a bad joke. Mila heard it.¡± Andrew smiled evilly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± He turned around.


    ¡°I did.¡± Mila agreed, which made Isabel groan. ¡°Why?¡±


    Andrew scrutinised her for a moment, then turned to his wolf. ¡°Do you see now, Termi? With what I have to deal with!¡±


    All of them looked at Andrew with disgust. Isabel was the first one to call out him on the abbreviation he had used. ¡°At least use the name you pushed on the poor creature.¡±


    ¡°He likes them both, right Termi?¡± Andrew patted the unamused wolf¡¯s side. ¡°Terminator says - yes.¡± He translated what Mila was sure was a complete silence.


    ¡°We will eat when we are back. We can¡¯t waste time hunting and cooking.¡± Silinth gave reasoned.


    Despite her hunger and general weakness, Mila agreed with the man. Despite her rather jovial mood, she was still worried Kaldiro would show up without notice.


    It did little to dissipate Mila¡¯s discomfort. It was rather shameful how loud her stomach protested against this decision. She was sure everyone was dealing with the same, but her usual demeanour didn¡¯t suit the pitiful sound.


    ¡°Well, we do need a break.¡± Silinth finally sighed. He plopped down under a tree with the rest of them following.


    When Mila sat down, she noticed Isabel trying to nonchalantly come closer. Her friend studied the surrounding moss and pretended to find the best sitting spot just a bit left of Mila.


    ¡°Could you stretch your legs?¡± Mila suddenly asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Isabel answered while doing so.¡± Why?¡±


    Mila swayed towards her friend and gently laid her head on Isabel¡¯s thighs. ¡°I need a pillow.¡±


    Isabel speechlessly looked down. She didn¡¯t speak a word or make a twitch as if afraid to startle Mila into leaving. Even her breathing seemed to slow down.


    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Mila asked, barely masking her smile. It was wondrous how weak Isabel was to flirting.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Isabel sighed. ¡°No, it¡¯s just-¡± She looked away. ¡°Nice, you know?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mila hummed. ¡°I know.¡± She looked up to the canopy hiding the sky. It was another warm day. At least the weather was not tormenting them.


    Everyone had split into their small groups. Tiff and Kefo were once again together, although they were arguing about something. Andrew was whispering something to his wolf while Mr Crow kept the lookout. Only Silinth was on his own, grimacing while patting his chest.


    No one paid them any attention. Mila studied Isabel¡¯s straight nose and long eyelashes.


    ¡°What?¡± Isabel finally couldn¡¯t handle Mila¡¯s stare.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Mila didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Her answer did not change.


    Isabel scratched her cheek, then straightened her hair. ¡°I- Uh, I am not looking the best right now, so- Don¡¯t look too closely.¡±


    ¡°Ah, nonsense!¡± Mila disagreed. ¡°You look marvellous.¡± She spoke her thoughts.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t entirely true. They had spent two days wading through forests and meadows. They had fought a battle and slept on the ground.


    But still, Isabel was looking beautiful. Well, more cute than beautiful at this moment as she was blushing from the surprise compliment.


    ¡°T- Thanks.¡± Isabel covered her face with her palms. ¡°But please stop.¡±


    ¡°I am just conversing.¡± Mila shamelessly replied while trying to sneak a peak beneath Isabel¡¯s palms. She could almost hear Isabel¡¯s heartbeat.


    Ah, perhaps that was hers. Mila paused. Definitely hers. She had thought she would be able to handle the closeness better than this. It turned out it wasn¡¯t that simple.


    While Mila had plenty of memories, it didn¡¯t mean her body wasn¡¯t that of a nineteen-year-old girl. Of course, she had her needs. Now that she had acknowledged her attraction towards Isabel, they were letting themselves known in full force.


    That was unexpected. Mila turned on her side, pressing her cheek against Isabel¡¯s thighs. She looked at Isabel¡¯s stomach, remembering how well-defined her muscles were from all that training.


    A tantalising aroma intoxicated Mila¡¯s mind. She took a deep breath before jolting up from her position. This was definitely a problem. She rubbed her temples, wondering what to do about her urges.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Isabel asked. ¡°Did you sense something?¡± There was a tinge of worry in her voice.


    ¡°No, nothing of the sort.¡± Mila dispersed her friend''s worries. ¡°I just had a realisation about something I am not entirely sure what to do about.¡± She looked back at Isabel¡¯s troubled face.


    ¡°Really,¡± Mila reassured, then mumbled to herself. ¡°If anything, you would probably be glad.¡±


    Before Mila could calm down and return to her blissfully feeling pillow, Silinth noticed she had gotten up.


    ¡°We continue.¡± He announced while getting up.


    After a round of complaining, they were once again travelling towards their goal. Mila found her position behind Isabel, Andrew and Silinth. She listened absentmindedly to the man¡¯s speech.


    At least now, Mila had other worries occupying her thoughts. Instead of hunger for food, she now worried about hunger for physical contact.


    In the end, nothing really changed. There was no need to change any of her plans. It only meant Mila had to be more careful while teasing Isabel.


    It was even great. Sexual attraction could play a significant role in keeping relationships healthy.


    Yes. There were no downsides. Or so Mila decided. It did mean she would have to keep her gaze in check, as it was now following Isabel¡¯s figure.


    At least she didn¡¯t need to worry about erotic dreams staring Isabel in the lead role.


    Mila sighed. That wasn¡¯t a positive thought at all.

 Chapter 25 - Memories

    The feeling Mila got from returning to her room was close to what she imagined getting back home was. Not quite what she vaguely recalled from so long ago - when she was only ten, but close.


    Her memories of that time were vague and dilapidated. Not much had held against the passage of time inside her mind. But the memory of warmth and feeling of safety had stayed.


    There wasn¡¯t much here. Most of it was what Silinth had given them for daily use. The only exception was her folded clothes brought from the Earth. But Mila didn¡¯t have any attachment to those either.


    What she liked about her room was the smell. The ease at which she could navigate through it even at dark and the fact that it was hers.


    After enjoying the ambience for a moment, Mila moved. She ignored her exhaustion and started to pack some of the comfier pieces of clothing in a bag and, once she finished - left the room. She was currently on her own.


    Tiff and Isabel headed straight for the kitchen to fix up something to eat. Kefo and Andrew joined Silinth to prepare their gear.


    Deciding to do something about her hunger, she headed to the kitchen. Mila stole a piece of stale bread from the kitchen and, after being chased out, started to wander through the complex. She had spent more than a month here. It wasn¡¯t much, but her memories of this place were without interruptions. She was allowed just to be here.


    Most of Mila¡¯s dearest memories originated from this place. Getting to know Isabel and Andrew had been a turning point in her life. Before then, she was alone. She hadn¡¯t interacted with Tiff and Kefo much, but they still were a constant presence in her life. Even Silinth was.


    Just eating together with everyone was notable. It had been unthinkable just a bit more than a month ago.


    They wouldn¡¯t even spend the night here. After eating, they would head towards the mountain range and rest there. It was already a risk to eat here.


    She passed by the training grounds. It had been tough to try and keep up with Isabel and Andrew. Mila had done her best. They had sparred hundreds of times here. She had lost the vast majority of those.


    And yet, it had been fulfilling. The frustration Mila had felt was genuine, as were the rewards. Her body had evolved from what it was in the past. There was some muscle on her. She could move without feeling faint. She could run!


    Mila¡¯s disappointment of being summoned along with Isabel and Andrew had vanished over time. She still wanted to have a peaceful life, but this wasn¡¯t as bad as she had imagined.


    To have what she wanted, Mila had to gain more strength. And to get rid of her future enemies. She imagined herself standing against the world with Isabel at her side. It was a pleasant picture.


    Her feet led her further to the obstacle course. Despite her improved condition, this place was still not the most optimal for training Mila¡¯s body. Not unless she was willing to dip into her mana pool.


    It was beautiful here. The surrounding forest was quiet and peaceful. The mountains in the distance painted a majestic picture. The air was clean and smelled of nature.


    After taking a deep breath, Mila moved on. She hurried past the outhouse. There was no need to reminiscent about that place.


    In the courtyard, Mila heard Silinth order the boys around. They were sorting through camping equipment and various handy utensils.


    Her feet carried her towards the bathhouse. Mila slipped inside the dark building and took in the damp air. This was the place where she had seen Isabel naked for the first time.


    Granted, then, and even now, Mila avoided thinking about her friend in any sexual way. It just didn¡¯t sit right with her.


    Of course, she was failing at that currently. Her mind was recalling all those times she had shared bathtime with Isabel.


    At any rate, Mila had fond memories of this place as well. And there were more. She exited the building and walked around.


    There was a place where Andrew had run face-first into a wall and a spot where Mila and Isabel had talked about training. Over to the left side, Kefo had tried Andrew¡¯s advice on how to pick up chicks. Tiff had not understood. She simply laughed when Kefo had used a cheesy pickup line on her.


    And there was the fireplace where Mila had told her friends about her dreams. She still was surprised she managed to talk for so long and reveal so much.


    At the end of one of the buildings was a bench where Mila had practised speaking the local dialect with Isabel.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Now that Mila thought about it, most of her interactions with Isabel were goal-oriented. They had not spent their time together just for the sake of it.


    A mistake Mila was eager to rectify.


    The quiet evening was interrupted. Isabel¡¯s voice resounded through the surroundings. It seemed dinner was ready. She called for them to gather.


    Mila hurried towards the kitchen. After this meal, they would be spending time in the mountains. They planned to cross one of the passages through the rocky terrain to throw off any pursuers.


    It would take time. About two weeks, according to Silinth. Maybe more if the weather turned for the worse. The fall was coming, and although it never got too cold, it still meant more rain and chilly nights.


    Their goal was clear. They would head north to the city of Ocheon. Silinth knew a reputable healer there. One capable enough to heal Kefo and Tiff completely.


    The healer was apparently trustworthy. Mila suspected Silinth wanted to see what was wrong with him as well.


    Mila was the last one at the table. Most of the group was already halfway done with their plate.


    It wasn¡¯t all bad. Isabel had saved a spot next to her for Mila. She sat down and thanked her friend. The stew was a bit heavy for their empty stomachs, but she didn¡¯t complain. She ate in silence, listening to Andrew question Silinth about his wolf¡¯s previous owner.


    Silinth didn¡¯t know much. Just that the owner had hunted for them and had been a capable fighter with four other animals under his command.


    The wolf and Mr Crow were outside. They had to take care of their own meals. It wasn¡¯t possible to carry enough food with them for Andrew¡¯s bonds.


    ¡°Hey, how are you?¡± Isabel startled Mila.


    She looked around, noticing everyone else had left. Mila looked at her friend, not knowing what to say. It was sad to leave this place.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Mila finally replied with a lie.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Isabel fidgeted. She awkwardly lifted her arms and offered a hug.


    Mila tilted her head and embraced Isabel. ¡°I am fine.¡± She repeated.


    Isabel¡¯s arms wrapped around her and pulled Mila closer. ¡°I heard you.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s just,¡± Mila sighed. ¡°It¡¯s probable we won¡¯t ever return to this place.¡± She nuzzled against Isabel¡¯s collarbone. ¡°I like it here.¡± She finally admitted. ¡°It¡¯s the closest I have had to a home in a long time.¡±


    Isabel squeezed Mila tighter against her chest. ¡°We can find a new place.¡± She slowly spoke. ¡°We can make a new home.¡±


    And that was true. Mila knew it was. ¡°I got to know you all here.¡± She worded her sadness. ¡°I- I don¡¯t have many memories I can call my own before this. And even those I have to leave behind.¡±


    ¡°W- We can make new ones,¡± Isabel whispered with conviction. ¡°We will make new ones.¡±


    ¡°New memories, huh?¡± Mila noted. ¡°That does not sound bad.¡±


    ¡°Righ?¡± Isabel nodded. ¡°There is a whole world for us to see.¡± Her voice filled with eagerness. ¡°We can travel wherever you wish to.¡± She offered. ¡°Or if you don¡¯t, we can find a quiet place and live there.¡± There was wishfulness in her tone.


    Mila did not miss how Isabel planned to be with her. It wasn¡¯t right. Her life couldn¡¯t just revolve around Mila¡¯s.


    But Mila did not say anything. It was soothing to feel Isabel¡¯s attachment. Her singleminded warmth could melt even the most frozen hearts.


    And Mila wasn¡¯t made of ice. Not even close. ¡°We can¡¯t just do what I want, Isabel.¡± She admonished. Isabel¡¯s long hair was tickling her nose. ¡°We also have to do what you want. So what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Isabel gulped. Her heartbeat grew frantic. ¡°I want-¡± She tried to speak.


    Feeling her friend''s nervousness, Mila started to feel hot. She patiently waited for Isabel to speak.


    ¡°I-¡± Isabel still couldn¡¯t finish her sentence. Her fingers cramped into Mila¡¯s clothes. ¡°I can¡¯t say it.¡± She murmured helplessly. ¡°I can¡¯t say it.¡±


    Isabel¡¯s body lost its strength, and Mila had to support her friend. This wasn¡¯t a perfect situation for a confession, but this outcome wasn¡¯t quite what Mila had expected.


    There seemed to be some kind of barrier inside Isabel. Mila felt her friend¡¯s emotions were in turmoil. There was a heaviness to them.


    And there was no rush. Mila patted Isabel¡¯s back and comforted her. She would not push Isabel. There was time to work through these complicated emotions, and Mila would help.


    In a way, this was what Mila had wished for. They were learning about each other. Getting closer. She caressed Isabel¡¯s brown crown. The warmth inside her grew. The girl in her arms was important. There were no doubts Isabel was important.


    But the moment could not last. Outside, Silinth called their names. Mila gently pushed Isabel away and looked into her beautiful brown eyes. ¡°We have to go.¡± She softly smiled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Isabel gazed back. There was a bit of redness around her eyes. She looked down at Mila¡¯s lips and licked her own.


    Mila¡¯s smile turned roguish. This was not the time for Isabel to fantasise about kissing. They had just spent an intimate moment together, yes. But they could do better.


    ¡°There is a smudge on your cheek.¡± She brushed her palm against Isabel¡¯s face, making her softly gasp. Mila caressed her friend¡¯s cheek, then slid her fingers further up and touched Isabel¡¯s earlobe.


    Isabel¡¯s body trembled as Mila leaned closer. She closed her eyes and-


    ¡°Got it.¡± Mila announced and let go of her friend. This cheeky girl in front of her got carried away a bit too much.


    Isabel blinked. She looked at Mila, not understanding what had happened. She blinked again while her face turned crimson red.


    ¡°We have to go.¡± Mila leaned back and brushed the tip of her nose against Isabel¡¯s. Then twirled around and sauntered out of the kitchen.


    That had felt good. Mila was sure Isabel would have trouble sleeping tonight. She poked her beet-red cheek. And so would she.

 Chapter 26 - Heading Out

    Luckily, it was dark enough to hide her blush. Mila stood in the doorway for a moment, enjoying the brisk evening air washing over her burning skin. She hefted the few belongings she possessed and headed for the waiting group.


    Only Isabel was still missing. The rest were in the middle of the courtyard, ready to head out. Silinth nodded on her arrival.


    ¡°Did you pick yourself a weapon?¡± He raised a valid question.


    It was a blunder on her part. Mila had spent most of the evening reminiscing instead of looking towards the future.


    At least the moment spent with Isabel had vanquished most of her melancholy.


    ¡°Not yet. And neither has Isabel.¡± Mila admitted and threw her friend under Silinth¡¯s scrutiny as well.


    ¡°Then hurry,¡± Silinth waved her towards the armoury. ¡°Isabel! He shouted. ¡°Go pick up a sword for yourself!¡±


    From somewhere inside the building came an answer. Mila did not wait for her friend. She was conscious of the red cheeks and needed time to cool down. Her little stunt had pushed the self-established boundaries by a lot.


    Mila was aware it was happening a lot when Isabel was involved. Her impulses always got the better of her logic.


    With a sigh, Mila entered the armoury. It had been a while since she had been here. A couple of candles illuminated the large room, casting ghastly shadows on the walls.


    Already knowing the general layout, Mila quickly found what she needed. A couple of daggers, a set of throwing knives and a short sword. Anything more than this, and she would become encumbered.


    Only once Mila was done did Isabel arrive. Her friend peeked inside the room and hid right after their gazes met.


    While amusing, there was no time for this. Mila had calmed enough to keep her composure and calmly walked towards the doors. ¡°Hey there.¡± She leaned out of the doorframe to see Isabel taking a deep breath.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Isabel jumped. ¡°Yeah. I- Uh, need a sword and a shield.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± She nodded and entered the hallway. ¡°Do you perhaps need a helping hand?¡±


    The high-strung girl shook her head, only to change her mind a moment later. ¡°O-okay.¡± Isabel started to nod.


    With the decision made, Mila waited for Isabel to enter the armoury and followed after. She watched her friend head for the rack of shortswords and fish one of them out.


    Isabel hefted the sword and deemed it good enough. She strapped it to her side and walked towards the shield selection.


    Through all this, Mila noticed Isabel kept peeking at her. There were several times her friend opened her mouth but never spoke. Isabel was clearly nervous. Her expressions kept visibly shifting.


    Isabel picked a shield similar to her mana one. Mila approved of this choice. It was not wise to use an easily identifiable magical one when a simple wooden/leather one served just as well in most cases.


    With the choice made, it was time to go, but before that, Isabel finally found the courage to speak. ¡°Um, Mila-¡± She began only to stop.


    Mila turned to face Isabel and waited patiently.


    ¡°You-¡± Isabel wavered. ¡°Uh, w- what do you think of g- boys.¡± She audibly gulped. ¡°I- I mean-  we haven¡¯t talked about it before. I was wondering if- if-¡±


    So it wasn¡¯t a confession - just an incredibly awkward way to ask about Mila¡¯s sexuality. It was incredible how Isabel still had not been clued in by Mila¡¯s flirtatious actions.


    To be fair, Mila herself had not given it a lot of thought. For the longest time, all she could do was live through other people''s experiences - including romance and relationships in general.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Mila hummed. For a moment, she considered if she should tease Isabel, but after seeing her friend clench her fists and the pained expression on her face, Mila realised it was not the time. ¡°Are you asking if I like boys?¡± She decided to clarify.


    ¡°Y- yes,¡± Isabel let out a dread-filled breath. She was shaking in fear. Shaking in worry about what Mila would reply.


    ¡°I like girls.¡± Mila easily replied. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t feel nervous and a bit apprehensive about this development. It was that Isabel needed a firm answer. Not knowing was clearly affecting her friend negatively.


    ¡°You do?¡± Isabel exclaimed far too loudly. She looked at Mila with wide eyes. Eyes full of disbelief and hope.


    ¡°I do.¡± Mila nodded. This development wasn¡¯t quite to her liking.


    ¡°T-then-¡± Isabel hiccuped. ¡°H-how ab- about-¡±


    Mila suppressed a sigh. Wasn¡¯t Isabel rushing too much? Had Mila been pushing her friend''s buttons too hard? Well - yes, to the last question. She had been relentless.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    But Mila would have preferred a more romantic place for questions like these. This old, dusty room, filled with weapons of war, was not what she had imagined. The question was now, how to gently guide Isabel away from thoughts about confessing without pushing her away.


    Mila didn¡¯t consider herself particularly romantic, but they could do better than this.


    Luckily, Silinth called out to them, startling both girls. Mila blinked and tilted her head. Isabel had deflated like a balloon.


    That said, Mila could tell Isabel felt a bit of relief. She had been pushing herself. There was also a bit of disappointment and that emotion Mila shared with Isabel.


    However, they had to move. Mila shooed Isabel out of the armoury. They walked out of the building and joined the group.


    All of them were ready to head out. Only Kefo was standing without a weapon. Andrew had his two cool-looking scimitars, Tiff her shortsword, and Silinth had a bow and arrows on his back.


    ¡°You both ready?¡± Silinth hefted most of the rations. He was by far the strongest physically.


    ¡°We are.¡± Mila nodded. Her own bag wasn¡¯t all that large, but she was also the weakest of the bunch.


    ¡°Finally! We have been waiting for hours. If we knew you both would be so slow, we could have gotten a bath.¡± Andrew nagged. His bag was currently fastened on the wolf¡¯s back.


    That- Was unfair. Mila eyed the beast. Perhaps if she asked-


    ¡°No,¡± Andrew hurried to shoot her hopes down. ¡°Termi is going to carry our sleeping bags as well. So - no. He won¡¯t be taking any of your stuff.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to ask.¡± Isabel defended herself.


    Mila looked at her friend and saw her avert her eyes away from the wolf.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will walk for a couple of hours before sleeping.¡± Silinth commanded. He gave Andrew a large package with the mentioned sleeping bags.


    And just like that, they were once again trudging through the forest. They did not speak. The way ahead pressed heavily on their thoughts. Mila stepped over a fallen tree and tried not to think about the warm bed left behind.


    The rustling of the leaves and creaking of the trees was the only noise around. Sometimes, a cry of an animal would try to spook them. It was dark as well.


    The sky above was covered with a thick canopy, but even without it, the sky was overcast and offered no light.


    They walked and walked. Mila was tired. She did not know if she could do this for several weeks. They would have to wait for her. Well, not only her if they continued at this pace.


    Silinth walked behind them, doing something to cover their tracks. The lush foliage already did most of the work, but they did not want to risk it. So the man was erasing their steps and covering their tracks.


    After what seemed like forever, they finally found a suitable spot for a camp. Silinth stopped them and ordered them to unpack.


    Tiff yawned, and Mila joined her. It was hard to keep her eyes open. They did not bother to light a fire. Silinth used a mage light to give them enough light to prepare their sleeping bags.


    At least Mila would not have to stand on the lookout first. That honour fell on Andrew and his animal bonds.


    Isabel shifted her sleeping bag closer to Mila¡¯s. Not too close, but enough to hear each other''s breaths. Her friend took off her padded leather armour and sighed. ¡°This is not fun.¡± She grumbled.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Mila yawned again. She was too tired. At least she would not have to wake up tonight. Most of the guard duties would be covered by Silinth. She prepared for the sleep as well.


    ¡°And, um, goodnight, Mila,¡± Isabel whispered.


    Andrew managed to insert himself before Mila could reply. ¡°Goodnight, everyone, and don¡¯t worry about me. I am going to just sit here in the cold.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t that cold. But without moving and fire, it felt like it. Mila crawled into her sleeping bag and turned towards Isabel, who was already inside hers. ¡°Sleep well, Isabel.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°You too, Mila,¡± Isabel replied.


    Mila could tell Isabel was trying to see her through the dark. She blinked, and the sleep overtook her. Her tired body finally forced her to rest.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Of course, there is no rest for me.¡± Mila sighed. She was standing on top of the usual hillock.


    This place was great to further increase her strength, but Mila wanted to just blank out and sleep.


    Perhaps even dream of Isabel. Nothing too racy, but a bit of intimacy between them would not go amiss.


    Especially since there would be no moments for her to relax and be alone during the trip. Not that Mila thought she was ever alone. But taking off stress here, where she could feel the presence, was different than being alone in her room.


    That was not meant to be. Mila prepared herself for another night of continued training when she noticed something was different from the usual.


    The presence was usually distant and clearly trying to keep away from her. Not so tonight.


    Mila looked around and waited. When there was, nothing she spoke.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She knew the being could communicate somewhat. That leaflet so long ago had been the first time, but there had been more.


    All of these communication moments resulted in more training. The being was an endless well of knowledge when it came to the ways of moving the body.


    Of course, every time Mila had tried to find out something more personal, she had ended up with a failure.


    ¡°Well?¡± She was getting impatient. Mila had been waiting for at least ten minutes already. She considered if she should return to her usual training routine when a simple page appeared before her.


    Mila picked it up and studied the picture of the blue stone and a single word - ¡®North¡¯.


    The presence grew noticeably weaker, and the dream faltered for a moment. Mila feared she would wake up, but a moment later, everything stabilised.


    Still, this rock was familiar. It looked the same as the one Mila had found in that cursed locket that had robbed her consciousness upon arriving in this world.


    Mila wondered what had happened to it. It had slipped her mind after she assumed Silinth took it for safekeeping. She needed to ask him about it.


    Whatever the rock was, it seemed that Mila¡¯s ever-present passenger wished to find it or one very similar to it.


    And as it happened, they were heading north.

 Chapter 27 - Travelling

    ¡°It¡¯s morning!¡± Silinth¡¯s voice boomed over the camp. ¡°It¡¯s time to rise and shine!¡±


    ¡°Screw you.¡± Andrew¡¯s tired voice followed. Mr Crow joined him and berated Silinth with what sounded like expletives.


    Mila opened her eyes to meet Isabel¡¯s sleepy gaze. A ray of sun had broken through the canopy and shined on her friend''s face. ¡°Good morning.¡± She greeted Isabel with a smile.


    Isabel blinked as if not believing what she was seeing, then bloomed into a wide smile. She mumbled a return greeting and looked content. At least she didn¡¯t look like she was going to get up.


    But the rest of the group was not going to let them sleep. Andrew laughed about something Mr Crow had screamed at Silinth. Kefo was cursing, and the wolf huffed. Only Tiff was just as quiet as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯ll skewer you for lunch,¡± Silinth threatened the little bird circling around his head.


    Fighting against the expected muscle ache, Mila crawled out of her sleeping bag. Only now, Isabel¡¯s gears started to turn as she realised how obvious she had been with her affection. The blush on Isabel¡¯s face was delicious.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t actual food. Mila spent a minute watching Silinth and Mr Crow argue before moving. Tiff was already preparing food, so Mila decided to take care of her needs.


    When she came back refreshed, Mila was handed a sandwich and a water skin. There was a long road ahead of them. No one mentioned it, but the possible pursuers were weighing heavily on everyone''s mind.


    And just like that, they were back on the road. Or, in this case - a neverending onslaught of greenery. For several hours, all Mila saw was an endless wall of branches and leaves.


    They were pushing directly north. Mila¡¯s mind wandered back to the blue rock. She still had not found time to ask Silinth about it. Right after the breakfast, they had moved out, and the man had spent all his time tortur- not that - tutoring her friends.


    Mila herself had done well with her own advancement. She could now proudly say she was capable of casting a spell. Of course, it did nothing flashy. There weren¡¯t any use cases in the forest either. Not unless she had to hunt something by herself. After all, ¡®Hide Presence¡¯ was primarily a hiding spell.


    But it was a building block. Mila wasn¡¯t proud of her choice, but it was practical. Becoming something akin to an assassin didn¡¯t bother her nearly as much as it should.


    Only after a paltry lunch did Mila manage to speak with Silinth. The foliage had grown sparser, which made their advance harder to track. She listened to Andrew and Isabel bicker somewhere behind while Tiff and Kefo were leading their charge.


    Silinth was patiently waiting for Mila to speak. She took a moment longer to sense the changes in the man¡¯s body. There was a growing wrongness within him.


    While she didn¡¯t dare to prod any deeper, it still worried Mila. In the end, they had to hope the healer would be able to help Silinth.


    ¡°I apologise for taking your time away from teaching.¡± Mila started. ¡°I hope my friends have been attentive students.¡±


    Silinth scratched his stubble. ¡°Yeah. They are good. Especially Andrew. He finally shows proper eagerness to learn. Although I bet they are happy, you interrupted my lessons.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately for them, this won¡¯t take long.¡± Mila allowed a cruel smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Silinth shared the smile with her. ¡°We do want to shape them up before we get to Ochoen.¡± He glanced back, making sure the duo saw his smile. ¡°But I doubt this is what you wanted to talk about. So shoot.¡±


    ¡°Indeed.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°A recent event has jolted my memory back to when we just arrived. You handed me a locket.¡± She studied Silinth¡¯s reaction. ¡°And inside it was a blue rock.¡± There was none. He simply looked at her, wondering where she was going with this. ¡°The question is - where did that rock went?¡±


    Silinth tilted his head. ¡°You absorbed it.¡± He simply stated.


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Mila found it hard to believe.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Silinth reaffirmed. ¡°Don¡¯t ask how or why because I don¡¯t understand either.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t mention it because?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°Well, I figured it has to do with one of your secrets. I am not prying into those, now am I? Not at all. I am sure I don¡¯t want to know what you know.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s gone,¡± Mila concluded. ¡°And what about the locket itself? She wondered.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.¡°I have it.¡± Silinth started to rummage under his cloak. He pulled out the simple locket and handed it to Mila. ¡°Here.¡±


    Mila took the item and carefully studied it. It felt ordinary. There was nothing to it, and she felt no reaction from the being inside her either. After a while, she handed the locket back to Silinth.


    After a few minutes of small talk, Mila fell back and let Andrew and Isabel take her place. With their lessons resuming, she had time to think.


    Well, all Mila had was time to think. She couldn¡¯t even spend her time teasing Isabel as she was constantly busy.


    But that was beside the point. Mila contemplated what had happened with the blue stone. If she had truly absorbed it and the being had pointed at another one, it could mean there were more.


    Whatever the stone had been, it was guarded carefully for generations from times immemorial. It couldn¡¯t be simple. No, it was clearly significant if the being was interested in those rocks.


    But as always, Mila lacked the information to come to a conclusion. It was an exercise in frustration to figure out what all of this meant.


    And so, another day concluded.


    The next day was much the same. As was the one after. And then more. The party grew increasingly grumpy and tired. Mila tried to spend her time with Isabel, but it wasn¡¯t as easy as she had hoped.


    After a couple of days, they had entered what Silinth had deemed the wild parts of the neverending forest. It meant it was largely unexplored and wild. Animals here did not know what humans were and were generally much more dangerous.


    Some predators were known to prey on humans, so they had to be constantly vigilant. And it wore them down even more.


    Andrew¡¯s bonds turned out to be a valuable asset during their travel. Not just once, they had detected a prowling animal closing on their position. Silinth had shown his mastery with a bow, shooting one of them, earning them a fulfilling dinner that night.


    The rest had retreated once they realised they were noticed. It still meant they had to keep close to each other. It also meant Mila couldn¡¯t do any flirting, as she tended to be aggressive, and it was not meant for other people''s eyes.


    And it annoyed Mila. Isabel was right there, but all she could do was a couple suggestive whispers and touches here and there. It was frustrating. She couldn¡¯t even find a moment to spend alone to take the edge off her nerves.


    At least her friends had managed to cast their first spell. Andrew had succeeded first. His choice had been the translation spell. Despite just learning it, he was already better than their guide to Gerakril had been. It mostly came down to Andrew having more mana than Martin had.


    Isabel, on the other hand, had chosen mana bolt. The same spell Mila had contemplated getting first. She was clumsier with her first spell when compared to Andrew, but Isabel improved remarkably over the following few days.


    And Silinth had constantly been getting worse. There was now an edge to the man. He seemed to be constantly on guard. The only time he was his old self was when he was teaching. But even then, he was twitchy and sometimes forgot what he was saying.


    Kefo had been- Well¡­ In Mila¡¯s eyes, he was simply jealous of Andrew¡¯s and Isabel¡¯s success. The boy had been constantly grumbling. It started right after Andrew managed to successfully cast ¡®Translation Spell¡¯ for the first time. Even Tiff¡¯s soothing words didn¡¯t improve his mood.


    They were dirty, miserable and tired. But they were alive. As the third week started, there were no signs of any pursuers. They had successfully managed to get away.


    All in all, they were slower than predicted. The weather had grown turbulent in the second week, and unrelenting rain had made it difficult to progress. It had poured for several days, making their path a hell to traverse.


    But they were now close to the city of Ocheon. The trees grew sparser, and dangerous animals didn¡¯t pursue them anymore.


    When the treeline finally parted, the party saw a path leading in both directions. They could see a few travellers walking both ways. A cart trudged towards the city with its cargo.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be far now.¡± Silinth studied the surroundings. The corner of his eyes twitched when he looked at the party. ¡°We should be there by nightfall. When we are closer to Ocheon, I¡¯ll send a message to the healer to inform them about our arrival.


    ¡°I hope they have a bath.¡± Andrew wished.


    ¡°They do-¡± Silinth looked at the wolf next to Andrew. ¡°Are you sure he understood what you told him?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Andrew airily replied. ¡°Terminator will wait outside and keep away from humans. Mr Crow will keep in touch with him.¡±


    ¡°Good. It will make it easier to slip inside the city.¡± Silinth nodded. ¡°Then let''s go.¡±


    A party of this size was easy to recognise. By now, the temple of the Pillar of Eternity had likely started to widely search for them. It was probable the guards would be informed of the party''s composition.


    They didn¡¯t walk any closer to the road and chose to walk parallel to it. It took them a few more hours until they finally saw the city of Ocheon in the distance.


    The city was much larger than the town they had visited before. Mila studied the sturdy walls that surrounded Ocheon. Behind them were countless buildings of different sizes. Several gates led inside the city and a couple of populated areas that reminded her of slums.


    While Mila was analysing the city, Silinth began to cast. Uncharacteristically, he messed up the first time and had to repeat it.


    Mila pretended to not notice. She pretended to not feel the foul air the man possessed. And the message was sent.


    ¡°Now we wait,¡± Silinth growled, then shook his head and spoke in a neutral tone. ¡°Our contact won''t arrive sooner than nightfall.¡± He sat down and rested against a tree trunk.


    They gathered around him. Mila watched the man. She hoped the healer was just as good as claimed because at this rate-


    There was not much left for Silinth to live. And furthermore-


    Silinth was becoming more and more hostile towards them. He masked it well, but Mila saw it. She saw those hateful glares. Not aimed at her, but-


    Mila doubted anyone else noticed. Not with how shitty their travel through the forest had been. All of them had been in a bad mood. But this was different. Every morning, Silinth grew more tainted.


    The healer had to be great. Otherwise¡­

 Chapter 28 - Arrival

    Mila watched Silinth pace around the group. She tried to relax, but his restlessness was contagious. The night had arrived, and their guide would be here soon. The only calming thing was Isabel¡¯s presence next to her.


    A bird call later, Andrew was getting up. ¡°Someone is coming.¡± He translated.


    ¡°Finally!¡± Silinth looked towards the cloaked figure, slinking through the shadows, carrying a lantern.


    ¡°Mr. Ampry.¡± The man under the cloak greeted. ¡°And his wards, I assume.¡± He pulled off the hood, revealing a gentle-looking elder with grey hair and beard.


    ¡°Galtron.¡± Silinth greeted back. ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Age has not been gentle on you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been more than seventeen years.¡± Galtron thought back. ¡°You look the same as ever. Not a surprise, all things considered. You were always talented.¡±


    ¡°We need Hanna¡¯s help,¡± Silinth stated, not willing to reminisce. ¡°The boy and girl-¡± He pointed at Kefo and Tiff, ¡°were injured a few weeks back.¡±


    ¡°We heard of a battle.¡± Galtron studied the younger pair. ¡°There is a bounty on all of your heads. The Eternity¡¯s temple is promising a generous sum for those. They also added a lot of coin to your bounty.¡±


    ¡°Of course they did.¡± Silinth groaned. ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t matter to Hanna.¡±


    ¡°It does matter. She is not happy, Mr Ampry. There are a lot of scavengers travelling towards where you might be heading. Ocheon included.¡± Galtron shook his head. ¡°But she will help.¡± He added. ¡°Now come. There is a new passage we can use to get inside the city unnoticed.¡±


    The group got up and, with Galtron leading them, headed towards the city''s walls. Mila followed along. She studied the elderly man, but there was nothing special about him. But what he told them interested her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be happy to hear the bounties included only a general depiction of the kids.¡± He studied the group. ¡°I do not think you¡¯ll have trouble moving separately. Of course, not including you. Your portrait is on every guard''s wall.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing new.¡± Silinth waved his hand. ¡°Did that old fart rid of everyone who saw us?¡± He thought out loud.


    ¡°Please do not speak of the ¡®Torch¡¯ this way. It invites bad luck. Ocheon would not be able to bear his wrath.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. I guess we are lucky the old bastard is half-blind.¡± Silinth dismissed Galtron¡¯s worries.


    Galtron sent a reproachful look at Silinth but kept silent.


    It took them another few minutes to reach a nondescript grove full of old trees when they stopped. ¡°Here.¡± Galtron led them towards one of the trees and revealed a hidden entrance under a carpet of moss.


    They entered the underground passage with Galtron carrying the lantern and walking in front. It was narrow, and while Mila did not have problems, Andrew complained relentlessly.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡± Galtron finally tried to stop the endless torrent of complaints. ¡°The passage was made with secrecy in mind rather than comfort.¡±


    ¡°What is it used for anyway?¡± Andrew used the moment to ask. ¡°Can¡¯t be for smuggling.¡± He demonstratively scraped his baggage against the walls.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Galtron agreed. ¡°That would be illegal.¡±


    To which Silinth scoffed. ¡°Their family used to sell drugs. All kinds of drugs.¡± He revealed. ¡°Don¡¯t need a lot of space to smuggle those.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ampry, please.¡± Galtron released a sigh full of suffering. ¡°That medicine helped a lot of people. Yours included. And it¡¯s all in the past. The Obron family has long moved past the deals in the shadows.¡±


    That was likely not entirely true, Mila decided. They were being smuggled into the city illegally. The passage itself also was clean and likely used at least occasionally.


    It took them another fifteen minutes of walking until they finally reached the end of the tunnel. Galtron opened a hatch leading up, revealing a well-lit room.


    One by one, the party slowly climbed up into a spacious warehouse full of various boxes and strange odours.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch any of those,¡± Silinth advised while appraising the stuff around them. ¡°I doubt anything here is dangerous, but better be careful.¡±


    ¡°Hanna is not her mother.¡± Galtron shook his head. ¡°There is nothing dangerous here. Just the usual wares.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of, how is that crone doing?¡±


    ¡°Madam Obron died almost a decade ago now.¡± Galtron hung his head. ¡°It was an unfortunate accident that took her.¡±


    ¡°So she mixed something wrong and took it, huh?¡± Silinth headed for the only doors.


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t mention it to Miss Hanna,¡± Galtron advised. ¡°She took it hard. After taking over the family¡¯s business, she worked tirelessly to improve safety measures.¡±


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Mila stopped Andrew from poking a particularly nice-smelling box by what seemed to be Mr Crow¡¯s suggestion. ¡°Stop that!¡± She muttered.


    Galtron clapped his hands. ¡°Now then!¡± He studied their tired expressions. ¡°Miss Hanna will receive the boy and the girl right now to assess their condition. She is waiting in the examination room doing preparations. As for the rest of you-¡± He scrunched his nose. ¡°I¡¯ll prepare a bath.¡±


    Silinth opened the doors, revealing a spacious yard. ¡°I¡¯ll go with the kids. There is something I need to speak about with Hanna.¡± He explained and studied the surroundings, then stopped. ¡°Good evening?¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡± A man¡¯s voice answered.


    A moment later, a portly, well-groomed man pushed past Silinth and entered the room.


    ¡°Ah, Master Obron!¡± Galtron slightly bowed. ¡°I was not aware you were awake.¡±


    ¡°Obron?¡± Silinth inserted as he studied the man. ¡°I don¡¯t recall anyone looking like this related to Hanna.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but that¡¯s because I am not.¡± The man smiled at them. ¡°I married Hanna and took her last name.¡± He exclaimed. ¡°The name is Harry, by the way.¡± He added with a wink. ¡°I heard an old friend was visiting in need of help and decided to see what I can do.¡± His gaze landed on Kefo¡¯s bandages, and he clicked his tongue. ¡°That looks bad. We have to get you to Hanna in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°I am going to, as is she.¡± Silinth pointed at Tiff. ¡°Her arm got fucked up by a cutting spell. Almost took it off.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Harry now looked towards Tiff. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the rest in your hands, Galtron.¡± He waved to the younger duo to follow and left.


    After a moment of pause, Galtron turned towards the trio and a bird. ¡°Please follow me. I¡¯ll show you your rooms where you can leave your baggage. I¡¯ll prepare the bath.¡±


    After exiting the building, they found themselves in a walled compound. Even at this late of an hour, they could hear some bustle outside the walls. Galtron led them towards a two-story building.


    Mila absentmindedly looked towards the centre of the city. She slowed down as a vague feeling of something important being there overtook her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Isabel shuffled closer to her and asked.


    The question shook Mila out of the stupor, and she shook her head to clear it. ¡°Nothing. Just a feeling.¡±


    ¡°A bad one?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mila quickened the step and followed after Galtron, who led them inside. ¡°But there might be trouble for us waiting here.¡± She supposed.


    ¡°Ominious.¡± Andrew yawned. ¡°Very scary.¡± He scratched his bottom.


    ¡°Stay classy, Andrew.¡± Isabel flipped him off. ¡°Keep up, and you¡¯ll die alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. That is actually scary.¡± Andrew frowned while Mr Crow cooed in his ear. ¡°Right, I have you. See, Isabel, I have nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Galtron stopped before a row of rooms. ¡°Back when Miss Hanna was a full-time healer, she housed some patients here. Now, these rooms are mostly empty.¡±


    ¡°Does she not anymore?¡± Mila wondered. ¡°Take patients, I mean?¡± She chose a room and opened the doors. It was a simple room with a single bed, nightstand, simple table, chair and a window at the far side of it.


    ¡°Not since taking over the shop,¡± Galtron explained. ¡°Master Harry helps as much as he can, but his strength lies in numbers, and kids are still learning.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± Mila studied the elder.


    ¡°I am a housekeeper. Have been for thirty years now.¡± He slightly bowed. ¡°At your service if you need anything. But now, I¡¯ll go prepare the bath.¡±


    ¡°Uh, wait a second.¡± Isabel stopped him. Galtron faced her and waited for her to continue. ¡°The bath, um, it¡¯s shared, or something?¡±


    ¡°Well, the gentleman here will have a bath for himself.¡± Galtron smiled, mistakenly assuming the source of her worry.


    ¡°Right, but-¡± Isabel glanced at Mila.


    ¡°We can share the bath. No problem.¡± Mila hurried to insert before her friend managed to mess up the chance to spend time together without others interrupting. Even Tiff was absent. It was perfect!


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll return in a bit.¡± Galtron finally left.


    Mila schooled her expression. She noticed Andrew was not even trying to hide his amusement. He was laughing at Isabel, who stood with her mouth wide open.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with what I said?¡± Mila innocently tilted her head.


    ¡°No!¡± Isabel squawked. ¡°Nope. Not at all.¡± She woodenly opened the doors to the room next to Mila¡¯s. ¡°Not at all.¡± She walked inside and closed the doors.


    ¡°Are you aware of what you are doing?¡± Andrew suddenly asked.


    Mila tilted her head to the other side. ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to appear cute? It¡¯s not really working. Your expression is too stiff.¡± Andrew studied her. ¡°So, are you?¡±


    ¡°Are you implying something?¡± Mila pretended to be confused. Her mood was excellent, and joking around felt appropriate.


    ¡°Stop that. That¡¯s creepy.¡± Andrew shuddered while Mr Crow sent her a nasty glare. ¡°Whatever. Just-¡± He paused. ¡°Just don¡¯t play around with her.¡± His expression was stern.


    Mila looked into his eyes. ¡°I won''t.¡± She promised.


    ¡°Good!¡± Andrew ruffled his hair. ¡°Yeah, good. She is a good girl.¡± He lamely added. ¡°She had it rough because of- Well, because of her preferences. Don¡¯t hurt her. Don¡¯t give her false hope.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Mila conveyed her conviction.


    ¡°Right, well, see you later?¡± Andrew spat out and escaped into his chosen room.


    Mulling over Andrew¡¯s words for a moment, Mila decided to wait for Isabel to speak of her history herself. Maybe she would try to ask if a chance arose, but it sounded like a painful memory to recall for her friend.


    For now, she had to prepare herself for relaxation. Mila allowed a small smile. She entered her room and began to drop the travelling gear in the corner.


    There was a good chance she would grow flustered herself. Mila knew her self-control was slipping. She stretched her sore limbs and steeled her heart.


    It wouldn¡¯t do to let Isabel influence her too much. After all, Mila didn¡¯t feel like losing control anytime soon.

 Chapter 29 - No Retreat

    Just sitting on a proper chair felt like a luxury. Mila eyed the bed, imagining the soft embrace of clean bedsheets on her skin. It had been too long since she had the pleasure of sleeping on a mattress.


    A short knock on the doors announced Galtron¡¯s return. ¡°The bath is ready.¡± He did not wait and moved to her friends'' rooms to repeat the action.


    Mila got up from her seat and grabbed some of the last somewhat clean pieces of clothing. She exited her room and joined Galtron in waiting for her friends.


    Andrew exited his room a moment later, but Isabel made them wait for almost a minute. Mila resisted the urge to tap her feet on the floor. She was understandably nervous.


    The chance had presented itself, and she had jumped to grab it. It was too late to regret it now. All she could do was rely on her poker face and act normally.


    No, no, that wasn¡¯t the goal here. Mila chastised herself. The goal was to grow closer to Isabel by spending time together¡­ naked.


    Admittedly, this was not one of her brightest ideas.


    Isabel¡¯s room doors opened, and Mila tried to calm her beating heart. Her friend slowly walked out, already blushing. She stiffly moved her limbs, showing signs of nervousness.


    Looking at Isabel again, maybe this was one of Mila¡¯s brightest ideas. But she didn¡¯t stare. It was best to act composed and sure of her actions as usual.


    Nothing was different. Sure, Mila had changed the way she viewed Isabel. Sure, Tiff was absent for the first time. Sure, Mila had stated she likes girls. But these factors didn¡¯t make this any different than the previous times they had washed together.


    Yes. That¡¯s what Mila chose to believe and marched ahead, leaving everyone behind.


    ¡°Uh, Miss, that¡¯s the wrong way.¡± The housekeeper stopped her.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Mila came to a halt. ¡°My mistake.¡± She turned around to see Andrew smirking nastily while  Isabel, on the other hand, was studying the floor, not noticing the mistake.


    Mila narrowed her eyes and challenged Andrew to say anything. He wisely schooled his expression.


    With Galtron at the front, the trio started to follow him deeper into the building. As Mila caught up, Andrew leaned closer to her and whispered. ¡°Very smooth.¡± He was taking pleasure in her mess up.


    Choosing to graciously ignore the taunt, Mila instead concentrated on breathing. She was better than this. Wasn¡¯t her head full of various experiences? She should just do the same as always and use them.


    Just like back when Mila had taken those lives. She frowned. That brought her mood down to manageable levels. There was no doubt she had gotten carried away. With her newfound feelings taking the forefront, she had forgotten how messed up parts of her were.


    But just a look at Isabel¡¯s helpless visage and Mila found her heartbeat quicken once again. In the end, this was a meal she had made herself, and she would have to finish it.


    Mila almost stumbled. Isabel wasn¡¯t a meal. She was still a friend. Eating her was not in the books. Not unless- No, that had to wait. But what if-


    Struggling to contain her imagination, Mila almost bumped into Galtron as he stopped in front of two doors.


    ¡°This side for the young man, this side for young ladies.¡± He pointed. ¡°Everything needed is already prepared.¡± Galtron inclined his head.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mila decided to just rely on her guts and headed inside first.


    As a great warrior once said - ¡®Push through with your grit¡¯ as he headed into a battle against his two wives meeting each other for the first time.


    That was a bad example. The man had been dumped soon after and learned nothing from it. He didn¡¯t even die gracefully being stomped on by a war beast.


    There had to be a better one. Mila rummaged through her memories. There had to be something she could use.


    Everything came to a halt when Isabel stopped next to Mila and shyly started to undress.


    Mila didn¡¯t stare at Isabel¡¯s graceful fingers.


    ¡°Uh, Mila?¡± Isabel shuffled on her feet.


    Mila didn¡¯t stare at Isabel¡¯s well-sculpted profile.


    ¡°Mila?¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t stare at Isabel as she timidly revealed her naked shoulder.


    ¡°Uh, say something?¡± Isabel¡¯s beautiful brown eyes gazed back.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Mila tilted her head.


    ¡°I- I mean-¡± Isabel gulped. ¡°A- Aren¡¯t you going to undress?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Mila started to unfasten her belt.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I-¡± Isabel desperately started to look around. ¡°I mean, you are staring.¡±


    That, of course, was untrue. Mila didn¡¯t look at Isabel¡¯s red lips.


    ¡°I am.¡± Mila¡¯s tongue betrayed her. She paused. There was still time to correct herself. ¡°I find you fascinating.¡±


    ¡­ That wasn¡¯t it.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Thank you?¡± She blushed furiously, then started to undress at a rapid pace while covering her private parts with a towel and vanished further inside where the bath was.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Did she just run away?¡± Mila was left speechless. She hurried to undress herself and followed.


    Maybe she had been too forward. But it wasn¡¯t on purpose this time. Mila chose to not cover herself. She boldly walked inside the bathroom and sought out Isabel.


    Mila¡¯s figure had improved. Not in height, mind you. But she did sport more muscles and wanted to show off to someone who appreciated her small-sized body. She pushed out her modest but existing chest and took measured steps.


    And it had an effect. In the corner of the single two-metre-long and two-metre-wide bath, Isabel released a yelp and pressed her eyes shut.


    ¡°Cute,¡± Mila muttered, then stepped over the edge of the bath and dipped her toes inside the hot water.


    This time, Mila did rein in her instinct and didn¡¯t stare¡­ too much. Just a glimpse here and there. Isabel had done the same countless times. It was only fair.


    Unfortunately, Isabel had mostly submerged herself in the water. That didn¡¯t mean there was nothing to see. Mila appreciated her love interest''s sizable breasts as they lightly floated in the hot water.


    That was until Isabel realised she was open and slid further under the water, leaving only her head above it. She opened her eyes and looked up at the ceiling.


    Mila stepped inside the bath and sat on the edge, soaking her legs. She released a satisfied moan, making Isabel tremble. ¡°So~ Nice~¡± Mila sighed and stretched. She saw Isabel look.


    ¡°Mila, uh, you-¡± Isabel started. She averted her head, trying and failing not to peek.


    ¡°I what?¡± Mila finally slipped inside the water. There was enough space for the two of them. It didn¡¯t mean she moved the emptier side of the bath.


    Oh, no. Not at all. Mila slowly laid down next to Isabel, facing her. She let her foot momentarily touch Isabel¡¯s knee as she submerged herself.


    Mila felt Isabel twitch, and her friend¡¯s foot brushed against her thigh.


    ¡°Sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Isabel hurried to apologise. She pressed herself against the edge of the bath, leaving most of the tub for Mila.


    ¡°My, my. Why are you apologising, Isabel?¡± Mila purred. ¡°It was just a touch. Or was there something on your mind you had to apologise for?¡± She wondered.


    Isabel covered her face with her palms. ¡°N- No!¡± She denied it and fell silent.


    Judging from how stiff Isabel was, Mila had messed up. Had she been too eager? Too forward? She tried to think of what to do now.


    ¡°M- Mila?¡± Isabel spoke first.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Um-¡± Isabel hesitated. ¡°What are you doing?¡± She finally asked, her face still hidden.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mila pulled a bit further away from Isabel, fearing that an accidental touch would lock up her friend again.


    ¡°I- I- I mean,¡± Isabel stuttered. ¡°A-are you-¡± She was nervous to the point of shaking. ¡°Are you flirting with me?¡± Isabel blurted out.


    Mila was dumbfounded. ¡°What?¡± She could not help but speak her mind. What was this girl saying? Was there any other way to understand Mila¡¯s actions?


    ¡°Y- Y- You said you like girls, right?¡± Isabel¡¯s voice was pleading. ¡°Th- Then wh- then what about-.¡± She couldn¡¯t finish. ¡°What about-¡± Isabel tried again.


    ¡°Then what about you?¡± Mila helped.


    Isabel did not answer and simply nodded. She was still refusing to look at Mila.


    It was a tough question to answer. Not because Mila hesitated to profess her affection, no. It was because, in Mila¡¯s mind, Isabel was taking the easy way out. Isabel was hoping for Mila to come forward and solve her insecurities.


    And was her friend wrong for doing so? Mila did not know. It was clear Isabel had her demons she refused to face. But Isabel didn¡¯t have to do it alone.


    Furthermore, Mila had pushed the girl until she could take no more. Wasn¡¯t this situation her fault to begin with?


    Mila sighed. ¡°Isabel, please look at me.¡± She let her voice carry the seriousness of the moment.


    Isabel trembled again. She lowered her arms and revealed her face. She looked scared and ready to flee at a moment''s notice.


    Their gazes met, and Mila had to suppress the urge to hug Isabel. She looked so vulnerable. Mila smiled the sweetest smile she could muster. ¡°I like you.¡± Mila simply stated


    Isabel¡¯s breath stopped. She blinked. Then looked around. ¡°Huh?¡± She looked at Mila again in disbelief. ¡°Y- y- you do?¡± Her voice was full of hope and yearning.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mila nodded.


    ¡°Like like?¡± Isabel cupped her red cheeks and rubbed them.


    ¡°I think of you as a possible romantic partner, yes.¡± Mila made it clear.


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you, Isabel Montrock. I find you attractive, entertaining and pleasant to be with. Hence, I started to flirt with you.¡± Mila spelt it out.


    ¡°N- No way.¡± Isabel started to overheat. She was red as a lobster at this point. ¡°This has to be a dream.¡±


    ¡°Not a dream.¡± Mila refuted. ¡°But!¡± She raised her voice, startling Isabel, who suddenly looked very scared.


    ¡°B-But?¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes filled with tears.


    ¡°Ah, no!¡± Mila suddenly fumbled. The expression on Isabel¡¯s face filled her with sadness. ¡°I, uh,¡± It was Mila¡¯s turn to stammer. ¡°That is, I just wanted to make it clear. You know, so that you understand. I mean so that my intentions are clear. Ah, dammit, I am rambling.¡± She took a deep breath.


    ¡°Okay, here is the thing.¡± Mila rose on her feet, standing in front of Isabel in all her glory. She wanted to make her words impactful. That is to say- Isabel was not the only one who had overheated. ¡°I - Mila Kostel, declare that from now I am going to pursue you with the intention to start romantic relationships.¡±


    Isabel looked up to Mila in awe, partly because Mila¡¯s nakedness was distracting the girl.


    It didn¡¯t deter Mila, as she was currently running high on emotions. She puffed her chest and continued. ¡°I wish to deepen our bond, I wish to pursue happiness together, and I wish to be simply with you.¡±


    ¡°But I do not want to rush into it.¡± Mila clarified as she started to run on fumes. ¡°And uh, you know- I want us to talk more and go somewhere together.¡± Isabel had not actually said anything. Rush into what? Did Isabel say she wanted to date her? Isabel hadn¡¯t even told Mila she was into girls. ¡°You know, to get to know each other better. Before we commit.¡±


    Mila wanted to find a hole and crawl into it. Did she just chastise herself for pushing too hard? What if Isabel said no? Mila suddenly felt very cold. She looked down at the girl.


    Isabel looked back. Her mouth was slightly open as she ogled Mila¡¯s body.


    ¡°Uh, Isabel?¡± Mila didn¡¯t let her nerves show. Much. She didn¡¯t let them show much. ¡°Please say something.¡±


    ¡°Yesh,¡± Isabel swallowed. ¡°I mean, yes!¡± She corrected herself.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Mila felt the blood start to flow in her veins once again.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Isabel nodded.


    ¡°Okay?¡±


    ¡°Uh, what you said,¡± Isabel wriggled. ¡°I-¡± She finally averted her eyes, blushing even more. ¡°I mean, I feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡± Mila nodded. ¡°Excellent.¡± She sat down, letting the water wash over her body. ¡°Good!¡± She repeated and started to scrub the dirt off of her skin.


    ¡­ She forgot to clean herself before the outburst. Mila wanted to scream. But instead, she released a relieved sigh. ¡°Good.¡± She whispered. ¡°Excellent.¡± She added.


    Despite the rosy mood, both girls found it hard to look at each other. They silently spent their time together, their hearts matching the beat. The silence felt warm and electric. Mila felt her skin tingle with expectations for the future.

 Chapter 30 - What now?

    Mila was currently floating next to Isabel, who was smiling dopily. It was awkward, yes. They didn¡¯t know what to say, yes. But both of them were happy.


    They had just finished bathing. Despite the boldness Mila had shown, she now felt quite meek. They were now putting on a fresh change of clothes while avoiding looking at each other.


    That wasn¡¯t like her. Mila decided to take a look, but seeing Isabel pull up her trousers was too distracting.


    Cursing to herself, Mila finished dressing. They had spent a long time in a bath, and after such an emotionally charged talk, she felt drained both in body and spirit.


    The warm water had helped Mila¡¯s muscles to relax, and she felt soft and malleable right now. She yawned, making Isabel do the same.


    ¡°So sleepy,¡± Mila muttered.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Isabel agreed. ¡°Sleepy.¡±


    This simple exchange made Mila feel inexplicably happy. She exchanged a smile with Isabel and headed out towards their rooms.


    The hallway was empty and dark. Judging by the silence around, Andrew was likely long since finished bathing and left before them.


    Mila started to walk, turned around and invited Isabel to follow. She slightly bowed. ¡°Let this humble me escort lady to her door.¡±


    Isabel giggled and returned the bow. ¡°Okay- Or, I mean, I¡¯ll allow it.¡± She straightened her pose and joined Mila. ¡°Did you call yourself humble just now?¡± She slightly bumped against Mila¡¯s shoulder.


    Mila put a finger on her cheek and thought for a moment. ¡°Is that not true?¡± She returned the bump. ¡°


    ¡°Eh, that¡¯s not really-¡± Isabel started.¡±-how I would-¡± Her voice turned into a whisper. ¡°-describe you.¡± And then lightly swayed to let the side of her arm press against Mila¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Oh, then how would you describe me?¡± Mila pressed back, the contact burning the place they touched. It was exhilarating and embarrassing at the same time.


    ¡°I- I mean-¡± Isabel hesitated. ¡°Do I have to?¡± She tried to avoid answering.


    ¡°It was you who raised the question.¡± Mila matched Isabel¡¯s slow step.


    ¡°W- well, then self-assured?¡± Isabel tried as she slowed her step even more.


    ¡°Oh, is that how it looks to you?¡± Mila tilted her head, letting it fall against Isabel¡¯s upper arm. ¡°And not cute?¡± She snuggled against it and pouted. ¡°I prefer cute.¡±


    ¡°S-See, that¡¯s what I mean.¡± Isabel''s heartbeat raced. ¡°And- And you are cute.¡± She added with a tremble in her voice. ¡°You are beautiful.¡± Another mutter followed.


    Mila ignored the bliss those words brought her. ¡°Why, thank you, Isabel.¡± They were moving so slowly now - barely forward. ¡°And likewise. I find you to be gorgeous. A real treat for the eye.¡±


    ¡°Please, spare my heart.¡± Isabel released a hot breath. ¡°I still can¡¯t believe this is happening.¡± She continued. ¡°I feel like I am dreaming.¡±


    ¡°You are not,¡± Mila reassured. ¡°This is most definitely real.¡± The doors to their room closed at an inexcusably fast rate. She took a deep breath of Isabel¡¯s irresistible aroma. ¡°And as for your heart,¡± Mila pressed closer to Isabel¡¯s warm figure. ¡°We will have to make sure it gets used to it.¡± Her fingers brushed against Isabel¡¯s.


    But the doors were already here. Mila playfully slid away from Isabel¡¯s side before their fingers could intertwine. She deeply bowed. ¡°And here we are. I have dutifully led you to your room, my lady.¡±


    ¡°Mila,¡± Isabel took a step closer. Her breathing was rough and needy. ¡°Can I-¡± She released a trembling sigh. ¡°Can I-¡± Her voice wavered. ¡°Never mind!¡± She suddenly exclaimed.


    Isabel clumsily returned the bow and hurried to her room. ¡°Ah, um, it was my pleasure.¡± She quickly added. ¡°And, yeah, see you tomorrow?¡± Isabel opened the doors and slipped inside, then peeked out. ¡°And, Mila.¡± She bit her lip. ¡°Thank you. I- I-¡± Her voice kept growing feeble. ¡°I like you too.¡± She finally managed and quickly fled inside the room.


    Mila¡¯s lips bloomed into a wide smile. ¡°So cute!¡± She praised Isabel.


    And with that, it was finally time to rest. Mila yawned again. She entered her room and let herself fall into the bed. Her lips refused to stop smiling. She pulled the blanket over her and slowly drifted away to sleep.


    ¡ª-


    Only to find herself on the hillock. Mila sighed. She knew it was inescapable, but she really wanted to have some fluffy dreams sometimes. People normally had those, so why couldn¡¯t she?


    Mila had long since forgotten how those even felt. She prepared herself for the usual training regime when she realised the presence once again was here - wanting something.


    After a moment of pondering, Mila wagered a guess. ¡°Is it about whatever lies at the centre of the city?¡±


    The vague push against her senses told her it was the correct conclusion. But there was more.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mila asked, but of course, there was no answer. ¡°Is it important?¡±


    This time, she got an affirmation with an additional frosting of vertigo. After her mind cleared, Mila straightened. ¡°How important? Is it urgent?¡±


    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    The answer was yes. Probably. It wasn¡¯t like the being spoke. Mila shifted in place in discomfort. ¡°It sounds dangerous. I am not sure it is worth it.¡± She admitted.


    There was a feeling of sadness and craving.


    Mila fell on the ground - retching. ¡°Fuck.¡± She released a rare curse. ¡°Okay, I get it. It¡¯s important. I¡¯ll see what I can do. I just hope it helps me too.


    Another wave of emotions, later she had an answer. ¡°It will? No, it felt more like maybe.¡± Mila tried to decipher. ¡°I am getting quite good at this, am I not?¡± She joked.


    There was no answer. ¡°Okay, back to the usual.¡± Mila started to stretch. Even if she couldn¡¯t dream of Isabel, she sure could think of her while exercising.


    And with Isabel in mind, Mila began another night of excessive training.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Ah,¡± Mila opened her eyes. A loud bell rang, announcing the start of a new day. She rolled on her side, not quite feeling like getting out of bed.


    It just felt nice to not feel the stiffness from sleeping on the ground. Mila¡¯s body still ached, but it was better than what she had to go through for the last couple of weeks.


    She wondered if Isabel had woken up as well. The bell had been quite loud. After lazing around for a few more minutes, there was a knock on the door. Mila answered it, and a moment later, Galtron started to speak.


    ¡°Good morning, Miss. Breakfast has been prepared, and the family head will be waiting at the table.¡± He explained. ¡°As will the rest of the family. I¡¯ll be waiting at the entrance for when you all are ready.


    After another moment, Mila heard the man repeat the same to Isabel, then Andrew. She stretched and finally got out of the bed.


    There wasn¡¯t anything fancy to wear, so Mila settled for the usual trousers/tunic combo. It was simple but comfy, and most importantly - it didn¡¯t smell like dirt and sweat.


    Once she exited her room, Mila was met with her friends plus Mr Crow waiting. She suddenly froze. Her eyes met with Isabel¡¯s, and she started to sweat.


    Mila couldn¡¯t call Isabel her friend anymore. Then what was she? There was something they had entirely missed yesterday. They had confessed their feelings, but that didn¡¯t mean they were dating just yet.


    No, but just by confessing to each other, they had taken a step forward. Besides, hadn¡¯t Mila herself claimed they had to get to know each other better before taking the next step?


    This was just fine. There was nothing to worry about. Mila masked her panic with a wide smile and bowed to Isabel, who blushed and muttered a greeting.


    Yes, this was just fine. It didn¡¯t bother Mila at all. They were closer, and putting a label on their relationships wasn¡¯t what defined them.


    It was the interactions and the touches. It was the gazes and warm smiles. It was so much more than just a word.


    But dammit, it did bother Mila after all. She took a step forward and joined the trio. Andrew looked at them both in surprise, then knowingly smirked.


    Mila didn¡¯t react. They walked towards the exit to find Galtron.


    So, what was Isabel? Well, she was Isabel, clearly. Was she now Mila¡¯s girlfriend? Yes! Maybe. Probably. They really should have talked about it more yesterday.


    From the blissful expression on Isabel¡¯s face, it didn¡¯t seem like she was bothered by the same thought. Mila let her fingers brush against Isabel¡¯s, making her jump in surprise.


    Isabel looked down and almost melted from happiness.


    Yeah, Mila couldn¡¯t raise the question like this. It was a silly thing to worry about this so much. She reigned in her emotions and decided to wait for an opportune moment to speak with Isabel.


    If nothing else, then for her own sanity.


    Galtron greeted them once again and showed the way. They crossed the courtyard and entered the building clearly built as home. It had a wholly different feeling from the patient quarters, the warehouse or what looked like two other buildings meant for production.


    Andrew finally turned his smug smile away from Mila and Isabel. ¡°What about the rest of the party?¡±


    ¡°Young Kefo and Tiff are recovering in their rooms,¡± Galtron explained. ¡°As for Mister Ampry, he is already inside.


    Mila extended her senses and found the foul stench Silinth radiated in one of the rooms. It looked like Hanna had not yet gotten to the man, as he seemed to be growing worse.


    Mila narrowed her eyes. She hoped he had at least talked to this healer about his problem.


    Next to Silinth, Mila felt another sizable mana pool and another smaller one - just about the size of what Kefo and Tiff had.


    ¡°Now, then,¡± Galtron opened the doors. ¡°Let¡¯s head inside.¡±


    They slowly entered the building, finding themselves in a wide hallway decorated with various paintings depicting nature.


    ¡°Here.¡± Galtron led them deeper.


    Mila followed and soon heard a lively discussion. She watched Galtron open the doors and reveal a large dining room with several people sitting around it.


    She took the lead and took a step inside. The conversation died out as they entered the room. The attention of people sitting around the table turned towards the newcomers.


    A woman in what looked like her late thirties rose from her seat and warmly smiled. She had long blonde hair and blue eyes and was a bit round around the waist.


    ¡°Welcome!¡± She greeted. ¡°I am Hanna. The head of our little family. You already met Harry, my beloved husband.¡± She nodded towards the portly man sitting next to her. ¡°And these are my sons - Nordly and Bazil.¡± She continued pointing at the boys around the same age as Kefo and Tiff. They looked similar to their mother if lacking in the smooth features their parent had. ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°Mila Kostel.¡± Mila introduced herself. She chose one of the seats and headed for it. Truthfully, she was hungry. It had been a while since the last time they ate. Behind her, Andrew, Isabel and Mr Crow followed with their introductions.


    Once they were seated, Mila looked around the table once again. She met the wondering gaze of the brothers as they studied them. They happily repeated their names, making sure Mila remembered them.


    Now that they were seated, Silinth coughed in his palm to bring attention to him.


    ¡°Now that everyone who can is here, it¡¯s time to talk about what¡¯s next.¡± He eyed the two brothers with displeasure. Silinth made it clear he didn¡¯t like them being here.


    ¡°Now, now.¡± Hanna noticed it, too, ¡°Bazil and Nordly are being taught how to properly deal with issues like these. I have high hopes for their futures.¡± She spoke in a tone that indicated this was not the first time this had happened.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Silinth didn¡¯t look convinced.


    Mila studied the boys once again. Brazil didn¡¯t have an ounce of mana to his name. Nordly did. With proper training, he could probably do quite well.


    ¡°Besides, you already agreed to train them.¡± Hanna smugly added.


    ¡°Not by choice,¡± Silinth growled.


    ¡°What is a couple more when you already have so many pupils?¡± Hanna airily spoke while adding vegetables to her plate.


    ¡°You sure have grown in brazenness since the last time we met.¡± Silinth sighed. ¡°Anyway. Let¡¯s talk.¡± He finally turned towards the trio.

 Chapter 31 - Arrangements

    Hanna clicked her tongue. ¡°You should at least finish your breakfast before speaking.¡± She pointed out while following her own advice.


    ¡°I can manage.¡± Silinth shamelessly stuffed a large fork of food in his mouth, chewed for a moment and swallowed.


    It was like watching a kid rebel against his guardian. Mila did her best to act the opposite. She graciously began eating, doing her best to show proper manners.


    While Isabel did her best to act appropriately, the same could not be said about Andrew and his pet companion. They both decided Silinth¡¯s example was good enough and started to eat from the same plate at the same time.


    ¡°You are the same as in the past.¡± Hanna sighed.


    ¡°And you are entirely different.¡± Silinth shot back while glancing down at her waist.


    ¡°Time changes a woman.¡± Hanna ignored the jab at her figure while she cut a piece of meat on her plate.


    ¡°What was that about training?¡± Nordly suddenly inserted. He studied the large man ravenously consuming food with suspicion.


    ¡°I am going to drill some sense in you.¡± Silinth smiled at the boy evilly. ¡°And your brother. But mostly you. I hear Bazil is going to help Harry behind the counter for most of the day.


    Bazil nodded while Nordly started to frown. ¡°I already have a teacher.¡± He looked towards his mother. ¡°Mom paid a lot of coin for his guidance.¡±


    Hanna was unperturbed. ¡°Silinth is better and is going to work for free.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s Mr. Ampry for you, boy.¡± Silinth played his role. ¡°Or Instructor Ampry.¡±


    Even now, Nordly did not look convinced. Still, seeing his Mother not looking at him, he could not escape the decision. ¡°Are you his pupil too?¡± He chose to ask.


    Mila stopped the fork midway and looked at the boy. ¡°Are you talking with me?¡± She tilted her head.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nordly affirmed. ¡°I have been training to become a great warrior.¡± He announced. ¡°My teacher says I have great talent.¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Mila mulled over her words. ¡°I am not. Not really.¡± She finally said. ¡°They are.¡± Her fork pointed at Isabel and Andrew.


    ¡°But they are adults.¡± Nordly looked at the duo in surprise.


    Mila wanted to point out that she was an adult as well, but Silinth was done with his dish and started to speak.


    ¡°As you heard, I am going to train these as well. It means we are going to stay here for a while. Tiff is mostly fine, but it will take at least a week for Kefo to fully heal. Just to be sure there are no complications, it can take longer.¡±


    ¡°Those fires he was burnt with-¡± Hanna inserted. ¡°Do more than just burn.¡±


    ¡°That old fart probably was the one who taught the younger cretin that spell,¡± Silinth grumbled. ¡°Anyway, I and Hanna agreed we can stay here for at least a month.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t go out.¡± Hanna nodded.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go out,¡± Silinth repeated.


    ¡°And don¡¯t show to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Hanna, please. I am not your child. I am almost twice as old as you. I know how to stay hidden.¡° Silinth whined.


    Or at least that¡¯s what it sounded like to Mila.


    ¡°Where was I? Ah yes! It doesn¡¯t mean you all have to stay holed inside. There are some-¡± Silinth¡¯s fingers cramped. ¡°Complications besides the disturbance we made. So it¡¯s better to get familiar with the world sooner than later.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where Harry comes in.¡± Hanna stopped Silinth once again as she put her hand on her husband¡¯s.


    Harry coughed before speaking. ¡°I¡¯ll be teaching you the local customs. Nothing much. Just what not to do and how not to offend the local Temple. Or Temples in general.¡± He glanced at his wife.


    ¡°Yes. I doubt Silinth, the hermit he is, taught you much of it.¡± Hanna remarked. ¡°Besides-¡± She put down her fork. ¡°With how our dear King has pushed for changes, some things have changed in the past few years.¡±


    ¡°Can a King do that?¡± Mila wondered. ¡°Just push for changes in how Temples work.¡±


    Hanna looked at Mila. ¡°No, but the reality is different. King Oispio is a rather charming man. And wealthy. He is not trying to change much, just putting more emphasis on beauty instead of just nature and promises great investments if his demands are met.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s all about money?¡± Mila found it hard to believe. Would there not be a big push against it? It was the general faith of the masses. It couldn¡¯t be that simple.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell.¡± Harry shook his head and sighed. ¡°People are definitely not happy. At least those who work in fields. But in the end, what can they do when Temple itself is welcoming the change?¡±


    ¡°Not welcoming.¡± Hanna contested. ¡°There has been a pushback.¡±


    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Rumours.¡± Harry dismissed her addition.


    ¡°Unimportant.¡± Silinth spitefully stopped them. ¡°They are always chasing their own good. But yeah, do learn about their ways. It makes it easier to hate them.¡±


    Hanna and Harry shook their heads. They clearly didn¡¯t quite agree with the strong opinion Silinth held.


    ¡°So that¡¯s that.¡± Silinth ignored the awkwardness. ¡°We are resuming the lessons a bit later. So don¡¯t wander away.¡± He glared at Andrew and Isabel. ¡°That includes you two.¡± He then pointed at the brothers.


    The rest of the breakfast was spent idly talking about the current events in the city. Mila stayed silent, studying new acquaintances.


    There wasn¡¯t much to say about them. They were a pleasant, simple family. Despite her earlier fears of them being dangerous, there were no signs of that.


    It was also funny to see Hanna bully Silinth. They clearly had a history together. Not that she would raise that particular question. Instead, she poked Isabel¡¯s thigh while pretending to be studying the painting of a harsh woman on the wall.


    Isabel yelped in surprise, garnering the attention of the people around her. Mila¡¯s not-girlfriend blushed while apologising furiously, murmuring something about a bug. Though Mila also received a couple of glances.


    Nordly especially seemed to be suspicious of Mila. She met his gaze calmly and smiled, making him awert his eyes.


    Seeing she was victorious, Mila poked Isabel once more. Just to be left disappointed. There was no exaggerated reaction this time. She did receive a poke in return, which meant another victory for Mila.


    At the end of their meal, Hanna explained they were considered their guests and shouldn¡¯t hide. ¡°Got it?¡± She asked another time.


    When the trio nodded while Mr Crow cawed.


    Despite this, Hanna explained it once more. ¡°You came from Velg, seeking a safer place to live. You are distant relatives from my father''s side. You arrived a week ago. I¡¯ll get Galtron to do something about the records to make it more believable. Some guards are old hands and know how the world works.¡±


    Everyone nodded again while Harry and Bazil walked towards one of the buildings.


    ¡°That¡¯s our shop,¡± Hanna explained. ¡°Our family sells medicine. Harry and Bazil work with customers while I make products.¡±


    ¡°And I am a deterrent to keep unsavoury folks away.¡± Nordly boasted. ¡°And I am going to be your guide around the hose and beyond!¡±


    ¡°My, how dependable.¡± Mila nodded along while reminding herself of how beautiful Isabel¡¯s eyes were.


    Silinth slapped Nordly¡¯s back of the head. ¡°Go get ready for training.¡± He instructed. ¡°All of you. There is not enough space here for proper physical training, but running around the yard is still better than nothing. I¡¯ll see if we can free up some space for some weights. We need to get some training weapons as well.¡± He started to grumble about how lacking this place was.


    ¡°This is one of the larger properties around.¡± Nordly defended his home. ¡°Grandmother paid a lot of money to buy it.¡±


    ¡°I know more about your grandmother than you.¡± Silinth sneered. ¡°I doubt that old hag paid nearly as much as this place was worth.¡±


    Nordly opened his mouth to protest, but Andrew stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s not worth it.¡± He shook his head. ¡°The more you argue, the more you¡¯ll have to work.¡± He sagely explained.


    While Andrew explained the truths of life to the boy, Mila waved for Isabel to follow and left them behind.


    Mila poked Isabel¡¯s side and dodged the retaliation. ¡°So slow.¡± She melodramatically sighed and poked her not-girlfriend¡¯s stomach.


    Isabel threateningly wiggled her finger and straightened her pose to intimidate Mila. ¡°Now you have done it!¡± She stomped forward.


    ¡°Ah, no, please! Spare me!¡± Mila retreated inside the building, housing their rooms. Isabel didn¡¯t stop. She pressed on as Mila soon found herself with a back against the wall.


    ¡°No, please, young lady.¡± Mila faked a scared expression. ¡°Please, I¡¯ll do anything you wish, just don¡¯t punish me.¡± She begged.


    And it had an effect. Isabel turned red, her breathing quickened, and her eyes ran all over Mila¡¯s body. With her finger still in the air, she indecisively shuffled on her feet, still choosing to close in on Mila.


    Isabel¡¯s hand pressed against the wall, closing off an escape path. Her finger hovered just an inch away from poking Mila¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°Wh- What will you do to me?¡± Mila looked upwards while tilting her head, making her hair flow sideways. ¡°I am a proper young girl. Please don¡¯t do anything-¡± She licked her lips. ¡°Wicked to my inexperienced body.¡±


    Isabel¡¯s breath hitched. Her lips trembled. The finger she used as a weapon slowly pressed against Mila¡¯s tummy and slid lower. ¡°Ah, I-¡± Isabel started to shake. Her body slowly pressed closer. ¡°Uh-¡± The confidence was slowly leaving her body.


    ¡°What are you two up to?¡± Andrew¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted their fun.


    While exclaiming in surprise, Isabel jumped back while raising her hands in the air. ¡°Nothing!¡± She loudly proclaimed. ¡°Definitely nothing!¡± Her eyes swam around, seeking a path to escape. ¡°Gotta go and change clothes. Bye.¡±


    Isabel shot straight to her room, and a moment later, she vanished in it, slamming the doors behind her.


    Mila glared at Andrew.


    ¡°What?¡± He sent her a disapproving look. ¡°This is not the place for that.¡±


    Mila narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°I am not going to wait until you two are finished with whatever that was. I need to get ready as well.¡± He defended himself.


    ¡°You¡¯ll pay for this.¡± Mila huffed and walked away.


    ¡°For what?¡± There was a tinge of worry in Andrew¡¯s voice. ¡°Mr Crow, tell her!¡± A series of caws followed, explaining why Mila was wrong. ¡°See, it totally does not make sense!¡±


    But she didn¡¯t care. It was such a sweet moment. Mila stomped inside her room. And Andrew had ruined it.


    Judging from Isabel¡¯s reaction, it would be hard to repeat this feat.


    It wasn¡¯t like Mila hoped for a kiss. She puffed her cheeks and dropped into her bed. It was better that they didn¡¯t rush.


    Andrew was correct when he said it was not the place for that. But it felt like a waste.


    Mila got up and started to change.


    In the end, it didn¡¯t matter. Mila would have her victory. She heard a muffled scream full of frustration in the room next to hers.


    It seemed Isabel was not satisfied with the outcome either.


    Mila finished changing and slapped her cheeks. It was only the beginning. There was no way Mila would let things stand as they were.


    That said - they were definitely dating, right? This small moment definitely meant they were, right? Mila repeated it to herself several more times before finally leaving her room.

 Chapter 32 - Hunters

    ¡°No one is here, Sir.¡± A mercenary reported to Koldon. ¡°The place was abandoned days ago.¡±


    ¡°Keep searching for anything suspicious,¡± Koldon instructed. Not that he hoped to find anything. Nor did he wish to find anything. These men, rough as they were, had families and futures ahead of them.


    Koldon didn¡¯t want to snuff out their lives just for witnessing something they shouldn¡¯t have. And no one should learn of what he had.


    After Honored Artsly¡¯s return and report, The Pillar of Eternity had moved as quickly as possible. They had sent out messengers and rallied political support, called in favours just to start their hunt before damn heretics could hide.


    Of course, they suspected it would be in vain, but they had to try. Koldon shook his head. He studied the building complex that had once housed tens of heretics, perhaps even hundreds.


    Not anymore. The mercenaries returned a few more times to make reports. From what they could tell, no more than six people living here just a bit more than a week ago.


    Without a doubt, this was one of their more guarded bases. They combed these mountains for days until they found any traces of human presence. Even then, some of the men Koldon had brought with him had sacrificed their lives to deadly traps and formations.


    It had been well hidden and defended. Despite it, it was plain and without anything valuable hidden here. Koldon¡¯s intuition told him this couldn¡¯t be it, but they couldn¡¯t waste too much time on empty buildings.


    Koldon sighed and ruffled his hair. His mind kept wandering, and that couldn¡¯t be allowed. He wondered how more senior Inquisitors dealt with the constant intrusive thoughts. Maybe they didn¡¯t have them?


    No, that couldn¡¯t be it. These seniors of his probably had the same issues. Koldon walked past the buildings where they had found traces of people heading into the forest. There were more such places, but after a closer look, this one had to be it.


    Truthfully, Koldon regretted volunteering for this task. It had earned him a higher position in the Temple¡¯s ladder but also a burden of responsibility. He would have to suffer for it for the rest of his life.


    Perhaps for that reason, he had not earned God¡¯s favour like Kaldiro had.


    Now more than ever, Koldon looked at the old ¡®Torch¡¯ with respect. The ancient Inquisitor had guided them through hard times and once again had informed them of great danger.


    But ¡®Torch¡¯ was not here. Kaldiro had been punished by Temple. Nothing too harsh, but it prevented him from searching for the heretics.


    A grave mistake in Koldon¡¯s mind. But such was politics. The kingdom of Tordgo did not wish for ¡®Torch¡¯s return after he had failed once and lost locals in the process.


    ¡°Lord Inquisitor.¡± A retainer greeted him. Otto was an inexperienced man, loyal to Temple if untalented. Someone they wouldn¡¯t fear to lose. ¡°After another round of searching, there is still nothing outside of norms.¡± He bowed.


    ¡°Burn it all down,¡± Koldon ordered.


    His retainer bowed and left to give these instructions further to mercenaries. Koldon watched him walk away, wondering if anyone would survive if they found heretics.


    They were replaceable. All of them. Without exceptions. All Koldon was expected to do was to slow Silinth down. And if possible - to make this enemy¡¯s condition worse.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    If he got lucky, perhaps Koldon could sacrifice his life for Silinth¡¯s, but he did not think his chances were great. Someone who could face ¡®Torch¡¯ was not someone he could fight.


    Even if Kaldiro had aged, he still was formidable, even if not the strongest among them anymore.


    No, hunting down and slowing the heretics was Koldon¡¯s primary task. If he succeeded, even dying for it would be worth it.


    And afterwards¡­


    They had more powerful men and women who had travelled to this forsaken corner of the world. Some were even more powerful than ¡®Torch¡¯.


    Koldon was one of many. He wasn¡¯t the strongest or most experienced. But he was loyal and firm in his belief.


    Behind him, an insatiable fire started to tear down one of the last holdouts the heretics had. The brightness made his figure cast a long shadow towards the forest.


    Koldon began to prey for and to Eternity. He was a pillar, and upon his shoulders would the world continue to exist. His being was reaching upwards and would support others in doing the same.


    All to reach Eternity.


    ¡°Lord Inquisitor.¡± A rougher voice called for his attention. The leader of this mercenary group had trackers next to him. ¡°My men say this is the correct direction. They traced the rest of the leads, but they all led to nowhere and looped around.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Koldon nodded. ¡°We are heading out.¡± He noticed the reproachful look the leader sent him. ¡°Do you have anything to add?¡±


    ¡°My men are tired. We cannot continue at this pace.¡±


    Koldon clicked his tongue. It was frustrating but understandable. These men didn¡¯t have the same drive as he and his retainer had.


    They were paid handsomely, but it did only so much. Koldon calculated in his mind. It had been fifteen days since ¡®Torch¡¯ faced heretics.


    It likely wouldn¡¯t mean much if they spent a night resting. They still had a long path ahead of them. There was no telling where their targets were.


    ¡°Five hours.¡± Koldon finally decided. ¡°Then we head out.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Inquisitor.¡± The leader bowed and gave signs for his people to rest.


    Koldon spent the next ten minutes watching the inferno. It was a fascinating sight. The buildings slowly started to collapse. The roaring sound of the fire swallowing air drowned everything else.


    In a way, it was sad. Koldon finally headed to where Otto was raising a tent. But he had to harden his heart.


    This was just a start. Even after their task was done, there was more to do. The deal with the Kingdom had been unfavourable for them, at least on the surface.


    Once Silinth and his students were gone, the Kingdom of Tordgo was poised to declare war against their longstanding enemy.


    The Kingdom of Imeglenmo was just west of the Kingdom of Tordgo. Both Kingdoms were separated by sea, except for one place. There was an isthmus just a few kilometres wide connecting them both.


    Most of this isthmus was controlled by the Kindom of Imeglenmo, and they had successfully led several conquests against Tordgo in the past. In the end, Imeglenmo had been forced to retreat with time, but their threat was real.


    And the current king of Tordgo - Oispio Suold Tordgo the First, was eager to destroy his rival country.


    A foolish endeavour as far as Koldon and his Temple were concerned. If the Kingdom of Imeglenmo really fell, then a much larger beast would claw against Oispio¡¯s land.


    Koldon did not know much about the Ohilpry Empire, but he knew they were more dangerous and ambitious - much like his own homeland. That Empire was even further to the west.


    And precisely because of that, the Maltra Empire would wait for Oispio to weaken his kingdom and take his lands. To prepare for the future. For eternity.


    Once the Kingdom of Trodgo lost most of its strength, it would be time for the Empire to remove this eyesore from the maps.


    Koldon and his comrades would help the kingdom. They would guide them and let them commit. And then¡­ Then, their agreement would be finished.


    It was a pity the common folk would have to pay for the sins of their king. But that was the nature of the world. Koldon did not like it either, but he would partake. He would help his God claim its rightful place at the top.

 Chapter 33 - Preparations

    ¡°Why am I here again?¡± Andrew asked for the fifth time.


    They were standing across a plaza from where a Temple devoted to nature was. The Temple complex was currently undergoing reconstruction. Several spots were being cleared out and rebuilt a new.


    Mila noted a few statues depicting beautiful men and women that appeared newly added. She nibbled at the freshly baked pastry bought at the nearby bakery.


    ¡°Because I need you to translate what Mr Crow scouts out.¡± Mila patiently explained. She now studied the buildings that surrounded the Temple complex.


    All in all, it wasn¡¯t as bad as she feared. It had been three days since they arrived at Ocheon, and this was the first time she had left their temporary home.


    ¡°And why is our dear Teacher pretending to be a drunk beggar and harassing that woman?¡± Andrew now looked at Silinth in disgust. ¡°He could have done without the smell, right?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mila disagreed. The smell did a great job of making the disguise authentic. ¡°And he is here because I might need help with what I plan to do.¡±


    The man¡¯s condition had not improved. It was hard to say if he was getting worse just yet, but Mila didn''t hold high hopes for it not to.


    ¡°Right, help to rob a temple. Very cool.¡± Andrew now looked towards the approaching Nordly. ¡°And why is he here?¡±


    For once, Mila was stumped. ¡°I am not sure?¡± She looked at the boy who was bringing her even more pastries. Nordly had attached himself to them once he saw them leaving, claiming to be their guide. Which was fair enough.


    ¡°And why isn¡¯t Isabel here?¡± Andrew raised another valid question. ¡°I thought you would jump at the chance to spend time with her. Did you have a fight?¡±


    Mila wondered how he had managed to not ask it for so long. ¡°No. We didn¡¯t.¡± She shook her head and finished her treat while recalling the position of the guard station. It was quite a distance away. ¡°Tiff needed a company, and I didn¡¯t want any distractions. This is a serious matter.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°And why are we walking around checking out every possible dating spot? I''m pretty sure you are not taking me on a date. Is Nordly taking us on a date?¡±


    ¡°Just a coincidence.¡± Mila waved his accusations away. She wouldn¡¯t admit to planning a date with Isabel and taking advantage of Nordly¡¯s knowledge.


    ¡°Here!¡± Nordly finally joined them. He handed Mila bread with some kind of filling. ¡°You too.¡± Andrew got one as well. ¡°So, how do you like the city?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± Mila complimented. ¡°Do you know any more spots we could visit?¡± The boy had a knack for picking up places that could be interesting to visit with Isabel.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Nordly beamed a smile. ¡°There is a nice river flowing through the city a ten-minute walk away from here.¡±


    ¡°What about the temple?¡± Mila once again studied her target. The presence of the mysterious rock was goading her to take action.


    ¡°Well, normally we could visit it, but it¡¯s closed because of revonation. Or something. It wasn¡¯t really clear why the Temple started changing things.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Mila bit into the bread. It was filled with meat. ¡°Then, how about we take a walk around the Temple? The way it¡¯s built is quite fascinating.¡±


    ¡°You can count on me!¡± Nordly exclaimed. ¡°But, uh, how about we-¡± He looked at Andrew just as Mr Crow landed on the nearby building and chirped.


    Mila waited for Andrew to translate, but there was nothing of importance that the bird had seen. ¡°You were saying?¡± She returned her attention to Nordly.


    ¡°No, nothing.¡± He shook his head. ¡°This way.¡± Nordly led them towards the Temple.


    The place turned out to be full of holes. The Temple of Nature was not built with deterrence in mind. There were several side entrances. Guards seemed to be inattentive. There were a few spots where Mila could vault over the surrounding wall if she needed to.


    Mila was not ready to intrude upon the Temple¡¯s grounds just yet, but now she at least thought it possible.


    It was then that Mila noticed a group of armed men led by a woman in a fancy robe marching across the plaza. They vanished inside the temple, leaving behind only murmurs of the common folk.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Nordly gaped as well. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that the insignia of the Pillar of Eternity?¡±


    ¡°Was it?¡± Andrew tilted his head. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell from this far away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am sure. But-¡±


    Before Nordly could finish, another group of armed people headed towards the temple. Only this time, they wore the coat of arms of the city.


    ¡°I wonder what they are up to.¡± Nordly wondered.


    ¡°Probably nothing good.¡± Andrew stuffed the last piece of his bread in his mouth.


    Mila felt Silinth vanish from the range of her senses. The man had followed a bit behind them, but after noticing the new arrivals, he had chosen to retreat.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    It was a sentiment Mila shared with the older man. She let Nordly lead them a bit further ahead before claiming to be tired.


    It had been a fruitful outing. Mila had found several places to bring Is-


    - From which she could infiltrate the Temple.


    Once they slipped back into the Obron¡¯s residence, Mila found herself facing the housekeeper, who brought her to Hanna¡¯s workroom.


    ¡°Oh, so you are back.¡± Hanna nodded to Mila. ¡°Just a second.¡±


    Mila nodded and waited by the door for the older woman to finish. Hanna was currently hunched over a table, mixing several powders and liquids. An itchy aroma filled the room despite the open window at the back.


    The room itself was filled with various measuring tools, vials and boxes. The walls were covered in shelves holding numerous different ingredients.


    It took another five minutes until Hanna was done making her concoction. She swirled the vial containing a suspiciously green liquid. ¡°I have a question for you.¡± Her eyes bore into Mila¡¯s. ¡°Silinth is not entirely forthcoming with answers, and you seem to hold large sway over this small party of yours. Even that old grouch.¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± Mila allowed. ¡°It is complicated, but Silinth will at least consider my opinion when faced with a choice.¡±


    Hanna sighed and put the vial down, then started to clean her table. ¡°It¡¯s frustrating, you know? I had not met with Silinth for ages. I had a crush on him once.¡± She reminisced. ¡°Well, I was a foolish young woman, and he was a mysterious, grim warrior facing terrible odds.¡±


    ¡°I thought him dead. But then, one day, he returns with a bunch of kids in tow and asks for help.¡± Hanna shook her head. ¡°Well, I couldn¡¯t exactly send him away. Not for the old time''s sake. Even if he mostly dealt with my mother.¡±


    Mila waited patiently for the woman to get to the point.


    ¡°And I wholeheartedly help him. Put my family in grave danger, and the fucker doesn¡¯t even tell me what¡¯s wrong with him.¡± Hanna spat out in anger. ¡°Just that he messed up and needs help.¡± She picked up the vial again and studied it.


    ¡°And then he pays me a bunch of money to help heal his mysterious condition.¡± Hanna shook in anger. ¡°It¡¯s humiliating. I would have done it for free. For old time''s sake.¡± She calmed down. ¡°But it does help. The stuff he needs does not come cheap.¡± Her breathing calmed as well. ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. What I wanted to ask is, do you know what happened to him?¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Mila considered her words. The warning Silinth had given rang strongly in her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can tell you. I did not see it myself. Just-¡± She hesitated. ¡°He seems tainted somehow. It started after his fight with Kaldior, I think was his name.¡±


    ¡°The ¡®Torch¡¯, huh? Anything else?¡± Hanna took out a notebook and wrote something down.


    ¡°It is getting worse.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell?¡± Hanna lifted her head to study Mila. ¡°And is it happening even now? Even with my treatment?¡±


    Mila ignored the first question. ¡°It does not seem to be getting better.¡± She slowly admitted.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Hanna cursed and wrote down another few lines. ¡°What else?¡± She asked.


    ¡°As I said, it is not something I can speak about.¡± Mila was careful. ¡°But his mood seems to have some strange swig sometimes.¡±


    Another few lines were scribbled down. ¡°And that¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°As much as I dare to say.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°Is there anything you would feel free to add?¡± She was curious about the healer''s opinion.


    Hanna stopped. She ruffled her hair, messing up her blond locks. Her shoulders sagged before she spoke. ¡°I- I don¡¯t- I don¡¯t think I can help him.¡±


    Mila took the news stoically.


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll try.¡± Hanna resumed writing. ¡°But it¡¯s nothing I have seen or felt before, and it¡¯s-¡± She frowned. ¡°Unpleasant. Like it¡¯s something I shouldn¡¯t touch. It eludes me, not letting me touch upon the true nature of the ailment. If it¡¯s something the ¡®Torch¡¯ did, I can¡¯t even imagine what it would take to cure it.¡±


    ¡°Can you estimate how much time Silinth had left?¡± Mila asked the morbid question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Not more than a year. Maybe much less. I just don¡¯t know.¡± Hanna¡¯s voice filled with despair. ¡°I am not affiliated with any of the Temples. If it¡¯s ¡®Torch¡¯s¡¯ fault, then it would be the wisest to seek out their help.¡±


    ¡°But that is impossible,¡± Mila noted.


    ¡°It is.¡± Hanna fell down on a chair behind her. She looked at the ceiling in thought.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mila finally asked. ¡°What happened between Silinth and the temples?¡±


    Hanna looked at her in confusion. ¡°Do you not know?¡± She wondered. ¡°I mean, clearly not, but- Well, it is not like I know a lot.¡± Another sight escaped her lips. ¡°Where did Silinth even pick you up?¡±


    ¡°What did they call themselves?¡± Hanna began. ¡°Keepers of the Knowledge? Something like that. It was pointlessly grand. My grandmother married one of them, and it wasn¡¯t anything special. They just clung to some old customs and secrets. Most people called them Heretics anyway.¡± She reached behind her, grabbed a vial and uncorked it. Then took a swig from it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone about this, especially Harry,¡± Hanna warned. ¡°It¡¯s nothing like my Mama took, but it¡¯s still not something I should be using. It does help me to relax, however.¡±


    ¡°Where was I?¡± She took another swing. ¡°Yeah, so my family supplied their group with medicine and some other stuff.¡± Hanna waved at the shelves. ¡°It was lucrative. They didn¡¯t lack money, at least back in the day. It was dangerous, too. But Grandma loved Grandpa, and so we helped.¡±


    ¡°It all came crashing down one day. Grandpa was killed by ¡®Torch¡¯. Some kind of cleansing, or so the Temples claimed. They ¡®cleansed¡¯ a whole city.¡± Hanna shuddered. ¡°Not many survived, but some did. Grandma was devasted. She made our family stop going to the Temple. Not that we needed it, but it¡¯s not a common thing.¡±


    ¡°And then, well, we kept helping the survivors. Silinth was one of the people who frequented us. Bought a lot of medicine. Told us he needed it for his pupils. After seeing how he works my sons, I can see why.¡±


    ¡°There were others too. Old Packmule, well, that wasn¡¯t his name, what was it? Trud- Trug-, I don¡¯t remember. Then there was Ratlo, Papleir and others. I didn¡¯t even get to see most of them. I was too young.¡± Hanna reached for another vial. ¡°And they slowly stopped coming. ¡°Sometimes news reached us of executions. Executions of people I mentioned. They slowly died out.¡±


    ¡°I thought Silinth met the same fate. Just that we didn¡¯t hear of it. Apparently not.¡± Hanna drank her self-made poison. ¡°But after Silinth stopped coming, no one else showed up. We still kept the old passage open. It is useful sometimes. But-¡± She shook her head. ¡°Well, that¡¯s how it is. I can imagine Silinth does not like to talk about it. He is probably one of the last surviving members of that group.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mila bowed her head. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Hanna scowled. ¡°Someone had to.¡± She drank even more. ¡°Now leave me. I have an old friend I need to save.¡± Her fingers found the pen, and she started to scribble down more lines.


    Mila bowed once again and left Hanna to her sorrow. Outside, she heard Silinth shout at Nordly. They were training again. There were also Isabel¡¯s and Andrew¡¯s voices mixed in. After a bit of hesitation, Mila decided it would lift her mood to see others working hard.

 Chapter 34 - The foolish intruder

    Despite her plans, Mila found herself stuck in the Obron¡¯s family¡¯s compound for the following week.


    During one of the evening lessons with Harry, he told them there had been two more squads of the Pillar of Eternity hunters arriving. They had left soon after, but there always was one or two of those staying in the city.


    There also had been an inspection run by guards searching the compound - a very irresponsibly done search by two guards who had spent most of the following evening drinking with Harry.


    Mila, Isabel and Andrew also met those guards. They had to, as there were forged papers claiming they had arrived here weeks ago. Luckily, the two guards had been more interested in alcohol and didn¡¯t even question them.


    It was starting to get irritating. The irritation radiating from the Temple was getting to Mila. The constant tugging against her senses was unpleasant. And she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Silinth had made them do physical training and taught them some simple spells. Mila had avoided doing most of it, making her boredom even more pronounced.


    At least Harry had managed to get them training weapons. Mila studied the short wooden sword and then swung it to test it. She had skipped yesterday''s testing spars, but she had watched them.


    And today, she would join the rest. Mila stretched while gauging her possible opponents. Kefo was finally healthy enough to join them as well. However, he was a lot more reserved and spoke only in short phrases, if that. There were scars where his skin had burned, and he still couldn¡¯t do anything taxing, but he was better.


    Andrew and Isabel exchanged barbs, meaning they would soon come to blows. Tiff was eyeing Bazil, who was her opponent for the day. The boy was not a fighter by any means. He much preferred fighting numbers over people. Tiff would likely bully him thoroughly.


    Which left Nordly for Mila to fight. And compared to his brother, he was willing to fight hard. Though, his style left much desired. There were too many flashy movements in the way he swung his sword. It looked good, but it was not a style meant to kill an opponent but defeat them ¡®honourably¡¯.


    Nordly studied her in return. ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± He tried to dissuade her. ¡°Your friends can fight, but I haven¡¯t seen you with a weapon in hand.¡±


    Mila pulled her lips in a thin line. ¡°I can.¡± She raised her weapon. Nordly had started to get on her nerves as well. He seemed to be constantly worried about her and was trying to help her in various ways.


    ¡°I am very good with this.¡± Nordly raised his own sword and took a pompous pose. He brandished it and made a theatrical swing, cutting the air. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to hurt you.¡±


    And this was another thing about Nordly. He always tried to impress her. Mila almost rolled her eyes. ¡°I am sure you will try.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Nordly looked horrified by the idea. ¡°I would never!¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point of sparing.¡± Mila sighed. Why hadn¡¯t Nordly developed a liking for Tiff instead? It would at least be fun to watch Kefo butt heads with a rival. ¡°Let¡¯s just get over this.¡± She took a step forward.


    Nordly immediately stabbed his sword towards her chest, but it was a slow and controlled movement. It was clear he wasn¡¯t putting any heart into it.


    Mila lazily swayed to the side, pushing Nordly¡¯s halfassed thrust to the side and striking his fingers holding the handle. The boy yelped and dropped his weapon. ¡°Please take this more seriously.¡±


    This had continued even after Mila had told him her age. Of course, Nordly had refused to believe her. He had just smiled and told her she was funny.


    ¡°You just surprised me.¡± Nordly hurried to pick up his sword and again took the flashy pose. ¡°But good strike!¡± He shamelessly smiled.


    So, of course, after her age had not deterred Nordly, Mila had mentioned she was taken. The annoying brat had dismissed that as well after she had failed to tell him who it was.


    After all, Mila had failed to clarify her relationship with Isabel as the girl became fidgety every time it came up.


    The date would be the perfect chance to make everything concrete, but that had not happened just yet. There was more planning to do, and before taking her girl out to town, she wanted to be sure no hunters would stumble upon them and disrupt their date.


    It would also not be fair to Isabel to just claim her.


    Oh, but Mila so wanted to. The irritation she felt started to overflow, but before she could trash Nordly, their sparring session was interrupted.


    A man suddenly stumbled through the backdoors leading into the Obron¡¯s family¡¯s shop. Behind the man, a tired-looking Harry sent an apologetic look before returning to his work. He appeared busy, as a few other people were craning their heads behind him.


    ¡°Teacher Nolman!¡± Nordly exclaimed in surprise.


    Mila looked around and noticed Silinth had vanished. She then returned her attention to the posh, handsome male in his thirties. He was lean and carried himself with confidence. He held his arm on the sword hanging on his hip and stood proudly, challenging anyone to protest his presence.


    ¡°Nordly, my boy!¡± Nolman¡¯s shout filled the courtyard. ¡°What¡¯s this about you dropping my classes? I was so surprised I had to come and get a clarification, but your father refused to elaborate.¡±


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Uh, well, I just found a new group to train with?¡± Nordly sounded unsure. He had not expected Nolam to show up and intrude like this.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The loud man cried out. ¡°What can be better than trying with yours truly? Was it this man?¡± He pointed a finger at Andrew, who had stopped in the middle of a strike. ¡°That can¡¯t be! He is carrying two swords at the same time! How uncultured!¡±


    ¡°Hey, now!¡± Andrew protested. ¡°It looks cool.¡± He didn¡¯t have a good reason for it either.


    But Nolman ignored Andrew. ¡°And you can¡¯t start bullying girls just as you leave my wing! What will your peers think of such actions! That cannot stand! What if you hurt her!¡±


    A moment later, housekeeper Galtron appeared and facepalmed. ¡°Mr Nolman, you have not been invited.¡± He started. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask you to leave the premises.¡±


    ¡°Not before I talk with Nordly!¡± Nolman dismissed the housekeeper. ¡°My boy!¡± He walked to where Nordly and Mila were facing each other. ¡°Now tell me! For what reason are you putting up a show? Are you teaching these-¡± He sneered. ¡°- rabble? It¡¯s too soon for you!¡±


    Mila felt like punching something, or in this case - someone. This flamboyant man was too loud and obnoxious. Seeing Nordly at a loss for words, she stepped in front of Nolman. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, Mr.¡±


    Nolman looked at her in surprise. ¡°Who are you to step in front of me?¡± He made a shooing motion. ¡°Now, be begone, I have words to speak with the boy.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Teacher Nolam, please don¡¯t be rude.¡± Nordly gathered enough courage to step next to Mila to defend her. ¡°She is a guest.¡±


    Of course, it only served as another point of irritation to Mila. That said, there was no reason to involve herself any further. She prepared to take a step back when the noisy man spoke again.


    ¡°Just look at the way she holds that sword. Awful! Distasteful! Rubbish!¡± He critisised.


    Mila stopped. She looked at the man as all emotions left her face. This style of swordsmanship was particularly dear to her.


    The woman who had used it was one of her more positive memories. She had been kind, understanding and compassionate. Her movements were graceful and deadly. She had been a feared swordwielder back in her time.


    Mila had spent almost a year in her skin until she sacrificed herself to save her squad. ¡°Care to repeat?¡± She tilted her head. There was no doubt this was not a good idea.


    There was no need for this, and this wasn¡¯t in character for her. However, those few good memories were sacred for her. She had spent too much time with bad ones to have this trash speak foul of them.


    ¡°Oh, so you need something simpler to understand.¡± Nolman raised his nose. ¡°It¡¯s bad, girl. Ugly.¡±


    Mila felt everyone''s eyes fall on her. Especially Isabel¡¯s, who seemed to be fascinated with how Mila acted.


    Next to Isabel, Andrew had a troubled expression. He looked at Nolman as if he was making the biggest mistake in his life.


    ¡°Then do you care for a match, Mr Nolman?¡± Mila¡¯s saccharine voice invited the man to a duel. She used her senses to study the man and found him wanting. From seeing how Nordly fought, she had a low opinion of this teacher to begin with.


    ¡°A match with you?¡± Nolman started to laugh and clap. ¡°What a joke!¡±


    ¡°Teacher Nolman!¡± Nordly tried to interrupt, but seeing the man pretend to not hear, he turned to Mila. ¡°Uh, Mila, please reconsider.¡± When that didn¡¯t have an effect either, he turned towards the rest of the group but received only stares full of curiosity and pity aimed at Nolman.


    Well, except for Isabel, who was still staring at Mila with her mouth slightly ajar.


    ¡°But of course, with me, Mr Nolman.¡± Mila¡¯s voice was full of contempt now. ¡°I am challenging you right now, am I not?¡±


    ¡°Fine then!¡± Nolman glared at her. ¡°Normally, I would ask for pay before giving a lesson, but I¡¯ll make an exception this time.¡± He extended his arm towards Nordly. ¡°Your sword, boy!¡±


    ¡°Uh, I would rather not.¡± Nordly meekly resisted. But when Nolman wiggled his fingers, he gave up and handed the wooden weapon to his teacher. ¡°Please don¡¯t go overboard.¡± He murmured.


    ¡°Now!¡± Nolman raised the sword and made the same pose Nordly had earlier. ¡°Being so magnanimous, I¡¯ll allow you to choose rules for this duel!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. How about until the first clean strike lands?¡± Mila suggested. She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to propose anything lengthy. While the man was infuriating, he was still a fit adult.


    ¡°Ridiculous, but it¡¯s what you choose! It will be over in a moment! Do not cry after I am done with you!¡± Nolman boasted. ¡°Now, boy, give us the signal to start!¡± He continued to be annoyingly loud.


    Mila decided to shut him up. It was the only way to keep her headache at bay. Nolman was a sacrifice she was willing to make.


    Nordly moved between them, checked if they were ready, raised his hand and let it fall.


    Nolman was fast. Despite his attitude and questionable style, he was a skilled fighter when it came to duels. He moved with grace, putting emphasis on fluid motions that made it very clear where he would strike.


    And he was likely holding back. Mila felt slighted by it. The man didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. His sword headed towards her shoulder, making it easy to dodge.


    But just that wouldn¡¯t do. As the man was not using his pitiful mana pool, Mila didn¡¯t either. She relied on her superior vision to intercept Nomlan¡¯s stab with her sword, much like with Nordly earlier. She parried it to the side, leaving her opponent wide open.


    And the fool of the man had the audacity to widen his eyes in surprise. He deserved what came next.


    Mila¡¯s hand was still numb from the strike, but she didn¡¯t need her weapon to strike this man down. The idiot was still looking at her with confusion and was slow to react.


    It felt wasteful to use her sword skills against him. So Mila didn¡¯t. She gave up on playing nice and gathered most of her strength in her fist, then stepped in and struck the man¡¯s open stomach ruthlessly.


    Nolman doubled over, still looking at her in disbelief. Mila calmly met his gape. She was ready to jump back and dodge, but there was still no appropriate reaction from him.


    So, Mila did something stupid. She dropped her sword and threw a hook. It reached Nolman¡¯s chin without interruptions and pounded the man to the side, making him hit the ground already without consciousness.


    There was no compassion in Mila¡¯s eyes. She looked down at the man without pity. He was a fool. Perhaps he was decent with a sword, but nothing more.


    Mila shook her head and refocused on her surroundings. Nordly was looking at Nolman with mouth wide open while her group had returned to their own training.


    Well, not everyone. Andrew was currently poking Isabel, who was openly ogling Mila.


    Mila sent her love a victorious smile.


    Something good had come from the fool''s intrusion.

 Chapter 35 - A talk

    While Mila was sure she would come to regret knocking the infuriating man out, it sure felt satisfying. Her knuckles felt a bit raw from punching too hard, but it was nothing compared to the swelling on Nolman¡¯s face.


    Silinth appeared next to her and looked at the unconscious man with indifference before his mood swung back to being full of anger. He gritted his teeth and calmed down before speaking. ¡°Nice hook.¡±


    These mood swings had been happening more and more often. ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t think this Nolman will be out for long.¡± Mila reminded.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you got him good.¡± Silinth didn¡¯t particularly care. ¡°All of you back to training.¡± He ordered before turning to Nordly, who was still looking at his old teacher in disbelief. ¡°And you, get your Mom to come and look at this guy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Nordly was startled. He looked around before his eyes stopped on Mila and studied her as if she was a rare beast.


    ¡°Boy!¡± Silinth imitated Nolman¡¯s tone to bring Nordly¡¯s attention back to him. ¡°Get your ass moving and bring your Mom to see if Mila didn¡¯t damage this guy¡¯s brains.¡± He considered the body. ¡°Damage them even more.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Nordly sent another look at Mila before leaving.


    ¡°Think he will give up now?¡± Silinth looked at the boy as he left.


    Mila sighed. ¡°Either that, or he will come after me even harder. And I don¡¯t think he is quite done yet.¡± She lamented. Then her gaze landed on Isabel, who was licking her lips. ¡°I guess it¡¯s fine.¡±


    The only saving grace was Isabel had not picked up on Nordly¡¯s interest in Mila yet. She just found him annoying, as he tended to butt between them those few times they were alone.


    Isabel finally averted her eyes and faced Andrew properly. Mila watched her not-quite-girlfriend trash their friend.


    While Andrew continued to prove himself the more capable caster, Isabel was naturally adept at reinforcing her body with mana. To a point, Mila found it ridiculous.


    Without an opponent, Mila was content watching Andrew¡¯s misery until Nordly returned, trailing behind his Mother.


    ¡°What is Nolman doing on the floor?¡± Hanna stumbled a bit. She rubbed her eyes, trying to focus them. Her sleep had been sporadic for the past week. Most of the time, she was doing one experiment or another.


    Mila suspected the strong smell of medicine that clung to the woman''s body didn¡¯t come just from those experiments.


    ¡°He was making too much noise, so Mila took care of him,¡± Silinth remarked while cleaning his ear.


    Hanna looked at Mila with furrowed brows, then leaned down to touch Nolman¡¯s temples. She started to manipulate mana, injecting it into the man and checking for any damage. ¡°He is fine, a couple of bruises notwithstanding. Well, there is a slight concussion, but he will live.¡± She finally concluded. ¡°Galtron, please move him outside. Drop him on a nearby bench or something. I don¡¯t care. Tell guards to keep an eye on him so he doesn¡¯t make more fuss than he already has.¡±


    The nearby standing housekeeper bowed and moved immediately.


    Mila silently watched the intruder being removed while Nordly fidgeted by her side. ¡°Shall we continue?¡± She finally suggested.


    Nordly hesitantly nodded.


    It was all Mila needed. She took a page from Isabel¡¯s book and bullied the boy for the following half an hour.


    When all was said and done, Mila felt refreshed. At some point, Nordly¡¯s previous teacher had tried to get back in but had been silenced by someone.


    Unfortunately, ever since the first night here, Tiff had joined them every time they bathed, so Mila didn¡¯t get to flirt with Isabel during those times.


    And Isabel had snubbed Mila¡¯s invites to spend time together a couple of times now.


    Not that Mila blamed Isabel. Her girl had not taken it well when Mila had refused to include Isabel in her plans to raid the temple. Especially since Andrew was included.


    But what could Mila do? Isabel would be more of a liability than an asset in the operation. Isabel¡¯s set of skills just didn¡¯t lend itself well to stealth. Mila had been honest, and it had not turned out ideal.


    At least Isabel was not giving her the cold shoulder. Not really, just-


    Mila sighed.


    Isabel had asked for extra lessons from Silinth and refused to let Mila partake. For a few days now, they both had taken the passage out of the city into the forest and trained there.


    Andrew joined them as well, as he wanted to spend time with his wolf.


    It wasn¡¯t like Isabel was purposely giving her cold shoulder. She still was agonising over how her shield looked and kept getting flustered if Mila saw it. She also was generally distracted if Mila was present.


    So, it left Mila mostly alone during the evenings. Tiff was still mostly avoiding her, Kefo was getting more and more grumpy from the lack of progress - on several fronts, and she didn¡¯t particularly want to talk with the brothers due to Nordly¡¯s admittedly decent. if annoying, attempts at flirting.


    Mila had tried talking with Harry, but the man was all numbers and rumours. Hanna was too busy in her study, consuming increasingly suspicious-looking liquids. The woman was not taking Silinth¡¯s seemingly inevitable demise well.


    As things were, she was looking at another dull evening spent digesting the information Mr Crow had gathered.


    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    So when Mila heard a hesitant knock on her door, she was surprised. Nordly would have done with more confidence, and no one else would bother her in her room.


    ¡°Yes, you can enter.¡± Mila fixed a rebellious flock of hair. She moved to one side of her bed and sat there, trying to look nonchalant.


    The doors slowly opened, and Isabel peeked inside. ¡°Are you free?¡± She timidly asked.


    ¡°For you? Always.¡± Mila invited her girl in. She patted the spot next to her.


    But Isabel didn¡¯t sit down in bed. Instead, she chose the chair, which she dragged closer to Mila and sat down in front of her.


    ¡°I wanted to have a talk.¡± Isabel looked into Mila¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Uh, em,¡± Mila found herself stammering. This wording and Isabel¡¯s actions made her think of the worst. ¡°D-Did I do something?¡± She tried to recall where she had messed up.


    Was it because she had teased Isabel in front of Hanna and Harry? Isabel had been quite angry about that. But that couldn¡¯t be it.


    Was it because Mila had pretended to mix up their clothes and wore Isabel¡¯s? But Isabel had clearly liked that.


    Okay, maybe it had something to do with her plan to raid the temple. That was their current point of contention.


    It had to be it.


    But what could she do? With Silinth getting more problematic, Mila couldn¡¯t postpone the operation for much longer. The presence inside her was growing more demanding as well.


    Mila took a deep breath to calm her racing heart. She failed, but she couldn¡¯t run. Her hands clenched, and she returned the gaze.


    Isabel¡¯s eyes were full of worry and warmth. Mila felt her body relax. It couldn¡¯t be disastrous with the tenderness Isabel radiated.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about anything you did.¡± Isabel shook her head. ¡°Well, kind of?¡± She tilted her head. ¡°I wanted to ask how are you?¡±


    Mila blinked. ¡°I am good?¡± She returned. ¡°My condition has been steadily improving.¡±


    ¡°No, no, I mean, how are you feeling inside?¡± Isabel tried again.


    ¡°Isabel, I¡¯ll be honest. I don¡¯t understand what you are aiming at.¡± Mila furrowed her brows.


    ¡°I mean,¡± Isabel shuffled, clearly uncomfortable. ¡°What are you feeling? Are you angry? Sad? Anything?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I am feeling any negative emotions at the moment. Maybe a bit of annoyance at Nordly, but that¡¯s about it.¡± Mila tried to think but came up with nothing.


    Isabel sighed. ¡°Mila, you were clearly furious earlier when you knocked out that man.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I was.¡± Mila disagreed. ¡°He was just annoying.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Isabel shook her head. ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I watch you more than anyone so-¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mila allowed a flirtatious smile to appear on her lips.


    ¡°No, stop!¡± Isabel raised her hands and covered her face, guarding against the smile. ¡°This is why I didn¡¯t want to sit in the bed.¡± She complained. ¡°You always do this!¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± Mila was confused.


    ¡°That!¡± Isabel pointed at her. ¡°That!¡± She repeated. ¡°You make me blank out!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s hardly a bad thing, Isabel.¡± Mila purred.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this! I am serious!¡± Isabel demanded.


    It finally dawned on Mila that she was making a mistake. Her face twisted with regret, and she hung her head. ¡°I am sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±


    ¡°As long as you understand.¡± Isabel huffed. ¡°As I was saying - I am always watching you, so I can tell. You were angry, Mila.¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the look you were giving me, Isabel.¡± Mila allowed a bit of resistance. Isabel had practically stripped her with eyes alone.


    ¡°That¡¯s that, and this is this.¡± Isabel blushed. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject!¡±


    Mila nodded and tried to reflect. Had she been angry? She certainly didn¡¯t need to knock out that fool. But he had been so irritating.


    ¡°So, I wanted to ask,¡± Isabel resumed. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Mila didn¡¯t feel like thinking about it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know, or you don¡¯t feel like telling.¡± Isabel saw right through it.


    ¡°I-¡± Mila opened her mouth to make a rebuttal, but nothing came out. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She repeated instead.


    ¡°Mila, please, you can talk to me.¡± Isabel reached out and placed her hand on Mila¡¯s knee.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mila felt helpless. Had there been another time when she had felt like when knocking out Nolman?


    There was. Back when she slaughtered those kidnappers. Mila had experienced something similar then.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait.¡± Isabel gave a reassuring smile.


    Mila¡¯s mind felt like mud. Every time she tried to move it, she got stuck. ¡°Will you hug me?¡± She asked instead, unsure if Isabel would. Her body felt the need for warmth. She craved it.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Isabel leaned forward and gently slid her arms around Mila¡¯s slender figure. She pulled the smaller girl close, giving the needed comfort.


    Mila felt her mind calm down. She returned the embrace and buried her face into Isabel¡¯s nape. She slowly tried to think of what caused this hiccup.


    And the answer came with difficulties. Mila didn¡¯t like to think about the memories she had. There rarely was anything pleasant about them.


    But the lives those people of the past led, those- Those had made Mila who she was. For the longest time, those deceased people were her closest friends.


    ¡°Will you listen to what I have to say?¡± Mila¡¯s voice almost broke.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Isabel whispered. She effortlessly pulled Mila into her lap.


    It felt strange to let herself be so vulnerable. Mila¡¯s fingers cramped into Isabel¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°You know-¡± Mila searched for words. ¡°That sword style I use. It¡¯s not the only one I know.¡± She began.


    ¡°Uhm,¡± Isabel hummed and encouraged Mila to continue.


    ¡°But I picked this one. It just felt right.¡± Mila rubbed her nose against Isabel¡¯s shoulder, letting the pleasant aroma relax her. ¡°The woman who used it, her name was Nornja. She was-¡±


    And Mila began the tale of the Nornja. How she fought to keep her squad well-equipped. How she spent her time with them. How she couldn¡¯t hold her drinks. How she ravaged her opponents.


    Mila spoke more and more. And the more she spoke, the more she had to tell.


    Isabel silently listened, only inserting a thoughtful hum here and there. Her fingers caressed Mila¡¯s hair as she let their closeness bond them together.


    Mila spoke for a long time. Long past midnight. It didn¡¯t feel good, but it felt relieving. Her voice kept growing more and more silent before she slowly fell asleep.

 Chapter 36 - The plan

    ¡°Who is this?¡± Mila eyed the newly arrived weather-beaten old man. He was standing next to the door, glancing around, clearly uncomfortable in the company of so many people.


    ¡°He will help us with your operation.¡± Silinth wolfed down the breakfast. It didn¡¯t explain anything, but there were too many ears here.


    Mila¡¯s group and Hanna¡¯s family were sitting around the table doing the same, albeit at a slower pace.


    The morning had been more unpleasant than usual for Mila. Her body was sore, and that was understandable, but after falling asleep in Isabel¡¯s hands, she had wanted-


    Well, to wake up in the same hands.


    When the city¡¯s bell announced the arrival of the morning, Mila had expected Isabel to be the first thing she saw, but her angel was nowhere to be found.


    Instead, she was still in yesterday''s clothes, tucked under a blanket. Mila narrowed her eyes and looked at Isabel, who returned the look. She didn¡¯t even blush¡­ Much.


    Which likely meant Isabel had done nothing to her. Mila was a bit peeved by it. It wasn¡¯t like she wanted to be touched in her sleep, but that had been the perfect chance for Isabel.


    Was yesterday''s melancholic mood at fault? Mila had rambled for a long time. It was but a single dream for her, but it contained so many memories. And even then, she had not reached the end of it.


    It really wasn¡¯t that big of a deal. But it did dampen Mila¡¯s mood a bit. Had her ego bloated to such a degree? Isabel responded so cutely to Mila¡¯s flirting and flaunting that she had forgotten her body and looks weren¡¯t exactly a prime example of human beauty.


    Mila stabbed the stubborn piece of meat with a fork and did her best impression of Silinth, and she stuffed it in her mouth. The damned chunk had refused to succumb to the dull knife. She chewed and then swallowed, not minding the silence that reigned over the room.


    ¡°I am glad to see you again, Morn.¡± Hanna finished her plate and greeted the man with a nod.


    ¡°You as well, Little Hanny.¡± Morn nodded back and revealed a toothless smile.


    So what? Wasn¡¯t the defenceless her enticing enough? Mila didn¡¯t believe it. She looked at Isabel again and basked in the shine of her girl¡¯s smile.


    Well, at least someone was feeling good about herself. Mila awkwardly smiled back.


    This was so strange. Most of the people in the room had smiles on their faces, but the mood was sombre.


    ¡°I am not a little girl anymore, Morn.¡± Hanna admonished. ¡°I am the head of the Obron family now.¡±


    ¡°You are always going to be a little girl to me, Hanny.¡± Morn nodded to the housekeeper when he placed a new chair for the man. ¡°Glad to see you too, Galtron. Still sticking around, eh?¡±


    ¡°Just doing my duty, Mr Morn.¡± Galtron bowed before leaving.


    ¡°So,¡± Hanna spoke. ¡°How is your family doing? Did Trip marry that girl he was chasing? I remember you mentioning something about him doing that. It was years ago now.¡±


    Morn¡¯s shoulders sagged. ¡°He did, yeah, he did.¡± He sighed. ¡°So you still remember.¡±


    ¡°Well, Trip is a colourful fella. Your son really needed a beating to get anything done. I hope he has changed by now.¡±


    ¡°He was.¡± Morn sagged even more. ¡°In the end, Trip did get his life together, yeah.¡±


    There was a moment of silence before Hanna spoke again. ¡°I am-¡± She paused. ¡°I am sorry for your loss. Trip was a good man.¡±


    ¡°He was. They got all of ¡®em. Even Bondy and Ish.¡± Morn blankly stared at the table. He blinked before seemingly cheered up. ¡°But I hear Silinth is planning something to get back at ¡®em. I came as soon as he asked.¡± His face turned sinister.


    ¡°We will speak about this later.¡± Silinth looked at the man. ¡°What about the rest?¡±


    There was another moment of silence, and Silinth sighed.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Norn chuckled. ¡°And tell you what? You are not taking it well. Not at all. I feared you would snap. There are still-¡± He looked around. ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not a talk for here.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Nordly finally couldn¡¯t hold his curiosity.


    ¡°Secrets.¡± Silinth dismissed him and got up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We have a couple of things to sort through.¡±


    ¡°Aye, I guess we do.¡± Morn showed unwillingness but still followed Silinth.


    As for Mila? She was currently contemplating whether or not she could have held back from at least poking Isabel in some places if their roles were reversed.


    The results were inconclusive.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you go with them?¡± Isabel whispered in Mila¡¯s ear, making her shudder.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I guess I should.¡± Mila was a little unwilling, but this was important. With some inner whining, Mila pulled her mind out of the gutter and got up. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later.¡±


    She followed Morn and Silinth outside, then to Silinth¡¯s room. Morn glanced back at her several times, but after Silinth didn¡¯t stop her, he said nothing.


    When Mila stepped inside Silinth¡¯s room, which happened to be mostly the same as hers, just with additional items strewn about, Morn finally could not hold back any longer.


    ¡°Umm, lass, this is a private talk.¡± He tried to shoo her away.


    ¡°It¡¯s her plan.¡± Silinth stopped him. ¡°Her name is Mila. She is-¡± He hesitated. ¡°Important.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Morn furrowed his brows. ¡°She one of the elder kids? I have not been in touch with ¡®em, but I don¡¯t recall anyone like that. She is too young.¡±


    Mila looked at Silinth, wondering how he would explain her presence.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move to the plan.¡± He didn¡¯t explain anything, which was modus operandi of Silinth lately.


    Now that Mila thought about it, he was always like this. Although she didn¡¯t mind it this time. Her presence would be puzzling for anyone but their small group. Not having to explain anything was a luxury in cases like these.


    ¡°Uh, okay,¡± Morn sat down on the free chair while still looking at Mila with suspicion.


    ¡°Mila, would you be so kind?¡± Silinth plopped down on his bed, leaving Mila as the centre of attention.


    ¡°There is something we need to retrieve from the local Temple of Nature.¡± Mila began. ¡°Only I can tell where it is, and I have to be close. Unfortunately, because of Silinth¡¯s battle with Kaldiro, there are a lot of bounty hunters and Inquisitors running around the city-¡±


    ¡°You fought ¡®Torch¡¯!¡± Morn exclaimed in fright. ¡°Are you mad?¡± He looked at Silinth in disbelief, his eyes bulging.


    ¡°The battle saved me and my friends.¡± Mila stared the overreacting man down. Morn shifted in his seat, clearly wanting to say more. ¡°Madness.¡± He finally murmured.


    ¡°Besides, we are alive.¡± Silinth airily added.


    Mila looked at the man who was currently dying at a fast pace but didn¡¯t point out his dire situation.


    ¡°I am surprised you didn¡¯t hear of this, seeing you are Silinth¡¯s acquaintance.¡± Mila studied the man''s tattered appearance.


    ¡°Yeah, well, I am living in the woods,¡± Morn answered. ¡°Not much news reaches me there. But damn it all. The ¡®Torch¡¯?¡± He kept muttering. ¡°Wait? What happened with that cursed man? If you are alive, then the ¡®Torch¡¯ is?¡±


    ¡°I lost but escaped.¡± Silinth extinguished Morn¡¯s hopeful thoughts. ¡°He is alive and probably hunting for us once more.¡±


    Mila nodded. ¡°We ran away, and now they are searching for us. That is why there is increased activity in our target. We have to draw some of the hunters out of their hole to increase our success chances.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s where you come in, Morn.¡± Silinth joined Mila. ¡°We need you to make a mess. A large one.¡±


    Morn looked at both of them. ¡°That¡¯s asking me to die, Silinth.¡± He finally said. ¡°And you know that.¡±


    Mila hid her surprise. She had asked Silinth if he could arrange something, but this- It didn¡¯t sit well with her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would come alone.¡± Silinth looked at the man without compassion.


    Once again, Mila was reminded of the shift in the man''s mind. This was not something Silinth should be okay with. The willingness to sacrifice someone for uncertain gains was questionable.


    Especially since Silinth loved his order. But perhaps he hated the gods and temples even more.


    Morn fell silent. For a while, he just sat there until a sigh broke past his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. There isn¡¯t much time left for me anyway.¡± He scratched his grey scalp. ¡°When do you want to do this?¡±


    Despite her misgivings, Mila said nothing to stop the man. ¡°How much time do you need to get ready?¡± She asked instead.


    This man was a stranger to her. He had made his resolution, and Silinth trusted him. His age played a role, as did his apparent loneliness.


    In the end, Mila didn¡¯t care about Morn.


    ¡°Not much,¡± Morn replied. ¡°I guess it depends on how loud you want me to be.¡±


    ¡°Can you do this in a nearby village or town?¡± Mila asked. She also didn¡¯t care how he would gather the attention of their hunters. ¡°If they left the city, it would give us more time.¡±


    ¡°Sure. But it will take a day or two in that case.¡± Morn rubbed his eyes, then looked at Silinth. ¡°Is it truly worth it?¡±


    Silinth didn¡¯t even flinch. ¡°Yes.¡± He claimed with confidence, although they did not know if it was.


    Mila glanced at the lying man but, once again, said nothing. This suited her just fine.


    ¡°And what about you two?¡± Morn raised a question.


    ¡°We have most of the layout on hand,¡± Mila explained. Mr Crow had worked overtime to scout. ¡°Let us set the date two days from now, during the night. We will wait for Inquisitors to leave, then enter.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Morn blinked.


    ¡°The rest of the plan does not involve you.¡± Mila shut him off.


    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s true but-¡± Morn looked disgruntled, then shook his head. ¡°No, I get it. The less you say, the better. It¡¯s just-¡±


    ¡°Wanna talk?¡± Silinth unexpectedly suggested.


    ¡°Yeah, I wanna talk.¡± Morn snapped at him. ¡°And a drink. I¡¯ll go get Galtron to bring us some. Let¡¯s ask Little Hanny to join as well.¡±


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Mila stopped the man. She would inform Hanna of the offer, but advise against taking it. The woman was already taking too much of her medicine. ¡°I¡¯ll let you catch up with each other, and we will speak again once you are done.¡±


    Mila left Silinth¡¯s room and headed outside to look for the housekeeper. This wasn¡¯t perfect. Morn was-


    A sacrificial pawn. Mila did not know what to think of it. She recognised the usefulness of such a move. Her memories contained such operations.


    Morn wasn¡¯t forced to do it. Not really. He, just like Silinth, was a bitter old man losing his claws, wanting to strike at their enemy one last time.


    But it wasn¡¯t a good mindset. It was dangerous and disregarded surroundings. Mila happened to benefit from it this time, but it made Silinth unpredictable.


    It made him a liability. A danger to Mila and Isabel. In addition, his emotions were growing erratic. The corruption of his soul progressed daily despite Hanna¡¯s efforts.


    Silinth was still useful as a teacher. Andrew and Isabel benefited from his teaching greatly, and Mila didn¡¯t want to be the one to take over that activity.


    But as it was, Silinth had to go. Mila let her hand brush against the dagger hidden beneath her clothes. It was an ever-present companion to her.


    There was more planning to be done.

 Chapter 37 - What she needs to do

    After informing the housekeeper about the request for drinks, Mila headed for Hanna¡¯s workroom. She had told the two old guys that she would inform the woman after all.


    But upon arrival, Mila found Hanna missing. She shrugged and decided to search for Isabel.


    However, after a bit of a search, Mila now stood in front of Andrew, Kefo and Nordly. They were currently in one corner of the courtyard discussing something.


    Only when Mr Crow cawed did they notice her arrival.


    Nordly immediately smiled while the other two frowned.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Andrew raised the question.


    ¡°What do you mean? Where else should I be?¡± Mila tilted her head, trying to ignore Nordly, who was sliding closer to her. She didn¡¯t want to appear scared of the runt.


    ¡°Either with those two old coots or with the girls.¡± Andrew looked at her as if it was a stupid thing to ask.


    ¡°I am done talking with Silinth and Morn for now. They decided to drink, even though it¡¯s early.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, we know!¡± Andrew happily nodded. ¡°Galtron told us. Our training got cancelled for the day. So we decided to have a boys-only day.¡±


    ¡°Bazil is not here.¡± Mila pointed out. ¡°And what even is a boys-only day?¡±


    ¡°Brother has to work,¡± Nordly explained. ¡°But I don¡¯t mind if you join us.¡±


    ¡°Nuh-uh,¡± Andrew wagged his finger. ¡°No girls allowed.¡±


    ¡°But wasn¡¯t the goal of this day exactly getting along with girls better?¡±


    Andrew and Kefo looked at Nordly in horror.


    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t.¡± Kefo hurried to deny it.


    ¡°We were going to talk about guns.¡± Andrew gave a nonsensical explanation.


    ¡°What are guns?¡± Nordly asked.


    ¡°You know what? I don¡¯t care.¡± Mila decided to let Andrew play his games. ¡°Just don¡¯t involve me in it.¡± She still glared at the guy, even if she wasn¡¯t sure what his goal was.


    From how Andrew guiltily averted his eyes, Mila knew she had made the correct choice.


    Still, Andrew straightened right after realising he acted guilty. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I most certainly wouldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t?¡± Nordly was surprised. ¡°I am lost. Didn¡¯t you say you were going to tell me about-¡±


    Andrew hurried towards Nordly and pressed his mouth shut. ¡°Shh, no one needs to know what I said. Especially Mila.¡± He hissed.


    ¡°Where is Isabel?¡± Mila decided to escape the trio. They weren¡¯t good for her mental health.


    ¡°Isabel left with Mom and Tiff.¡± Nordly helpfully informed.


    ¡°What?¡± Mila was baffled. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You ask us?¡± Kefo scoffed. ¡°How should we know?¡± He grunted.


    ¡°Well, I do know.¡± Nordly gave another charming smile.


    Mila wanted to punch Nordly, but he did have the information she needed. ¡°Oh, then please do tell me.¡± She tried to keep her face neutral.


    ¡°Oh, she is pissed,¡± Andrew whispered loudly in Kefo¡¯s ear, who nodded.


    ¡°Mom took Isabel and Tiff to the bathhouse.¡± Nordly happily told her.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mila felt a headache coming.


    ¡°Because Isabel asked.¡± Nordly didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    Andrew once again whispered loudly in Kefo¡¯s ear about a certain girl getting dumped.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mila repeated.


    Nordly didn¡¯t get the question and tilted his head.


    ¡°What did Isabel say when she asked?¡± She tried again.


    ¡°Something about cutting hair, getting some kind of cream and other stuff. You know, the stupid girly stu-¡± Nordly paused. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. Wait! No! Please wait! Where are you going?¡±


    Mila had heard enough. She left the blockheads to their own devices. It stung a bit that she was left behind. Then again-


    She came to an abrupt stop, took a lock of her hair between her fingers and studied it. When had been the last time she had tried to look pretty?


    It didn¡¯t seem all that important before, but what about now? Could she take Isabel on a date looking like this?


    Did she even have proper clothes for the date? All she had was what Silinth had given her and some hygiene products.


    That didn¡¯t seem fair. It hadn¡¯t escaped Mila that Isabel tried her best to look presentable. She even thought it cute how hard she tried.


    Suddenly, Mila was glad she hadn''t pulled the trigger sooner and asked Isabel for an outing. She had the spots down as well as a plan for the day, but her own looks had slipped her mind.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Isabel had taken the opportunity when Mila was supposed to be busy and went out to freshen her appearance.


    This couldn¡¯t stand.


    Mila turned and took a step towards her room when she realised she didn¡¯t know where to get such a service.


    Also! Money. Mila did have some funds Silinth had given all of them, but she hardly thought it would be enough to get a new outfit.


    There had to be a way. Mila turned towards the clamouring trio. Andrew and Kefo were currently whispering something in Nordly¡¯s ears while glancing her way and smiling sinisterly.


    Harry and Bazil, it was.


    Mila first visited her room, dressed up as much as she could with the limited selection, grabbed the money and marched towards Silinth¡¯s room.


    Without hesitation, Mila opened the doors, just to be welcomed by a stench of strong booze that had somehow ended up splashed on the floor.


    Silinth was currently hugging the sobbing Morn in his bed while Galtron was uncorking another bottle.


    ¡°Sorry for intruding upon such a personal moment,¡± Mila stepped over an empty bottle. She hadn¡¯t left that long ago. How did they get so drunk? ¡°But I need money.¡± There was no shame in her voice.


    SIlinth glanced at her, then pointed at a bag. ¡°There. Don¡¯t take it all.¡± He kept patting Morn¡¯s back while the man slurred a bunch of incomprehensible words.


    Without further ado, Mila opened the bag and found it to be full of silvery coins. ¡°How much do I need for new clothes?¡± She hadn¡¯t checked the prices for those.


    ¡°Dunno. Two? Four? Depends on what are you buying.¡± Silinth retched and reached for the newly uncorked bottle.


    ¡°Twenty it is.¡± Mila grabbed the coins and stuffed them in her pocket. ¡°I am heading out.¡± She didn¡¯t stay any longer and escaped towards the hallway.


    Only then did she once again take a breath. Mila could not believe they were downing that poison. Then again, both of them were on borrowed time.


    With the next target being clear, Mila headed for the Obron family¡¯s shop.


    Upon slamming the back door open, Mila found herself between boxes of products, shelves and a broom.


    Harry, Brazil and a couple of customers looked at her in surprise. The shop had an open plan, with only a counter dividing the room.


    ¡°I need to borrow Bazil for a few hours.¡± Mila declared.


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Bazil blurted out.


    Harry studied her for a moment before nodding. ¡°Bazil, be a gentleman and help the lady.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t Nordly do that?¡± Bazil didn¡¯t appear enthusiastic.


    ¡°No.¡± Mila didn¡¯t allow this suggestion. ¡°No, he can¡¯t.¡± Her words were final. ¡°I need to buy new clothes.¡±


    Bazil released a suffering sigh before trudging towards the back doors. ¡°Fine, give me five minutes to get ready.¡±


    Once Bazil left, Mila waited patiently, watching Harry work. He dutifully filled out his ledger after every purchase. Every customer seemed to be his friend.


    Mila didn¡¯t have to wait long. Soon enough, Bazil was back. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go.¡± He led her towards the doors. ¡°What do you want to buy anyway?¡±


    ¡°A dress.¡± Mila decided. ¡°A cute one. I have twenty silver coins. Also, I need to buy cosmetics and other products to freshen myself up.¡± She studied her nails. They were fine. There was no need to go overboard.


    ¡°That¡¯s a lot of money.¡± Bazil looked at her. He opened the doors, and they stepped onto a busy street.


    People pushed past them, hurrying to and fro, sometimes bumping into each other, other times exchanging words.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Mila looked to both sides. There were more shops lining the street. Most had people flowing in and out.


    ¡°Here.¡± Bazil headed left. ¡°Why me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You are well versed in customer service and likely know much about haggling and shops in general.¡± Mila tried.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s not that hard. I am sure Nordly could have helped as well. We can still get him.¡± Bazil tried to shift the responsibility.


    ¡°I would rather it be you.¡± Mila kept up with his wide step.


    Bazil looked at her with suspicion. ¡°I am taken.¡± He finally told her.


    It was Mila¡¯s turn to release a suffering sigh. ¡°Why is this the first thing that came to your mind?¡±


    ¡°Was I wrong?¡± Bazil asked in surprise. ¡°I mean, despite Nordly talking to you, you never showed any interest. Neither do you spend time with Andrew or Kefo. This is the first time I see you asking someone out.¡±


    ¡°Well, you are wrong about this.¡± Mila pushed past a few men carrying large boxes. ¡°I have no interest in any of you.¡±


    ¡°So they all say.¡± Bazil shrugged.


    ¡°No, I mean, I have no interest in men.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡±


    ¡°What I mean is I like women.¡± Mila clarified.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Bazil finally got it. ¡°Oooh! Damn, bro won¡¯t be happy about this. No wonder my advice didn¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°You were the one goading him to flirt with me?¡± Mila was surprised. Bazil seemed so prim and proper. She just didn¡¯t see him as¡­


    ¡°Well, yeah. I am not like my bro. I can land myself a date or two when I feel like it.¡± He paused. ¡°Oh, but I am faithful. I don¡¯t cheat. And you are kind of scrawny, no offence.¡±


    Apparently, Bazil was a womaniser.


    ¡°Right, how far is the shop?¡± Mila didn¡¯t feel like discussing her appearance with Bazil.


    ¡°Just a bit ahead.¡± Bazil winked at a passing girl, who waved at him. ¡°How are you, Inky?¡± He greeted another black-haired, busty girl.


    This wasn¡¯t what Mila had expected. At least the shop actually was just a minute of walking ahead, so she didn¡¯t need to suffer much.


    ¡°Here.¡± Bazil pointed at a shop with large window displays showing dresses and suits. ¡°A girl I was with a few months ago told me this one is the best.¡±


    ¡°And you didn¡¯t check?¡± Mila eyed the fluffy, blue cocktail dress. It certainly was better than the usual tunic and pants she wore.


    ¡°Too expensive. Well, see ya-¡± Bazil tried to leave.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Mila stopped him. ¡°I¡¯ll still need your help to find a cosmetic store.¡±


    ¡°There.¡± Bazil pointed at another shop a few buildings ahead. ¡°Can I go now?¡±


    ¡°Why do you act so differently now?¡± Mila tried to find out.


    ¡°Because Mom is not here.¡± Bazil pointed out the obvious. ¡°And neither is Pops.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Mila nodded along. ¡°It was a pleasure.¡± She decided to not ask Bazil for anything going forward. ¡°I¡¯ll manage.¡±


    ¡°Later.¡± Bazil waved and left.


    Mila watched the boy walk towards a pair of girls his age and start talking to them. It was true that he was not expected to return for a couple of hours, but this was kind of scummy.


    In the end, Mila decided that she didn¡¯t care. She still might slip some information about Bazil¡¯s personal life to Hanna. It was only fair.


    But for now, she gathered courage and took resolute steps towards the shop.


    It was time to find something nice to tempt Isabel with.

 Chapter 38 - Acquiring what’s needed

    Inside the shop, Mila found herself between rows of stands displaying different fabrics and several mannequins displaying various dresses.


    ¡°Hello, young lady.¡± A woman in her thirties working on a dress greeted Mila. ¡°Looking for a dress, are you?¡±


    Mila glanced around once more. She quite liked what she saw. ¡°Yes, for a date.¡±


    The seamstress nodded. ¡°My dresses do not come cheap, young lady.¡± She stated. ¡°And they take time.¡±


    That made sense. But Mila didn¡¯t have much time. She wanted to take Isabel out tomorrow or the day after. It would be a bit sudden, but after the temple raid, the city will likely be abuzz and a mess.


    But she didn¡¯t want to give up just yet. ¡°How much would it cost to order a custom-made dress in a day or two? A simple one would do.¡± Mila tried.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a question of price, young lady.¡± The seamstress put the needle she was holding down. ¡°It¡¯s a question of time. I take pride in my work and won''t rush it. Now, what are you looking for.¡±


    Mila looked around once more. The dresses appeared to be well made. The selection was broad, but there was an issue.


    ¡°Then please show me something my size.¡± Mila looked into the seamstress¡¯s eyes.


    For a moment, the woman got taken aback, then she looked around and realised there was indeed nothing that would fit Mila as is. ¡°That would be a bit-¡± The seamstress hesitated. ¡°Say, can I talk with your parents?¡±


    And there it was. For a moment, Mila considered searching for another shop, but the result would likely be the same. At the very least, the dresses here were very nice looking.


    Mila dispassionately looked at the woman before talking. ¡°I am an adult, and I have money.¡± She pulled out the coins and dropped a few on them on a counter. ¡±Now, please, can we move on to actually addressing the issue. I need a dress for a date.¡±


    The following conversation was excruciating and slow. But in the end, Mila managed to talk the seamstress into modifying one of the deep green summer dresses to fit her diminutive stature.


    It would still be on the longer side, with the hem reaching down to her ankle, and the fabric could be thicker, but it suited Mila.


    Without much to flaunt in the ¡®roundness¡¯ department, Mila decided to make an appeal with her slenderness. So the dress made an emphasis on her shoulders and arms, which would be left bare.


    The weather was slowly growing colder, but not to a point where it would look strange to wear the dress.


    After agreeing on the pickup time, the seamstress suggested Mila add shoes to her planned outfit from a store next door.


    As it turned out, it was a good idea. Both shops often made complimenting products to boost each other sales. Mila quickly found matching moccasins. They were comfortable and had the same green tone as the dress.


    And off she was towards the¡­


    Mila ignored Nordly¡¯s annoying ex-teacher, who was currently harassed by a couple of thugs. She entered the store selling cosmetics.


    The business was clearly booming. Most shelves were either empty or restocked while Mila explored the store. People kept pushing past her, making it difficult to navigate.


    After twenty minutes of pushing and pulling, Mila finally found herself outside of the store with her new purchases in hand. It wasn¡¯t much, but some foundation, perfume and shaving tools were enough. There was no point in going overboard.


    Mila happily stepped back on the street and ignored the previous thugs pulling Nolman into an alley. The man barely resisted and seemed to be resigned to his fate.


    Or she tried to ignore it. Up until Mila heard the two thugs mention the Obron family. She didn¡¯t stop and instead pivoted towards the trio and started to trail.


    It wasn¡¯t particularly hard either. Neither of the men did as much as glance back. Mila smoothly gained of them while trying to discern their words between the street''s bustle.


    It was choppy, and it was clear the thuggish-looking men were demanding something of Nolman.


    Mila stepped behind a large man carrying a bundle and finally caught more than a few scattered words.


    What Mila learned made her furrow her brows. The thugs kindly asked what Nolman had seen in the Obron family¡¯s compound.


    And the ashole was just a step away from talking. Despite Nolman¡¯s bravado during his little intrusion, he was now meek and stammered his words.


    Mila could see why. These two thugs were blips on her inner mana radar. They were dangerous. Perhaps not to her, but to Nolman, they were.


    Before Mila could learn anything else, they entered doors leading inside a walled complex.


    That was the end of her short pursuit. Wherever those two wanted from Nolman couldn¡¯t be beneficial for the Obron family.


    Mila pretended to stumble and supported herself on the wall. She extended her senses as far as possible and found five more people with mana in their bodies.


    One of them was above the rest. Mila narrowed her eyes. From the short excursions she had through the city, she knew this was unusual.


    There just weren''t that many people with noticeable mana levels. Most she had seen was amongst the Kingdom¡¯s forces and the Temple people.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    This was an outlier. Mila noted the building and left. There was no need to invite any trouble by doing something rash. If need be, she could return during the night and see what she could find then.


    It was troublesome to have possibly dangerous people interested in her temporary home. It had to be dealt with.


    But for now, Mila headed back. She soon found herself in front of the Obron¡¯s family drug store and walked in. Bazil had already returned and was politely speaking with a couple old ladies while his father was cleaning shelves.


    The courtyard was empty, but there was a sound of singing coming from where Silinth¡¯s room was.


    From the same building, Galtron stumbled out and supported himself against the wall. After taking a few deep breaths, he once again started to move.


    Mila walked closer to the clearly drunken man as her room was near Silinth¡¯s. ¡°Did they force you to drink as well?¡± She wondered.


    ¡°What?¡± The housekeeper blinked. ¡°No- I mean, yes. Damn them.¡± He shook his fist at the sky.


    ¡°Will Hanna not be disappointed to see you like this?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°Nah, she said it¡¯s fine. Haven¡¯t had a free day in ages.¡± Galtron dismissed her worries, then hiccuped.


    ¡°Oh, are they back?¡±


    ¡°Came back then complained about the singing.¡± Galtron almost fell. ¡°Couldn¡¯t stop it. Morn is wasted. Silinth¡¯s too.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Mila sighed. The singing was getting on her nerves. ¡°What about Isabel?¡±


    ¡°In her room? Maybe?¡±


    ¡°And Andrew?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know that.¡± Galtron clapped. ¡°They went out to prepare Nordly for something.¡±


    Mila had a suspicion she didn¡¯t want to know what that ¡®something¡¯ was and that it would involve her. ¡°Well, carry on.¡± She didn¡¯t take more of the man¡¯s time.


    ¡°Oh yeah, we need more booze.¡± The housekeeper remembered and then started to stagger towards where the kitchen was.


    Upon entering the building, the singing grew louder. Mila couldn¡¯t even make out what language they were using. The noise was more aking to a cat¡¯s mating call than something a human could make.


    After dropping her stuff, Mila hesitated in front of Isabel¡¯s room. She wanted to see what Isabel had done to herself, but after another moment, she decided that it had to wait.


    There was a more urgent matter. After glancing at Isabel¡¯s room one last time, Mila walked to where Hanna should be.


    And Mila was right. Hanna was once again holed up in her workroom.


    It took a good while of knocking until the woman finally opened the doors. Hanna blinked while studying Mila. ¡°What?¡± She yawned.


    ¡°I have a couple of things to discuss with you.¡± Mila started to push inside the room.


    Hanna yawned again. ¡°Sure! Why don¡¯t you come right in.¡± She murmured after Mila had entered.


    ¡°I apologise for interrupting your sleep.¡± Mila was genuinely sorry about it. Hanna had been hard at work for the longest time.


    Instead of replying, Hanna headed back to her table and fell on her chair. She found another vial of liquid and swirled it, looking at it wistfully. ¡°What did you want?¡± She was blunt.


    ¡°For starters, there seems to be a group of people interested in this compound. I saw Nordly¡¯s old teacher being pulled inside a building while he was questioned.¡± Mila informed.


    Hanna didn¡¯t look impressed. ¡°Happens from time to time.¡± She shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ll inform guards. Just tell me which building it was.¡±


    After giving the basic directions, Mila could not help but warn again. ¡°They were quite dangerous.¡± She looked at the indifferent woman. ¡°Are you sure it will be enough?¡±


    ¡°Meh, just some dregs that try to steal our products. Nothing serious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll repeat - they were dangerous.¡± Mila looked into her eyes.


    Hanna blinked. ¡°How would you-¡± She wanted to ask. ¡°How dangerous?¡± Her demeanour finally changed.


    ¡°Not enough to threaten Silinth, obviously, but as for the rest of us?¡± Mila shook her head. ¡°Dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Hanna opened one of the table drawers and pulled out some papers. ¡°And you will not tell me how you found out?¡± After a moment of silence, she continued. ¡°I¡¯ll need to get this note to the guards.¡± She started to write. ¡°Can you get Galtron-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t say it.¡± Hanna stopped Mila. ¡°I forgot. And I don¡¯t want to go to that booz-den again.¡±


    ¡°They are very loud,¡± Mila added.


    ¡°Let them be.¡± Hanna sighed. ¡°At this rate¡­ Yeah, let them be.¡± She repeated. ¡°I¡¯ll just have Nordly carry the letter.¡±


    ¡°Galtron told me he is out together with Andrew and Kefo.¡± Mila frowned, remembering what it could entail.


    ¡°Of course, then, Bazil.¡± Hanna got up.


    ¡°Before you go, I had another thing to ask.¡± Mila stopped her.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Hanna looked at her as if she was an omen of bad news.


    ¡°In a couple of days, we will enact our plan,¡± Mila revealed. Hanna had been clued in as it was possible they would need her help. She was a capable healer, after all.


    ¡°I see.¡± Hanna nodded. ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°There are likely to be quite a few dangerous people there.¡± Mila continued. ¡°It may come down to an exchange of blows. And to increase our chances, I wanted to ask if you had any fast-acting poisons I could apply on a dagger?¡± She was direct.


    Hanna looked at her with interest. ¡°I may have.¡± She allowed. ¡°Are you sure you are ready to use something so deadly?¡±


    Mila revealed a toothy smile. ¡°I would not worry about it.¡± There was no shred of insecurity to be found in her expression. ¡°I just need it to be strong. I don¡¯t want to leave anything to chance. I have seen what the Temple¡¯s fighters can do.¡±


    Hanna¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. ¡°I don¡¯t have anything on hand.¡± She admitted. ¡°But it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to mix up something.¡± Her glance landed on a particular shelf.


    ¡°I would appreciate your help.¡± Mila slightly bowed. ¡°It would certainly increase our chances.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Hanna nodded. ¡°It will take a day or two. Should be ready for the night.¡± She thoughtfully added.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mila pretended to remember. ¡°There was something else.¡± She did her best to appear innocent. ¡°I think Bazil is two-timing his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Hanna¡¯s voice was dangerously low.


    ¡°I think he said something about changing them every week?¡± Mila put a finger on her lips. ¡°He certainly was happy to ditch me in the middle of the road to flirt with some passing girls.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see.¡± Hanna nodded while her fingers flexed. ¡°I have not talked with my son about proper manners in some time.¡± She stiffly moved towards the doors. ¡°I guess it¡¯s time to¡­ Refresh his memory.¡±


    Mila allowed a small, victorious smile. Bazil deserved it.


    In addition, the poison would do wonders if Mila got a chance to kill Silinth.

 Chapter 39 - Plans

    Mila thoughtfully walked to Harry¡¯s workplace. She had given Hanna information about potential intruders, and city guards would be informed, but would that be sufficient?


    Likely not. Mila did not know how much was being paid in bribes to buy the local law reinforcements cooperation, but it was probably not enough to force them into real danger.


    Or, at least, not people who could deal with those ¡®thugs¡¯.


    And apart from one of them, the rest seemed manageable. The nights were dark, and Mila knew the general layout of the surroundings. Not very well, but enough.


    Wasn¡¯t there a couple of things she needed to learn? Mila stepped out in the courtyard. All she needed was a few ¡®willing¡¯ subjects.


    Now, in addition to the cacophony of noise flowing from Silinth¡¯s room, there was also the heavenly music of Hanna¡¯s voice filling the Obron family¡¯s private quarters and travelling out to suffuse the courtyard.


    And there was only Hanna¡¯s imperial voice. Mila listened for a minute, just to realise it had been a mistake. ¡°What the hell?¡± Her eyes fell on the boys who were returning from visiting the city.


    Andrew and Kefo were fine, but Nordly had his hands full of very colourful clothing. He was even wearing a sickeningly yellow hat and nodding as Andrew kept whispering in his ear.


    Before Mila could vanish, they noticed her.


    ¡°Mila!¡± Andrew stepped in front of Nordly. ¡°What a surprise.¡±


    ¡°I live here.¡± Mila started to back away. She didn¡¯t want to know. ¡°But now, I have to be elsewhere.


    Kefo stepped in front of Nordly as well while barely containing a smirk.


    ¡°Ah, wait!¡± Nordly tried to step around them, only to be pushed back by Kefo.


    ¡°Stop it, you idiot, you¡¯ll ruin the surprise,¡± Andrew growled at the boy.


    Yes, it was time to esc-


    Retreat. It was time to retreat. Mila turned around and, with a quick step, headed towards the shop.


    There was a bit of time left until dinner, although, with Galtron wasted, she was not sure who would be cooking.


    Until then, Mila wanted to hash out another longstanding problem she had. It required a bit of thinking and information that Harry could provide.


    Depending on the results, the night could become quite long.


    And it turned out to be a mistake.


    Oh, not the conversation with Harry. That one had been fruitful. And the dinner cooked by Hanna was tasty as well. Probably. Mila just had trouble remembering the taste.


    Mila glanced at Isabel, who was sitting next to her and had to avert her eyes. She picked away at the vegetables, her mind preoccupied.


    Isabel laughed about something Nordly had said. Mila glared at the detestable creature just to find him looking back. She stabbed the piece of meat a bit too forcefully, making some of the sauce spills out of the plate.


    ¡°Ah, you made a mess.¡± Isabel¡¯s hand brushed against Milas as she rushed to clean up the spot.


    Mila gulped. It was unfair to look so beautiful. It made it hard for her.


    Not that Isabel was ever not good-looking, but¡­


    Whatever Isabel had done was impressive. Mila glanced at her not-quite-girlfriend and almost lost herself in her eyes.


    Isabel had certainly cleaned herself up. Her skin was smoother, and inconsequential blemishes were cleaned. Something was done to her eyebrows, and she wore light make-up. Isabel¡¯s brown hair was pulled up, revealing her side profile in all its glory.


    It was distracting. If Mila had visited Isabel before, she wouldn¡¯t have to make a fool of herself at the table.


    Harry said something, making the rest laugh. Mila didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Isabel tilted her head, and a slight, breathtaking scent travelled towards Mila.


    ¡°Yeah, I am quite all right.¡± Mila absentmindedly answered while wondering how much the lipstick on Isabel¡¯s lips would stain.


    And this wasn¡¯t even the date. Mila had to prepare her heart. It was clear that the teenage hormones she had left behind had returned in full force.


    ¡°Are you?¡±


    Isabel¡¯s whisper made electricity travel down Mila¡¯s spine. ¡°Most certainly.¡± She examined her love¡¯s lips closer.


    Another loud laughter interrupted her important research. Mila¡¯s head snapped towards the noise to see Silinth and Morn swagger in the room, hand in hand.


    It allowed her to clear her mind somewhat. Mila somewhat calmed down. She resumed eating while pointedly ignoring the drunken duo.


    ¡°What happened with Bazil?¡± Isabel murmured a question next to her.


    Mila looked at the miserable boy. Bazil had trouble staying seated. His demeanour was that of a cornered rat, as it should be, with Hanna sitting at his side.


    ¡°Karma.¡± Mila simply replied.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°He looks ready to bolt,¡± Isabel noted.


    Andrew added something as well, but Mila missed it. She concentrated on her food and planned her revenge.


    Isabel would suffer for this. Mila would most certainly make sure to outdo her. She liked her lips imagining Isabel¡¯s reactions. Yes. It would be glorious.


    The rest of the dinner went by in a haze. Mila kept getting distracted and missed everything unimportant.


    She kept chatting with Isabel, and as they walked back to their rooms, Mila stopped her.


    After making sure no one was around, Mila gazed up at Isabel, who waited patiently.


    ¡°Isabel,¡± Mila began. She took a step closer to her other half, to a point where their bodies almost touched. She could feel Isabel¡¯s body heat and heartbeat. ¡°There is something I wanted to suggest.¡± Her own heart started to beat much faster. She felt her palms grow wet from sweat.


    ¡°Y-Yes?¡± Isabel¡¯s voice cracked.


    It was relieving that Mila wasn¡¯t the only one nervous. It shouldn¡¯t be this hard.


    ¡°Day after tomorrow, at noon, I want you to join me on a date.¡± Mila raised her hand and pressed her fingers against Isabel¡¯s midriff. She gazed into Isabel¡¯s eyes and caressed her friend''s stomach lightly. ¡°I want us to grow closer. Much closer.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Isabel moaned, then clamped her mouth shut.


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± Mila ran her palm over Isabel¡¯s side, enjoying her girl¡¯s tremble.


    Isabel, still stifling her voice, started to energetically nod.


    ¡°I see, but I want you to tell me the answer.¡± Mila leaned closer once more.


    ¡°Nnn,¡± Isabel whimpered. ¡°I-¡± Her breathing was heavy. ¡°Y-¡± She tried only to be silenced when Mila¡¯s chest brushed against her front. ¡°YES!¡± Isabel exclaimed and escaped backwards. ¡°Of course!¡± She kept her tone high. ¡°I¡¯ll see you there! No, tomorrow! Yes, I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡± Isabel turned around and stiffly marched away.


    Mila knew she had gone slightly overboard, but that was what Isabel got for making her feel like a fool.


    ¡°Ah, it is so hot.¡± Mila ventilated her face. She had sweated a ton.


    And one of these days, Mila would not let Isabel escape this easily. Until then, she had to raise her resistance to her girl¡¯s charms as well.


    The nightly sky above her reminded Mila of her plans. She studied the stars before heading to Silinth¡¯s room. It was almost time.


    The sooner Mila got ready, the better. There was no guarantee everything would go smoothly. She knocked and entered Silinth¡¯s quarters, finding the man face down on the floor with Morn sleeping in the bed.


    ¡°At least you are not sharing the bed.¡± Mila poked Silinth with her toe.


    ¡°Talking hard.¡± Silinth slurred. ¡°What want?¡±


    ¡°I am heading out to deal with some business. No need to look for me. If I am not back by the morning, Hanna and Harry can help you find where I went.¡±


    Mila hadn¡¯t told the Obrons about her plans, but if Silinth started to ask questions, they would likely catch on soon enough.


    Silinth groaned what Mila assumed was an affirmation, and she left.


    There wasn¡¯t much Mila could do to prepare. That said, a dark cloak, face mask, throwing knives and an extra dagger should be enough - nothing that could be used to identify her. She wasn¡¯t going to take risks.


    After suiting up, Mila still waited another hour. She calmed her mind and reflected on what she was about to do.


    After reaffirming it was necessary, Mila headed out. She slipped out of the Obron family¡¯s compound and walked towards her target building.


    Few people were out this late, but it was still a large city, so there were some. Mila swayed lightly, pretending to be drunk. She spent time walking in a random direction to make sure she was not being followed.


    Only once Mila was sure the air was clear, she headed back. Halfway to the destination, she slipped inside one of the alleyways. The rest of the way had to be taken with caution.


    After listening for any noise, Mila vaulted over a wall. She snuck through the yard before finding herself in another alleyway.


    Mila had to repeat this action a couple more times before she found herself in a yard across from the building.


    There was no guarantee the thugs would be there. And to Mila¡¯s disappointment, the building was empty. Judging from the lack of signs of battle, they likely had found out about the guard''s interest in their whereabouts and left.


    But it didn¡¯t mean Mila was out of options. There was a person who likely knew where they were. Harry had revealed where Nolman lived, and it was the next destination she was aiming for.


    Another half an hour of sneaking later, Mila stood before a nice-looking three-story high apartment building. Nolman was living on the second floor.


    Mila extended her senses and found a single point of response right where Nolman should be. The man was living alone, so at least she wouldn¡¯t have to get rid of any witnesses as well.


    Not unless she got caught, which Mila didn¡¯t plan to happen.


    After rounding the building a couple of times, Mila finally felt she had enough information to reach the required apartment.


    It was simple, really. When the street was momentarily empty, Mila walked through the front doors. It was a three-story apartment building, after all. It would be stranger if the doors were locked. Possible, but unlikely.


    The hallway was silent. Mila stood still for a moment and studied the surroundings. She carefully headed for the second floor. It was time to see how secure these apartments were.


    From her short interaction with Nolman, she knew the man was not likely to be alert, but after his today''s adventures, he probably was.


    Upon reaching Nolman¡¯s place, Mila pressed her ear against the doors and listened. There was no noise, and her senses told her the mana pool was far from the doors - likely in another room.


    After checking the lock, Mila was disappointed with what she saw. Was this man even concerned about his belongings?


    Then again, Nolman was one of the more powerful people around, even if he was a pathetic worm in her eyes.


    Despite her boastful thoughts, it took Mila quite a while of tinkering before she managed to pick the lock. And as the door handle turned, she found the doors being stuck.


    So, the man wasn¡¯t entirely dumb. Mila pushed down the irritation she felt and experimented a little.


    It turned out that Nolman had put a doorstopper on the other side, preventing them from opening. She listened for any noise, then continued.


    After a bit of poking beneath the doors with her dagger, Mila managed to push the doorstopper away and finally entered the apartment.


    It was immediately apparent that the man was paid well. The place was stuffed with various intricate furniture pieces and decorations. The apartment was just as flamboyant as the man himself.


    Mila played with her dagger as she walked towards the doors towards the room, where she felt the mana signature. Her careful steps made no sound. She found the doors to be slightly ajar, and the sound of peaceful breathing came from the gap.


    After checking for any surprises and finding none, Mila pushed the doors open.


    And there he was. Nolman in all his glory. The moonlight broke through the window and illuminated the man¡¯s bruised face. He had not managed to escape unscathed.


    Now, Mila only hoped the man had the information she needed. It would make her life easier.


    But even if not, Mila still had another target in mind. And that one was going to be much more challenging.

 Chapter 40 - Cruelty

    Mila stood before Nolman¡¯s bed, studying the man. His uncovered hands revealed more bruises, but otherwise, he seemed fine.


    Which wasn¡¯t perfect. Holding down a grown man who at least knew how to use mana was not something Mila was capable of just yet.


    Having him scream could also ruin her plans. Mila twirled the dagger in her hand, then pulled out her reserve one.


    Then again, Mila didn¡¯t need to be gentle with the man. He would not be here if he hadn¡¯t revealed everything he knew. Something he shouldn¡¯t have done as now there would be repercussions.


    Mila tilted her head, considering her options. There weren¡¯t any she liked, but there were effective ones. With a slight push, she made the man roll on his back.


    Then, Mila stepped on the bed and positioned herself over Nolman. The man was still clueless. His breathing didn¡¯t even change.


    And then she lowered herself. One of her daggers she positioned above Nolman¡¯s mouth, the other on his neck. Her knees pushed down his upper arms as she sat down on his chest.


    The man still had not woken up. Mila sighed. This wasn¡¯t her idea of a pleasant night. Then she pushed her dagger above Nolman¡¯s mouth past his lips and teeth. It would make sure he didn¡¯t scream. Her other weapon pressed down on his vulnerable neck.


    Nolman¡¯s eyes shot open as the dagger touched his tongue. He drew in a breath to scream and tried to flounder.


    ¡°Now, now.¡± Mila pushed her dagger deeper down Nolman¡¯s throat while holding the other still. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt yourself.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes bulged in horror. His body spasmed trying to break free, but a moment later, Nolman realised he was a step away from dying.


    ¡°See, it¡¯s not that hard.¡± Mila chidded. ¡°Be a good boy, and I won¡¯t hurt you.¡± She lied. ¡°Will you be a good boy, Mr Nolman?¡±


    The man tried to nod, but as the dagger started to cut into his tongue, he stopped. Nolman released a desperate whine, showing his willingness to cooperate.


    ¡°Good,¡± Mila started to slowly pull the dagger out of Nolman¡¯s mouth. ¡°I am sure we can reach an agreement.¡± She left a cut in the man¡¯s lip. ¡°For example - you tell me what I ask, and I won¡¯t kill you. Does that sound fair to you, Mr Nolman?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    Mila pushed her free dagger against the man¡¯s mouth again, making him freeze. ¡°Be a bit more discreet, Mr Nolman. We wouldn¡¯t want any interruptions to happen, which would make my hand slip.¡±


    Another squeal later, Mila was reasonably sure the man would not waste her time. However, the pathetic display did not do any favours. If there was a possibility of a stray thought of sparing the man before, there was none now.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Mr Nolman.¡± Mila freed his mouth. ¡°And carefully think before you answer. If I feel like you are lying, I might involuntarily hurt you in shock of such disrespect.¡± She met the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°You were taken into custody by a couple of larger men today. What did they ask?¡±


    ¡°A-¡± Nolman started before realising he was too loud. Tears began to roll down his face as he felt the cold metal on his flesh. ¡°A-About Obron family.¡± He whispered. ¡°They wanted to know about the layout of their complex.¡± His voice trembled as each line he spoke made the dagger on his neck dig deeper into his skin.


    When Mila didn¡¯t move, Nolman continued. ¡°A-And about who lives there.¡± He desperately tried to recall. ¡°And about their kids. They wanted to know if Hanna and Harry would care if something happened to them.¡±


    ¡°And nothing else?¡± Mila wondered. ¡°No pressure. Just don¡¯t make me wait too long, or I might get fidgety. What else did you tell them?¡± She assumed correctly he had told the answers to those questions already.


    ¡°N-No!¡± Nolman exclaimed. ¡°I said nothing about the Kingdom or the City or The Temple. I know nothing about them. I couldn¡¯t have told them anything useful!¡± He spat out a river of words. ¡°They knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to know about it. They know I failed to become an officer. I didn¡¯t betray the Kingdom! Please, you have to believe me!¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Mila¡¯s words mirrored her thoughts. ¡°And why would that matter to me?¡±


    ¡°Please, I didn¡¯t betray our homeland. Please!¡±


    ¡°Who did you talk to?¡± Mila demanded.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know,¡± Nolaman sobbed.


    ¡°Make a guess. A good one. You very best.¡± Mila idly made a shallow cut above the man¡¯s lip.


    ¡°I- I think they were from Imeglenmo.¡± Nolman hurried to reveal.


    ¡°Such a bold guess.¡± Mila unhurriedly noted. She didn¡¯t believe this man. ¡°Were they so amateurish to let someone like you in on their origins? I heard them talk. They sounded like locals.¡± She made another cut.


    ¡°No, wait!¡± He whimpered. ¡°They didn¡¯t tell me, but I recognised the smell of some spices they were cooking. They don¡¯t grow anywhere close to this place. My Pop¡¯s brought me to the Imeglenmo Kingdom back when borders were open. I recognise that smell from that time.¡± Nolman explained.


    ¡°Hardly a proof.¡± Mila pretended to yawn and let her hand slip, cutting deeper into Nolman¡¯s cheek. ¡°Do you have anything else?¡±


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°The emblem. I recognised it as honouring the Sea God. They kept it hidden behind a curtain, but when a gust of wind moved it, I saw that emblem.¡±


    ¡°Better.¡± Mila evaluated. ¡°But still not enough.¡± She hummed. ¡°I wonder. Why did they let you go? Are you really, really still loyal to our great Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I am! I would have gone to the guard outpost tomorrow!¡± Nolman swore. ¡°It would have been the first thing I would have done!¡±


    ¡°And tell them what, Mr Nolman?¡± Mila questioned. ¡°Perhaps you have a way to meet them?¡±


    ¡°I-I do!¡± Nolman confessed. ¡°I-I can give you directions. You have to believe me. I would have told about it to guards.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t doubt you, Mr Nolman.¡± Mila nodded along. ¡°Now, the location.¡± She demanded.


    Once again, Nolman proved how loose his tongue was. He told her everything. She prodded him with a few additional questions just to make sure she hadn¡¯t missed anything.


    And when Mila was sure she had gained everything, she had one last question. ¡°No, Mr Nolman, who do you think I am?¡±


    Mila could see gears turn inside the man¡¯s head.


    ¡°N-No one?¡± He tried. ¡°Just my imagination?¡± Nolman guessed.


    It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable thing to say. If the man thought Mila was going to spare him, he had to pretend she didn¡¯t visit him.


    ¡°A fascinating imagination you have there, Mr Nolman.¡± Mila happily noted, and the man seemed to light up with hope. ¡°But it is not what I asked. I repeat - who do you think I am?¡±


    The man blinked and opened his mouth, but no sound came out. Nolman tried again with a whisper. ¡°One of Kingdom¡¯s assassins?¡± There was now doubt in his voice.


    Mila remained silent for a moment. She felt Nolman¡¯s fear become terror. It would not be long now before he would become useless.


    ¡°Tell me what you know about our organisation.¡± Mila tried.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Nolman started to repeat. ¡°You are not one of them.¡± He realised.


    Mila felt the man piss himself. There was nothing salvageable about this garbage. She studied the man and his increasingly frantic movements.


    It was becoming dangerous. The man had more mana than Mila and was physically superior.


    With a press of her arm, Mila sliced his throat. With a flick of her wrist, she silenced his tongue. Then she covered his neck and mouth with a blanket to not dirty herself.


    Nolman¡¯s body spasmed in one last defiance of Mila¡¯s judgment as it tried to free itself.


    The man¡¯s last words were incoherent gurgles.


    Mila remained still as the life left the man¡¯s eyes. She studied her mana pool and searched for any changes.


    There was nothing until there was.


    A noticeable amount of mana flowed into her body and settled into her mana pool, increasing it by an amount.


    Mila circled the newly added mana to get a feel of it.


    It was hers. There was nothing Mila could see that would indicate otherwise. As a whole, it was still a paltry amount, but at this rate¡­


    Mila tried to feel just how much of mana was added to compare with the first time. Despite her efforts, she couldn¡¯t tell. There was a need for more tests.


    Was it a set amount, or did it differ from how much her targets had?


    A question Mila was eager to answer.


    With the next target clear, Mila finally got up from the cooling body. She cleaned her daggers in the sheets and left the apartment.


    Back on the streets, Mila once more slipped into alleyways unseens by anyone else. It was time for another round of self-inspection.


    Only this time, Mila studied her emotions. As expected, she felt nothing for the man she had murdered just minutes ago. It had been so easy for her to slip into an assassin¡¯s role.


    And even now, upon reflecting on her actions, Mila still couldn¡¯t find it in her to care. It had been necessary, wasn¡¯t it?


    Mila had no answers. Perhaps in time, but not tonight.


    Was she justifying something unforgivable or just being rational about the situation they were in? The trash had pushed them into danger without resisting. Not truly. Furthermore, he had agreed to work with the enemy group right after.


    Which made her wonder. Upon entering the apartment building, Mila had made sure no eyes were on her.


    But would a group of possible spies leave a liability like Nolman on his own?


    The answer was no. Or at least, if that group had even a shred of competency, they wouldn¡¯t.


    Which prompted Mila to search the surroundings. She circled Nolman¡¯s home, looking for any signs of mana signatures. There were a couple, but either they were insignificant or, in one case - just an old lady sleeping in her bed.


    And then it happened. Mila felt her senses slightly brush against a mana pool just on the edge of her limit.


    Mila felt her heartbeat fasten. She had made a mistake. Of course, there had been someone watching that building. And now that someone had taken an interest in her.


    Discarding the thought of running, Mila kept her pace steady, pretending she had not noticed the pursuer.


    It was a question of how that person was tracking her. Mila had been careful to not leave any traces, and going through so many turns should have let her get away.


    Apparently not. Mila slowed down and took another couple of turns, making sure there was never a clear line of sight to where her stalker was.


    After carefully checking how the pursuer moved, Mila felt a bit of tension leave her body.


    It wasn¡¯t as bad as it could be. The mana pool Mila felt stopped at every corner and stayed there for a moment before continuing.


    Whatever method the person was using wasn¡¯t very precise. And as it was, Mila couldn¡¯t let this continue for much longer.


    Running away was dangerous. Mila didn¡¯t want to invite trouble to her place if she was tracked down.


    Which meant facing whoever it was. Mila evaluated the mana pool. More than Nolman, but not by much. It didn¡¯t mean it wasn¡¯t dangerous, but at the very least, her next target was limited in options.


    If it was someone specialising in subterfuge, most of the spells they knew wouldn¡¯t be a direct threat to Mila.


    But the distance made it tricky. Mila slowed down once more to see if her pursuer would come closer.


    It happened, but it wasn¡¯t close enough. At a point, the stalking person stopped with a couple turns still between them.


    And it repeated a few more times. Mila could not keep doing this as the pursuer could grow suspicious and leave just to return later to resume his tracking.


    It meant taking risks. Mila silently clicked her tongue in annoyance.

 Chapter 41 - More Complications

    It was troublesome. Mila reached beneath her cloak and prepared her throwing knives. The cold metal gave her surety of prevailing.


    Up ahead, there was a longer stretch of road without any decent hiding places. Mila didn¡¯t want to use it.


    The road was not only open but also had a pub on. As Mila moved closer to the spot, she heard some rowdy voices reach through the silence of the night. Drunks were definitely plaguing the street.


    The possibility of guards being there was also decently high.


    And yet, Mila was heading there. She needed to lure her target out where she could make her move. Despite everything, the street could serve that purpose. She didn¡¯t know the city well enough to search for anything better.


    It was possible that the addition of other people would mess with that person¡¯s tracking abilities. It could make them make a mistake, but Mila didn¡¯t count on it.


    Having someone know where you were was an unfair advantage. Of course, it went both ways. Mila checked for her unwanted companion to see if anything had changed.


    The person was still there. Mila straightened her cloak and slipped her throwing knives in her palms while doing so.


    The next step was to walk towards the pub and past the drunkards. Mila stepped on the street and headed towards the pub. A few people were hanging in front of it, making noise. They didn¡¯t appear to be too drunk and just having a good time.


    Mila crossed the street, trying to gain enough distance to pull her stalker in the open, even if for a moment. It would be enough to strike.


    And the damn pursuer slipped off her radar. Mila didn¡¯t let it show, but she was nervous. Should she have rushed them before?


    As Mila passed by the drunkards, she felt the presence return. It wasn¡¯t the spot she had envisioned, but after a few more steps, Mila finally saw a chance.


    A shadow appeared on one of the roofs, just barely distinguishable from the night sky. If Mila didn¡¯t know it was there, she would have missed it.


    The drunken men said something, but Mila didn¡¯t listen. Her mana circulated through her body, the newly acquired portion she had gotten from Nolman making a welcoming change.


    Mila pretended to stumble. The distance was about 9 meters. She had practised enough.


    There was laughter behind her as Mila twisted her body, throwing the first kife, then reached for a new one, but it was only to mask the flick of her other arm''s wrist.


    A second throw followed right after the first. Mila pivoted on her feet and launched herself towards her target. The third throw was just as instant.


    There were exclamations behind her, which Mila once again ignored.


    The shadow swayed, avoiding the first throw. But the second one caught them by surprise, forcing the stalker into an unfavourable position.


    The third throw should have injured the person, but Mila had erred in her aim, barely missing the person¡¯s chest.


    Mila forced mana into her legs and made a series of jumps, first on a fence, then against a wall and finally on a roof next to the building where the stalker was.


    At that point, Mila launched the fourth throw, followed by the fifth.


    The shadowy figure scrambled to dodge to the side, managing to evade both of them, but as Mila threw her sixth knife, the shrunken distance finally made her land a hit.


    Beneath, there were calls for guards, and more people seemed to be waking up in the surroundings, making it clear that Mila had to run.


    But before that, she jumped over the gap between buildings. Mila pulled out the seventh knife and-


    With full strength, Mila forced herself backwards to where she had jumped from. Her target changed, and she aimed at the new arrival. The throw didn¡¯t have an effect, as the new person slapped the knife out of the air effortlessly.


    The calls for guards intensified. Mila eyed the new person with caution. Whoever it was, they appeared to be dangerous. The baggy, dark clothes made it impossible to distinguish any details of their gender or appearance. The same was true for the first stalker as well.


    ¡°We mean no harm!¡± Suddenly, the first person talked in a surprisingly young woman¡¯s voice.


    The second arrival stilled for a moment as if unsure how to proceed.


    Mila meanwhile stopped her assault and prepared for escape. She was at a disadvantage here. The new person was impressive. The mana pool he had indicated that he likely had a plethora of methods at his disposal. Or that he could use it to increase his body¡¯s performance by a large degree.


    Both of those spelt trouble for Mila. She prepared her last three throwing knives and grabbed one of her daggers.


    ¡°She is the girl from Obron¡¯s. That short one.¡± The woman whispered to her companion.


    ¡°And?¡± A deep man¡¯s voice answered.


    Mila¡¯s mind raced. They had recognised her. There was also no way for her to get rid of these two. Not quietly and not now.


    ¡°Not a place to speak.¡± The woman replied.


    Beneath them, a cacophony of noises announced the arrival of law reinforcement. Mila didn¡¯t risk looking away from the duo and started to take careful steps away from them.


    ¡°We need their aid.¡± The woman insisted. ¡°You know that.¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Not the plan.¡± The man replied. ¡°Too many uncertainties.¡± His answers were short, and he lowered his stance as if ready to pounce.


    ¡°She killed Nolman.¡± The woman informed and let the words hang in the air for a moment.


    Mila took another step back. Informing Silinth was a must. Hanna also had to know they were being targeted. Her date with Isabel was at peril.


    The man studied Mila for a second before relaxing his pose. ¡°We must talk.¡± He announced and pointed to the side. ¡°There. About a hundred meters should be enough.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mila simply stated. It was too dangerous. The only reason she was still listening was because they were more powerful than her and knew where she lived.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t think so.¡± The man¡¯s voice had a wry undertone. ¡°We can¡¯t talk here. We will send a letter to Obron¡¯s residence with an address you can return the message. You can decide on a meeting place. It has to be done.¡± He quickly explained, leaving an unspoken threat hanging in the air.


    And then they simply left.


    Mila didn¡¯t stay either. She heard some people pointing at the rooftops, explaining what they had witnessed.


    At full speed, Mila dashed away. At first over the rooftops, then through courtyards and finally between alleys. Her course vaguely approached her staying place.


    Through it all, Mila kept her senses sharp. She feared new dangers would arise, but no matter how she searched, it appeared she had been left to be.


    Finally, Mila was out of breath. She had arrived back home. After checking for any unwanted eyes, she slipped over the wall surrounding the courtyard and finally took a breather.


    After a minute of simply standing, Mila headed for Silinth¡¯s room. She had to warn him first. The man, despite all his faults, had managed to stay alive for so long. He would be able to help her.


    Upon reaching the doors, Mila knocked. This time, she didn¡¯t barge right in. She was still reeling from her failures.


    Once again, Mila was reminded just how weak and insignificant she was in the grand scheme of things.


    But now Mila knew there was a shortcut to moving forward. A horrid and bloodthirsty one, but a way nonetheless.


    The doors opened, revealing squinting Silinth. The stench of alcohol was still clinging to his body. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Trouble.¡± Mila¡¯s reply was short. ¡°We must get Hanna as well. Can you set up something to warn if there is a breach of the perimeter around the premises?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± Silinth suddenly was alert before slipping into a haze. He looked around as his lips formed a smile.


    ¡°Silinth?¡± Mila was worried.


    But the man quickly regained his bearings. Silinth rubbed his eyes and was back to his usual brooding self. ¡°Right. I can, but nothing serious. It¡¯s not the temples that got you spooked, I assume.¡± When Mila shook her head, he continued. ¡°Yeah, so nothing serious. Anything too big would attract those dogs to this place.¡±


    Mila felt safe in her assumption that her encounter wasn¡¯t something the Temples were responsible for.


    These people tried to remain hidden, and the Temples did not need to do that. And if they had watched the Obron¡¯s complex closely, there would be suspicions about where their group had come from.


    No, this was something else. And they wanted to talk.


    ¡°Where is Morn?¡± Mila realised the man was missing.


    ¡°He headed out earlier,¡± SIlinth explained. ¡°Now, let''s go. I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±


    They headed towards Hanna¡¯s workroom. The woman had made it a habit to spend the nights there despite Harry¡¯s grumbling.


    Mila sighed. What to say to Isabel? They had already agreed on a date. It wasn¡¯t like what Mila had done changed their situation drastically. Those people still had targeted this place, them included.


    But now the focus was on her. Wouldn¡¯t that mean it was dangerous for Mila to leave these premises? But the date¡­


    Furthermore¡­


    Mila studied Silinth¡¯s condition.


    The other experiment had been left unfinished. Perhaps for the best. But it meant it had to be done on the fly during the temple raid.


    Should they postpone it?


    ¡°Can you contact Morn? Give him a message?¡± Mila tried.


    But Silinth shook his head. ¡°No. Not when I don¡¯t know his exact position.¡± There was another slight swing in his emotions as he started to grumble to himself.


    When Silinth caught himself doing it, he stopped and then started to weave a spell that soon covered the courtyard and homes.


    No, the raid couldn¡¯t wait either. With Silinth starting to slip so often, it had to be done soon.


    And what then?


    The date with Isabel was the last chance to spend their time together in peace before losing this place''s safety.


    A beautiful memory before the storm.


    They would become vagabonds once again after the Temples focused their attention towards this city.


    But it wasn¡¯t all lost just yet.


    They arrived at Hanna¡¯s room and banged on the doors. The woman was still awake, judging by the light escaping beneath the doors.


    ¡°What?¡± Hanna threw the doors open. ¡°Did something happen to you?¡± She studied Silinth with worry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain.¡± Mila pushed inside, with Silinth following.


    After they sat down, Mila started to explain what had transpired through the first part of the night. Her speech was concise and direct - it didn¡¯t take long for her to finish.


    ¡°You killed Nolman?¡± Hanna found it hard to believe. ¡°I- I did not expect that.¡± She looked at Mila as if seeing her for the first time.


    ¡°He was a cowardly traitor.¡± Mila felt no remorse.


    ¡°I am not saying you shouldn¡¯t have, just that-¡± Hanna searched for words. ¡°Just that I didn¡¯t expect you to do it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t let Mila¡¯s looks fool you. I already told you that.¡± Silinth yawned.


    ¡°What can we do now?¡± Mila ignored the walking pollution sitting next to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Hanna admitted. ¡°My bribes won¡¯t be enough to get enough protection from the city.¡±


    ¡°Any ideas of what they would want from you?¡± Mila tried.


    ¡°Maybe drugs? Help with smuggling. Information. Healing. Something else?¡± Hanna helplessly guessed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Normally, in situations like these, we would ask for help of the Temple or higher standing officers, but as it is¡­¡± She looked at both of them.


    Mila nodded. So, their position was reactive. The new group held most of the cards, leaving them with little choice.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we leave?¡± Silinth easily suggested.


    Hanna looked at him with horror. ¡°You are not in a condition to leave!¡± She exclaimed. ¡°Even your involvement in Mila¡¯s plan should be revoked!¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would be wise to leave.¡± Mila actually agreed with Silinth. But she had to get rid of the man while she still could. ¡°But I have to get what I need from that temple.¡± She stated instead, not allowing any disagreements.


    ¡°Someone just stopped before the main entrance.¡± Silinth suddenly spoke. ¡°They didn¡¯t enter. It was probably that message they promised to deliver.


    ¡°Then we better see what they want.¡± Mila stood up. ¡°There is no time to waste.¡±


    After all, the main objective had to be achieved.


    Isabel would have her date!

 Chapter 42 - An Argument

    Mila, Silinth and Hanna were in the dining room, sitting around the table. They had woken up Galtron to fix up something to eat while they decided on how to proceed.


    ¡°What does it say?¡± Hanna finally asked. She was downing one of her strange mixes, which she had pulled out of nowhere.


    Mila was holding the paper in her hands, mulling over the content, while Silinth was looming over her, reading it.


    ¡°Just that they require your help and an address where we can leave our message for contacting them,¡± Mila explained while handing the paper to Hanna. ¡°They want to talk.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not far from here.¡± Hanna read it while finishing her vial. ¡°A small public flower garden. It¡¯s open all around it. Hard to hide anywhere.¡± She recounted. ¡°There is a guard station on a street that leads to it. It is a safe spot.¡±


    Mila nodded, and when Galtron brought them scrambled eggs, she spoke to the man. ¡°Would you wake up Andrew? I need his bird to scout a spot.¡± She hesitated before adding. ¡°And Isabel, too.¡±


    Despite Mila¡¯s misgivings, she couldn¡¯t leave Isabel out of this. Her girl was already dissatisfied enough with the fact that she got excluded from the Temple raid.


    They had finished their early breakfast when the duo arrived. The housekeeper brought a portion of food for Andrew and Isabel as well.


    While Mila was explaining what had occurred, she had to weather an increasingly annoyed glare from Isabel and an apprehensive one from Andrew.


    They were eating in silence, and when Mila finally finished and asked Andrew and his bird for assistance, Isabel huffed and pointedly averted her gaze from Mila.


    Mila moved closer to Isabel, who ignored her. ¡°Isabel?¡± She tried to start while Andrew left to get Mr Crow, and Hanna took Silinth to her workroom for a daily dose of medicine.


    When Andrew left the room, and they were momentarily alone, Isabel finally looked at Mila.


    ¡°I am going with you.¡± She announced. There was a hardness in her voice, disallowing arguments against her words.


    Mila tried anyway. ¡°Isabel, that¡¯s not a wise idea.¡± She felt somewhat helpless. ¡°Besides, we still have to decide who will go. It doesn¡¯t have to be any of us.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Isabel crossed her hands in front of her. ¡°Then who will it be.¡± She narrowed her eyes.


    There was a pause while Mila hesitated. She wanted to say it would be someone else, but¡­


    It couldn¡¯t be Silinth. The man was not reliable anymore. The only reason he was involved with the temple raid was because Mila had ideas of her own.


    Perhaps Hanna? That didn¡¯t sound bad, but Mila didn¡¯t trust her to make an impartial conversation with the other party. With her family involved, she would be an easy target to force into something unfavourable.


    The same could be said about Harry, and Andrew was too soft.


    In the end, it had to be her. Mila opened her mouth-


    ¡°No.¡± Isabel hissed. ¡°I am going with you!¡± She raised her voice.


    ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°Mila!¡± Isabel suddenly jabbed her finger at her. ¡°Shut up. I am angry right now. I am going with you, and that is final.¡±


    ¡°W-Why?¡± Mila suddenly felt very weak.


    ¡°Why indeed?¡± Isabel stabbed her finger at her again, poking against her collarbone. ¡°Perhaps it was something you forgot to tell me? Hmm?¡± She repeated the stab. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be about something dangerous?¡± Her voice rose again. ¡°Was it not something worth telling ME?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mila realised.


    ¡°OH?¡± Isabel repeated. ¡°You went out and fought someone you deemed stronger than you, and all you can say is - ¡®OH¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Ah, no, I meant-¡±


    Mr Crow cawed, interrupting their argument. ¡°What¡¯s with the shouting?¡± Andrew hesitantly poked his head inside the room.


    Isabel got up from her seat. ¡°This conversation is not over.¡± She headed to the door, then turned around. ¡°And if you leave without me, there will be consequences. Now! I need a moment to calm down!¡± Isabel pushed past Andrew, making Mr Crow chirp in discontent.


    Mila was reeling from the threat, not knowing what to do. She couldn¡¯t just take Isabel with her, could she?


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Andrew sat down at the table and resumed eating. ¡°You know, besides murdering an innocent man?¡± There was venom in his words. ¡°Was that why Isabel was screaming? Because you killed someone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the time, Andrew.¡± Mila¡¯s voice was feeble.


    ¡°It¡¯s never the time.¡± Andrew stabbed the scrambled eggs with too much force. ¡°I wonder how you can live with yourself.¡±


    Mila kept looking towards the doors. ¡°I- I need to go and find Isabel.¡± She finally got up.


    Andrew grunted something, but Mila was preoccupied. She left the dining room and started to search. Isabel wouldn¡¯t have gone far.


    But despite Mila¡¯s resolve, her legs didn¡¯t have strength in them. What would she say to Isabel once she found her?


    Apologise?


    Yes, Mila had to do that.


    Promise to not repeat the mistake?


    She would.


    But to let Isabel head into danger?


    Mila didn¡¯t want that. Wasn¡¯t she doing this to keep Isabel away from the murky side of the world?


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    If Isabel learned how Mila dealt with problems¡­


    No, Isabel already knew. Mila had not hidden it from her.


    It was already a miracle a girl who had led a simple life on Earth was so accepting of Mila.


    Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be so bad? Silinth would guard Mila during the contact. She was confident in her senses. The ability to sense how much mana the other party had would mean she would not talk with someone far out of her league.


    But that was also not the issue.


    No, if Mila allowed it once, then¡­


    But what could Mila do? She wouldn¡¯t lie to Isabel, nor would she cage her.


    And the world was not forgiving.


    Mila gritted her teeth. If anything happened to Isabel, she would likely snap. Consequences be damned - she would reveal the forbidden name to the world to get her revenge.


    Even if she didn¡¯t know what it would do, it would make an impact.


    After forcing herself to breathe, Mila calmed down. She explored the premises, finally noticing Isabel sitting on a bench at the far side of the courtyard. She slowly walked closer, making sure Isabel saw her.


    ¡°Can I sit next to you?¡± Mila hesitantly asked.


    ¡°Be my guest.¡± Isabel shuffled to the side, leaving ample room for Mila.


    ¡°I-, uh, wanted to apologise.¡± Mila sat down, leaving a bit of space between them to not spook Isabel.


    ¡°For?¡±


    ¡°For not telling you about my plans for the night.¡± Mila hung her head in shame.


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°And for putting myself in danger.¡± Mila continued.


    ¡°Not that!¡± Isabel snapped.


    Mila blinked. ¡°I- I thought-¡±


    ¡°Yes, that too!¡± Isabel huffed. ¡°That was stupid, and I am angry about that part as well.¡± She spoke with annoyance.


    Mila waited for Isabel to continue.


    ¡°Mila, how strong do you think I am?¡± Isabel suddenly asked.


    ¡°Strong,¡± Mila answered with confidence. ¡°But not strong enough. And your skills-¡±


    ¡°Yes, I get it!¡± Isabel stopped Mila. ¡°I am not subtle by any means. We already talked about this.¡± She paused. ¡°No, what I meant - you or me. Who is stronger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s-¡± Mila didn¡¯t want to admit it. ¡°You are.¡± She mumbled, not liking where the conversation was going.


    ¡°With or without my ability?¡± Isabel pressed.


    ¡°In both cases.¡± Mila was honest. Even if she was ahead in skill, Isabel was faster and more powerful. She also was an annoying opponent for Mila, who relied on precision, and a shield did a lot to reduce her ability to strike vulnerable places.


    If Isabel used her ability, Mila stood no chance.


    ¡°And who is more durable?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t even a competition. With how Isabel used her mana, she was extremely hard to take down without making the blows decisive.


    ¡°You are,¡± Mila whispered.


    ¡°I see, I see.¡± Isabel nodded. ¡°So I am more durable, stronger and faster than you. Which makes me the perfect choice to stand by your side while you negotiate with some assholes.¡±


    ¡°Not-¡± Mila pushed words over her teeth.¡±-wrong.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you, Mila.¡± Isabel pushed on. ¡°I get you leaving me out of sneaky shit. I get it. But this is not it. I can protect you.¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Mila tried to find a rebuttal.


    ¡°Mila,¡± Isabel let her voice fall. ¡°You are all I have.¡± There was fear in her voice. ¡°I cannot lose you.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let that happen.¡± Mila tried to reassure Isabel.


    ¡°Yeah, you say you won¡¯t, but look at you.¡± Isabel sniffed. ¡°You are too confident in yourself.¡± She pointed out. ¡°It¡¯s good, I like that part of you, but-¡± her voice trembled. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me alone.¡± She suddenly wrapped her arms around Mila and squeezed her tight against her chest.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Mila felt her own voice be overcome with emotions. She returned the hug, letting the following moments calm them both.


    ¡°Anyway!¡± Isabel moved back and cleaned her eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t go alone this time.¡±


    ¡°Only this time?¡± Mila asked wryly.


    ¡°I am not stupid. I know when I will be a bother. This is not one of those times.¡±


    ¡°Having more people involved has its downsides.¡± Mila sighed and continued before Isabel could berate her once more. ¡°But I get it. You can come.¡± She surrendered.


    ¡°Good.¡± Isabel puffed her chest. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    ¡°I am not happy about it,¡± Mila added.


    ¡°Oh, you can grumble all you want.¡± Isabel did not show any sympathy. ¡°But after your last night''s stunt, I am going to ignore it.¡±


    Mila flinched. ¡°Okay, that is fair, I guess? But I can¡¯t promise I won¡¯t raise this topic again. Although, I do promise to be more open about my plans.¡±


    ¡°I am sure you¡¯ll try.¡± Isabel was not convinced.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not forget you have still not told me about a few things.¡± Isabel pointed out. ¡°I noticed you skipped over a couple of points about your life and dreams.¡±


    That earned a sigh from Mila. ¡°It¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Complicated?¡± Isabel finished the sentence. ¡°I am not pushing for answers. This world is shitty. I get you can¡¯t tell me everything. So yeah, you¡¯ll try to tell me about your plans, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll always be able to.¡±


    ¡°Not unless we grow stronger.¡± Mila agreed.


    ¡°Then we just have to do that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Mila?¡± Isabel suddenly asked.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What are you working towards?¡±


    Mila looked towards the sky. They were slowly growing brighter as the sun started to rise somewhere on the horizon. ¡°Towards getting along with you and growing stronger.¡±


    ¡°And you said I need to find proper goals.¡± Isabel shook her head. ¡°Then what about you?¡±


    Had she said that? Mila tried to recall. She had. Isabel was too focused on her, but wasn¡¯t the same said about Mila? Wasn¡¯t she too focused on Isabel?


    Besides spending time with Isabel, Mila wanted to solve the issue with the being in her head. Grow stronger. Get rid of the pursuers and simply live. She wanted-


    ¡°- I want memories,¡± Mila whispered.


    Isabel looked at her as if she was saying something weird. ¡°Don¡¯t you have enough of those?¡±


    ¡°No, what I want is - I want memories I can call my own.¡± Mila shook her head.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have many of those, so-¡± Mila looked towards Isabel. She reached out and put her hand on Isabel¡¯s.


    The contact made Mila¡¯s skin tingle and warm her palm. She felt Isabel¡¯s hand heat up.


    Mila turned Isabel¡¯s palm and intertwined fingers, making them inseparable. She let her head press against her love¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°So I want to make them with you,¡± Mila nuzzled against Isabel. It felt safe. It felt like she belonged there.


    Isabel¡¯s hand trembled, and her fingers gently wrapped around Mila¡¯s palm.


    For a while, they spent time sitting, holding hands and looking up at the sky that slowly grew brighter.

 Chapter 43 - How

    Following Isabel, who held her head high, Mila plodded towards the table, where Silinth, Hanna and Andrew were waiting. Mr Crow was likely out scouting, which he took seriously and did for most of the day.


    When Mila finally sat down, she unwillingly started to speak. ¡°I will be the one making the contact-¡± She paused and got a nudge in the side from Isabel. ¡°-and Isabel will be joining me.¡±


    Hanna didn¡¯t look all too pleased. ¡°I would prefer if it was me or Harry. It involves my family.¡± She countered.


    ¡°You are not a fighter, Hanna. And neither is Harry.¡± Silinth yawned. ¡°I would rather it be Mila, and Isabel is an excellent wall. She can take a surprise attack or two. And we need you to mix up that medicine for me and heal. It helps, you know.¡±


    That was a lie. Mila didn¡¯t outwardly react, but she sent her senses towards the man to see the effects of the said medicine, which he had just taken.


    The situation had grown worse. Silinth¡¯s inner world was a disgusting mess. He reeked of wrongness to Mila¡¯s senses.


    As for Hanna¡¯s medicine and treatment? It was as if nothing had been done.


    ¡°I would prefer if it was Hanna.¡± Andrew inserted while glaring at Mila. ¡°I don¡¯t think Mila is a reasonable person that can be trusted to make a decision that has our all best interests in mind.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Isabel challenged Andrew¡¯s input with a fierce glare of her own.


    ¡°It means-¡± Andrew was not deterred.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Hanna slammed her palms on the table, stopping the argument. ¡°You won¡¯t do this at MY home when MY family is at risk!¡±


    While both of the culprits still looked ready to fight, they backed down under Hanna¡¯s righteous fury.


    ¡°I won¡¯t make any impactful decisions without Hanna¡¯s input.¡± Mila ignored the heated atmosphere. She understood where Andrew was coming from. From their group, he was what she considered to be most well-adjusted.


    It didn¡¯t mean he was right or wrong, just that he kept his values learned back on Earth at heart and morals untainted.


    It was admirable. Mila couldn¡¯t do that. Her heart was too hardened for it.


    And Isabel¡­


    Honestly, Mila didn¡¯t get that part of her girl. It wasn¡¯t like Isabel was a stranger to compassion. She disliked killing and wasn¡¯t bloodthirsty.


    But Isabel had not blamed Mila for taking drastic steps in how she dealt with problems.


    This acceptance was¡­ A welcome change in Mila¡¯s life. It wasn¡¯t something she had searched for, but now that it was there, it was something that anchored her. Something that allowed her to re-evaluate her outlook.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll trust Silinth¡¯s judgement.¡± Hanna finally sighed. Her hand instinctively reached beneath her clothes, where she hid the mixes she used to keep herself calm and awake.


    Only to stop when Hanna realised the company she had. While Mila and Silinth didn¡¯t reprimand her, nor did they tell Harry, Andrew and Isabel were not as trusted.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but Mila suspected Hanna was dangerously close to going down the path her mother had. The woman was abusing her own concoctions.


    ¡°Then the question is when.¡± Silinth stretched. He was still out of it after yesterday''s session of boozing. The little amount of sleep hadn¡¯t been quite enough.


    ¡°Now.¡± Mila looked at Isabel. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Now you care,¡± Isabel grumbled. Despite the earlier heartfelt conversation, the girl was still harbouring a grudge. ¡°Let me get my gear. Then we can go.¡±


    Mila looked towards Andrew. ¡°I assume Mr Crow is checking out the location.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he is. You owe him a lot of treats. A lot of them for all the scouting he has done lately.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t hide his displeasure with Mila. He was grimacing and muttering under his breath. ¡°Why am I helping you anyway?¡± Another grumble slipped out of his mouth.


    No one answered. Everyone left the dining room to prepare. Mila didn¡¯t need to do much. After freshening up and dropping her dark cloak, she settled outside to wait.


    Silinth was the first to join her, now draped in a beggar''s attire, followed by Andrew, who was still in a foul mood.


    Mila doubted it would improve much. It didn''t help that she didn¡¯t see anything worth apologising for. She had killed Nolman, yes, but that traitor could not be left alive.


    And finally, Isabel appeared now carrying her sword at her side and a simple kite shield in hand, similar to what she could summon. ¡°I am ready.¡± She hyped herself up.


    Andrew whistled, and a moment later, Mr Crow dropped from the sky. Before starting to chirp, the young bird sent Mila one of his patented dirty looks. Once that was done, he cawed in his bond''s ear, telling all that he had seen.


    ¡°Anything worthwhile?¡± Silinth lazily weaved a spell that was meant to put another safety net around the Obron¡¯s family compound.


    ¡°A couple of people hiding on the roofs. One sitting on a bench, otherwise, just a few early birds going about their business.¡± Andrew kept listening. ¡°It seems that guards are out in force, though.¡±


    ¡°And the Temple?¡± Mila wondered.


    After a series of chirps, Andrew shook his head. ¡°Nothing unusual.¡±


    ¡°I am going ahead.¡± Silinth finished his spell, and it settled on the premises. ¡°Gotta go and see for myself.¡± He stifled another yawn.


    It didn¡¯t stop Mila from yawning. It had been a long night, and the rest was still a way off. ¡°We will be there in half an hour.¡± She estimated. ¡°Maybe a bit more.¡± Her gaze wandered to where Isabel was facing Andrew in a glaring match.


    At least her girl wasn¡¯t doing that to Mila. Though she suspected, Isabel wasn¡¯t done with grilling her.


    It quickly proved true once they found themselves on the street. Mila had just settled in walking next to Isabel when her girl took a jab at her.


    ¡°So! After your dumb move, do you think they will be hostile?¡±


    ¡°It felt perfectly logical at the time.¡± Mila made a feeble attempt at defence. Isabel didn¡¯t look impressed. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She sighed. ¡°Maybe?¡±


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°What were you doing out that late anyway?¡± Isabel wondered.


    ¡°I had a test to run.¡± Mila didn¡¯t plan to hide her newfound ability from Isabel. ¡°It¡¯s not something we can talk about on the streets, though.¡±


    ¡°And it involved killing that dumb teacher?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It played a large part.¡± Mila admitted. She didn¡¯t look forward to the following conversation.


    ¡°So, learnt anything?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mila let her surprise show, and it took her a moment before she gathered herself.


    ¡°What, what?


    ¡°No, I-¡± Mila hesitated. ¡°I thought you would ask if that was necessary. Maybe to avoid killing if necessary. Possibly to learn how it feels like.¡± She tried to wrap her head around how her love¡¯s head worked. ¡°You know, something like that.¡± She added lamely.


    ¡°Uh,¡± Isabel kicked a pebble. ¡°I mean, I am wondering about that stuff too. It¡¯s just that-¡± She tried to find words. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It feels kind of unimportant?¡±


    ¡°Are you asking me?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Isabel denied it. ¡°I get it. Human life and all that. Andrew keeps hounding me about it. He thinks you are a bad influence on me. Well, kind of. He just thinks you are too ruthless.¡±


    ¡°I have been made aware.¡± Mila pursed her lips.


    ¡°But then again, this is not Earth.¡± Mila kicked another pebble. ¡°I don¡¯t expect the world to bend to my wishes.¡±


    ¡°Isabel,¡± Mila had something to add. ¡°How I act and what I do is not normal.¡± She looked into her girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°It is not something that needs to be copied.¡±


    Isabel¡¯s eyes filled with gentleness, and for a moment, she looked like she was about to hug Mila. ¡°Yeah, well, are you planning to change your ¡®wise¡¯ ways?¡± She spoke instead.


    ¡°That is a good question.¡± Mila hummed. ¡°Perhaps with time. If the world around us calms down, then I would not be against it.¡± She was still confident in her choices. Even if the results had been¡­ Not optimal.


    ¡°That¡¯s a tough ask.¡± Isabel scoffed. ¡°You are about to poke a hornet''s nest.¡±


    ¡°I wish it could be done differently, but-¡± Mila didn¡¯t know how to explain her reasoning to Isabel. ¡°But back to the issue. Why haven¡¯t you asked about it?¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Isabel scratched her head. ¡°I have been preoccupied.¡±


    ¡°With what?¡± Mila wondered.


    Isabel sent her a flat stare. ¡°Guess.¡±


    It took a moment for Mila to understand what Isabel was saying. ¡°Me?¡± She was slightly surprised.


    ¡°Among other things.¡± Isabel blushed. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s hard to-,¡± She started to flounder. ¡°You just kind of started to flirt and- No, not that! It¡¯s difficult to explain, okay?¡±


    Difficult was the right word. Mila didn¡¯t know what to think. Why was Isabel like this? Mila had her circumstances of why she was desensitised to death, but her girl wasn¡¯t the same.


    Isabel tried to explain anyway. ¡°You know, it¡¯s like, you have this aura sometimes.¡± She blabbered. ¡°Like you are going to stab everyone. And well, you do that too. I mean, stab people. It¡¯s part of you, and I just accept it.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Mila felt her lips form a small smile, but it quickly vanished when she realised there was something else she had to say. ¡°Isabel, there is something else.¡± She gathered her courage.


    ¡°That does not sound good.¡± Isabel stopped the torrent of sentences and focused her attention on Mila.


    ¡°It¡¯s about Silinth.¡± Mila pondered how to reveal the news.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°He is¡­ Sick.¡± Mila tried.


    ¡°Well, yeah. Hanna has been healing him.¡±


    ¡°She has, but there have not been any improvements,¡± Mila didn¡¯t hide it.


    ¡°But he said¡­¡±


    ¡°There hasn¡¯t. Silinth is quickly getting worse.¡± Milla mulled over her following words. There was still information that Isabel was not ready to hear. ¡°It¡¯s terminal, and his emotions have been hazardous lately due to that.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Isabel tried to digest what she had heard. ¡°How quickly?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the important question, Isabel,¡± Mila stated. ¡°The problem is his emotions.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± Isabel didn¡¯t quite get it.


    ¡°There are some things I can¡¯t say, but he isn¡¯t as reliable as he was. And soon he will be a danger.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course, there are.¡± Isabel groaned. ¡°This is just getting worse and worse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and-¡± Mila bumped into Isabel. ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    There was no hesitation or doubt in Isabel.


    ¡°During tomorrow¡¯s raid, there might be an unforeseen danger for Silinth.¡± Mila sent a meaningful glance to Isabel.


    Isabel frowned. ¡°Sounds like a sucky idea. Is this your overconfidence in your judgement speaking?¡±


    ¡°I wish it was.¡± Mila sighed. ¡°But no, this is something that has to be done.¡±


    ¡°Mila,¡± There was a warning in Isabel¡¯s voice. ¡°I was there when Silinth fought that Kaldiro guy. You were there, too. This is not a good idea.¡±


    ¡°He is a danger to you, Isabel.¡± Mila didn¡¯t necessarily disagree with Isabel, but-


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll help.¡± Isabel simply stated.


    Once again, Mila was lost. ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°You heard me. Put me into your plan.¡±


    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s not necessary.¡± Mila hurried to protest. ¡°It has to come as a surprise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I can be a distraction.¡± Isabel tried to reason.


    ¡°We already agreed that you will stay out of that plan.¡± Mila reminded.


    ¡°And the situation changed.¡±


    ¡°Isabel, you do understand what you are suggesting,¡± Mila muttered.


    ¡°It was a question of time.¡± Isabel flippantly replied.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be like this.¡± Mila tried to reason her girl out of the idea. ¡°There are going to be other distractions.¡±


    ¡°And if not?¡±


    It was a reasonable question to ask. Mila didn¡¯t like this. Not one bit. ¡°I will find a way.¡± She spat out.


    ¡°I am sure you will. But if not, put me into your plans. I¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    ¡°Isabel!¡± It was Mila¡¯s turn to warn her girl.


    ¡°Mila,¡± Isabel returned. ¡°We had a conversation about this stupid shit earlier, and you lost that time.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ¡®lose¡¯.¡± Mila couldn¡¯t believe what Isabel was saying. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a competition.¡±


    ¡°And yet, I got what I wanted.¡± Isabel pushed on.


    ¡°This is madness!¡± Mila exclaimed. She didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Says the girl who wants to murder an old super powerful wizard.¡± Isabel complained under her breath.


    ¡°You are impossible!¡±


    ¡°And you love me!¡± Isabel victoriously announced, then blushed hard. Her own words seemed to take all the wind out of her sails. She covered her face with her palms to hide from Mila.


    ¡°Don¡¯t use cuteness on me!¡± Mila felt indignant. ¡°That¡¯s not fair. Stop that this instant!¡±


    But Isabel kept hiding. She stumbled and stopped. ¡°Uh, please, give me a moment.¡±


    ¡°What even is this?¡± Mila wanted to know.


    How did this happen? What now? This wasn¡¯t a mood in which she could keep arguing!


    ¡°Just a moment more.¡± Isabel crouched. ¡°I need to calm down.¡±


    Mila was torn between wanting to keep reasoning with Isabel and wishing to tease her.


    It was clear what Mila had to do.


    ¡°Oh, but we could find a quieter spot so that I can help you with that.¡± Mila purred before she could stop.


    Mila facepalmed right after cursing her glib tongue.

 Chapter 44 - Implied Threat

    The sound of the bell travelled over the rooftops, announcing the start of a new day. Soon, the streets of Ocheon would fill with people, but as of yet, there were only a few.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I said that.¡± Isabel could not let go of what she had said. She was continuously fidgeting and glancing towards Mila, looking for reactions.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Mila looked towards where the other party was waiting.


    The flower garden had just come into their view. Mila scanned the surroundings, noticing one response hiding amidst the buildings.


    A bit further, a middle-aged man sat on a bench amidst flower beds in a simple garb. He was on the taller side, with uncombed brown hair and a tired expression. His looks didn¡¯t leave much of an impression.


    ¡°But still, you-¡± Isabel tried to explain. I mean, you-¡± She couldn¡¯t quite manage. ¡°You didn¡¯t say it.¡± Finally, a whisper escaped her, revealing where the problem was. ¡°And I just claimed something you didn¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Isabel,¡± Mila called out. ¡°As I said, it wasn¡¯t wrong, so don¡¯t feel ashamed.¡± She brushed her fingers against Isabel¡¯s as they walked side by side. ¡°And I am going to say it myself.¡± Her tone was alluring. ¡°But do you want it to happen now?¡±


    The situation demanded their attentiveness. Mila spotted Silinth begging at one corner of the square. Somewhere above them, Mr Crow sang his song.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tease me now. I can¡¯t take it.¡± Isabel begged. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I said something so brazen.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but isn¡¯t my assurance that you were right not worth anything?¡± Mila winked as they closed in on the man.


    ¡°Nnngh,¡± Isabel couldn¡¯t form a response. She did, however, prepare her shield and scan the surroundings. ¡°Uhhh.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so harsh on yourself.¡± Mila gently scolded. ¡°It was bold, yes, but no harm was done.¡± It had been quite attractive how confidently Isabel had claimed Mila loved her. She wanted a repeat of that moment.


    The man looked towards them, smiled and started to wave, pretending to know them.


    ¡°But still,¡± Isabel complained. ¡°It wasn¡¯t what I wanted to say.¡± She moved in front of Mila to shield her from the man at all times.


    The pair walked to the bench right across from the man and sat down.


    ¡°Glad to see you both.¡± The man happily nodded. ¡°I am Percy.¡± He introduced himself.


    Mila recognised the voice of the man she had encountered last night. ¡°Well, nice to meet you, Percy. I am Lucy, and this is Anda.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I see,¡± Percy nodded. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t blame you for giving me these names, really.¡±


    ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡± Mila tilted her head while Isabel eyed the man verily.


    ¡°Mr Nolman did tell your real names before his-¡± Percy paused. ¡°Unfortunate accident.¡± He sadly finished.


    ¡°Yes. Such a shame, that.¡± Mila sighed along.


    ¡°But it leaves us in a difficult situation.¡± Percy lamented. ¡°The man was terrible at keeping his mouth shut, but he was our way to make a deal with the Obron family and possibly you.¡±


    ¡°Why not just ask us?¡± Isabel spoke up. ¡°You know, like proper people would.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite easy to answer.¡± Percy tilted his head. ¡°If it was only Obron¡¯s, we already would have, but an unforeseen group settled down in their home and didn¡¯t leave.¡±


    ¡°Did you wait for us to leave or something more?¡± Mila was interested.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exactly tell you, now can I?¡± Percy let out a bitter bark. ¡°My hands are tied as well. It wasn¡¯t exactly my choice to come here and possibly be killed. Anyway, this is not what I wanted to talk about.¡± He rubbed his temple. ¡°Yeah, how to go about it.¡±


    It was hard to tell how much of the man¡¯s actions was an act. He certainly acted differently from how he had been at the night. Percy felt disarming as he left the impression of not possessing any threat.


    Mila was starting to get impatient. The passing guard certainly wasn¡¯t helping her mood, but finally, the man spoke again.


    ¡°Before we continue, please don¡¯t kill me, okay?¡± Percy let out a nervous laugh. Seeing his unamused audience, he sighed. ¡°But seriously. I don¡¯t want to die. We wanted to make a deal with Obron¡¯s, well, Hanna. She is in charge, and her family has a reputation, even if forgotten nowadays.¡±


    ¡°About?¡± Mila encouraged the man.


    ¡°Uh, are we sure no one undue is listening?¡± Percy looked around. ¡°We made sure to take some steps towards safety, but there is only so much we can do.¡±


    ¡°Why ask us?¡± Isabel wondered.


    ¡°Well, how to put it.¡± Percy let out another nervous laugh. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t take it the wrong way, but¡­¡± He gulped. ¡°My group isn¡¯t the one hunted by the Pillar of Eternity.¡±


    For a moment, the only sound was the city¡¯s bustle. ¡°I see,¡± Mila put a hand on Isabel¡¯s knee to calm her girl and stop her from taking any hasty actions. ¡°That certainly changes things, doesn¡¯t it.¡±


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Haha,¡± Percy laughed, visibly sweating. ¡°Please don¡¯t look at me like I am a dead man.¡±


    ¡°No such a thing.¡± Mila dismissed the man¡¯s worries while pondering how to better disembowel him.


    In the end, the very fact that they were speaking meant they were not in immediate danger. Whatever Percy and his group were up to, they weren¡¯t after Mila and Isabel.


    And Mila couldn¡¯t kill the man. He was strong. But perhaps if Isabel helped? No, it wasn¡¯t wise. She scanned the surroundings and noticed how alert Silinth was now. The man was listening in on their conversation.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t.¡± Percy didn¡¯t believe her. ¡°We don¡¯t care about those zealots and what they want. No, what we want is a deal.¡±


    ¡°Such as?¡± Mila let the man speak.


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell you. You are probably here for the same reason as I. I am expendable but trustworthy enough.¡± Percy put his hand in his pocket. ¡°I have two letters here.¡± He pulled them out. ¡°One sealed in a way which will allow only Hanna Obron to open it and the other for Mr Ampry. We couldn¡¯t key it to him. So we did the next best thing. We made sure it couldn¡¯t be opened without burning, but I doubt a man of such power would have trouble forcing it open.¡±


    Percy left the two letters next to him. ¡°I¡¯ll be sticking around for most of the day. If you come to a decision, you can return, and we will talk.¡± With these words, he left.


    ¡°That went well?¡± Isabel looked at the leaving man¡¯s back.


    ¡°Hardly.¡± Mila frowned as she studied the letters. ¡°But it could have been worse.¡± There was a slight sheen of mana on the seals. Nothing dangerous, but enough to destroy the paper. After another moment of thinking, they got up and grabbed the letters.


    It was time to return. The way back went by peacefully. Isabel continued to regret her previous choice of words while Mila mulled over their situation.


    They were clearly being observed. Through what means? Mila couldn¡¯t tell. If they required Nolman, then they likely didn¡¯t use any magic. It made sense, with Silinth skulking around there. The man would be able to tell.


    When they finally returned, Hanna immediately led them to her workroom, where Harry and Silinth were already waiting.


    After a short exchange of words and what they had talked about with Percy, Mila handed the two letters to their recipients. She then returned to Isabel¡¯s side and contemplated how nice her love¡¯s hair looked.


    They both tore them open right then and there. After a moment of silence, Hanna handed the latter to Harry while Silinth let out a barking laugh.


    ¡°So, what do they want?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°They are terrorists.¡± Silinth spat out. ¡°They want to sabotage a bunch of stuff and kill a lot of important people. Or at least try.¡±


    Seeing how Silinth freely spoke about the contents of the letter, Hanna added her own side of the offer. ¡°They want me to help smuggle more personnel and equipment into the city.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that!¡± Harry exclaimed. ¡°These are criminals. We must inform authorities immediately.¡±


    ¡°Please wait, Honey.¡± Hanna stopped her husband by grabbing his hand. ¡°We can¡¯t do that.¡± She looked towards Silinth. ¡°Can I have your letter?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Silinth threw the paper to her.


    ¡°I would like to read them as well.¡± Mila joined.


    After everyone was familiar with the contents, Mila looked towards the ceiling. ¡°This can work in our favour.¡± She admitted.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Harry gesticulated. ¡°This will doom us! There must be a way out! There will be so much chaos! So many people will die!¡± He was almost hysteric.


    ¡°There will be war.¡± Silinth interrupted the man with a grim conclusion.


    Harry gaped while Hanna groaned before taking out one of her brews. She ignored her husband''s presence and drank it all before taking another one.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± Harry finally resisted, but it sounded more like begging.


    Isabel, who had stayed silent for the longest time, spoke. ¡°Why do you think there will be war, Instructor?¡±


    ¡°Their plan will continue with our without us. Once it happens, King Ospio will want blood.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why we must stop them.¡± Harry insisted.


    ¡°Harry, please! You are not helping.¡± Hanna sounded very tired.


    ¡°I will not have it!¡± Harry didn¡¯t stop. He grew even more rampant. ¡°I was against them staying here, and I was right! Look at where it has led us!¡± His voice carried heavy accusations. The usually calm and polite man was practically fuming in anger.


    ¡°Please,¡± Hanna begged.


    ¡°No, Hanna!¡± Harry didn¡¯t let her speak. ¡°This must be dealt with-¡±


    Hanna grabbed her husband¡¯s palm, and Mila felt a pulse of mana circle through the man¡¯s body.


    A moment later, Harry collapsed on the ground with Hanna looking at him in regret. ¡°I am so sorry.¡±


    ¡°It was the right decision,¡± Mila noted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t patronise me, girl!¡± Hanna snapped. ¡°This will drive a wedge in our marriage! You don¡¯t understand how important Harry is to me!¡± Her whole body trembled in anger.


    ¡°Thank you, Hanna.¡± Silinth walked to the woman and hugged her as she started to sob.


    ¡°What will I say to my boys?¡± Hanna cried on Silinth¡¯s shoulder.


    Isabel leaned closer to Mila to ask. ¡°What happened?¡± She whispered.


    ¡°I am not sure, but-¡± Mila whispered back. ¡°But I think it¡¯s because we have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Hanna pushed Silinth away while clearing her eyes. ¡°They have us by the balls! While there are no clear threats in the letters, there certainly are implied ones!¡± Her voice shook with emotions. ¡°If we don¡¯t cooperate, they will just find someone else while leaking the information about all of you. The Temple would burn everything I have to the ground.¡±


    ¡°Hanna,¡± Silinth sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say this, but I know your mother always prepared for a day like this and you¡­¡±


    ¡°Pah,¡± Hanna spat on the ground. ¡°We don¡¯t have any choice anymore. We will have to leave Ocheon. How will I talk Harry into it?¡± Tears filled her eyes once again. ¡°He loves this city.¡±


    Mila and Isabel stood in their little corner, trying to appear unnoticeable. Silinth continued to try to calm her friend.


    It took a good ten minutes before Hanna was ready to talk again. ¡°I¡¯ll tell my boys to get everything ready for leaving and Harry¡­¡± She looked at her husband. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can wake him up. Not now. But it also means we have to move soon.


    ¡°Andrew will have a fit,¡± Isabel murmured, so only Mila heard.


    Mila agreed. If this new group got involved, things were bound to get bloody. Very, very bloody.


    And if Mila played the cards right, her own plans would benefit greatly.

 Chapter 45 - Confusion

    In the end, the decision had come easy. It was accepting it that was hard.


    After talking with her sons, Hanna had locked herself in her workroom with Harry. She had claimed she needed time to work out her feelings.


    Silinth was lying down some security measures down at the passage they had arrived through. He had taken Kefo and Tiff with him to show how to do it.


    Nordly was running around the complex, preparing for an evacuation, while Bazil took care of the shop.


    Andrew had just stared at them. He had left Mila with a single question before retiring to his room.


    ¡°When we came to this damned world, you stood up for me and Isabel. Why can¡¯t you extend that kindness to others?¡±


    And Mila didn¡¯t have an answer. It was the simple kindness they had shown to her that had made her do it. It was that simple. There had been a sense of camaraderie as they were in the same boat.


    Mila didn¡¯t have anything like that with others. Even when she had helped Tiff, it had been because of different considerations.


    Was it? Mila pondered. Tiff¡¯s tears had certainly impacted her decision-making. Had they?


    It was hard to tell, and Mila felt her head hurt. What was the difference really?


    No matter how hard Mila tried, she couldn¡¯t work it out. Isabel and Andrew, at this point, even Tiff and Kefo were different.


    They were on her side while the rest weren¡¯t. Wasn¡¯t that enough?


    ¡°You, okay?¡± Isabel looked at her in worry.


    They were currently in the courtyard, enjoying the sunny day. Mila had wanted more space than their rooms could offer to pace around while Isabel sat on the side, watching her.


    ¡°I am.¡± Mila¡¯s mind kept wandering. There still was no solution.


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡± Isabel followed her with her eyes.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that just proves you aren¡¯t.¡± Isabel pointed out. ¡°Mila?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Came an automatic answer. Mila felt there was something she was missing, but because it was, she couldn¡¯t name it.


    ¡°Mila?¡±


    Finally, she stopped. Mila turned to face Isabel. ¡°Do you think there is something wrong with me?¡± She asked before immediately continuing. ¡°No, that¡¯s not the right question. What do you think is wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Uh,¡± Isabel shifted on the bench uncomfortably. ¡°Nothing?¡± She tried.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t time for that.¡± Mila resumed her pacing.


    Silinth, with Kefo and Tiff, headed for the main building. They had finished what they were doing underground.


    ¡°No, wait, let me think.¡± Isabel furrowed her brows. ¡°You are overconfident and kind of scary sometimes.¡± She began listing. ¡°You don¡¯t read the room very well, and sometimes you do this thing where you stare at me while ignoring everything else. It¡¯s nice, but I don¡¯t think the rest appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°You are terrible with small talk and can come off as rude. You don¡¯t really care about other people''s opinions and have zero interest in their lives.¡±


    Mila kept listening, her pace slowing down. ¡°Uh, Isa-¡±


    But Isabel kept speaking. ¡°And you can be cruel. It is kind of ho- no, not that. And you don¡¯t take care of yourself. How do you keep your skin that clean anyway? It looks so smooth. And then you have this habit of touching.¡± She started to blush. ¡°And it kind of bothers me, but I want you to do it more? And you keep saying this sweet stuff that makes my heart race. Oh, and you are overprotective of me. It should be me who protects you!¡±


    ¡°Isab-¡±


    ¡°Ah, but I don¡¯t mind you protecting me.¡± Isabel kept rambling. ¡°But you should rely on me more. You are not alone. Yes. You have me.¡± She nodded along her words. ¡°And you keep a lot of secrets. It gives you this mysterious air, you know? And-¡±


    ¡°Isabel!¡± Mila finally couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. She wished to find a hole and crawl into it. ¡°That¡¯s quite enough.¡± This wasn¡¯t what she had expected.


    Was Isabel boasting or trying to shame her into nonexistence?


    ¡°Oh!¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes grew wide, and started to look for an escape route. Seeing Silinth with his two students vanish inside the building, she jumped on her feet and rushed after them. ¡°Gotta go, bye!


    Perhaps Isabel wasn¡¯t the right person to answer such a loaded question. But Mila didn¡¯t trust anyone else to do it either.


    Only Andrew came to her mind, who could do something similar. But Mila really didn¡¯t want to talk to him. It was his fault she was feeling at a loss now.


    So, Mila continued to pace. It didn¡¯t help that she was tired. Her body demanded a rest. She completely missed the moment Nordly appeared and sat down where Isabel had been.


    And the boy continued to sit in silence until Mila finally turned her attention towards him.


    Mila was at first taken aback. Nordly was wearing a colourful garb, dominated by yellow and blue. On top of his head sat a small hate with a feather that reminded her of a rainbow. He looked up and smiled sadly.


    ¡°So they did lie to me about what you like, huh?¡± Nordly sighed. ¡°Didin¡¯t even make you smile.¡± He looked at the ground once more.


    ¡°It is-¡± Mila tried to find a description. ¡°- certainly vibrant.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Bazil told me you like girls, but I-¡± Nordly rubbed his eye. ¡°I still hoped you would look at me. I wanted you to smile, but you-¡±


    Mila chose to stay silent. She didn¡¯t feel there was anything she could say to mend a broken heart.


    ¡°You smile only when you are with that Isabel girl.¡± Nordly pushed his fingers through his hair and tore the gaudy hat off of his head. ¡°But I thought-¡± He laughed bitterly. ¡°I thought I could take it slow and grow closer to you with time, but now¡­¡±


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°What will happen to us now, Mila?¡± Nordly failed to control his tears. ¡°This is our home.¡±


    ¡°Your mother has a plan for an occasion like this,¡± Mila stated. ¡°As I understand, you have been taught how your family has operated for a long time.¡±


    ¡°She just told us to get ready.¡± He didn¡¯t listen. ¡°We are to leave our house and friends, everything we know, by tomorrow evening.¡± He complained. ¡°What happened? Everything was just fine yesterday!¡± Nordly half-shouted and was startled by his own voice. ¡°Shit! No one tells me shit! Everyone treats me like a child!¡±


    But Mila had no answer. So once again, she said nothing. And neither did Nordly continue. He sat there and cried. After a while, the tears stopped, and he left.


    While Mila felt there was something wrong, she couldn¡¯t name the feeling. It was frustrating to not be in control of her mind. She had worked for so long to be tough. To keep herself sane.


    ¡°This is going nowhere.¡± Mila gave up. Her mind was too blurry. She finally decided to have a rest before their unwanted new companions showed up.


    Finally, after making one last round to see if anything new had crept up, Mila found herself in a bed.


    With her mind still muddled, Mila found herself quick asleep.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Faster!¡± The man shouted while driving his own horse towards death. Any more and the poor creature would collapse.


    Despite that, the man did not relent. He kept hitting his horse to make it go ever faster.


    Mila felt the man¡¯s tense body, his quick heartbeat, his fingers clenching. ¡°FASTER!¡± He screamed.


    The man glanced behind and searched the tree line. The night¡¯s darkness and cloudy sky made it difficult to see anything.


    A moment later, he saw them. Pursuers. They were shouting, trying to stop him. They were trying to make him turn back.


    And Mila heard it with him. These pursuers were begging the man to not go. To not abandon his position. To pretend he did not know about that order.


    What order? Mila wondered. Her mind still was sluggish. It would get better. She tried to grasp what was happening. Why now? It had been so long since the last dream of another person¡¯s life. And the last one had a message. Would this one, too?


    But the man did not stop. He kept muttering to himself, wishing for the order to be lies. Hoping this was a dream. Begging this was not a reality.


    The wind blew in his face. Mila enjoyed the breeze as it cleared her jumbled thoughts. But the man did not. He cursed and cried.


    And as the time went on, the pursuers started to lag behind. They could not keep up, but the man did not stop.


    If anything, he drove his horse harder.


    Mila waited. It was possible this dream would take time. There was never a way to tell.


    When fifteen minutes later, the horse collapsed and drew its last breath, the man continued on foot. He ran with all his strength.


    The feeling of exhaustion was unfiltered. Mila felt it, too. The man did not spare his mana and enforced his legs, making each step he took that much longer.


    And soon, a blaze ahead illuminated the horizon. The man once more begged for this to be a lie.


    ¡°No! Elly! Old Erl!¡± He stumbled and fell. His face hit the ground, but he did not care. The next moment, he was up and ran again.


    Slowly, a city covered in inferno came into view. The flames rose towards the sky, tearing the buildings apart. Screams of horror and disbelief reached the man¡¯s ears.


    Fighting too. It was heavy. Various spells flashed through the sky, joining the fire in giving light.


    The sound of impacts and explosions overcame everything else for a moment before the screams resumed.


    ¡°No!¡± The man whispered. He closed in on the walls, searching for a way to enter.


    It was at that point that Mila recognised the city. Merekly. The city that gave them a headache. It was deep in enemy territory and served as a supply point.


    Food and weapons flowed through Merekly towards the frontlines. Soldiers as well.


    A decision was made to try and sabotage their infrastructure. An attempt to cripple this line to ease the desperate situation their forces were facing.


    And it had been successful. Mila had lived through a dream that had dealt with this city before. She had been a woman who had helped their forces infiltrate Merekly.


    The woman had died at the start of the operation, overcome by the superior numbers of defenders. She had not seen what came after.


    But as Mila saw now, the plan had succeeded. No, she already knew it had. The dreams were loosely interconnected but never in order.


    The man found a way through. There was a crack in the walls, where a devastating spell had torn through the defensive instalment.


    And immediately, he found himself in between people screaming and running as they tried to quell the fires.


    He pushed through. His own voice mixed with the cacophony of pleas. Again and again, he called out for Elly.


    There was so much destruction and blood and limbs. Chunks and bits and pieces of once sentient beings.


    And the battle raged on. Mila understood. She had seen this before. Partaken in the planning.


    Those people who were sent here¡­


    They were not expected to return.


    So they clawed and rampaged. Each time their comrade fell, they grew more rampant.


    Each time one of the defenders fell, a new one rose in place to take on the mantle. They defended their home and loved ones. One''s life was a small price to pay for what they cherished.


    It was a chaos at its worst.


    The man was lucky. He didn¡¯t notice as he searched for something, but Mila did. She saw with his eyes how deadly projectiles punctured the buildings next to him.


    Some people exclaimed and pointed at him. It was fear and anger on their faces.


    This man was part of the terrorists. He carried their emblem. He was an enemy.


    But the man didn¡¯t. He cried and stumbled forward, finally arriving at his destination.


    He stood in front of a burning building. His eyes landed on a decapitated body. The head could not be seen anywhere. The blood painted the woman¡¯s corpse vividly in the fiery light.


    ¡°No-¡± The man¡¯s body grew stiff. He struggled to walk but did anyway. His feet dragged as people around him parted and pointed at him in anger.


    The man reached the corpse and fell on his knees in front of it. ¡°Elly¡­¡± He whispered. ¡°Elly¡­¡± His lips knew no other words. ¡°Elly¡­¡± His palms landed on the unresponsive body.


    ¡°There!¡± Behind the man, people shouted. ¡°He is one of them.¡± Someone pointed. ¡°THEY DID IT!¡± There was a claim.


    ¡°Elly¡­¡±


    A sharp object penetrated through the man¡¯s chest. He gasped, unable to breathe again. ¡°... Elly¡­¡± His last words called out the most important person in his life.


    ¡°WE DID IT!¡± People behind him cheered. ¡°Careful! There is more!¡± There was a warning.


    The chaos continued.


    And as the man died, Mila was left in shock.


    This all was normal. It was just another horrid story among the many. Mila knew it. She had partaken. It was how wars were.


    What did this mean?


    This was normal.


    Mila didn¡¯t feel well. She felt sick.


    This was how the world worked. It wasn¡¯t pretty. It was normal.


    Mila wanted to see Isabel.


    After the night, a new day would follow. She would endure.


    Mila felt her mind halt. It was hard to think.


    What did this mean? Why now?


    Mila didn¡¯t want to think.

 Chapter 46 - Teasing

    The knocking on the doors rose Mila from her sleep. For a moment, she lay unmoving before forcing herself to care again.


    Curiously, it was Bazil who was knocking. ¡°Mila?¡± He knocked again. ¡°You there?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Mila found her voice to be coarse. ¡°I am.¡± She tried again more forcefully.


    ¡°Mom wants to see you.¡± Basil left the message and left.


    Mila opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling. Forcefully reigning in her emotions wasn¡¯t healthy. She knew better than to do that, but it had been necessary.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time and likely wouldn¡¯t be the last.


    And now Mila had something to soothe her overtaxed mind. She climbed out of the bed. Her body felt sluggish in a different way than after the usual workout.


    There currently was only one wish she had. Mila took a deep breath and moved.


    Once Mila was outside in the courtyard, her eyes combed the surroundings, searching for Isabel. She had not been in her room. It was the first place she had checked.


    And there she was. Isabel was standing next to Tiff, exchanging words.


    Mila found herself midway towards her girl before she knew it. She needed a respite.


    Isabel noticed Mila almost immediately. Luckily, she didn¡¯t run away, although Mila¡¯s girl did look ashamed.


    But once Isabel looked at Mila again, her face changed into worry. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She started to move as well.


    Mila didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t want to lie. But telling the truth felt too heavy. She couldn¡¯t do that either. The thought alone made her head hurt.


    When they reached each other, Mila wrapped her arms around Isabel¡¯s waist and rested her head against her chest, simply breathing for a while.


    ¡°Uh, Mila, we are not alone,¡± Isabel whispered. She nervously fidgeted but did return the hug.


    ¡°It matters not,¡± Mila murmured, her voice muffled by Isabel¡¯s clothes. She felt herself relax.


    Mila could guess what this dream meant.


    Was it a warning? Did it show the horrors that could happen? Was that the path she was heading down? Was the dream meant to make her doubt herself? Was it a lesson to learn from? If so, what was the underlying question?


    But in the end, it didn¡¯t change anything. Mila pushed away the desire to melt into Isabel¡¯s embrace and pulled away from her girl. ¡°Just a bad dream.¡± She finally revealed.


    Isabel nodded. She let Mila slip away, sighing in relief, while her face showed regret for the quick separation.


    It was, as always, puzzling Mila how torn Isabel was about showing affection. She clearly enjoyed it when it happened but got embarrassed easily.


    As cute as it was, it was also frustrating for Mila. She wanted Isabel to be more forward with her feelings.


    Isabel wasn¡¯t fooling anyone anyway.


    Mila sighed. This wasn¡¯t it. She was escaping her own problems. But while the thought paralysis had subsided, she still was not in the shape to confront her own demons.


    ¡°Wanna talk about it?¡± Isabel glared at Bazil, who had said something to Nordly and Kefo.


    ¡°Not now. It will take time.¡± Mila avoided. ¡°Now!¡± She let everything that hindered her flow out of her body. ¡°Where is Hanna?¡±


    ¡°Mom is in her room.¡± Bazil helpfully inserted.


    ¡°I see,¡± Mila nodded and turned towards where Hanna worked.


    ¡°No, in her room. Her bedroom.¡± This time, it was Nordly who spoke. He avoided looking at Mila, making it awkward. ¡°With Dad.¡±


    Mila carefully nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see her now.¡± She nodded to Isabel, who returned to where Tiff was waiting.


    Upon entering Obron¡¯s family¡¯s personal quarters, Mila paused. She didn¡¯t know where the family¡¯s head¡¯s room was. She extended her senses and soon found it.


    She walked towards where the mana signature was. Mila found Hanna in a simple, homely room. She was sitting next to the bed where Harry was sleeping. The room smelled of the woman¡¯s workroom. The nightstand was covered in empty vials.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be long now,¡± Hanna spoke, slightly slurring her words. ¡°As the evening comes, people will be arriving, bringing their tools of death.¡± Her voice was grim.


    Mila nodded. That was the plan. Percy would be joining them, coordinating the new arrivals. Telling them where to go.


    ¡°We will leave tomorrow evening.¡± Hanna continued. ¡°Before the madness starts. Silinth¡­ He-¡± She shook her head. ¡°He told me to stop. He said it¡¯s pointless to continue pretending what I do is making anything better.¡± A tear rolled down her cheek.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Hanna grabbed the unconscious Harry¡¯s hand and squeezed it. She took a shaky breath, then, with her free hand, pulled a small bottle out of a pocket and threw it to Mila. ¡°Here. It¡¯s the best I can do. My Mother¡¯s recipe. I am not that good. My passion was in healing.¡±


    Mila grabbed the bottle and studied it. ¡°Anything I should know before applying it?¡±


    ¡°Just be careful. Once applied to a weapon, the poison will not degrade for about half an hour. You have to introduce it directly into the bloodstream for it to work the best. And you don¡¯t need much. ¡± Hanna explained. ¡°It will take effect immediately by paralysing the body as the blood flows until it can function no more.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mila slightly bowed. ¡°This will help tremendously.¡±


    There was no answer. Hanna returned her attention to the sleeping man. She moved her lips as if apologising again and again.


    Seeing Hanna¡¯s disinterest in anything else, Mila excused herself.


    When she stepped back into the courtyard, Percy was already waiting. He nervously waved upon seeing Mila. ¡°Hey! Glad to see you. This is Pepper.¡± He pointed at the woman next to him.


    Pepper frowned upon hearing the name. ¡°Great to see you again.¡± She nodded with a touch of sarcasm in her voice. ¡°My name is Pepper.¡± Her tone made the displeasure of being introduced this way clear.


    It was the same voice that had stopped Percy last night. Pepper was in her early twenties at best. Just like the man she had arrived with, she was almost entirely unremarkable, with only her eyes flashing in cold light occasionally.


    A trait Mila knew some occupations appreciated very much. She returned the greeting.


    ¡°I wanted to ask,¡± Pepper walked closer to Mila while studying her. ¡°How did you notice me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, whatever do you mean?¡± Mila tilted her head. ¡°I just saw you on the roof and got scared. I might have overreacted just then.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am sorry I startled you.¡± Pepper slightly smiled, finding Mila¡¯s words amusing. ¡°But I really wanted to see someone who could, by accident no less, make my job so much more difficult.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I can relate. Such an event is highly unusual.¡± Mila pretended to understand. She, too, wanted to know how Pepper had managed to track her. ¡°My steps are so light, I never imagined for someone to find me exploring the town.¡±


    Pepper¡¯s smile grew wider. She appeared to enjoy the conversation more and more.


    Mila felt a tiny tug at the corner of her lip, and suddenly, Isabel appeared in front of her and stared down at Pepper. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Uh, may I help you¡­ Isabel?¡± Pepper hesitated. ¡°I had something to discuss with Mila.¡±


    ¡°Isabel?¡± Mila moved around her girl.


    ¡°What?¡± Isabel did not take her eyes off Pepper.


    ¡°Are you doing what I am assuming you are doing?¡± Mila pushed her index finger against Isabel¡¯s back and traced it down, making the girl shudder.


    ¡°S-stop that!¡± Isabel suddenly lost much of her intensity. ¡°I am not doing anything.¡± She looked back at Pepper before dodging Mila¡¯s finger.


    Isabel¡¯s blush and embarrassment were exceedingly captivating. Mila considered her beautiful companion before Pepper interrupted by coughing.


    ¡°Jokes aside, I do want to know how you did that.¡± Pepper pushed a lock of hair away from her face and leaned closer to Mila.


    And Mila did not miss how Pepper glanced at Isabel, barely hiding her amusement. ¡°Oh, I am not sure. It would take a while to explain that night''s happenings.¡±


    ¡°I think we have some time before the first batch of our troopers arrive.¡± Pepper¡¯s smile grew mischievous. ¡°We could find a quieter place and-¡±


    ¡°While an enticing offer, I do have prior arrangements,¡± Mila replied while watching Isabel grow redder by the moment.


    ¡°Ah, but I have so many things to share¡­¡± Pepper emphasised her rather sizeable bosom.


    ¡°Mila said no!¡± Isabel inserted herself between them once again and pushed Pepper back. She was practically fuming in anger.


    It was too much for Pepper. ¡°Pfffwhahahahahah,¡± Her clear laughter filled the courtyard. ¡°This is a riot!¡± She struggled to breathe, then laughed some more.


    Mila felt herself break into a smile while Isabel stared at Pepper in confusion.


    ¡°What?¡± Isabel didn¡¯t get it. And when she noticed Mila¡¯s expression, her mouth fell open. ¡°Th- That was on purpose?¡± She asked in horror.


    ¡°Ahahaha, sorry, sorry!¡± Pepper wheezed.


    ¡°That was so mean!¡± Isabel glared, only this time at Mila.


    ¡°No, you see¡­¡± Mila schooled her expression, suddenly finding herself in a very unfavourable situation. ¡°I didn¡¯t know?¡± She tried.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± Isabel¡¯s voice fell an octave. ¡°Oh, no.¡± She looked around, and seeing the eyes on them, she groaned while covering her face. ¡°Oh, no, no.¡±


    ¡°Isabel, I didn¡¯t mean to!¡± Mila suddenly felt horrible. This was mean. ¡°I am so sorry!¡±


    ¡°Eehehe, it wasn¡¯t Mila¡¯s fault.¡± Pepper reasoned. ¡°So what, you two a thing?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Isabel shouted in denial.


    ¡°Ugh,¡± Mila felt like someone had punched her in the stomach.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Isabel realised what she had done. She lowered her voice to a whisper. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, Mila.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s complicated?¡± Pepper wasn¡¯t bothered. ¡°Anyway, my real name is Viola.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± From somewhere, Percy¡¯s shocked voice reminded them they were still in the open.


    ¡°And that guy¡¯s real name is-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell them that,¡± Percy shouted from the warehouse.


    ¡°I guess the man should introduce himself.¡± Viola shrugged.


    ¡°I am so sorry.¡± Isabel lowered herself to Mila.


    ¡°No, I get it.¡± Mila didn¡¯t let it bother her. It didn¡¯t quite succeed. ¡°I get it.¡± She repeated, this time, it sounded more persuasive. ¡°And I am sorry, too.¡±


    ¡°Uh, hello?¡± Viola tried to get their attention. ¡°I thought we were talking?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it usually is.¡± Andrew¡¯s tired voice explained from a bit further away. ¡°Ignore them.¡±


    ¡°But I wanted to talk?¡± Viola wasn¡¯t deterred. She poked Isabel¡¯s back, making the girl jump.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡± Mila¡¯s reprimanded.


    ¡°Very scary,¡± Viola noted. ¡°But I am still curious. I will tell you how I did if you tell me how you did.¡±


    Mila opened her mouth to turn the woman down before Percy appeared behind Viola and placed his hand on her shoulder. ¡°Now, what do I hear?¡± There was a throbbing wain on his forehead. ¡°Are you planning on sharing state secrets?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even joke about that!¡± Viola turned around. ¡°That would land me in the gallows.¡±


    ¡°Then shut up and come with me.¡± Percy hissed. ¡°We have to move some boxes around to have enough space.¡± He started to pull Viola away from Mila and Isabel.


    ¡°See you later.¡± Viola waved.


    As they watched them leave, Isabel could not help but add. ¡°I don¡¯t like her.¡±


    Mila couldn¡¯t quite agree. ¡°Miss Viola wasn¡¯t all that bad-¡± And she stopped.


    ¡°Oh, wasn¡¯t she?¡± Isabel glared.


    ¡°But Isabel,¡± Mila leaned on the taller girl, pressing against Isabel¡¯s side. ¡°I have my eyes only on you.¡± She ignored the theatrical gagging from Andrew, who was heading towards his room.


    ¡°I- I mean,¡± Isabel¡¯s body trembled, and her arms twitched. She appeared to want to hug Mila. ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s this?¡± Mila sadly continued. ¡°You gave such a strong denial when the question of our relationships was raised.¡± It had actually hurt. She wasn¡¯t playing up all that much.


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Isabel shook her head. ¡°That was my mistake, okay?¡± She tried to explain. ¡°I just-¡± There wasn¡¯t a good reason. ¡°It was-¡± Still nothing.


    ¡°Isabel.¡± Mila met her girl¡¯s wavering eyes. ¡°Tomorrow we will have a date.¡± She waited for Isabel to nod. ¡°We will talk about what our relationships are.¡±


    Isabel nodded again. ¡°R-righ?¡± She was unsure what Mila was getting at.


    ¡°And after we are done talking,¡± Mila felt her voice grow a bit cold. ¡°I won¡¯t ever allow you to deny what we have ever again.¡± She informed. ¡°Are we clear?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Isabel¡¯s breathing grew bothered. Her eyes trembled as she gazed into Mila¡¯s eyes. She licked her lips, presenting her naked desire clearly.


    Mila pressed closer to Isabel. Her own heartbeat raced. It was so hard to hold back from doing more.


    Having more.


    ¡°Good.¡± Mila hoped her flush wasn¡¯t too noticeable. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She felt shame rising. This wasn¡¯t an appropriate reaction. She had definitely pushed too hard.


    Slowly, Mila separated herself from Isabel. Her girl moved as well.


    This all had been too much for Isabel. She still looked at Mila longingly, but it was clear she wasn¡¯t comfortable.


    ¡°I have some preparation I have to do.¡± Mila gave Isabel a way out. ¡°I¡¯ll be seeing you later. And don¡¯t forget - tomorrow at noon.¡± She smiled devilishly.


    And it was the truth. Mila had to prepare properly. Getting her body ready was a chore she was not looking forward to. But it would all be worth to see Isabel¡¯s reaction.


    Mila paused. And she had to get her dress from the seamstress before it got too dark. After that, she wanted to see what exactly Percy¡¯s and Viola¡¯s group was up to.


    There was so much to do.

 Chapter 47 - An Offer

    These men and women intent on disrupting the peace were silent. Mila sat on the Obron¡¯s residence¡¯s roof, watching the intruders arrive through the underground passage.


    They slowly entered the courtyard under Silinth¡¯s watchful eye and left under Percy¡¯s instructions. Dressed in simple clothes, carrying parcels and bags, they vanished over the walls and exited through the doors.


    ¡°Are you willing to tell me more about your plans?¡± Mila watched these simple-looking people carry the scent of death towards the streets.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Viola replied. ¡°I will consider if you tell me about yours, though.¡± She suggested while dangling her legs over the edge of the roof.


    ¡°An interesting suggestion.¡± Mila hummed. ¡°But I find it hard to believe you would tell the truth. Why aren¡¯t you down there helping Percy anyway?¡±


    ¡°That would mean working.¡± Viola wiggled her finger at Mila. ¡°I prefer spending time with you.¡±


    ¡°I suspect it is also work for you.¡± Mila reasoned, which made Viola scoff.


    ¡°Well, yes. You smell just like us. It would be foolish to leave you alone.¡± Viola waved to someone who had just arrived. ¡°Never like the guy.¡± She whispered to Mila. ¡°But it¡¯s true I wanted to talk with you more.¡±


    This attitude Viola had made it hard for Mila to evaluate the woman. She joked around, was fun and quirky and seemed like a free spirit.


    And that was impossible for someone who got entrusted with infiltrating a city. Mila refused to believe that someone who could hunt her down was this flippant.


    ¡°Whatcha thinkin¡¯ about?¡± Viola returned the middle finger to another arrival.


    ¡°Just trying to figure you out.¡± Mila didn¡¯t hide it. ¡°How you work and what your goals are.¡±


    ¡°Good luck with that. Tell me if you figure it out. I want to know, too.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you can tell me?¡±


    Viola pointed at one of the women jumping over the wall. ¡°That harlot slept with my boss once.¡± She waited for Mila¡¯s reaction. ¡°Nothing? You were more fun earlier.¡±


    ¡°And I got into trouble for it.¡± Mila reminded.


    ¡°True.¡± Viola kept sending signals to most people heading into the city. ¡°Well, I guess I can give you something. There will be war.¡±


    ¡°That is-¡± Mila considered Viola¡¯s words. ¡°A reasonable assumption if I am correctly understanding your goals.¡±


    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be because of us.¡± Viola shook her head. ¡°That madman Oispio is planning to attack our homes. To destroy what we have once and for all.¡± She grimly explained. ¡°He has been talking with the Pillar of Eternity. While we are not sure what their agreement entails, we know there was one. Tordgo had been accumulating troops and supplies for years now.¡±


    Mila tried to recall what Silinth had taught them about politics and geography. ¡°So you all are from Imeglenmo?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not pronounced that way. The middle part is silent,¡± Viola frowned. ¡°But yes. We could not let Tordgo gather their forces and prepare peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Why tell me this at all?¡±


    Viola turned to Mila, her face finally showing seriousness. ¡°Because we have the same enemy. Despite your status as Heretics, Silinth alone is enough for us to take an interest in you.¡±


    ¡°Then why not talk with him? I am just a girl.¡±


    ¡°Right. As am I. But Silinth- Would he listen?¡± Viola looked at the grim man looming over Percy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I admit, I am a little scared of him. I heard he faced the ¡®Torch¡¯ and managed to get away. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not untrue.¡±


    ¡°See, that¡¯s why my superiors decided to extend a helpful hand and see if we both can profit.¡±


    ¡°A very forceful approach. You did not leave our side a lot of choices.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be that dramatic. We even helped to misdirect the city¡¯s guards.¡±


    Mila paused. ¡°Did you?¡± That was an interesting tidbit. It also meant they had moles among the peacekeepers. Which meant easier sabotage of any coordination the city¡¯s defences might attempt.


    ¡°Well, the Obron lady did most of the work with her bribes, but yes.¡±


    Mila left it at that. She observed a pair of bulky men carrying a large box towards the exit. From the effort they put in, it was heavy. Extremely so. She tried to sense the men, noting they had mana.


    ¡°Interested what¡¯s in the box?¡± Viola noticed Mila¡¯s attention linger on the package. ¡°I can tell if you tell me what¡¯s your goal.¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Mila didn¡¯t take the bait.


    ¡°It matters. We wouldn¡¯t want to step on each other toes. Well, I did hear it involved the temple.¡±


    Mila pursed her lips. They had divulged that info to Percy with her approval. ¡°It does,¡± She shifted her attention to Viola. ¡°Any opinions on it?¡±


    ¡°Not my god.¡± Viola easily replied. ¡°Now, if you were to desecrate the Sea Father¡¯s home, we would have a problem.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take you for a very pious person.¡± Mila saw several other large boxes moved towards the streets.


    ¡°And you would be right.¡± Viola¡¯s voice lost some of the lustre. She let her fall on the back and looked up to the sky. ¡°My upbringing didn¡¯t leave much room to believe God''s care for their subjects.¡±


    A new group arrived. Several strong mana signatures greeted Percy and Silinth. They exchanged some words before leaving. Mila estimated them to be the strongest people she had stumbled upon besides Silinth and Kaldiro. Even Silinth looked wary.


    ¡°It makes me wonder what upbringing you had to go through.¡± Mila conversed. There was too much force here. It couldn¡¯t be just a small-time operation meant to disrupt supply lines.


    Viola was silent for a moment. ¡°Mila, I¡¯ll be honest with you.¡± She spoke, some hesitation still apparent in her voice. ¡°I was raised to hunt down people. Bad people. By bad people.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Mila noncommittal noted. ¡°And has anything changed?¡±


    ¡°I do it out of my free will now.¡± Viola paused. ¡°Do you know why I am telling you this?¡±


    When Mila didn¡¯t answer, Viola continued. ¡°Because you smell similar to me. How I was not that long ago.¡±


    ¡°That is a specific description.¡± Mila noted how the woman had mentioned ¡®smell¡¯ two times already. ¡°But I hardly think we are that similar.¡±


    Viola let out a braking laugh, her gaze growing dark. ¡°You don''t? Then tell me, are the deaths our plans will bring-¡± Her presence grew colder. ¡°Will those bother you? Take away your sleep? No, don¡¯t answer. I can see it won¡¯t. And it¡¯s the same for me.¡±


    ¡°I am not a monster.¡± Mila disagreed. ¡°I am not going to slaughter innocent people.¡±


    ¡°Hah, but neither will you interfere.¡± Viola¡¯s gaze remained without feelings. Empty and freezing. ¡°And neither will I.¡±


    ¡°Is that a choice for you?¡± Mila stared back. She felt a knot form in her stomach but didn¡¯t let it bother her.


    ¡°It is always a choice.¡±


    ¡°It is not what I meant.¡±


    Viola kept staring. Her seemed to shift slightly - to something bitter and callous.


    Mila did not know what she was showing to this woman, but it felt similar. Not a mirror, no. But there was something to what Viola had claimed.


    Finally, Viola blinked, and the beast within her seemed to fall asleep. ¡°At least you have someone.¡± She sadly noted. ¡°I had someone like that as well. So long ago.¡± There was now only sorrow. ¡°Don¡¯t mess up, Mila. Don¡¯t mess up like I did.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t plan to.¡± Mila had confidence she would do fine. She always had. There was no need to worry. ¡°But if you have an advice¡­¡± It was only prudent to ask.


    At this point, most people had arrived. Percy instructed the last few agents on how to proceed. Their faces were resolute. They saluted and vanished like the rest.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep everything to yourself,¡± Viola whispered. ¡°Even if you believe you can hide your pain, it always finds a way out. Also. Try to trust people sometimes.¡±


    ¡°How very specific.¡± Mila didn¡¯t feel it applied to her but still committed the advice to her memory.


    ¡°Hah, well, it is. I don¡¯t know what your problem is, but be careful.¡± Viola stood up and watched Percy talk with Silinth. ¡°It looks like we are about done here.¡±


    Mila caught Morn¡¯s name mentioned. It appeared they were making the last arrangements. ¡°So it would seem.¡± she agreed. Mila watched Percy look up and waved for Viola to come down.


    Viola returned a rude gesture. ¡°There is something else.¡± There was hesitation in her voice. ¡°If you need help¡­¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mila was taken aback. She had not expected such an offer.


    ¡°I like you. It¡¯s that simple.¡± Viola stood at the very edge of the roof. ¡°Just give a message to the contact person we left near this place.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°In fact, I have something. Could none of you be near me and Isabel tomorrow? We have an outing planned. I would hate for it to be interrupted.¡±


    Viola snorted. ¡°I can probably arrange that. No promises, though. But it would trouble us if you didn¡¯t manage your side of the operation. We can probably spare an agent or two.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that will be necessary.¡± Mila didn¡¯t outright deny the offer. ¡°But I don¡¯t trust them.¡±


    ¡°Then do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mila was direct.


    ¡°That¡¯s fair.¡± Viola laughed. ¡°Trust isn¡¯t earned that easily. But if you do ask, I¡¯ll try to arrange myself to be the one to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Pepper!¡± Percy¡¯s voice came from below. He sounded irritated and exhausted.


    ¡°That code name is so stupid,¡± Viola swore under the breath. ¡°Anyway! Smell you later.¡± She looked back at Mila one last time and jumped down.


    Mila looked as the pair left. It felt strange. She had such a long talk with someone who wasn¡¯t Isabel.


    It wasn¡¯t unpleasant. But was that it? Viola didn¡¯t seem malicious, but Mila knew better than to trust her. This woman was dangerous.


    And it was the third time Viola had mentioned the ¡®smell¡¯. It felt too simple. Was that it? Was that how they tracked her?


    Mila did have enough mana to modify the ¡®Hide presence¡¯ spell to include smell. It felt prudent to do so, not only because of Viola¡¯s words but also because tamers often had beasts that could track by scent.


    Only then did Mila notice a piece of paper left where Viola had been lying down. She grabbed it and studied.


    It was an address. An address somewhere in Imeglenmo. A city and a street. Even a description of a house Mila should search for.


    Mila did not undesrtant. What did Viola expect her to do?


    With conflicted thoughts, Mila retired to her room. She checked her preparations once more. Everything seemed ready for tomorrow.


    As Mila slowly undressed and took off her shirt, something came to her attention.


    Something critical.


    Mila had forgotten to get suitable underwear for the day. Of course, nothing sexual would happen, but the simple brown cloth she used to cover her privates would not do.


    It wouldn¡¯t work with the dress. It was too tight fitting.


    And it was prudent to be ready. Mila would not go that far. She wouldn¡¯t. They wouldn¡¯t go further than slight touches. But just in case¡­


    Yes. It was possible she would trip and tear the dress, making her undergarments visible. That was a possibility.


    Or perhaps, Isabel would trip and her hands would land on Mila¡¯s dress, pulling it down as their limbs entangled. Their bodies pressing closer¡­


    Yes, that was not out of the reach of possibility.


    Mila had to be ready.


    At least Mila had something new to think about. She pushed the confounding woman out of her head and planned an early trip to the city to correct her mistake.

 Chapter 48 - Flirting

    ¡°Okay! How do I look?¡± Isabel turned around and demonstrated her attire to Tiff.


    It had taken her the better part of the morning to get ready. And she still wasn¡¯t done. Even with the mirror Isabel had stolen from Hanna, she had trouble making herself look good.


    Tiff¡¯s bored expression didn¡¯t exactly help, either.


    ¡°Not good?¡± Isabel turned back to the mirror and combed her long brown hair differently. ¡°How about this?¡±


    The younger girl studied Isabel for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Tiff evaluated.


    ¡°But will Mila like it?¡± Isabel ran her hands down the last resort clothes she had obtained.


    Mila had surprised Isabel unprepared. There just wasn¡¯t enough time for her to get everything she needed.


    Isabel tried a ponytail and decided it could work.


    Especially since Isabel had to keep an eye on Mila lest she did something stupid again. Like talking to that woman again. Or going out poking an infiltrator organisation bent on destroying the city. Or talking to that woman. That could not be allowed. Isabel¡¯s intuition told her so.


    In the end, in her desperation, Isabel raided Hanna¡¯s closet. It had resulted in a suboptimal combination.


    It wasn¡¯t the best. Isabel studied her reflection. The red blouse was good enough, she supposed. Maybe the cleavage the garment had was a bit much, but she wanted to show off her good points.


    The blazer matched the blouse in colour, but the checkered pattern wasn¡¯t to Isabel¡¯s taste. But this option had been the best she could get in a rush. It suited the overall tone, but that was all.


    But there were a couple of things she had bought that Hanna could not help with.


    First was a black wavy skirt that reached to Isabel¡¯s knee, leaving a healthy dose of her leg naked.


    And a new pair of red shoes with a thin heel. Isabel was already much taller than Mila and didn¡¯t want to loom even more over the girl.


    Despite how Mila acted, Isabel felt that the shorter girl¡¯s height was a sore point for her.


    Isabel tried to make a braid but gave up. It looked worse than a simple ponytail. Maybe. She wasn¡¯t sure about anything at this point.


    ¡°I look awful.¡± Isabel poked the skin under her eye. Was there a dark ring there? Was she imagining it? To be safe, she applied more foundation.


    ¡°You are going to be late.¡± Tiff pointed out.


    ¡°I am almost done.¡± Isabel desperately tried to crease her blouse. ¡°Okay, how do I look?¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡± Tiff was as enthusiastic as ever. That is to say - not at all. ¡°You have been looking fine for the last three hours.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it!¡± Isabel grabbed and settled down on the ponytail. If she judged Mila¡¯s stare correctly, she liked to look at the exposed neck. ¡°It¡¯s our first date!¡±


    ¡°Is it that big of a deal?¡± Tiff didn¡¯t understand. ¡°I have been on one with Kefo, and it wasn¡¯t that hard.¡±


    ¡°Y-you two are dating?¡± This information came as a surprise for Isabel.


    ¡°Does going on a date with someone mean you are dating?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to know!¡± Isabel raised her hands in the air and shook them. ¡°Does it?¡± She felt unsure.


    Even in her imagination, Isabel didn¡¯t dare to call Mila her girlfriend.


    Okay, maybe Isabel had done that once or twice¡­


    Or three of four or¡­


    Tiff put a finger on her lips and thought for a while. ¡°I don¡¯t think it does? I don¡¯t think I am dating Kefo.¡±


    Isabel wilted. ¡°Are you sure? No, but that makes sense? Wait, so you are not planning on getting together with Kefo?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tiff replied. ¡°I don¡¯t get all of this dating stuff. I thought you would know.¡±


    Isabel opened her mouth but didn¡¯t speak. She combed her fingers through her hair, letting them slip between. She had done great with getting a cut. And her body was in the best shape ever.


    There were advantages to the physical training they were regularly doing. Isabel¡¯s body was well-toned, and her sense of balance had improved.


    Now that Isabel had cleaned up and applied make-up, her confidence was at an all-time high.


    Which still didn¡¯t amount to much.


    But Tiff was right. Why was Isabel asking a fourteen-year-old girl who has lived a good part of her life in the woods about how relationships work? She doubted Silinth gave crash courses on how to hook up.


    After going through the mental checks once again, Isabel realised she was out of time. It was noon already. ¡°Shit, shit, shit! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± She scrambled to put on her shoes.


    ¡°I did.¡± Tiff defended. ¡°Several times.¡±


    ¡°I am so late.¡± Isabel didn¡¯t listen and stumbled towards the doors. ¡°Oh, no, please be late as well.¡±


    Mila wasn¡¯t.


    When Isabel poked her head through the exit towards the courtyard, Mila was already waiting, standing next to the gate.


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    Isabel felt her heartbeat stop.


    Mila was breathtaking.


    The deep green dress clung to Mila¡¯s body, leaving little hidden. Her bare shoulders and arms set Isabel¡¯s imagination running wild. Her probably-not-but-maybe-yes-please-let-it-be-yes-girlfriend had pulled her hair up in a bun.


    And Mila had¡­ The same Mila who had ignored any and all cosmetics and self-care products¡­


    Mila had applied make-up! Her already gorgeous pale skin shone with lustre unseen on mortal beings. Isabel was convinced Mila was not of this, nor any other world.


    And the eyes! Isabel felt herself being lost in the green depths of Mila¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You are late,¡± Mila noted. Her lips curled up in a mesmerising smile. ¡°Now, don¡¯t stare and come closer. I want to see you.¡± She invited and extended her arm.


    ¡°Yesh.¡± Isabel swallowed. It was hard. She had forgotten how to walk. Her eyes kept travelling over Mila¡¯s captivating body.


    But somehow, Isabel managed to stumble forward. Her treacherous legs kept messing up, while her eyes refused to see anything else but the girl in front of her. Worse yet, her arms decided to lose all sense of coordination, and her heart tried to fit in years'' worth of beats in these scant seconds.


    And as Isabel floundered closer to Mila, she realised something else. An involuntary gasp broke past her lips. Her eyes clung to Mila¡¯s private parts.


    Was Mila even wearing anything underneath the dress? Isabel wanted to know. She had to! It was paramount for the sanity of her scrambled mind.


    No, Mila had to. There definitely was something, but whatever she had chosen was thin and unnoticeable. It was too¡­ ¡°... hot.¡± Isabel whispered.


    It always came to this. Isabel¡¯s overheated mind was filled with regret. There were better words to describe the angel in front of her.


    But one look at Mila¡¯s now seductive smile and Isabel realised she was wrong. This was no angel - this was a devil. And she would sell her soul happily.


    While Isabel was searching for something better than ¡®hot, Mila¡¯s smile widened, and she took a step forward.


    ¡°You look absolutely ravishing, my dear!¡± Mila licked her lips. ¡°I can¡¯t believe I am so lucky to have a beauty like you as my partner for the day.¡± She swayed her hips. ¡°Ah, but that¡¯s not just for a day, is it?¡±


    Isabel felt Mila¡¯s eyes on her. They felt hot and made her sweat. ¡°You too.¡± All her fried brains managed to do was mumble out this humiliating phrase.


    What even was this ¡®you too¡¯. Isabel wished she had said something better. Something profound that could describe the devilish goddess in front of her.


    ¡°Oh, so you do find me pleasing to your eyes, Isabel?¡± Mila twirled around, presenting herself. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you find me so distracting?¡± She took another step closer.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Isabel struggled to breathe.


    No! This wouldn¡¯t do! Isabel was better than this! She had trained in front of the mirror for hours! Not to mention all those evenings she had imagined this situation.


    Sure, Mila was even more stunning than in Isabel¡¯s wildest fantasies, but¡­


    Okay, that was a good reason. But still, Isabel had to show her guts! She had to prove her affection as well!


    So, Isabel extended her clammy hand and grabbed Mila¡¯s. She looked down at her boldness in surprise.


    ¡°Uh, oh, I mean,¡± Mila, uncharacteristically to her, stumbled on her words.


    Isabel¡¯s eyes rose and searched for Mila¡¯s. But failed, as the girl in front of her was currently avoiding looking at her.


    Mila was blushing!


    Visibly blushing!


    Isabel felt her heart being squeezed by the bashful expression on Mila¡¯s face. It was hard to not grab the diminutive girl and devour her.


    Maybe that would be okay?


    Isabel was conflicted.


    ¡°W- We should-¡± Mila tried to speak. With her free hand, she ventilated her face. ¡°It¡¯s so hot today. A- Anyway, we should go?¡±


    ¡°Go?¡± Isabel felt her sweaty palm clamp down on Mila¡¯s. The skin contact was too much for her.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Go where?¡± Isabel felt like her whole world was here. There didn¡¯t exist anything else.


    Mila giggled.


    Isabel struggled to grasp the concept. Mila didn¡¯t giggle.


    ¡°But, of course, to see the city,¡± Mila explained. ¡°To spend time together. To make memories.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Isabel nodded. Memories were important. Mila had said so.


    ¡°So?¡± Mila hesitantly intertwined their fingers, ensuring their hands would not get separated. ¡°I-I feel like I¡¯ll do something undue if we stay here any longer. ¡°Her gaze lingered back on where their rooms were. ¡°I think we should move?¡±


    Isabel rubbed her fingers against Mila¡¯s. It was so addicting. It was hard to imagine the world where she didn¡¯t hold Mila¡¯s hand. ¡°We should.¡± Came an absentminded answer.


    ¡°We should.¡± Mila agreed.


    But they failed to move. Isabel kept staring at the unbelievable expression Mila had.


    Isabel had never seen Mila so red! It was a new look. Her cavewoman brain approved.


    ¡°Mila?¡± She whispered.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mila was fidgeting, avoiding Isabel¡¯s gaze.


    ¡°You are so hot.¡± Isabel praised.


    It was stupid, yes. Isabel realised it was. That word didn¡¯t express even the tiniest part of what Mila was, but it felt appropriate.


    ¡°W-what are you saying?¡± Mila grew even redder. ¡°That¡¯s my line!¡± She contended.


    ¡°No! You would say something more elaborate!¡± Isabel disagreed. ¡°That¡¯s my line. You are hot! Very sexy!¡± She nodded along with her words because they were the truth. ¡°The sexiest.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll have to disagree.¡± Mila finally looked into Isabel¡¯s eyes, challenging what she had said. ¡°You are definitely the most captivating and desirable woman I have seen. No, to ever exist!¡±


    ¡°I want to eat you.¡± Isabel slipped up and felt her mouth fall open in shock.


    That wasn¡¯t what she wanted to say. Isabel could not believe her brain. This was worse than when she had claimed Mila loved her.


    ¡°Oh, but that¡¯s something we could arr-¡± MIila began before forcefully clamping her mouth shut with her free arm.


    ¡°I-¡± Isabel felt a needy hotness gather below. She was so hungry. ¡°I want you to finish that sentence.¡± She whispered.


    ¡°No!¡± Mila hissed. ¡°Not now!¡±


    ¡°Mila-¡± Isabel took a step closer.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mila didn¡¯t escape. She didn¡¯t look away.


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Stop!¡± Andrew¡¯s yell filled the courtyard! ¡°Please leave already! Some people have training they have to do.¡±


    Isabel watched Mila¡¯s head snap towards where Andrew was.


    Mila was angry. She was furious.


    Isabel loved it. The cold, calculating gaze Mila had¡­


    It was so hot!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Mila finally said and pulled Isabel along.


    Isabel watched Mila strut in front of her while holding her hand.


    It was very nice. Especially the way Mila swayed her ass.


    Isabel swallowed. Her brain was in a gutter. Completely useless.


    ¡°Very nice.¡± She muttered.

 Chapter 49 - When the Self-Control Fails

    The good thing about pulling Isabel after her was that Mila didn¡¯t have to show her face. She was sure it was still flushed.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Isabel had been so aggressive in her kind of way. It was refreshing and different from how Mila¡¯s girl usually acted.


    And that slip-up about being eaten didn¡¯t help any.


    Furthermore, handholding was¡­ Nice.


    But now, Mila had other concerns to attend to. For one, how did talking work again?


    It was curious how her tongue worked. It managed to spew the most nauseating lines. But when it came to making small talk, it failed spectacularly.


    Mila glanced back to where Isabel¡¯s eyes were curiously turned downwards to¡­


    ¡°Enjoying the show, are we?¡± Mila could not help herself.


    If small talk was not an option, corny lines it was.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Isabel absentmindedly replied before realising she had been caught. ¡°No, wait! I wanted to say¡­ Your dress is cute?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I give it seven out of ten as far as excuses go. You could do better.¡± Mila evaluated.


    Pretending to cough, Isabel quickened her step to join Mila¡¯s side. ¡°I didn¡¯t look. I just happened to look down at that moment.¡±


    ¡°Very believable, but it is a worse excuse when compared to the previous one.¡± Mila enjoyed how Isabel rubbed her fingers against hers.


    ¡°That¡¯s harsh,¡± Isabel mumbled. ¡°Dare I ask how I could have done better?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Mila hummed. ¡°For one, you praised my attire and not me.¡± She gave Isabel a proud smile, asking for praise.


    And the dummy fumbled it.


    ¡°But it is a nice dress.¡±


    ¡°Isabel~¡± Mila did her best to sing her girl¡¯s name. ¡°That¡¯s not what you should have said.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mila tugged on Isabel¡¯s hand. ¡°Do you need an example?¡± She let her playful side show.


    ¡°Example of what?¡± Isabel appeared to be guarded, but seeing Mila smile, she relaxed.


    Big mistake. Mila¡¯s smile grew wider. She pulled Isabel towards a quieter corner of the street, where people would not bother them and began her assault.


    ¡°Why I do say,¡± Mila¡¯s voice dripped with sweetness. She turned to face Isabel and moved closer until there was only a finger-width of space between them.


    A large wooden pole supporting a balcony and a stack of wickerwork covered them, hiding them from the surroundings.


    ¡°It happened that I accidentally caught a glimpse of your skin.¡± Mila didn¡¯t even have to pretend. She had let her eyes linger on Isabel¡¯s low-cut blouse for a tad too long. ¡°And I wanted to apologise.¡± She felt Isabel¡¯s bothered breath on her skin.


    ¡°A-apologise?¡± Isabal noticed where Mila¡¯s gaze had wandered before.


    ¡°Indeed!¡± Mila took a deep breath of the tantalising scent Isabel carried. It mixed with the perfume she had chosen for the occasion, intoxicating her body. ¡°I was so captivated by your beauty that I lost control of my very being, and it was drawn to your mesmerising figure.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Isabel fell back and supported herself against the wall.


    Mila did not let up. Isabel had invited her, hadn¡¯t she? Well, maybe not exactly. Her body once again was just a moment away from the taller girl.


    ¡°I was struck! I was left without a thought in my mind but your irresistible visage!¡± Mila lifted her hand and rested her palm on Isabel¡¯s cheek, gently caressing it. ¡°I admit I sinned.¡± She sighed. ¡°My gaze wandered. There is no excuse to give but that I-¡± Her tongue was moving on her own. ¡°-fell-¡± She still had time to stop. ¡°-in¡­¡± Her eyes met Isabel¡¯s.


    Mila stopped. This wasn¡¯t something to tell Isabel jokingly, even if it was the truth. ¡°Hmm, the day is still early. There is no rush.¡± She smiled wickedly and caught her swaying girl in her arms. ¡°Isabel?¡±


    ¡°S-sorry, give me a moment.¡± Isabel supported herself on Mila¡¯s shoulders. ¡°M-my knees gave out.¡± She hurried to explain.


    Truthfully, Mila also had trouble staying standing. Now that her arms were on Isabel¡¯s hips, the quivering girl ignited the most intense side of Mila.


    ¡°R-right, there is no rush.¡± Mila tried to not think about the breasts that were right in front of her eyes. Was being short, in this case, a good or a bad thing?


    Isabel¡¯s heavy breaths reassured Mila that it was a good thing. Her eyes moved along the slight movements of her girl¡¯s chest as it rose and fell. She felt her palms slide under Isabel¡¯s blazer.


    The red blouse did little to conceal the heat Isabel produced. Mila felt how toned Isabel¡¯s midriff was. Her fingers started to slowly explore, wanting to feel more.


    ¡°Nngh.¡± Isabel let out a bothered moan.


    And that was the cue for Mila to stop. She restarted her breathing, which had stopped at some point, and let out a nervous laugh. ¡°We should continue at a more intimate place.¡± Her palms still did not leave Isabel¡¯s body, sliding further down.


    Too low. Mila bit her lip.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Isabel¡¯s fingers dug into Mila¡¯s shoulders. She leaned lower and whispered. ¡°Mila¡­¡±


    The low tone of Isabel¡¯s voice rocked Mila¡¯s body. One of her palms was about to slide under the skirt''s waistband.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°We must stop,¡± Mila whispered. Isabel¡¯s scent kept messing with her head.


    ¡°Mila¡­¡±


    ¡°Please stop me,¡± Mila begged. Her other arm glided up Isabel¡¯s back, making it arch.


    ¡°M-more¡­¡± Isabel wished. Her body pressed closer. She let her arms slide down Mila¡¯s shoulders and grabbed her, pulling into her embrace. ¡°M-more¡­!¡± She asked No, demanded!


    Mila''s face pressed against Isabel¡¯s collarbone. She took in her girl¡¯s closeness. ¡°Isabel, we have to stop.¡± Her lips lightly brushed against Isabel¡¯s skin. She tasted salty and strangely sweet. ¡°There are people nearby.¡±


    As Mila whispered, her lips took in more of Isabel¡¯s taste. And it was not enough! Her heartbeat matched Isabel¡¯s. Their bodies pressed even closer. She opened her mouth. Her tongue touched the skin and ran up towards Isabel¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Isabel¡¯s pulled Mila even closer. She squeezed with all her might, trying to join them together. Her trembling grew stronger. ¡°Mila!¡± She gasped and buried her face in Mila¡¯s crown. ¡°Nngh!¡±


    Mila¡¯s lips kissed Isabel¡¯s neck. Her palm on her girl¡¯s back drew lines on it as she pulled it down, her fingers digging into the skin through the fabric.


    The hot, indescribable feeling in the pit of Mila¡¯s stomach asked to be sated. And even lover, more places demanded to be attended to.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Isabel trembled as her breathing hitched. ¡°Ah!¡± Her hips buckled. ¡°Mila! Mila!¡± She repeatedly called out.


    Mila knew all too well what was happening. She wanted it, too. She wanted it so badly! Her body was so close.


    But Isabel was first. Mila¡¯s fingers travelled over Isabel¡¯s sensitive skin, making her gasp and squirm.


    And then, Mila leaned a bit back, raising her face to rest her lips against Isabel¡¯s ear. She lightly bit into her girl¡¯s earlobe and-


    It was too much for Isabel. ¡°Ahn!¡± She lost all strength and collapsed on top of Mila while her body shuddered again and again.


    And Mila¡¯s body responded. She bit her lips, forcing herself to support Isabel. Her legs wobbled. She wanted more.


    This was a mistake.


    It felt heavenly.


    The scent, the sensation of Isabel¡¯s skin, the taste, the soft moans, the way Isabel called her name - everything! It carried Mila away.


    ¡°Hah,¡± Mila let out a soft breath. Then another one. She wanted Isabel¡¯s touch.


    ¡°Mnh!¡± Isabel lightly bit into Mila¡¯s shoulder.


    But Isabel was not in the state to offer any. The girl was still trembling, entirely lost to pleasure. Her arms still held Mila as close as it was possible. She still gasped, heat rolling off of her body.


    ¡°Isabel!¡± Mila blanked out.


    ¡ª


    Mila was cursing a storm inside her mind. She was sitting next to the gate, back at the Obron¡¯s compound, waiting for Isabel.


    ¡°So what happened?¡± Andrew raised a question. He was wisely keeping his distance. ¡°You just left a while ago.¡±


    That was a good question. What happened, indeed! Mila cursed again, and Andrew took a step back.


    What happened was that they got carried away. After the¡­ Experience, they had to return to change underwear.


    Mila grabbed her head and pulled her hair. What was she thinking? Had she thought at all? ¡°What the hell!¡± She whispered.


    This was the wrong order!


    No wait!


    They had not kissed, so they were safe, right?


    It was just light touching. Nothing over the board. Yes, Mila could work with that.


    Expect she had most definitely had an orgasm in the middle of the city just from touching.


    Mila groaned.


    And so had Isabel.


    Another groan.


    Mila wanted to punch something. She raised her eyes and looked around to see Andrew, Kefo, and Nordly run away carrying their training weapons.


    Maybe there was something else, Mila searched. Nothing. Or at least nothing that deserved it.


    ¡°Nooooooo!¡± She complained to the heavens. Mila wanted to dig a hole and bury herself.


    This made things so much worse. Mila still had to tell Isabel she loved her! They had yet to clarify their relationships!


    And there was no one to blame but themselves.


    Okay, maybe Mila had pushed a bit too far with her flirting.


    Perhaps taking Isabel to such a concealed spot was a mistake on her part.


    The part where Mila caressed Isabel¡¯s willowy body had maybe been a step too far.


    But! But Mila had asked Isabel to stop her!


    That¡¯s right! It was Isabel¡¯s fault, too, for being so damn irresistible!


    Mila slapped her cheeks. That didn¡¯t work.


    In the end, it was Mila who had let loose. She knew Isabel would have trouble resisting.


    It''s just that¡­


    Mila had thought she could hold herself back when needed.


    That had been a mistake.


    And once again, the question of just how sexually frustrated Mila was came to the forefront.


    Apparently, a lot.


    Mila kicked the wall. At least, now she was somewhat clearheaded. And full of regrets.


    ¡°Uh, Mila?¡± Came a shy whisper. Isabel had returned.


    ¡°Isabel!¡± Mila spun around, surprised she had missed her arrival. ¡°Fancy meeting you here!¡±


    Isabel was still bright red. And she was avoiding looking at Mila. ¡°Um, so, what now?¡±


    ¡°We try again!¡± Mila announced! Something like¡­ Something like¡­


    Something like a mutual orgasm while hiding on a public street wasn¡¯t going to stop Mila!


    She had plans!


    ¡°I- I see.¡± Isabel weakly nodded. She shyly peeked at Mila and averted her eyes right after.


    ¡°Y-yes, um, we should get moving?¡± Mila took a couple of stiff steps towards Isabel.


    It was so so awkward.


    ¡°W-we should.¡± Isabel agreed.


    ¡°Y-your hand?¡± Mila tried to appear confident.


    It didn¡¯t quite work.


    ¡°Uh, um, okay, yes.¡± Isabel extended her arm, which Mila took immediately.


    As their fingers intertwined, Mila felt her heartbeat quicken again. She pulled Isabel next to her and slightly pressed against her. ¡°We still have some things to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Um, ab-about, you know, that?¡± Isabel stammered. ¡°B-b-because¡­¡±


    ¡°Not that!¡± Mila interrupted with too much energy, startling Isabel. ¡°That can wait! Yes! Let¡¯s not talk about that now!¡±


    ¡°S-sure, let¡¯s not¡­¡± Isabel trailed off, her face turning dreamy.


    ¡°Isabel, don¡¯t go there!¡± Mila scolded. ¡°Now come! Plans await!¡± She pulled her definitely-about-to-be-her-girlfriend back to the streets.

 Chapter 50 - Hapiness

    The waitress bowed to them as Mila pulled Isabel into a restaurant and then further into a small private room she had reserved.


    It was still awkward. Mila could count on one hand how many sentences they had exchanged on the way here.


    Four. That¡¯s how many. Mila wanted to scream. This certainly wasn¡¯t how she had planned the day to go.


    But not all was lost. Mila pushed a loose lock away from her face. Her bun had suffered when Isabel had¡­


    No, no, no. Mila cleared her mind. This wasn¡¯t the time.


    At least the room was up to what Mila had paid for beforehand. She had spent the whole morning running around to ensure everything was in order.


    A wide window let in the light to the addition of the ten candles sprinkled throughout the room. Bright flower arrangements on one side brought life to the room, and a painting of a mountain made it feel larger.


    And a moment later, the waitress entered the room, bringing them what the place¡¯s Chef had recommended to Mila earlier. He had reassured it would be up to the taste of her partner.


    It repeated a few more times until the table was covered in various garishly decorated foods. It was not the usual etiquette to have all the dishes brought at the same time, but Mila didn¡¯t want anyone to interrupt until they were done.


    After all, Mila had chosen this place to talk about the most pressing issue with Isabel. Truthfully, she had wanted to walk some more around the city, to show some selected spots to her girl, but due to the¡­ Circumstances, the plan had to be changed.


    Mila watched Isabel, still adorned by the neverending blush, fidget as she stole glances.


    After an embarrassingly long moment, Mila managed to speak. ¡°Only the best for you, Isabel.¡±


    It was¡­ Not perfect. Mila had wanted to tone down on her mushy lines, but they just kept coming. As it was, it worried her greatly.


    Well, it could have been worse. Mila could have said - ¡°I searched the whole city for a place that suited you, but alas, I failed. Nothing came close to the grace and pose you possess. So here we are, in a room decorated as best as this lowly realm could manage. I know it''s not much for an angel like you. You deserve so much more! So do forgive for my failings.¡± She bowed her head.


    After a moment of silence, Mila groaned. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to say that aloud.¡±


    Isabel laughed. Her clear laughter was music to Mila¡¯s ears. ¡°That was so long.¡± She giggled.


    ¡°Ahaha, yes, it was!¡± Mila was happy to nod along. She just had to push forward. It never failed.


    Okay, it sometimes did. It definitely had just earlier. Mila was going to ignore that time.


    ¡°This does look like a fancy place.¡± Isabel picked up a fork and poked one of the bowls full of vegetables cut into shapes of flowers.


    ¡°As it should be.¡± Mila joined Isabel in searching through the dishes and picking some of everything. Her ramblings had helped with loosening the mood.


    ¡°How did you afford this anyway?¡± Isabel picked up a colourful piece of meat dripping with juices. ¡°It seems expensive.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad.¡± Mila chose another dish to dig through. It was some kind of fish.


    ¡°Is this gold?¡± Isabel dangled another piece of meat that shined golden.


    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t know?¡± Had Mila ordered anything like that? She had dropped a bunch of coins she took from Silinth in front of the chef and told him to do his best. So maybe? ¡°It couldn¡¯t be.¡± She said instead.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Isabel placed the piece back where it was before. ¡°I don¡¯t think I want to find out by trying.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but this could be interesting.¡± Mila took the piece to herself and cut into it. This would serve as a great distraction. Isabel was almost back to how she usually was.


    Her tongue would have to be the sacrifice. It had sinned enough today. Mila and Isabel both studied the cut before she put it into her mouth. After a couple of chews, she had made her decision.


    ¡°It certainly looks pretty. But the contents could be better.¡± Mila gave her opinion.


    ¡°Okay, how about this one?¡± Isabel pointed at a pink fruit that smelled sickly sweet.


    ¡°I guess I can give it a try?¡± Mila stabbed the pink treat and put it in her mouth. Despite its smell, it was sour.


    ¡°That bad?¡± Isabel looked at Mila with surprise.


    ¡°No, it just did not agree with my tongue. It is a bit too acidic for my taste.¡±


    ¡°Huh, interesting.¡± Isabel decided to try the fruit as well. Her face contorted in a grimace. ¡°So sour! Okay, now try this one!¡± She encouraged Mila and picked one of the three drinks that looked like water but smelt like pine.


    ¡°I-¡± Mila wanted to steer the conversation to something more romantic. The candlelight mixing with the stray beams of the sun certainly fit the mood. As did the slight smell of food and flowers. ¡°Sure.¡± But She couldn¡¯t deny Isabel¡¯s request and resigned to her fate.


    And what a fate it was. It seemed that Isabel was brimming with curiosity. Mila tried more and more of the eclectic selection the restaurant offered.


    The chef had outdone himself. Even after an hour of testing, Mila still had a few foods she had not tried.


    And it was fun. When Mila or Isabel stumbled upon something confounding, unexpected or with a strong taste, they made sure to share it with each other.


    Mila¡¯s mood continuously improved. It wasn¡¯t what she had imagined, but Isabel¡¯s smile was what she had aimed for.


    And Isabel smiled so widely. Her cute laughter echoed through the room, making Mila¡¯s heart resonate along. Their conversations were airy and arrived and left like a breeze. There was no specific topic.


    They talked about the food, Isabel¡¯s friends and Tiff¡¯s troubles with Kefo. Most of the time, Mila was content to listen to her girl¡¯s experiences.


    And when they had tried it all, and the candles started to burn out, Mila was satisfied. She smiled as Isabel excitedly told her about Andrew¡¯s wolf scaring him and Mr Crow by barking.


    It was a little saddening that Mila had not been there to share this particular memory. But Isabel did her best to retell it fully.


    Besides, they had this one, and no one else would have it. Mila¡¯s smile widened further.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°What?¡± Isabel finally could not take it. ¡°What is it? Is there something on my face?¡± She tried to clean her cheek.


    ¡°Not at all. I am just mesmerised by your beauty.¡±


    ¡°Ah, um, you too.¡± Isabel tried to return the compliment. ¡°I mean, you are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°And not my dress?¡± Mila extended her foot and brushed it against Isabel¡¯s.


    Isabel jumped. ¡°Uh, um, no, I meant you.¡±


    ¡°So you learned.¡± Mila contemplated if she should continue. Her toes glided up Isabel¡¯s lower leg. But this time, she did stop before it could devolve into another bout of unrestrained abandonment of common sense.


    ¡°I-I did?¡± Isabel innocently tilted her head before a metaphorical lightbulb went off above her head. ¡°Oh, that!¡± She squeaked. ¡°What even was that?¡± Her whisper barely carried her voice.


    Mila sighed. ¡°I want to say a mistake, but-¡± Her mind wandered. ¡°But it didn¡¯t feel like one.¡± The tingling feeling she had felt earlier returned, albeit to a manageable level.


    ¡°No shit.¡± Isabel agreed with a murmur.


    ¡°But it begs a question.¡± Mila pushed her horniness to the side and raised the main topic. ¡°What are we to each other?¡±


    ¡°Uh, um, that is-¡± Isabel stumbled. She appeared to grow more and more nervous by the second. ¡°That is a good question.¡±


    ¡°And that is not an answer.¡± Mila slightly shook her head. ¡°Ever since the day I-¡± She paused. There was no need to avoid it. ¡°Ever since the day I forced out the confession from both of us, I have been thinking.¡±


    ¡°Oh, um, Mila,¡± Isabel interrupted. ¡°I wanted to say something about that.¡±


    Mila let Isabel continue, wondering what it was.


    ¡°I- I mean, I am not very brave.¡± Isabel tried. ¡°At least not when it comes to all of this.¡± She gesticulated, implying it was the relationships with Mila she meant. ¡°So, thank you.¡± She bowed her head. ¡°Thank you for¡­ Well, for being you.¡±


    Mila saw the sadness flashing on Isabel¡¯s face when she spoke of her courage. She wanted to ask who had harmed her so much. She wanted to hurt that person for inflicting suffering on Isabel. Her mind searched for comforting words.


    Instead of speaking, Mila got up from her seat, walked around the table and slid into Isabel¡¯s arms, sitting down on her lap. She snuggled against her girl¡¯s chest and looked up, meeting her love¡¯s eyes.


    And Mila still did not speak. She raised her arm and gently started fixing some stray strands of hair sticking to Isabel¡¯s face.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Isabel wrapped her hands around Mila and nestled against her bun.


    Mila waited, but it didn¡¯t appear Isabel would tell her more. She shifted deeper into Isabel¡¯s lap and listened to the girl''s heartbeat.


    ¡°Anyway!¡± Isabel finally gathered herself enough to continue. ¡°This is strange. I should be the one giving you the emotional support.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, but I am quite alright. I am rather worried about you.¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Isabel cuddled some more, enjoying Mila¡¯s warmth. ¡°I am fine now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to talk about it someday. And I¡¯ll be there to listen.¡± Mila sagely noted.


    That got a chuckle out of Isabel. ¡°Ah, I see. Well, okay, that can work, I guess.¡± She supposed. ¡°And the same to you. You can always talk to me, and I¡¯ll listen.¡±


    ¡°Now, that is something that I¡¯ll capitalise on right now.¡± Mila pushed herself away from the inviting warmth and looked up to meet Isabel¡¯s gaze once more. ¡°I do have something to say.¡±


    Isabel started fidgeting once more. ¡°Uh, okay, you can do that. I think I am ready.¡± She nodded.


    But when Mila opened her mouth, Isabel interrupted her.


    ¡°No, wait! Give me another second.¡± Isabel took a deep breath. Then another. ¡°Okay, go on. Wait! No, it¡¯s fine.¡± She grew nervous again.


    ¡°Isabel, you are making it tough for me.¡± Mila found this nervousness contagious. ¡°Please calm down for a minute.¡±


    ¡°I am trying, okay!¡± Isabel shot back. ¡°I am pretty sure I know what you are going to say, so I just need to prepare my heart, okay? Okay! I am ready.¡± She stiffly moved back and rested her hands on Mila¡¯s midriff.


    Mila looked at Isabel with suspicion while calming her racing heart. ¡°I am going to say it now.¡± She waited for Isabel to nod. ¡°You can open your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Isabel opened them, her brown orbs peering into Mila¡¯s green. ¡°You have pretty eyes.¡± She blurted out.


    ¡°Isabel!¡± Mila covered her face with her palms. ¡°Please, I am serious!¡±


    ¡°It was an accident, okay!¡± Isabel tried to defend herself. ¡°And I don¡¯t want to hear anything about inappropriate timing from you!¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t acknowledge the accusation. She peeked between her fingers at Isabel. ¡°I am saying it.¡± Her arms moved away and sought out Isabel¡¯s.


    She pulled Isabel¡¯s arms away from her body, holding them between them and intertwined their fingers. Mila took a breath, letting their digits become inseparable. She squeezed Isabel¡¯s palms, feeling how sweaty both of them were.


    ¡°Isabel,¡± Mila started. ¡°The day we confessed to each other, I was elated. I could hardly believe it was the reality.¡± Isabel sighed in happiness, reminiscing about the day.


    Mila smiled. ¡°And I saw how delighted you were as well. But as the days went by, I realised - it took more than a confession to move to the next step. The bond we shared became something precious and intimate, but also unclear as we did not speak of what we wanted.¡±


    ¡°So today,¡± Mila squeezed Isabel¡¯s hands tighter. ¡°Today, I want us to make it clear. On my side, I want to keep being with you. Share everything I have with you. I want to spend my life with you. I want us to move forward as lovers.¡±


    Isabel gasped. ¡°... A proposal?¡± A whisper broke past her lips.


    ¡°What?¡± Mila blinked.


    ¡°What?¡± Isabel returned the blink.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t?¡± Isabel suddenly started to squirm. ¡°No, I mean, you were so serious about it. I, uh, sorry? I didn¡¯t think-¡± She babbled. ¡°I mean, you started to speak about a lifetime together and I-¡±


    Mila started to flounder as well. ¡°It wasn¡¯t that! No! I mean, it wasn¡¯t ¡®wasn¡¯t¡¯ that! It¡¯s too soon! That comes next!¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s right!¡± Isabel nodded along. ¡°It¡¯s too soon¡­¡± She stopped before squirming even more and trying to free her hands to cover her blush. ¡°What next? Mila, you dummy!¡±


    ¡°Okay, let us calm down!¡± Mila held onto Isabel¡¯s hands. Isabel looked so cute at this moment.


    ¡°How can I!¡± Isabel struggled even more. ¡°Dummy! You are a dummy!¡±


    ¡°No, no! I wanted us to start dating before doing anything else!¡± Mila could not turn away her gaze from her love''s embarrassed face.


    ¡°Stupid Mila! Make it clear before you start spouting your stupid pickup lines! How can a girl not misunderstand!¡± Isabel complained.


    ¡°Isabel!¡±


    ¡°What even is this? Forever? Of course, there is no way I would say no! But it¡¯s too fast! Think before speaking, you dummy!¡±


    ¡°Isabel!¡±


    ¡°Uh, oh?¡±


    ¡°Is that a yes?¡± Mila tried to hold Isabel still. ¡°Are we a thing now? Are we dating?¡±


    Isabel¡¯s face flushed to an incredible degree, and she finally responded. ¡°Of course, yes!¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Mila felt her heart about to burst with happiness. ¡°I am so glad!¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± A tear rolled down Isabel¡¯s cheek. ¡°I am so happy!¡±


    Mila leaned closer. She moved their hands out of the way, shifting closer to Isabel.


    But Mila¡¯s girlfriend didn¡¯t get it. She kept shedding tears of happiness, not noticing Mila¡¯s suggestive move.


    It was so silly. Mila moved even closer, their bodies pressing together, and she raised her chin. ¡°Shall we?¡± She let go of Isabel¡¯s hands and wrapped hers around her girlfriend''s neck.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Isabel finally noticed and inclined her head, moving her lips closer to Mila¡¯s.


    Their lips met halfway, gently pressing together. Mila felt her mind go blank. It was so much more than she had imagined. Her breathing hitched, and relief filled her body.


    The softness left an unforgettable mark on Mila¡¯s mind. Isabel¡¯s light breath on her lips tickled, and the happiness overflowed.


    It was unclear who laughed first, but the very next moment, both girls started to giggle. Their joy mixed together as they hugged each other.


    Mila licked her lips. Her first kiss had been salty.

 Chapter 51 - The Signs Of Trouble

    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Koldon asked in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Inquisitor,¡± Otto replied while bowing deeply.


    Koldon looked at his retainer for a moment before narrowing his eyes. ¡°And who went after him?¡±


    They had arrived at the city of Ocheon just a few days ago. Somewhere along the trail, they had lost their targets.


    It resulted in the hunting party coming to the largest city in the surroundings for regrouping. Koldon had lost any hopes of finding the Heretics at this point. But now¡­


    ¡°Both Lord Nathaly and Lord Pavlow left and took their hires with them,¡± Otto explained. ¡°As soon as the news of the man matching the description of one Morn The Treacherous reached us, they gathered their forces and marched out.¡±


    ¡°And Morn just appeared? There has to be more.¡± Koldon pondered. ¡°Did the messenger say anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, Lord Inquisitor.¡±


    Koldon clicked his tongue in annoyance. It was too late to follow. At this point, it was wiser to wait and see if anything else crept up.


    ¡°Send someone to stand by the gates and wait for any further news to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Is there an issue?¡± A tired voice of a man in his forties asked.


    ¡°Nothing of the sort. In fact, it was good news.¡± Koldon looked at the local Temple¡¯s head. Privio looked terrible. The stress of trying to contain both Nathaly and Pavlow at the same time had done a number on the man. His already retreating hair seemed to decrease with each passing day at an increasing rate.


    ¡°I see. Did you find what you were searching for?¡± Privio asked while walking closer.


    They were currently standing next to one of the many new sculptures depicting a young person. They were surrounded by well-trimmed bushes and flower beds.


    ¡°Not quite, but it is a lead.¡± Koldon let the man join him. There was no point in souring their already tenuous relationships between the temples. ¡°But I fear it will lead to nowhere.¡±


    ¡°I believe in Nathaly¡¯s and Pavlow¡¯s might. They would not let anyone slip away.¡± Privio waved Otto away, leaving them alone.


    ¡°They are certainly capable.¡± Koldon was forced to agree. While his standing was similar to those two, their strength was nothing alike. And so was their tempers.


    And they did not get along with each other either. Both Nathaly and Pavlow were often arguing about one thing or another, making Privio¡¯s days miserable.


    ¡°That they are.¡± Privio studied the statue.


    Koldon found it tasteless. There was no reason to make this statue depict a person almost naked. ¡°But their target is slippery. He had not been spotted for years now, so I have suspicions there is more hiding there than meets the eye.¡±


    ¡°A trap, perhaps?¡± Privio guessed.


    ¡°I suspect so. And my comrades might have too as they left together.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see,¡± Privio nodded. ¡°I did wonder what made them find a compromise in their ongoing disagreement. If it is a trap, they will certainly smash through it. With all their might.¡±


    ¡°They will not do more than necessary,¡± Koldon reassured.


    ¡°That is what I am afraid of young Koldon.¡± Privio sighed. ¡°Justice of the World can be blind to the suffering of the innocent.¡±


    And Privio¡¯s misgivings were rightfully placed. Koldon did not believe anything would be left after his colleagues were done.


    But Koldon believed it was a must. Without a proper cleansing, a wound would continue to fester.


    However, he also was aware not everyone shared this resolution. There was a reason Inquisitors were rare. The requirements to becoming one asked for more than just personal might.


    ¡°Your worries are noted, Temple Head Privio.¡± Koldon simply stated.


    In the end, it didn¡¯t matter what Privio wished for. King Oispio had given them enough freedom to act. Their doctrines might differ, but even the Temple of Nature should see the seriousness of the matter. Even if Privio was not privy to what the danger was.


    Just the thought of the corruption brought fear to Koldon, and he suppressed the need to shudder.


    ¡°And yet, nothing will change.¡± Privio shook his head. ¡°I must express my frustration with this lack of communication.¡±


    ¡°Your Elders should have told everything they could. Anything else is held secret for a good reason.¡± Koldon paused. ¡°Although I am surprised how lightly the Temple of Nature is taking it.¡± He had his misgivings as well.


    Privio sagged. ¡°We¡­¡± He started. ¡°Let¡¯s walk. I find it hard to talk in front of this abomination.¡± The man murmured while averting his eyes from the statue. ¡°We have our own problems to deal with. While our Inquisitors are not lacking compared to yours, they still are not as numerous.¡±


    ¡°And yet, two of them are just sitting at guard over the temple doing nothing.¡± Koldon pointed out, wondering where the man was taking him. ¡°Despite our inquiries, they have dismissed every call for help.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Sleeper won''t move without a direct order from Elders.¡± Privio led Koldon towards where the said Inquisitors were. ¡°And Astra¡­¡± He furrowed brows. ¡°She is a mystery to even me, who has lived with her on the same premises for years.¡±


    ¡°I find it ineffective how things are run here.¡± Koldon didn¡¯t hide his contempt.


    ¡°It is not your place to criticise,¡± Privio growled. ¡°You are a guest, and while our King and Elders permit your stay, their patience is not endless.¡±


    Koldon raised his hands in a placating gesture. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it as an insult.¡± He lied. ¡°I just see ways to run things smoother.¡±


    After a scoff, Privio led Koldon inside one of the completely closed-off yards in the complex.


    Inside, Koldon saw the Sleeper and Astra already waiting for him, sitting on a deck in front of a small living quarter building.


    ¡°I brought the man, as promised,¡± Privio announced their arrival. ¡°Now I must leave.¡± He bowed and left.


    Koldon studied his peers. The Sleeper was old. He wore his robes loosely, revealing his husk of a body beneath. Once, the man had been a force to reckon with, but now, he was just that - old. And in contrast with The Toarch, most of The Sleeper¡¯s strength had left him with age. Even now, the man was napping, his eyes closed.


    Astra, on the other hand, was even younger than Koldon. He had never heard about the woman before. She beamed him a smile, revealing pearl-white teeth and waved. Her blonde hair swayed in the air.


    Koldon found it hard to avert his eyes from Astra. Her beauty was captivating even for his hardened heart.


    When he finally managed, Koldon¡¯s gaze fell on the third person present in the yard. A youngster in his teens. The boy looked at him without fear.


    ¡°Run now, Oscar.¡± Astra nudged the boy. ¡°We have something to speak about with Koldon here. Go seek out your little girlfriend.¡± She gently smiled.


    ¡°Munny is not my girlfriend!¡± The boy resisted but still headed for the exit.


    Koldon studied Oscar as he passed. The boy was a constant presence here. Despite his attempts to learn who he was, Koldon had failed.


    Even his comrades had not managed to find anything, and they were more experienced and scarier. Koldon sent one last glance at Oscar before returning his attention to the duo.


    ¡°You asked for my presence?¡± Koldon wondered.


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Astra poked The Sleeper¡¯s side. ¡°Wake up, Drun.¡±


    And it was all it took - a single poke to make The Sleeper collapse to the side. At least it did wake the aged man up. ¡°What the hell, Astra.¡± He yawned. ¡°I told you it will be only a short nap.¡±


    ¡°Our dear Koldon is here,¡± Astra informed. ¡°Come closer.¡± She invited their guest.


    Koldon didn¡¯t and stood still, trying to make himself look imposing. Although, it didn¡¯t impress his peers any. Astra looked amused while Drun was about to fall asleep again.


    ¡°I must ask, what was that you wanted?¡± Koldon wanted to know. ¡°There has been an emergency, and my colleagues have headed out to see to it. As it is, I must stay alert and wait for any further requests or emergencies.¡± He didn¡¯t want to spend any more time here than necessary.


    ¡°Such a good lap dog you are.¡± Astra jeered. ¡°How about you relax for a moment. These past few days, all you have done is skulk around scaring our servants.¡±


    ¡°I am ever vigilant.¡± Koldon found the woman insufferable. Despite her beauty, her demeanour was less than perfect. She should know better with the corruption being a constant threat. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to teach random youngsters.¡± He fished for information.


    ¡°Oscar is a good pupil.¡± Astra kept waving for him to come closer. When Koldon didn¡¯t, she shrugged and started poking Drun again.


    That was the thing with Oscar. He was being taught. Koldon didn¡¯t know why here and now, but there should be better teachers than these two.


    ¡°I must ask again, for what reason was my presence required?¡± Koldon refused to show how much these persons annoyed him.


    Drun finally moved. He stretched his withered limbs and blinked tears out of his eyes. ¡°There is something.¡± He slurred. ¡°Tonight.¡±


    It took almost a minute of waiting before Koldon gave up. Drun refused to elaborate. ¡°And?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Ask her.¡± Drun slowly slumped down to the deck floor and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him.¡± Astra started to poke Drun with her toe. ¡°He is tired after teaching Oscar for the last couple of hours.¡± She stopped when The Sleeper began to, well, sleep.


    Koldon almost snapped. It spoke of his mental fortitude he didn¡¯t. ¡°Well?¡± A bit of irritation still found its way into his voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the stick up your ass?¡± Astra was astonished. ¡°Is that a custom in your precious Empire to add those upon your birth?¡±


    ¡°Get to the point.¡± Koldon spat out.


    ¡°Some of the kingdom''s agents caught wind of some trouble brewing.¡± Astra finally started to speak. Still, her voice sounded bored and casual, as if she was discussing the weather. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell when or what exactly, but there should be something happening tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest here,¡± Koldon began, his irritation bubbling over. ¡°I don¡¯t see how that is an issue we have to take an interest in. Leave it to guards and local army reserves to solve.¡±


    ¡°Is that how Pillar of Eternity thanks of common people?¡± Astra questioned. ¡°They don¡¯t care for them at all?¡±


    Truthfully, Koldon regretted his previous statement. He had just wanted to bite back at the infuriatingly beautiful woman. ¡°We do. But there are larger problems that take precedence over anything else. You should know what I mean.¡±


    ¡°How callus.¡± Astra whistled in surprise, struggling to keep her voice louder than Drun¡¯s snoring. ¡°But I get it. That stuff is world-ruining.¡±


    Koldon almost choked. This was too much information in far too open space. ¡°Miss Astra, I must ask you to-¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Astra yelled over Koldon¡¯s objection. ¡°Stuff a sock in your mouth.¡± She waited a moment to see if Koldon would say anything else. ¡°It¡¯s probably those smelly fish people from Imeglenmo. We are almost sure of it.¡±


    Koldon stayed silent, fearing anything he would say would bring more frivolousness out of the woman.


    ¡°Warn your mercenaries. We don¡¯t know what they have planned, but it¡¯s possible we will have to intervene. No, we likely will. We can¡¯t let them kill our people. Can we count on your help?¡±


    ¡°You may,¡± Koldon answered after a moment of deliberation. ¡°If they aim for the Temple, I will help.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more than I expected,¡± Astra admitted. ¡°Now, go. Run to your retainer and see if he has any news of Morn.¡±


    That was the plan, but it irked Koldon that it was what Astra had told him to do as well. He decided to take a detour and grab something to eat.


    When Koldon visited the pantry, he once again saw Oscar. The boy was sitting near the kitchen, speaking with a girl whom he recognised as one of the rare blessed ones.


    Albeit Koldon did not know what the blessing entitled. He studied the pair for a while longer before looking for his retainer. It was prudent to warn his hired men. He still needed their help.

 Chapter 52 - Prelude

    It would be soon now. Mila stalked her target. The evening sky was still not dark enough for her to hide entirely, so she had to play a role. She pretended to window shop while checking the mana signature constantly.


    People still milled on the streets, finishing their last duties or heading out to one place or another. Isabel was still back at the Obron¡¯s, finishing preparations as did Silinth and Andrew.


    Mila had refused Isabel¡¯s offer to come with her. It did take some coaxing, but her girlfriend had understood. Being sneaky was easier alone, and killing was something she didn¡¯t want to show to Isabel if it could be helped.


    Besides, if Isabel had come with her, Mila doubted she could keep her mind from rolling into a gutter. It was already hard not to foolishly smile. Distractions would not do.


    After her target entered her home, Mila waited for a few minutes. There was always a guard nearby who watched over the girl.


    Mila started to circle the area. She passed by the guard to see who it was. A single, bored man stood near her target''s house. He wasn¡¯t too vigilant, and while he was strong, she judged him not a threat.


    After hiding nearby, Mila settled to wait for the streets to clear and darkness to fall. But before long, her target left her home.


    This wasn¡¯t the plan. From what Mila had gathered, the girl spent the nights here. She glanced out of her hiding spot to see her mark head for the guard. They exchanged a few phrases before walking towards her.


    Mila waited for them to pass and followed, trying to listen in.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell me anything?¡± The girl asked her guard.


    ¡°Sorry, Munny. Head¡¯s orders. You can¡¯t stay at your place tonight.¡±


    Mila frowned. This did not bode well. She did not take any further risks and started to fall back, letting Munny and her guard head back to the temple.


    This was certainly not good. Instead of trying to kill Munny, Mila headed back. Plans had to be adjusted.


    Her first destination was the contact person that Viola had indicated would be there. After Mila waited for a moment at the agreed spot, a man appeared, greeted her and walked towards her.


    ¡°Hey, decided you needed us in the end?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°I want to speak with Pepper,¡± Mila demanded.


    ¡°That could be arranged.¡± The man smiled and leisurely walked away.


    It took fifteen minutes for the woman to arrive.


    ¡°Viola.¡± Mila greeted the new arrival.


    ¡°Mila! I am happy to see you. Did you have a change of heart?¡±


    ¡°Something definitely changed. Was your group discovered?¡± Mila started to walk, and Viola joined her.


    ¡°Yes, but the members who got caught were silenced in time.¡± Viola didn¡¯t hide it.


    ¡°The Temple is alert.¡± Mila pursed her lips. ¡°I expected better of you.¡±


    Viola shrugged. ¡°Our operation grew too big. A leak was expected, and this is not the worst-case scenario. Are you going to cancel your plans?¡±


    Mila considered the suggestion. Her first reaction was to rob the temple at a later date, but after tonight, the security was bound to increase.


    ¡°You said it grew too big.¡± Mila pondered. ¡°How big?¡±


    ¡°Very.¡± Viola gave a short answer.


    ¡°We will delay for around half an hour and see what crawls out of that place and-¡± Mila hesitated. Depending on how it went, they might need to cancel their operation after all. She looked at Viola and studied the woman. ¡°We may need to borrow your help, but¡­¡±


    ¡°So reluctant, it¡¯s not like we are asking for much.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what is bothering me. What are your motives for offering your help without asking for anything in return?¡±


    ¡°We just want to get along with you. Honestly.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    Viola stopped them both. ¡°Okay, I get why you don¡¯t trust me, but that is the main goal.¡± She looked at Mila, her body oozing sincerity. ¡°It¡¯s because I can tell there is something special about you and your friends.¡±


    This revelation immediately put Mila on her guard. However, outwardly, she didn¡¯t do anything more but furrow her brows. ¡°That claim seems unfounded. I certainly have not felt anything like you claim.¡±


    ¡°Mila,¡± Viola grinned. ¡°You can¡¯t fool my nose.¡± She tapped it. ¡°You have this smell of danger and mystery, while Isabel and Andrew had something similar. Silinth stunk of hazard as well. I am glad I could stick with you, and he bothered only Percy.¡±


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Mila studied Viola¡¯s face. This didn¡¯t feel like a spell. It was something more intrinsic. Perhaps a blessing? It would mean Mila¡¯s countermeasures wouldn¡¯t help. ¡°But ultimately, if your nose does not tell what it is, I can¡¯t help you either.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°In time, perhaps it will.¡± Viola¡¯s grin grew wider. ¡°But now, what do you want us to help with?¡±


    Mila resumed walking. ¡°I have a target. It is essential I get to her before she can escape or do something foolish like die by another hand.¡±


    Viola hummed happily. She didn¡¯t seem bothered by the upcoming bloodshed at all. ¡°And that target is?¡±


    ¡°Munny Shalack.¡±


    ¡°The blessed one?¡± Viola whistled while thinking. ¡°I can¡¯t recall anything of note about her. It was a minor blessing at best. Something about plants if our sources could be believed. I checked her once, and she didn¡¯t have the smell of danger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, her.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°I need a squad that helps me locate and lead to her. Possibly more.¡±


    ¡°Well, that just sounds like a job for me.¡± Viola happily announced. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do. I can¡¯t promise the squad will be capable, but they will be competent. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but for another time.¡± Mila looked up at the darkening sky. People started to vanish off of the streets. She had to get back. ¡°We will wait for you at the Obron¡¯s compound.¡±


    After Mila finished speaking, Viola left, leaving her with just her thoughts. She turned around a corner and headed back to where Isabel was waiting.


    Reflecting on her actions, Mila felt there was something wrong. The recent dream still hung over her head.


    As she passed parents taking their children on a walk, Mila could easily imagine their lifeless bodies lying on the ground. Viola¡¯s words had made the premonition of the tragedy even more pronounced.


    It wasn¡¯t Mila¡¯s fault. The conflict between the countries could not be avoided at this point. These kingdoms had a long and turbulent history between them.


    This would be just one of the many catastrophes that would strike the world in the following months and years.


    It was an open question whether they would survive till morning.


    And yet, Mila felt more conflicted than she thought was appropriate. She passed a group of people enjoying their lives. It was an open question whether they would survive till morning.


    Despite her mood, Mila¡¯s determination did not waver. Munny was innocent, but she was one of the known blessed persons who was nonthreatening and had no real guards.


    Munny was also weak. Her blessing was barely there and had gone unnoticed by the Temple for the longest time.


    Mila needed to test how her absorption worked. She had killed two people who had mana and absorbed it.


    But what about other sources of power? What about someone who was blessed by a god? Would Mila absorb that as well? Would it impact her any? Perhaps more importantly, would it impact what she had hidden inside her?


    After stopping before a tavern and watching people go in and out of it, Mila continued. Would the city recover, or would it be left to rot by the kingdom? It was hard to tell. She didn¡¯t know enough about the king Oispio.


    Killing Munny had another crucial purpose. If Mila gained anything more than mana from the girl, she would have to reconsider how to deal with Silinth.


    The corruption that ate away at the man was too deadly. It wasn¡¯t contagious, but Mila did not know if she could do better than Silinth in fighting against it.


    So, was killing Munny justified?


    Mila pondered. The logic was sound. The girl was not a threat, and she was not well-guarded. There was no time to find anyone else, and Munny was part of the enemy faction.


    Then, where was the issue? What was Mila missing?


    But all Mila got from thinking was a headache. She shook her head, trying to free it from the messy thoughts. This wasn¡¯t the time.


    After another moment, she was back. Mila pushed the entrance doors open and found herself inside the usual courtyard. Andrew was sitting next to the warehouse talking with Mr Crow.


    ¡°Andrew.¡± Mila nodded.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± Andrew turned to look at her.


    ¡°Out.¡± Mila walked towards her room.


    ¡°Killing before the killing?¡± Andrew jeered.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why weren''t you here?¡±


    Mila stopped. ¡°For?¡± She wondered.


    ¡°To help Hanna. To help Nordly and Bazil carry their father. To see them off. Even Galtron left with them.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°Just well wishes are enough, Mila. Just your presence could have helped.¡± Mr Crow cawed in support of his bond¡¯s words.


    It wasn¡¯t like Mila had forgotten about Obron¡¯s leaving. It was just that¡­


    Would Mila¡¯s presence really help? She didn¡¯t feel close to them. What would they want her here for anyway?


    ¡°I am not sure what you are getting at.¡± Mila finally said.


    Andrew let out a sigh. ¡°Mila. You can¡¯t talk with just Isabel and me.¡±


    ¡°I talk with other people as well.¡± Mila pointed out. ¡°For example, Viola.¡±


    ¡°That crazy spy woman?¡± Andrew was stupified. ¡°Why? She is¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°I guess it¡¯s better than no one. And anyone else?¡±


    Mila pondered. ¡°Hanna?¡± She finally suggested. ¡°I talked with her quite a lot.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you didn¡¯t see her off. She was suffering, Mila. She left everything she had behind. Don¡¯t you feel anything?¡±


    After a moment of silence, Mila slowly spoke. ¡°I could not have helped. I have nothing to offer.¡±


    ¡°Friendship is not a transaction. You know that, Mila.¡± Andrew disagreed. ¡°It¡¯s about being there and talking. It¡¯s about spending time together. And you were not there for them. You don¡¯t have to offer anything.¡±


    Andrew wasn¡¯t wrong. He rarely was. Mila agreed with him. His words made sense.


    So why hadn¡¯t she? Was forming bonds this hard? Mila stared at Andrew, who started to look uncomfortable.


    How had Mila gotten close to Isabel and Andrew?


    It was easy to tell. They both had taken the initiative to barge into Mila¡¯s life. They had pushed until she had simply accepted them.


    When Mila told them about her dreams, she already thought of them as more than acquaintances.


    But did Mila want anyone else in her life?


    She didn¡¯t know. What Mila did know was that she wanted to see her girlfriend. ¡°I am going.¡± She finally left Andrew sitting where he was. Her head was once again acting up.


    The mangled thoughts made it only worse. Instead of entering her room, Mila knocked on Isabel¡¯s.


    After a moment, an invite came, and Mila opened the doors. Isabell was currently sitting in her bed, checking her equipment.


    Without saying anything else, Mila walked to her girlfriend and sat down on her lap.


    After wrapping her arms around Isabel, Mila let her insecurities and dark emotions slip away.


    Isabel responded by caressing Mila¡¯s hair. She did not ask anything.


    Mila closed her eyes and let the moment stretch.

 Chapter 53 - The Opening Move

    The chilly night breeze ruffled Mila¡¯s cloak. Isabel was standing next to her and shivered. Behind them, Andrew was exchanging words with Silinth. Mr Crow was high above on the lookout.


    They were waiting in one of the courtyards near the temple. Mila had gotten this place from Percy, who was interested in them making even more mess.


    There was more movement on the streets than usual. Guards were out patrolling, and so were local army reserves. These men and women couldn¡¯t cover the whole city, but they tried.


    Even without knowing what was to come, they did their best to protect their home from harm.


    Mila brushed her palm against Isabel¡¯s. Her girlfriend''s presence was both reassuring and worrying. She did not want Isabel to be here, but truthfully, she felt a little glad she was.


    The sound of footsteps announced the arrival of Viola¡¯s group. They entered through the building, all five dressed in local garbs, playing their roles as your average citizen.


    Viola waved at the four people behind - two men and two women, and spoke. ¡°We are here. It took longer than expected, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. We were interrupted by a patrol and had to talk our way out.¡±


    ¡°I am surprised you were not taken in for questioning,¡± Mila noted. She imagined the guards were quite jumpy and likely were instructed to watch out for anything suspicious - which a group of five was.


    ¡°They just shooed us to move faster after we showed where we are living,¡± Viola explained. ¡°Told us to take care of our loved ones.¡±


    ¡°How much time do we have before the beginning of the operation?¡± Mila decided to not focus on the people''s lives. ¡°And do they know what is expected of them?¡±


    ¡°They do.¡± Viola walked closer. She sniffed the air and avoided Silinth like a plague.


    It did result in Isabel twitching in annoyance. ¡°That¡¯s enough. No need to come closer.¡± Her voice was cold and authoritative


    Viola shrugged but didn¡¯t challenge Isabel. ¡°We have about ten minutes. More or less. We won¡¯t miss it.¡±


    There was a grumbling behind. Mila felt lucky Andrew had chosen to stay. He wasn¡¯t happy or supportive of their ideas and behaviour. Honestly, she wasn¡¯t sure what his goals were.


    The four people Viola had brought with her settled away from their party, content to silently brood.


    With Isabel standing beside Mila, Viola spoke with them for a bit, making the last clarifications. She soon chose to join her people, giving them the instructions.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± Mila pressed against Isabel¡¯s side.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold.¡± She answered. ¡°Otherwise¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°There is still time for you to leave. To not partake in this¡­¡± Mila searched for a word. All that suited the situation painted a bleak picture. ¡°Madness.¡± She finally said.


    ¡°It was my choice.¡± There was steel in Isabel¡¯s voice. She had made up her mind.


    There was nothing more Mila could say. She had tried before. Several times. But Isabel wanted to be with her.


    Once again, she was reminded how significant Isabel¡¯s acceptance of Mila¡¯s follies was.


    But it also made Mila think. What would her actions do to Isabel? Her methods were brutal in their effectiveness. They were not something that a person should grow accustomed to.


    Mila¡¯s mind was at an impasse.


    But she didn¡¯t have the chance to consider the topic for any longer. Mila raised her head as the first sounds of trouble appeared.


    In the beginning, it was only a distant shouting. A sound of impact, a scream and the sound of wood splintering.


    Then, the explosion came. The terrible light arrived first. From all sides, a thunderous roar announced a night of bloodshed and death. The sky was lit up by the blaze as it extended towards them.


    The rumbling followed, the earth groaning under the force that had torn large wounds in the flesh of the city.


    And then the screaming started. Just as the sound of the explosions passed, it was replaced by shouts and cries.


    Clouds of dust and debris covered the city like a blanket, suffocating the sudden outcry in its unfeeling haze.


    Mila heard Andrew swear. She looked back at him, wondering if he would leave them now.


    But Andrew didn¡¯t. He looked around, his eyes wide, lost and confused.


    Silinth stood next to him, untouched by the sudden chaos. From him, a dome formed, guarding them from falling rocks, wood and fleshy bits, charred and unrecognisable.


    Mila felt Isabel support herself on her shoulder. She turned towards her girlfriend, helping to hold her still. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have been here, Isabel.¡± She whispered.


    But Isabel¡¯s face showed no regret. She looked down at Mila and smiled sadly. ¡°And leave you alone? No way.¡± She poked Mila¡¯s cheek. ¡°Just look at your face. You need me.¡±


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    There was nothing wrong with Mila¡¯s face. And if there was, it was because Isabel was taking part in the sins Mila should have carried alone.


    Another wave of explosions washed over them. This time smaller, but more numerous. The screams intensified. The whole city was awake and suffering.


    Then the fighting started. Lighting shot up to the sky, and ice broke a dome that formed somewhere south. The wind howled and shaped into a storm to clear the dust to be thwarted by a sudden fiery ball that swallowed it up.


    And those were the more impressive spells. There were countless tinier examples of those echoing the destruction of their larger cousins.


    Mila watched the terrible spectacle while holding Isabel¡¯s hand. Despite the death and suffering it brought, it was beautiful in the wild way it disregarded everything that people had built.


    Once again, the sky was lit up and illuminated the surroundings despite the cover of dust resisting it. Mila shook her head. ¡°This will bring hate towards your Kingdom.¡± She spoke towards Viola. ¡°Too much and too violent are your chosen methods.¡±


    ¡°And yet, this is what they did to us.¡± Viola hid her face under a hood. ¡°They will hate us, yes. But they will also fear our brutality.¡±


    Mila did not continue. There was little to say to someone who willingly chose to kill so many civilians. Even if she¡­


    A bit of sickness churned Mila¡¯s stomach. Wasn¡¯t Munny much like the rest of the civilians that inhibited this city? She was, but Mila didn¡¯t change her mind.


    Not that she chose to forget. Mila forced herself to remember this feeling and reminded herself to reflect on it. Her logic was still dictating this to be the correct path.


    For Mila¡¯s and Isabel¡¯s safe future, she would kill anyone. If there would be regrets after, she would work through them at that time.


    Shouting around them grew louder. A few buildings further, a sound of fighting broke out. But a moment later, pressure from above pushed down, and for a moment, the cacophony of sounds died down.


    ¡°STAY CALM AND DON¡¯T LEAVE YOU HOMES!¡± A woman¡¯s voice boomed over the city. ¡°THERE HAS BEEN AN ATTACK ON THE CITY! I REPEAT WE ARE UNDER ATTACK! IF YOUR HOUSE IS-¡±


    Mila frowned. This pressure was heavy. She glanced back at where Silinth was picking his nose. The man was not paying enough attention.


    ¡°Any idea who it was?¡± Mila raised the question.


    Viola looked towards where the voice was coming from. Even now, the woman was giving instructions on how to act and what to do. ¡°Probably someone from the Temple.¡± She guessed. ¡°We didn¡¯t dare to snoop around it too much and decided against targeting it. Especially since the Pillar of Eternity Inquisitors were spotted there. We guessed some from The Nature Temple would stay there to keep the balance.¡±


    Mila nodded. It was a reasonable conclusion. She had arrived at something similar. Only¡­ The loud woman seemed more powerful than she had expected.


    By Mila¡¯s estimation, Silinth could still take her out, but it would be difficult. She also doubted that this woman would be the only one guarding the temple.


    ¡°Will your comrades be able to deal with this?¡± Mila was worried they would die too fast.


    A couple more loud voices shouted over the chaos, giving instructions.


    ¡°Unlikely.¡± Viola¡¯s voice took a sad tone. ¡°But that was expected. They won¡¯t go down without a fight. They are ready to give their lives to weaken the enemy. It will be worth it in the end.¡±


    Mila doubted it. ¡°Why are you so desperate?¡± She asked.


    There was silence, but instead of Viola, one of the men behind her was the one who responded.


    ¡°Because Tordgo is not the only enemy vying for our lands. We can only lash out.¡± He whispered. ¡°My home it was¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say more.¡± Viola turned around and put her hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It is, as Horn says. We are desperate. We don¡¯t see another option but to become a fruit too hard to swallow.¡±


    Andrew finally woke up. He joined them at Mila¡¯s side. ¡°There had to be another way.¡± He simply stated. ¡°You are monsters.¡±


    ¡°We are patriots.¡± One of the women spat out. ¡°Don¡¯t belittle us, boy.¡±


    There was more Andrew wanted to say. He opened his mouth, then closed it several times.


    ¡°What?¡± Horn spoke again. ¡°You have a better solution than letting our families die?¡±


    But there wasn¡¯t anything Andrew could say. His resolution was not the same as theirs. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t. But this is¡­¡± His voice was full of bitterness. ¡°This world is fucked up.¡±


    ¡°It always has been,¡± Viola added. ¡°You have been lucky to be guarded from its shadows. You have much to learn from your friends.¡± She pointed at Mila and Isabel.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something that anyone should learn.¡± Andrew disagreed before turning around and heading back to where Silinth was now looking at the sky, still holding the dome above their heads.


    ¡°Cheery kid,¡± Viola remarked.


    ¡°He wasn¡¯t wrong.¡± Mila judged.


    ¡°Then was he right?¡± There was a challenge in Viola¡¯s voice. There was also desperation.


    It was Horn¡¯s turn to put his hand on Viola¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We understand we won¡¯t be remembered as heroes. Come, Pepper, we should pray before we head out.¡±


    Viola nodded and joined her comrades in their prayer.


    They didn¡¯t ask for survival. They didn¡¯t ask to be forgiven. They asked for their families and homes to not see the same fate as the city of Ocheon.


    At this point, Mila felt like a useless bystander. There was so much emotion and willingness to sacrifice in these people''s voices.


    They were wrong in doing this. Mila thought so, too. But she also didn¡¯t understand.


    Back in her dreams, Mila never had a choice. She always just watched the situation grow worse. And the same was happening now. She didn¡¯t want to live through the horrors of war again and again.


    Not now. Not now when Mila had Isabel.


    Another rumbling explosion rocked the earth. There was more shouting. More crying. Mila heard people rush towards the temple for safety. She fastened her cloak.


    They would use the chaos to get in. People sought out safety, and the Temple was likely going to accept them.


    Mila grabbed Isabel¡¯s hand and squeezed. It had grown cold in the night¡¯s chill, but Mila¡¯s touch soon brought the warmth back.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Mila whispered.


    Isabel squeezed back. ¡°As much as I can be.¡±


    ¡°Call down Mr Crow,¡± Mila instructed.


    Andrew whistled, and a moment later, the bird dropped down and landed on the nearby wall. Mr Crow chirped, informing his bond of what he had seen.


    After processing the information, Andrew spoke. ¡°There is chaos everywhere. People are running towards the temple, seeking answers and safety. Fires are spreading, and there are several places where fighting is fierce. People are dying.¡± He hung his head. ¡°I am not going with you. I can¡¯t.¡±


    Mila nodded. She had expected he wouldn¡¯t. ¡°It¡¯s time.¡± She checked her daggers and the remaining throwing daggers. Viola had retrieved some of them, leaving Mila with six.


    Without saying anything, their group exited the yard and joined the chaos.

 Chapter 54 - Massacre

    People around them were desperate. There was a lot of bumping as they passed through the sea of bodies. Isabel pulled Mila¡¯s arm, yanking her ever forward.


    The sobs and shouts of fear and distress filled the air. The heavy smell of dust permeated the surroundings, and the smoke from the fires blanketed the sky.


    Mila stumbled over a fallen woman. She was trying to crawl out of the way as people rushed over her. No one stopped to help.


    Neither did she. Mila took more steps as Viola moved forward. The woman¡¯s task was to find Munny. She didn¡¯t wait for Mila, Isabel and Silinth.


    Isabel said something, but Mila couldn¡¯t tell what. Children''s desperate weeps prevented her. But a moment later, she moved past the clawing family, and Isabel repeated.


    ¡°They are not letting them in.¡± Isabel pointed at Temple as it came into sight further ahead. ¡°Wait, they are.¡± She yelled over the noise. ¡°Just slowly.¡±


    Mila pulled herself closer to Isabel. ¡°Are they checking those who enter?¡± She wanted to know.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Isabel was taller but not tall enough to see.


    ¡°They are asking questions before letting them in.¡± Silinth joined them. He spent a bit more time studying the Temple¡¯s entrance. ¡°It¡¯s risky to go in this way.¡± He concluded.


    ¡°Then we go around.¡± Mila motioned to the side.


    ¡°There are too many people at the entrance,¡± Isabel added as she continued to look towards their target. ¡°They are looking for other ways in. Just like we are.¡± She pushed through the crowd using her superior mana-enchanted strength.


    People looked at them, but feeling the overwhelming physical strength overpower them, most didn¡¯t say a thing. Some complained some begged for help, but they left them all behind.


    ¡°They will find them,¡± Mila muttered. The Temple grounds were not a fortress. There were several points people could get in if they pushed enough.


    As another wave of magical pressure washed over them, people grew more frantic. Their pleas at the gate fell on deaf ears. Only a handful was let it.


    Mila tasted the air. She felt the source of this operation grow closer. It was still inside the temple. The ever-present irritating thing was grating on her nerves.


    Over their heads, a booming flash zipped past, impacting the wall at the far side of the city.


    Then, a headless corpse shot from the sky and crashed into the crowd, raising more chaos in its way.


    Above the temple, an electric net formed, preventing another flash that contained a large boulder from devastating the buildings.


    Mila recognised that spell. It was a difficult one to master. At first glance, it looked inefficient, but the lighting threads the net was made from would latch onto anything that touched it, preventing it from passing through.


    There was someone formidable still in the temple. Mila looked at Silinth, who studied the net as it vanished, carrying the intercepted bolder down to the ground. ¡°Manageable.¡± The man concluded.


    While Silinth¡¯s judgement was in question, Mila agreed. They proceeded. She moved behind Isabel, who broke through the mass of people.


    As the Temple walls came closer, Mila heard the guards shout for people to calm down and that they had to proceed calmly.


    But the herd of headless sheep were too scared. They did not listen. The shouting was ever-increasing in intensity. Soon, the guard voices were drowned by people seeking sanctuary.


    When one of the nearby buildings went up in flames, people broke. Their shouts of desperation grew into anger. They pushed forward, ignoring all else. All they wanted was just a bit of safety.


    Isabel pushed past a family. The trio of children looked at them go. Their parents barely keep their offspring standing. For how long? Mila couldn¡¯t say. The area was getting more packed by the moment.


    Cracking and shattering in the distance was followed by another explosion. The mass of people swayed as the shock wave washed over them.


    Mila now knew what those heavy boxes Viola¡¯s people had brought contained. But these explosions were all similar. There had to be¡­


    And then it happened. As the booming voice of a woman shouted at her enemies, it was interrupted by a flash of light.


    The impact and sound arrived a moment later. Twice as strong as the previous explosions, this one was too much for the ordinary citizens seeking refuge. They fell as the rumbling, rolling wave of destruction arrived.


    Large and small pieces of debris decimated the crowd. The earth seemed to overturn as it groaned from the vibrations. Mila watched as wooden splinters slaughtered people on the left of her.


    Mila felt Isabel snap around and raise her shield. She pulled Mila towards her and extended her shield arm to receive a torrent of destructive projectiles that peppered the area.


    A moment later, Isabel flashed her ability, protecting the two of them from any and all harm.


    All around them, Mila saw only a bloody mass of flesh. The angry shouts turned into sobs and cries. Then the screaming resumed. Weaker but so much more pressing.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The family that they had just passed was no more. Just a cooling pile of corpses remained.


    Mila felt Isabel stumble. ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± She hurried to advice.


    ¡°I already did.¡± There was a grim, determined acceptance in Isabel¡¯s voice.


    Once more, Mila was overcome with regret. Isabel shouldn¡¯t have been here. But the next moment, she was pulled along as her girlfriend resumed the course towards the temple.


    The messy, fleshy mass at their feet sometimes cried as they stepped over it. Some people were luckier than others. They had survived without injuries. But even then, they were paralysed by the sheer amount of horror that now surrounded them.


    There was a sudden smell of blood filling the air, suffocating them all even more. Mila felt its taste on her tongue just from breathing.


    And it broke the Temple guards as well. While the Temple¡¯s defences prevented it from being pelted by destruction, the people inside were filled with regret.


    ¡°Quick, everyone who still can, come inside!¡± A young voice rose above the rest.


    The guards joined the voice and started to help struggling survivors enter the temple premises.


    But even as they did, more people arrived, herded towards the temple by the growing fires and devastation that tore the city apart.


    ¡°Help them!¡± The young voice called out.


    Mila caught a glimpse of a young man, perhaps a bit younger than Andrew, standing in front of the guards, helping pull a legless woman inside the temple.


    More cries followed as people who had survived woke up from the shock they had experienced.


    Once more, Mila was lost in the cacophony of sounds. All she heard was the prayers and pleas mixed with sobs and cries. The long, sorrowful howls made it impossible for her to speak with Isabel, who was still marching on.


    Their legs grow bloody. Their bodies, too, as their purposeful steps splashed the pooling blood on their garbs, soiling them irreversibly.


    Their advance towered over the survivors who tried to regain their footing and bearings. Silinth kicked away some who clung to their feet, begging for help.


    Isabel spat on the ground as the taste of the death on her tongue grew unbearable. She tightened her grip on Mila¡¯s hand, seeking solace in the contact with her closest person.


    Mila responded. This was far worse than she had imagined. Her steps didn¡¯t waver, nor did her mind, but she knew this would leave scars on all of them.


    Less on her, but Isabel and Andrew would not be the same. How these changes would manifest, Mila did not know.


    Silinth shouted something, but his voice was drowned out. He grabbed Isabel¡¯s shoulder, pointing to the right, and they headed for the closest building to go through it.


    The booming voice of the woman who seemed to be in charge returned. But she only proclaimed the death of their enemies. There was piercing hate that promised doom in her tone. The powerful explosion had not taken her down.


    As they stepped through the half-ruined building, Mila caught a glimpse of someone standing on the Temple¡¯s walls. A man who was dressed similarly to how Kaldiro had been.


    Before Mila could see more, they continued into another destroyed building. They were close now. There was a rush in front of them. People spilt from all around and flung the Temple as if it were their last lifeline.


    And the guards didn¡¯t stop them. But those few entrance points could not take in the vast amount of people seeking refuge.


    When some people get swept under the current of limbs and pushed under, the smarter ones turn towards the walls and start to climb.


    Mila¡¯s head snapped towards her left, with Silinth and Isabel following.


    ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± Viola shouted over the roaring mass. She pushed through the human wall and joined them at Mila¡¯s side. ¡°She is there.¡± Her finger pointed at the Temple as she leaned closer to Mila to explain. ¡°The premises are breached. The servants are in disarray. Everyone is seeking a place to hide. There were places deeper where the order was still maintained. We didn¡¯t dare to go there. My squad is still inside, making sure the girl doesn¡¯t vanish.¡±


    ¡°Will they do more?¡± Isabel butted in. There was a deep-rooted distaste for Viola on her face.


    Viola did not respond and turned to vanish back in the crowd. A moment later, she started to climb over the wall, inviting them to follow.


    Despite her hateful glare, Isabel started to pull Mila towards the Temple while Silinth quietly started to buff his body. He also took out a sword, which appeared filled with mana to Mila¡¯s senses.


    Once more, Mila was forced to press against Isabel¡¯s back to not be swept away by the crushing mass of bodies. More people fell in their path, but they stepped over.


    And the wall was finally in front of them. Silinth covered their backs, punching some people who tried to climb over them.


    The crow learned quickly, as the imposing man did not leave any doubt of what would happen if they tried again.


    Some people accused them of not helping the defenders as they were obviously more powerful than the ordinary citizens. But after another glare from Silinth, they stopped.


    Most of them. There still were those who wanted their group''s help. They screamed sorrowful tales of lost family members, of brutal suffering and begged for aid.


    If they stopped and helped, they could save so many. But would their lives be more valuable than theirs? Mila didn¡¯t believe so.


    It sounded wrong, but not all lives had the same value. Mila was not ashamed of valuing Isabel¡¯s life over the city''s population.


    And so did Isabel would choose Mila above anyone else. Otherwise, she would not be here.


    Otherwise, Mila would have managed to keep Isabel away from this hell.


    Mila raised her head to see Viola extend a hand down from the top of the wall. Silinth was the first to grab it, despite having enough strength to just jump over.


    They didn¡¯t want to garner even more attention. They were already standing out too much as it was.


    After Silinth was over, it was Isabel¡¯s turn, and when she was up on the wall, she pushed Viola over it to extend her own hand down.


    Mila grabbed it and her girlfriend¡¯s strong arms to carry her up. She was at the top of the wall just for a moment before jumping down on a flattened bush.


    All around them, people ran towards the Temple¡¯s centre. New arrivals continued to fall over the wall.


    Mila straightened and looked around.


    Viola pointed towards a building further up. ¡°There.¡±


    It was their next target and after.


    Mila turned her gaze towards the deeper parts of the place.


    Afterwards, they would go and see what was calling her.

 Chapter 55 - First Objective

    A child dropped right next to Mila and resumed crying. Up on the wall, his mother followed. Mila took a step forward, using Isabel and Silinth as pillars to support her small stature.


    They moved deeper into the Temple¡¯s territory. There were ruined flower beds and various plant arrangements all around. In addition, there were statues thrown about the gardens.


    There were no tall or large buildings here. The place likely looked quite idyllic when it wasn¡¯t consumed by helpless, bleeding refugees.


    As they reached one of the buildings and pushed away a group of people who rested there, Mila finally found a moment to speak with Isabel, unbothered by the surrounding chaos.


    Mila pulled Isabel lower to whisper in her ear. ¡°You can¡¯t come with me for the next step. We agreed on that.¡± She sent a pointed look at her girlfriend.


    Isabel bit her lip, unhappy, but nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry.¡± Mila soothed her girlfriend and landed a gentle kiss on her cheek. It pained her to leave Isabel here as well. The girl was likely going through terrible inner turmoil. The surroundings were not something that an eighteen-year-old girl could accept easily.


    But Mila didn¡¯t want Isabel to see what she was going to do next. Munny was innocent.


    And that was the issue Mila realised. She didn¡¯t want to show this side of her to Isabel.


    It meant Mila was doing something wrong. If it was something she didn¡¯t want her loved one to see, it was not something she should do. It was something she should be ashamed of.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that simple. There always were reasons to do bad things. But now, Mila understood one of the problems. This was not something Isabel should see and learn from.


    Mila didn¡¯t want Isabel to take this as a lesson. ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± She whispered, leaving Isabel behind with Viola joining her.


    They started to slip between the cracks between the people. Mila spread her senses, noticing a response here and there. Nothing major. Not until they came close to the building that contained her target.


    Viola¡¯s comrades surrounded the single-floor wooden building, which looked like a large shed with several windows.


    Mila felt what was likely Munny and a couple of other mana signatures inside the building. Likely, those were her guards. They weren''t that impressive. She looked back to see Silinth pushing through the ever-growing horde of people. He wasn¡¯t coming closer, choosing to scan the surroundings for threats while guarding them from the distance.


    Isabel was even further back, outside of Mila¡¯s view. She threw her girlfriend out of her head. It was time to kill. Her hand slipped beneath her cloak and grabbed one of the daggers - the one not prepared for Silinth.


    That is not to say this dagger didn¡¯t carry poison because it did, as were her throwing knives. But Mila knew that her weapons would see use, and the poison on them would diminish.


    After joining Viola, Mila stole a look through the closest window. There were several people inside, likely the Temple¡¯s staff. They were gathered in a dark room only illuminated by a couple of candles.


    The people surrounding the building eyed it with envy. They wanted it. They would feel safer inside.


    And it was something Mila thought they could use. She nudged Viola¡¯s side and rose on her toes to get closer. ¡°Get your team to spread talks about the guards hiding inside. Get them to rile these people up even more. Tell them to make them mad.¡±


    Viola nodded and left. Mila waited while ignoring the prayers that rose here and there. The muttering begging was drowned by the mayhem that surrounded them.


    Outside of the Temple premises, the fighting continued. There still was the roaring of the woman above them and various sounds of destruction travelling through the air. The battle over the safety of the city grew only fiercer.


    After another minute, Viola returned. And just as she did, the people around them started to talk about the Temple not taking this seriously, about their responsibility and how they just hid away while they had to die.


    The rilled up started to bang on the doors and windows. The anger spread, and the demand for the Temple personnel to act grew incessant.


    When one of the windows broke, Mila prepared herself to enter the building and take the life she aimed for.


    ¡°Silence.¡±


    A sudden, weak, but seemingly ever-present old voice whispered in all their ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t disturb my sleep.¡± It continued petering out, taking all of the heightened emotions with it.


    Mila shuddered. There was a tinge of mana in these whispers. Whoever that had been, he had tried to manipulate all their mindsets with just words.


    While it would not succeed against anyone who had mana of their own, the spell worked on the common folk. Even outside the Temple, the shouting seemed to lessen.


    Not that it vanished, but people lost much of their hate and anger. But now that the seeds were sown, it was only a question of time before they would sprout again.


    Unfortunately, once again, Mila¡¯s eyes found the figure clad in the Pillar of Eternity¡¯s robe standing on the walls. He wasn¡¯t looking at them, but there was a problem.


    Silinth saw the man as well.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Before Mila could move, Silnth already did. She cursed under her breath. The fool had finally lost his mind. He didn¡¯t even consider a sneak attack.


    No, Silinth flashed with various spells that boosted him, and then invisible wind blades formed around him, followed by icicles. He pulled out his sword and jumped in the air, aiming at the man on the walls. He even roared in rage as he did.


    The wind seemed to carry Silinth as he raised his hands above his head to chop down at his enemy while the projectiles around him shot out to maim him. Mila also felt several other spells flash around her unpleasant comrade.


    But there was no way such a straightforward attack would work. Especially since Silinth did everything to make himself noticeable.


    The Inquisitor reacted immediately. Even before seeing who was attacking, he was already shooting back, deeper into the Temple. Electric arcs formed on the man¡¯s body, raising his speed even further.


    Silinth still struck first. As his blades of wind whiffed and icicles crashed somewhere in the city, he followed up with a wide-ranging fireball that flew against the Inquisitor, killing dozens of people in the vicinity and burning dozens more that happened to be nearby.


    ¡°Settle down.¡± An elderly voice whispered, focusing on Silinth¡¯s violence, not having much of an effect on the raging man, but the burning people found solace as the flames retreated.


    Mila gritted her teeth and tried to shrink even smaller. As the battle grew in fierceness, it became clear that besides the visible Inquisitor, there was another. While he didn¡¯t show himself, she felt he should be somewhere where her target lay.


    Which left Munny an easy target.


    With a decision made, Mila moved swiftly. People started to push and grind, trying to get away from the devastating battle that had just begun.


    But the flow of the bodies was still slow. These people were still in shock, unable to parse the deadly fight in front of them. Only when a few more stray spells decimated more of them did they start to move in force.


    There! Mila saw Munny just for a moment. She pushed a man in her way, making him trip and use it as a chance to leap in a small gap, advancing towards the building. Slipping between a group of scared children, she soon reached the window.


    Some poor souls were grabbing at the window sills, begging for help. But at this point, those inside were in danger as well and tried to get out and away from the shockwaves coming from the battle between Silinth and the Inquisitors.


    It did make Mila¡¯s job harder. She sensed the surroundings and pinpointed Munny. The girl was trying to get out on the other side.


    Mila pressed herself against the wall and started to round the building, not daring to climb on the roof and attract attention from their enemies, even if Silinth was currently hogging all of it.


    ¡°Sleep.¡± A voice whispered. Mila felt Silinth waver but power through. He was gaining ground quickly, proving just how dangerous he was.


    With more people in the way, Mila started to grow rougher. She punched some, pushed others, pulled another, gaining on Munny¡¯s retreat. Her steps did not falter, and she used all of her expertise to keep herself unnoticeable.


    And while Viola tried to follow, she soon moved to the side to help her teammate, who was thrown against a wall after a spell deflected by Silinth landed near him.


    ¡°Munny!¡± Someone called out for the girl.


    Mila had to hurry. There was someone else coming. She was just a short distance away, but the constant ebb of people trying to get away from the battle made it impossible for her to see the target.


    The elderly voice whispered again. ¡°Astra,¡± It called. ¡°We cannot hold.¡±


    In the distance, the overpowering woman roared. But her rage didn¡¯t mean she could extract herself from the battle right away.


    The voice that called for Mila¡¯s target grew more frantic.


    But Mila was finally there. She cleared her mind to feel any changes that could occur. The target struggled just like everyone else to stay standing. The two guards tried their best to keep the people away from their ward.


    And during that moment, a blinding light came into the range of her sense, followed by another. But Mila was already in motion. Her dagger extended through the gap between the two stumbling women and punctured Munny¡¯s hand.


    It was not perfect. But Mila could not risk anything else. The two so similar mana pools were almost upon her. The poison had to do the rest.


    The girl whimpered as the wound was made, looking down in surprise where the bleeding started. She grabbed the hole in her arm and tried to stop the bleeding.


    Her two guards exclaimed, but that was not what grabbed Mila¡¯s attention. She tried to assess the situation and was left stunned.


    ¡°AN ASSASSIN!¡± A blonde boy, not older than eighteen, perhaps less, roared with all his strength. ¡°MUNNY!¡± He lashed out with the sword, striking at Mila¡¯s position.


    Mila tried to retreat from the piercing stab, the bodies surrounding her preventing her from slipping away. She succeeded, as the man behind her was skewered instead.


    But the next blow already followed. The boy with the mana pool, oh so similar to Andrew¡¯s and Isabel¡¯s before their abilities manifested, screamed for help while continuing to attack.


    However, dodging a single blow was all Mila needed. The boy¡¯s admittedly masterful stab was blown away by Isabel, who landed between them with her silvery shield in hand.


    ¡°YOU DOG!¡± Isabel raged. Her own sword flashed and chopped through one of the guards who stepped up to help the boy with overwhelming force. She proved just how superior she was at empowering herself and eviscerated the other guard just a moment later.


    Mila felt a warning come from inside her. There was danger here. She grabbed Isabel¡¯s cloak and pulled her back just in time.


    A deep wound appeared on the ground where Isabel had been just a moment ago, made by pure mana.


    ¡°GET BACK OSCAR!¡±


    Above them, Astra ran through the sky, stepping on mana plates that formed below her feet. She pointed at Mila and Isabel, and a bombardment started. But the woman was wounded as well. Just a stubble of her left arm was present, cauterised by flame. Many cuts had ravaged her body as well, making her look savage and unrestrained.


    There was nothing flashy about it. Mila knew that apart from her and perhaps Silinth, people could not understand what the woman was doing.


    Invisible mana bolts rained from the sky. Not far from Mila - Silinth¡¯s voice mocked these Inquisitors, and countless flashing water arrows flew through the air, trying to intercept Astra¡¯s efforts.


    But not all of them could be countered. Isabel once more covered Mila and used her barrier at full strength, protecting them from sure death.


    The mana bolts landed heavily against Isabel¡¯s barrier, but it held. Mila pulled her girl¡¯s arm, and they ducked behind a building before a new wave of bolts decimated more civilians.


    ¡°MUNNY!¡± Oscar screamed.


    Mila felt two things. One, Oscar went through a similar process as Isabel when she formed her ability.


    And two, a new portion of mana was added to her growing pool. Mila felt it was smaller than she had gotten before.


    And in addition, there was good news. Mila examined her condition. There was only mana. There were no traces of anything divine.


    With this, Silinth¡¯s fate was sealed.

 Chapter 56 - Towards The Danger

    Luckily, the woman above them did not have enough attention to spare as Silinth started to hurl large flaming projectiles that sailed through the air before exploding.


    Mila peeked behind the corner of the now-ruined building and searched for Oscar. That boy was dangerous. The bombardment of Mana bolts had ravaged the ground and killed many. But it also had allowed the Temple guards to locate the boy¡¯s now unconscious body and pull it away from the battle.


    It was too late for Mila to strike. Instead, she turned towards Isabel, who gripped her sword¡¯s hilt painfully. Her knuckles whites were showing in the fiery blaze that was ever-present in the city.


    Mila searched for words, but they came slowly and were insufficient to mend her girl¡¯s innocence. She hugged Isabel¡¯s side, trying to offer her girlfriend a comforting presence and acceptance.


    ¡°I killed them, huh?¡± Isabel looked down at her hands. ¡°Me.¡± She whispered, her voice finding its way through the chaos.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mila squeezed Isabel tighter. ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Isabel stopped Mila. ¡°I came here with resolve.¡± She smiled grimly. ¡°Isn¡¯t this just the start?¡±


    ¡°Isabel-¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Isabel interrupted Mila once again. ¡°But we can¡¯t deal with it now. You know we can¡¯t.¡±


    The blaze around them grew in strength. It was held back only by the whispering voice that seemed to keep the surrounding dangers minimal to allow citizens to escape.


    ¡°Mila!¡± Viola closed in on them, followed by three of her comrades as they pushed past the last struggles, who had yet to run away. ¡°You got what you needed?¡± She peered up to see if the woman would attack.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mila admitted. She didn¡¯t ask where the missing person was. Their faces told her all she needed to know. ¡°That boy they are carrying away-¡± Mila waited for Viola to find him. ¡°He will be a danger if allowed to grow.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    There was a simple explanation. Viola already knew they were different. ¡°He is similar to us.¡±


    That was enough to make Viola move. She gave quick signs to her team members, and they headed out. ¡°I¡¯ll try to get to him. Or at least get his smell.¡± She left a simple explanation behind.


    This was the best option Mila currently had. She didn¡¯t think Viola would succeed. Oscar was clearly important to the Temple. The chance to strike the boy down was likely gone, at least for now.


    But as it was, Mila had other things to worry about. Silinth was still battling against the Inquisitors. Their battles were dangerous for her and even Isabel.


    After checking for the woman that had been above them, Mila noticed she had been pushed down by one of the explosions Silinth threw about.


    It was enough for her to move. Mila unwrapped her hands and was stopped by Isabel. ¡°I am going with you.¡±


    Mila wanted to deny this suggestion, but when she looked around, there was only destruction on the path towards the place that called for her. Once she started to move, she would become a target.


    After weighing the options, Mila chose one. ¡°Cover us in a barrier. The strongest you can. Then we move.¡± she instructed Isabel, then raised her voice. ¡°SILINTH! MAKE US A SMOKE COVER!¡±


    And then they moved. The place they had been hiding was devastated by a lightning strike followed by an invisible mana bolt.


    As the splinters bounced off of Isabel¡¯s barrier, the premises suddenly filled with familiar smoke. Just the same as back when Silinth had fought against Kaldiro.


    One of the mana bolts still managed to find them. Isabel¡¯s barrier trembled, and while it held, both of them were thrown back by the impact.


    The landing was painful. Mila was saved by Isabel, pushing herself beneath and taking the brunt of the crash.


    It didn¡¯t seem Isabel¡¯s robust body had suffered any. She was back on her feet immediately and helped Mila.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± Mila whispered. It was so fascinating how Isabel¡¯s slender body could be so powerful. She wanted to explore it.


    ¡°What now?¡± Isabel was oblivious to Mila¡¯s musings.


    After putting her desires aside, Mila turned her head where the calling was. ¡°We head there.¡± She started to move, and Isabel joined while still holding the barrier.


    Stray spells still were flung about. Even now, it looked like Silinth was gaining ground. His mad laughter echoed through the battlefield as his onslaught grew more savage.


    But there was a big question on Mila''s mind. Where was the third Inquisitor? She moved through the smoke, pondering on their plan.


    Things had gone worse than planned but better than expected. For one, they were still proceeding.


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    And Mila¡¯s first goal was achieved, even if it had resulted in unexpected complications.


    Silinth was likely weakened as well, albeit not enough, judging from the hell he was raising. And from how he had chosen to engage, there was a chance his self-restraint was gone.


    But Mila was getting a feeling she was missing something. What had she forgotten? Was there a variable she had not accounted for?


    The foreboding feeling grew more pronounced. ¡°Isabel?¡± Mila was hesitating. Should they leave?


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    There was an exclamation of pain as Astra seemed to have suffered by Silinth¡¯s hand. A whisper followed, focusing on suppressing their enemy in Silinth. But it was futile.


    ¡°We move on.¡± Mila decided.


    This was likely their only opportunity. After the mess this operation was, it was likely that what she sought would be moved and impossible to find again.


    For their own sanity, they had to finish the operation. A repeat of today could not be tolerated.


    Isabel didn¡¯t comment. She moved close to Mila, guarding her at all times. Her vigilant stare peered into the fog, trying to discern any danger.


    They stepped over bodies and crevices. The ravaged ground and spreading fires were their obstacles. And the path was smooth otherwise. A few prayers and shouts broke through the intangible wall, reminding them of the people who had not managed to run away in time.


    Unexpectedly so. Mila waited for something to happen. For a hidden trap to be sprung, but there was nothing.


    Oh, sure. The ensuing battle so near them was dangerous, and debris reached them from time to time, but there were no direct hits.


    And soon, a wall emerged from the thick fog, stopping their advance. Mila closed her eyes and concentrated.


    It was close. So close. Mila¡­ No, the being inside her could tell. And it didn¡¯t warn them. So, was it safe?


    Mila extended her senses as far as she could. There was no one inside as far as she could tell, but she probably wasn¡¯t covering most of the walled yard.


    Another moment of hesitation made Mila frown. This wasn¡¯t like her. Was Isabel¡¯s presence impacting her decisiveness? It was dangerous to falter at moments as these.


    ¡°We go over,¡± Mila whispered.


    Unexpectedly, Isabel swept Mila off her feet and lifted her in a princess carry, pressing the shorter girl against her chest.


    Mila felt Isabel gather strength in her legs. She looked up at the resolute expression her charming girlfriend had. It helped her to calm the nerves.


    And then they were in the air. Isabel barely managed to jump high enough to step on the wall. The milky smoke covered the whole yard, making it impossible to see what they were getting themselves into.


    With another jump, Isabel took Mila into the yard.


    But instead of letting her go, Isabel held Mila closer while glaring into the ever-moving witness.


    And to Mila¡¯s horror, their thick white cover started to clear. The yard slowly grew visible as the smoke dispersed, carried away by a whisper.


    In the middle of the yard was a building with a wooden deck in front of it on which an old, seemingly feeble man sat. His limbs looked like twigs, and his face was torn by the passage of time.


    And somehow, the man seemed to be asleep. His lips moved from time to time, letting out whispers and sighs, but his eyes were closed and pose relaxed and without strength or danger.


    Mila felt Isabel freeze as well. This was the very man who had helped to control the battlefield and hold back Silinth for a while now. The same man who had called the powerful woman back. He was an enemy.


    Another whisper from his mouth declared ¡®peace¡¯. In the distance, some of the noise lessened, and, for a moment, there was an illusion of calm. But Silinth was not so easily cowed. The battle resumed immediately.


    The sensation of the thing Mila was after came from this man, plummeting her mood further. She was still a bit too far to approximate how strong this man was, but he was clearly more than they could take.


    The self-imposed stillness lingered. Mila and Isabel did not move to avoid making any noise, fearing the man would open his eyes and look at them.


    All around them, outside of the walls, there was mayhem trying to swallow the world, but inside, there was deadly silence.


    They had to get out. Mila looked up to Isabel and signalled for her girl to retreat. Isabel¡¯s hands tightened around Mila, but she didn¡¯t get the chance to jump back before the man yawned.


    The sound of the man¡¯s breathing reached Mila and Isabel, making their hair stand. And the Inquisitor started to violently cough. His body trembled in exertion as his leathery palm covered his mouth.


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± The man opened his eyes and looked at them. ¡°Where was I?¡± He looked around. ¡°Quiet down, will ya¡¯!¡± A powerful wave of emotions erupted from the man, washing away the noise.


    Mila feared that the man in front of them would reveal his true strength now, but it didn¡¯t happen. His shout was just as effective in restricting Silinth¡¯s might as the whispers had been. It was just the difference in method with the same effect.


    ¡°What is Astra doing.¡± The man grumbled. ¡°What a mess. Is the whole city like this?¡± His expression grew worried. ¡°CALM DOWN!¡± He shouted again. ¡°FIND THE CLOSEST GUARD OR SOLDIER AND SEEK THEIR INSTRUCTIONS! THOSE WHO CAN HEAD TOWARDS THE CLOSEST GATES AND LEAVE THE CITY!¡±


    The man¡¯s words echoed over the city, trying to help the citizens find safety.


    ¡°Mila¡­¡± Isabel whispered. She hesitated to move.


    Mila didn¡¯t answer. The man was¡­ Dangerous - yes, but he also didn¡¯t show hostility. What was the right choice here?


    ¡°Who are you again?¡± The man swayed, his eyelids just a moment from closing. ¡°Ah, intruders!¡± He realised and straightened. ¡°And outside¡­¡± His attention wandered. ¡°That Silinth boy.¡±


    ¡°W-We are not intruders! W-We were seeking help.¡± Mila finally opened her mouth. ¡°The battle was too much. We were so scared.¡± She tried to act pitifully and tremble in fear. ¡°Big sister helped us to get here.¡±


    Isabel¡¯s expression tightened. She was ready to respond to any danger that could present itself at any moment.


    ¡°Is that right?¡± The man didn¡¯t take his eyes off of them. ¡°SLEEP, DAMMNIT!¡± He suddenly shouted.


    Mila circulated her mana, waiting for the mental suggestion to take place, but¡­ The man¡¯s words washed over them without effect. Had he believed them?


    ¡°Now, tell me.¡± The ancient man spoke. ¡°Who are you really, and what connections do you have with that heretic?¡±

 Chapter 57 - Breaking Point

    ¡°Stay down.¡± Andrew hissed at the group he had saved from the fires and explosions. They would have died if he had not interfered.


    After parting from his friends, Andrew headed back to the empty Obron¡¯s residence. There had been chaos everywhere, and now¡­


    ¡°Shhh¡­¡± Andrew waved his wards to stay closer to the wall. The surrounding buildings were just rubble now. There weren¡¯t many places where six people could hide.


    And now it was worse.


    The explosions, screaming, praying, death, fire and worse were everywhere. Andrew blinked the tears out of his eyes. He wasn¡¯t ready. This was too much. His trembling arms betrayed his state of mind. The help had to come soon. He couldn¡¯t do this alone.


    And yet, currently, Andrew was the best bet these people had. With Mr Crow as a guide, they could get out of the city. He could save these people. They trusted him to get them out.


    Mr Crow called his voice almost entirely drowned by another explosion. But it was a sign it was safe to move further. The attackers had moved further south to raise more hell, to kill more people.


    Andrew had failed to save so many. He cursed his cowardice and how indecisive he could be. There had been a chance to kill a team of these intruders.


    Three of them had stood before Andrew, none the wiser of his presence, slaughtering their way towards one of the guard stations. All of them were weak, and only one used a mana bolt.


    And Andrew had done nothing. He felt himself start to hyperventilate. It took him almost a minute to become calm enough to resume breathing normally.


    ¡°We move,¡± Andrew commanded the tethered bunch. Two men, two women and a young boy. There were more people along the way who begged for help, but he could not take them. He could not bring more with him and ensure they were safe. Five was already pushing what was possible for him and Mr Crow.


    After the first step, they were forced to stop for a moment as the ruined building in front of them collapsed in flames. It didn¡¯t matter much, but they had to take a short detour.


    When Andrew stepped over another dead family, he had to admit it did matter. Every time they had to prolong their path, it was harrowing. He doubted there would come a day he would be able to sleep without seeing these dead eyes in his dreams.


    A loud boom reminded them that they had to move faster. Andrew quickened his step and winced when he had to step into a large pool of blood to advance. His shoes were coloured red from how much gore there was on the ground.


    Mr Crow cawed, and Andrew stopped his party. Two guards rushed around the corner and spotted them. ¡°Survivors!¡± One of them exclaimed.


    It was the last time he did. A large bolder smashed the man into a pile of burning wood, extinguishing his life.


    The other feared better. The woman responded immediately and jumped to the side, and the attack aimed at her missed.


    Andrew did not watch further. He rushed the five followers to run. They had to get away.


    The alley they ran through was early untouched. Only at the end of it, there were more corpses. Andrew felt the energy sap out of him. They had to make a choice if they turned left or right.


    Both choices led towards a confrontation.


    A part of him wished Mila and Isabel were here. Especially the former. Andrew oftentimes hated how Mila acted, but she ¡®ACTED¡¯. There rarely was a moment of indecision with her.


    Andrew could talk, but now he needed to act. And it was hard.


    ¡°M-Mister¡­¡± One of the women tried to speak.


    But Andrew did not register it. Would right be better or left? Mr Crow gave a sign. On the left, guards had won.


    ¡°Left.¡± Came an easy decision. Behind them, a sad scream announced the death of the guard woman.


    They started to run. The street was too open. They were too easy to spot. Andrew clenched his teeth. Mr Crow¡¯s voice was drowned by a rumbling noise of something heavy smashing together.


    ¡°M-Mister!¡±


    There was a call behind Andrew, forcing his attention to shift. He looked back, noticing one of the men was holding his stomach, stimming the bleeding.


    ¡°When?¡± Andrew palled. ¡°When? When?¡± He demanded. They had been so careful!


    ¡°I am fine.¡± The man panted. ¡°We have to move.¡±


    He did not look fine. Andrew rushed towards the man to see how bad it was. There was a large, bleeding gash cutting into the man¡¯s torso.


    ¡°We can¡¯t wait!¡± One of the women tugged on Andrew¡¯s cloak.


    ¡°He will have to move.¡± The other man pleaded.


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°When?¡± Andrew did not understand. When had the man been injured? How had he missed it?


    ¡°Mister!¡± The boy cried.


    ¡°Move¡­¡± Andrew whispered. Yes, that was what they had to do. The Obron¡¯s residence was not far. They just had to reach the underground passage. Silinth had secured and reinforced it. ¡°Move!¡± He commanded.


    There was another Mr Crow¡¯s attempt at giving Andrew a message, and again, it was drowned by the surrounding mayhem.


    ¡°There!¡± Two armed men found them standing in the middle of the street.


    They had just started to move. Andrew managed to turn his head just in time to see one of the men release a crossbow bolt towards their group.


    The bolt flew in slow motion. Andrew saw it clearly. Silinth had hammered into him again and again how important it was for a mage to be able to follow fast movements.


    But it didn¡¯t help. Andrew froze. He had to do something. Anything. A spell. Yes, he knew a few. There had to be one that he could use. A simple mana bolt would do. Just shoot it at the projectile to intercept it.


    Andrew fumbled the first attempt. And it was all it took for another life to be lost. The bolt vanished in the back of one of the women, making her trip and fall to never rise again.


    ¡°No¡­¡± All he managed was a whisper. This was so unnecessary. These people were civilians. They knew not how to fight. All of this bloodshed for the nebulous goal of inflicting enough fear to scare away the predators.


    Mr Crow¡¯s high-pitched call filled the street. The two attackers stumbled. They dropped their weapons and grabbed their heads, trying to keep out the bird¡¯s mental attack from their minds.


    But before Andrew could gather himself, one of the flaming supporting beams from the nearby building gave and nearly crushed them. He managed to grab the boy and pull the surviving women out of the way, but¡­


    The uninjured men left the injured one to die. He didn¡¯t even try to help. Andrew froze, his eyes wide. Why? Why hadn¡¯t the man helped the other? Why were humans so selfish? Why couldn¡¯t he do more?


    Andrew felt his breathing grow faster once again. He was sweating cold sweat despite the blaze that surrounded them.


    Mr Crow tried to wake Andrew up. He heard his buddy¡¯s call. The boy in his hands struggled, and the woman took him away. It was hard to breathe. He needed more air.


    With the flaming debris in the way, the two attackers were cut off from them. Andrew knew this was the chance they needed. Mr Crow tried to snap him out of the trance by swooping by and pecking his forehead.


    It worked. Somewhat. Andrew started to move, but his mind was elsewhere. Those two were under his protection, and he failed to save them. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you help?¡± His whisper was dry and coarse. The surviving man didn¡¯t hear him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you HELP?¡± Andrew needed to know. He reached out and yanked the man back. ¡°Why?¡±


    But the man only looked at him in confusion. ¡°Let go!¡± He swatted Andrew¡¯s hand away. ¡°We have to-¡±


    The following heavy impact nearby overcame the man¡¯s words. Andrew just looked at the three people that were left. They were now ahead of him, trying to escape. Were they planning to leave him behind?


    After what Andrew had done for them? He had led them this far, and now they saw him as an obstacle. Even the child looked at him as if he was the strange one.


    That couldn¡¯t be. Was he in the wrong? Andrew felt the panic grow worse. The surroundings grew blurry. His limbs filled with lead, refusing to move.


    ¡°CALM DOWN!¡±


    A sudden voice woke Andrew up. Just like the woman¡¯s earlier, this one was overbearing as well and made everyone aware of it. It made them listen.


    ¡°FIND THE CLOSEST GUARD OR SOLDIER AND SEEK THEIR INSTRUCTIONS! THOSE WHO CAN HEAD TOWARDS THE CLOSEST GATES AND LEAVE THE CITY!¡± The voice of an elderly man ordered.


    The surrounding chaos seemed to retreat. The flames died down. The sounds of fighting lessened. The smoke above them cleared.


    But just as soon as the clarity appeared, it was consumed by the madness that still permeated the city.


    Andrew felt some energy return to his body. It wasn¡¯t much, but it was enough. There still was more to do. He couldn¡¯t give up now.


    The trio in front of him¡­ They didn¡¯t even know about the passage. They couldn¡¯t run all the way to the gate. There were too many enemies still in the streets. Andrew had to tell them-


    But these people Andrew had rescued were already running. They had relied on him, and now they left him behind.


    ¡°Why?¡± Andrew whispered. Mr Crow let out a sad cry above him.


    Isabel and Mila would never have left him. They would have done everything to help. Yes, these people were strangers, but they were all human? Why hadn¡¯t they helped him as he had them?


    Andrew felt, somewhere deep inside him, a precious something break. He had left Isabel and Mila behind. Why had he left them behind?


    Tears rolled down his cheeks, soon to be evaporated by the rising heat. Andrew felt his legs give. He landed painfully on his knees, hitting the ground.


    There had been a good reason for Andrew to leave. He couldn¡¯t stand seeing his friends take lives. He didn¡¯t want to acknowledge that side of the girls. His reasoning had been so self-righteous. He truly believed it was for the best to show them that there was a choice to turn around and leave.


    That had been a mistake, hadn¡¯t it? Andrew hesitated. He still believed that they all had the option to turn around.


    But¡­


    But now that Andrew was here alone, abandoned by the same humans he had saved, he realised how foolish he had been.


    Would Isabel and Mila stop now that he was here? No, of course, they wouldn¡¯t. The difference was that Andrew had left them alone, possibly to die. He had missed the chance to try and do better. To prove that there were other ways. To see how they lived and help them to be better persons.


    ¡°There!¡± New voices called out.


    Mr Crow sang above Andrew as he raised his eyes to see who it was. More enemies. Five of them. Through his blurry eyes, he couldn¡¯t make out if they were part of the intruders or defenders.


    And did it matter? Mr Crow informed him they had raised their weapons. Three of them were seemingly capable of casting spells.


    But Andrew still had more to do. He still had to get back to earth and see his family. Andrew still had to get stronger. He still had to get back to his friends and apologise.


    ¡°Do what you must,¡± Andrew whispered.


    An angry snarl announced the help''s arrival. Terminator had finally found his way through the passage after he was called.


    Andrew hung his head as the five people in front of him were torn into shreds as his bond proved just how apt his name was. This was, after all, the wolf¡¯s duty the master had given to him.

 Chapter 58 - Taking The Chance

    ¡°Please, Grandpa!¡± Mila tried her best to play the role of a frightened girl. She pressed herself against Isabel as if to get further away from the angry old man. ¡°W-We didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡±


    While Mila wasn¡¯t overly confident in her acting, Isabel¡¯s surprised glance didn¡¯t do any favours either.


    ¡°I am not senile, you little rascal.¡± The Inquisitor harumped but still did not move. His eyes bleary eyes scrutinised their every move. It looked like he was about to yawn again, but he shouted again. ¡°SLOW DOWN!¡±


    The following high-pitched noise scraped against their ears before Astra¡¯s exclaimed angrily. Silinth¡¯s mad laughter followed.


    For a moment, the old man in front of them sagged as it looked like the last years he had left flowed out of his body. ¡°Now, girlies, what do you need from this elder?¡± His wrinkles slowly regained some energy and expression.


    Frankly, the old man didn¡¯t look dangerous. It seemed he had to take his time each time he attempted to hinder Silinth. It was also a question of how quick that decrepit body of his could move.


    ¡°W-we were just escaping the fires.¡± Mila tried to squeeze out a tear. Isabel still had not moved and didn¡¯t look like she would talk.


    ¡°Pah! That¡¯s some crappy acting!¡± The Inquisitor spat on the ground. When his lips parted, they revealed an empty mouth devoid of any teeth.


    ¡°W-We will leave then.¡± Mila tried. ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt us.¡±


    ¡°You are not leaving.¡± The ancient man denied Mila¡¯s request. ¡°It¡¯s safer here.¡± He mulled on his words before adding. ¡°We still have something to discuss, don¡¯t we?¡±


    Was it safe? There were doubts in Mila¡¯s mind on whether or not that was true. She nudged Isabel to try and take a step back.


    However, once Isabel lifted her leg, an invisible pressure coming from the seemingly harmless old man pressed it back on the ground.


    ¡°Okay, so we talk.¡± Mila suddenly changed her demeanour. There was no point in humiliating herself if the man didn¡¯t buy it. She let Isabel put her down, and once on the ground, Mila raised her chin and walked a couple steps closer to the Inquisitor. ¡°I am Mila.¡± She announced as Isabel took the same steps to stand next to her.


    ¡°Drun. Or some people call me ¡®Sleeper¡¯, the annoying gnats.¡± Drun grumbled. ¡°Using me to scare children.¡±


    ¡°What do you wish to discuss, Mister Drun?¡± Mila calculated her chances of a throwing knife reaching the man. His capabilities were still in question. She needed to be a few more steps closer to gauge his mana pool.


    And annoyingly, Mila¡¯s goal was also on the man¡¯s body. Clearly, he was the guard for her prize. She evaluated the man¡¯s reactions and took another step closer. There still was no visible reaction.


    Until Drun violently pushed air out of his lungs, raising his voice as much as possible. ¡°STOP!¡±


    But these words slid around Mila and Isabel, not even doing as much as disturbing a strand of hair. Drun still only aimed at Silinth.


    Drun deflated once again. Each shout aged him even more. He coughed before speaking again. ¡°Why are you with Silinth?¡±


    It was a direct question. Mila didn¡¯t believe her lies would work. Drun was too old and villy for it. But there was no need to lie either. The truth was already quite damning. ¡°He kidnapped us, advised us not to leave his place and then attacked that old Inquisitor. Now we are forced to run and hide.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Drun was taken by surprise. ¡°Is that so?¡± It seemed that he couldn¡¯t quite believe Mila¡¯s words.


    The time seemed to slow down as the man thought about Mila¡¯s words. ¡°It¡¯s the truth. Isn¡¯t that right, Isabel?¡±


    Isabel slowly nodded. ¡°Right.¡± She had not dismissed her summoned shield, not even for a moment, always holding it ready to intercept an attack.


    ¡°Unfortunate.¡± Drun finally concluded, his eyelids drooping dangerously low. ¡°Do you know what Silinth did in his fight against Kaldiro? Has he told you about the method he used? Did he tell you about his group?¡± He started to throw out a question after question.


    Both Mila and Isabel always answered negatively. Silinth had seldom spoken about him, his goals or his group. They knew almost nothing. The most they had learned was from Hanna.


    More questions followed, but after not getting the answers he wanted, Drun dry coughed in his palm before shouting and ordering Silinth to freeze. ¡°It is a relief.¡± He finally stopped the questioning, his face relaxing for a moment. ¡°It could be worse. So he did control himself.¡±


    There was a lull of peace in the air. Both Mila and Drun looked to the side at the same time. Something was wrong. Mila could tell.


    ¡°I spoke too soon,¡± Drun whispered. ¡°Oh, no.¡± His trembling limbs pushed him up to stand. ¡°This city is doomed.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.Isabel looked around in confusion. The sudden silence felt deafening. ¡°What¡­¡±


    Mila¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Cover your ears, close your ears, raise the strongest barrier you can. No matter what, don¡¯t look, don¡¯t listen! Start humming, drown out the sound!¡± She quickly spoke, following her own words.


    This was what had bothered Mila before. Silinth had been too far gone. When he had lashed out against the Inquisitor, she should have realised that this would be the result.


    A sudden wild howl shook the foundations of the world. Mila felt her body tremble with instinctive fear. A desperate shouting followed, but she did her best to not listen. Her hums were not enough.


    But Drun was moving as well. Mila finally felt the man¡¯s mana pool as he entered the range of her senses. He was powerful. Drun wielded just about as much mana as Silinth, but¡­


    Most of it was tied to something in Drun¡¯s chest. And now that the situation had turned for the worst, the experienced Inquisitor started to unravel the knots around the mysterious something he guarded.


    More and more power flowed into Drun¡¯s body. Mila could not see, refused to see, but she still felt.


    There was murmuring in the air. Soft whispers and a censure. These voices came from three directions, corresponding to each Inquisitor. They pushed against the terrible wrongness, containing and eradicating it.


    But they struggled. Mila could feel they did. These three were barely enough. The prayers they gave were pushing back against Silinth, but they did not stop him.


    And this could be a chance. Mila cleared her mind, not letting the foolishness of Silinth taint her heart. Currently, Drun was preoccupied. It would be so simple to kill the man and claim part of his mana and the piece of the mysterious rock for herself.


    Just¡­


    What then? Could they escape Silinth¡¯s madness? Drun was necessary to hold back the corruption that began to take hold in the surrounding reality.


    Mila gritted her teeth. The world felt like it was ending. But there was an opportunity here. She could feel it. Her guts¡­


    No, not only her guts. Another voice inside her told her to grab this opportunity. As the surroundings grew more unstable and Silinth¡¯s howls intensified, Mila felt a part inside her unravel just as it did inside Drun.


    There was surety in the feeling that was transferred to Mila. A conviction that it was the time to make a move.


    The otherworldly mutters grow more intense to match Silinth. The three Inquisitors struggled to keep the world stable. Mila¡¯s senses grew scrambled, as did her mind. She still was too weak to meddle in this insanity on her own.


    So, Mila grabbed the dagger she had killed Munny with. It was hard as her fingers refused to listen to her orders, but she managed.


    As for the target? That was simpler. The only thing that was still clear to Mila was where Drun was. He burned in her awareness brightly.


    There would be consequences. The sensation brushing against Mila¡¯s thoughts told her so, but they would be manageable. It could take time, and she would not be able to get away, but she didn¡¯t need to.


    Isabel was here. Mila¡¯s girl was strong and dependable. She could trust her.


    The following step was so easy. Mila¡¯s body carried itself forward. Her arm floated through the air, and the dagger plunged inside Drun¡¯s neck without resistance.


    There was a sudden jerk as one of the pillars holding down Silinth vanished. The world hiccuped, and Mila fell. Her shoulder impacted the ground as Drun¡¯s lifeless body collapsed next to her.


    The world seemed to slow down. There was a scream nearby. Several now. Mila felt Drun¡¯s mana seep into her body and expand the pool she could wield by magnitudes. There was wetness running down her face.


    And then Mila¡¯s hearing cut. Sudden chilly quietness surrounded her, but she still could hear Silinth¡¯s trashing.


    But there was also heavenly singing mixed in between soul-wrecking roars. Astra¡¯s voice grew in strength, and a man supported her. Their duet had called forth something higher than they were. Just a sliver of it as the world was about to break.


    Calming her racing heartbeat, Mila clumsily pulled her arm closer to the corpse lying next to her. Her fingers finally found the leathery skin.


    The goal of this suffering was just there. Mila just had to reach out a bit more. Her body spasmed as it struggled to give orders to her treacherous limb.


    It was there, but so far away. Mila felt her body break down some more. She had listened to Silinth¡¯s raving for far too long. But there was still mana. She had more than ever.


    Mila¡¯s body was suddenly flooded with power as she spent all she had to get her hand to move just a breath more.


    Something was cut, and Astra¡¯s and the unknown Inquisitor¡¯s voices sputtered out. There was a yowl of challenge. It reminded Mila of a primordial beast more than a man.


    More jerking followed as the ground started to spin around. Mila¡¯s fingers were almost there. She pushed more mana into her muscles. Just a bit more. The rock was just there. She just had to touch it.


    ¡°Where are you running?¡± Silinth¡¯s voice was suddenly clear and cold. It travelled through the world unimpeded. ¡°Your duty is to destroy us-¡±


    ¡°STOP!¡± Astra¡¯s desperate shout stopped Silinth from speaking any further.


    ¡°I shall not. You have failed.¡± Silinth simply stated. There were no emotions in his voice. Something hot passed above them, burning away at the reality.


    Mila thought she heard sorrowful wails as Astra and the other Inquisitor were repelled. There was no more time. If she didn¡¯t move, Isabel would be in danger. Her trembling fingers were just a moment away.


    And the horrible stench suddenly was right there, next to her. Mila hoped Isabel was still keeping her eyes and ears covered. They could not behold what had come.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Silinth asked. The cool, unfeeling tone chilled the surroundings. His alien feelers extended to cover the tiny body in front of him.


    Mila¡¯s fingers jerked. Just a little bit more. Once she touched the stone, she would lose consciousness and fall into the sweet oblivion. Only then could Mila face the horrible corruption that ate away at their existence.


    Silinth¡­ No. Silinth was no more. The being didn¡¯t exactly move. It was simply closer now to Mila, scrutinising her. Perhaps it found her wanting, as it spoke no more.


    Instead, it turned its attention to Isabel. ¡°Ah, we have met your kind before. Those chosen by destiny must die.¡± The being pronounced.


    But now that the being was distracted, Mila finally reached the stone. Her fingers clasped it, and the world vanished as her mind sank into the world of dreams.

 Chapter 59 - A Return

    ¡®Mila¡¯ opened her eyes. Or at least, her body did. The being now in control of the girl looked at the bleeding corpse in front of her. The leathery, time-ravaged man had not died peacefully. His wide-open, dusk-filled eyes showed the surprise he had felt when the dagger had reached him.


    It had been so long since the being had seen anything using actual eyes. ¡®Mila¡¯s¡¯ fingers twitched as the being ran a diagnosis on what the body¡¯s condition was.


    There were issues. Not only was the body different to what the being once was. It was also inconvenient and weak. And damaged. Mila¡¯s struggles had not been kind to her state.


    Mila did not have the convenient shield that produced a barrier Isabel had. That girl was relatively safe.


    Isabel had tried to guard Mila as well. But despite the efforts, the tinier girl had chosen to strike down one of the enemies and return some of the power to the being inside her.


    It was the correct choice, but, in the end, for her bravery, Mila had to bear the brunt of the otherworldly ruination with just her body.


    Most everything had suffered at least some damage. The vision was blurry, the hearing was damaged, the body ached and hurt, and there were issues with keeping balance, not to mention the internal bleeding.


    The Being did Its best to heal Mila, concentrating on mending everything that could result in permanent disability.


    The body was unsuited to kill the abomination that had broken into this world. Despite the Being''s best efforts to train and teach Mila, she lacked too much. But it could not be helped.


    After all, the very fact that It had to delve inside the girl¡¯s body had been a plague on her, draining Mila¡¯s precious energy and health to simply preserve the vague awareness of the world.


    There wasn¡¯t enough mana back on the Earth to do much more. The being had been drifting along, barely existing and almost entirely void of any thoughts.


    And Mila had suffered for it. The dreams the girl had endured were just memories that seeped from It to her.


    The being could not choose which dream the girl would find herself in. It was uncontrollable. There was barely enough control to spare her from some of the worst those dreams had to offer.


    Yet, Mila¡¯s mind was tormented nevertheless by the atrocities the Being bore inside. It was aware of how much sanity the girl had sacrificed. The being didn¡¯t want her to suffer more. It had ceased to give those dreams to her for the most part.


    And yet, the Being had thrown Mila back into one of the harrowing experiences just days ago. It hadn¡¯t been apparent to it at first, but the girl¡­ She had grown too ruthless and didn¡¯t value life the way it should be.


    Killing was fine. But there should be more than consideration of pros and cons when taking a life. And Mila was capable of recognising it. She just needed time to adapt.


    And back in the previous world, these things had not mattered. The being had settled to exist inside Mila for the rest of her life. It couldn¡¯t leave, so the girl had to suffer.


    Until it had been awoken by Mila touching part of who it once was. On this world, it would have happened in time, as this world had enough mana to slowly regain its strength. But finding the memory had helped. It had returned some of Its long-lost glory. Just a sliver, but enough for conscious thought.


    And now, Mila had found another piece. More power had been returned. Still nothing in the grand scheme of things, but enough for tonight.


    Enough as this ¡®Silinth¡¯ had done much to temporarily free the Being from the shackles that had been imposed upon It.


    Whoever was in the man had fried reality and hidden the surroundings from the eyes of the gods. The Being could not allow them to feel Its awakening. They could not know It could walk this land once again, even if only as a tag-along for a girl.


    And as the Being rose on Mila¡¯s feet and gazed upon Silinth¡¯s broken figure, more questions rose to the forefront of Its mind.


    The Being did not understand how the monster had gotten here. It didn¡¯t know what it was. When The Being was alive, this horrific creature did not exist. It was a puzzle of where it could have come from.


    One thing was clear, though. It had to die. If it couldn¡¯t, it had to be removed.


    Silinth¡¯s body stood in front of Isabel¡¯s barrier, studying it with interest. His limbs were twisted and gnarled, bearing more resemblance to tree branches than arms and legs. The body was not covered in clothes and instead was tainted by marred flesh resembling bark. But the face was the same, except for the eyes, which were crystalline and pure, resembling glass.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Isabel herself was covering, pressing her ears shut and eyes closed. She was on her knees, barely conscious. The barrier protecting her flashed as mana seeped out of it, weakening it slowly.


    There was a strange quality to the protection the girl had. It kept out everything harmful. Even the horror¡¯s frying presence, albeit barely and if Isabel didn¡¯t acknowledge it. Luckily, she was following Mila¡¯s instructions closely.


    ¡®Silinth¡¯ head turned back to face The being without the body moving. It was a harrowing sight. ¡°Children of destiny are troublesome.¡± It stated. ¡°But you are not one. You are not affected by my presence.¡± There was a tinge of curiosity in Its voice. ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°It is not what.¡± The being spoke with Mila¡¯s mouth. ¡°It is who. And I have the same question. What are you?¡±


    ¡®Silinth¡¯ beared his teeth. The surrounding world seemed to undulate and distort. ¡°Corruption.¡± It dispassionately stated.


    The being doubted that was a real name. But maybe the horror did not have one. And even this false name elected fear of an unknown power that peered through time and space.


    ¡°And I am Aaers.¡± Mila¡¯s hands reached inside her ruined cloak and pulled out the prepared dagger. Aaers did not believe the poison or any weapon could kill what inhabited Silith, but the body was another thing altogether. It had shifted and warped, but it was still flesh.


    That said, Aaers was here for just one thing. Getting rid of the Horror. Once It was gone, the rest would be in Mila¡¯s hands.


    Corruption seemed to consider Aaers¡¯s words. The time seemed to lose meaning as it stretched while the horror thought. ¡°I do not know of Aaers. What are you?¡± It repeated.


    It was a difficult question to answer. Currently, Aaers was just a fragment. An incomplete memory of¡­


    Aaers looked down at the petite body and chuckled. It was a strange joke that fate had played for him to wake up in a girl¡¯s body.


    And was there value in answering the horror¡¯s question? There was a faint wish to speak of what once was, to have someone know of his life. Aaers was sad his legacy had been wiped out and removed from the minds of people.


    But the time spent talking increased the burden on Mila¡¯s body. Even with him healing, they were on a time limit. Aaers owed the girl too much to allow anything irreversible to happen to her.


    And as for the legacy Aaers had left¡­


    Saying it was gone may not be strictly true. After all, there were traces of what once was on Silinth¡¯s body. Aaers had felt it from time to time - distant and with changed meaning, but still there after all these years.


    The Gods had tried their best to cleanse the world of what they had done. How they had lived. It was¡­ heartbreaking.


    And now, Aaers was forbidden to exist, just like Corruption was. They were pushed away by the very fabric of existence. Just their names were enough to punish those who heard them. The simple knowledge of them was damaging. Just thinking of them was a risk not worth taking.


    Just knowing they existed ate at the bearer of the information. That¡¯s how much they were hated.


    But Corruption held gods at bay. The horror shielded Aaers as well as itself.


    And it allowed Aaers to act. There was not much he could do, but the same was true for the horror. They both were limited by the shackles that were the world and the bodies they inhabited.


    And while Aaers had spent the moment thinking of the sad state the world was in, he had not stopped moving Mila¡¯s body.


    Neither had Corruption. Its changed body twisted and turned until it faced Aaers.


    Mila¡¯s body was too weak. She lacked so much. The potential for her to grow was there, but the time for her to fulfil it was yet to come.


    So, Aaers had to rely on what he had. And sadly, it wasn¡¯t much. As he gathered the potential he held, Corruption took the final step to stand before Mila¡¯s body.


    The horrid creature loomed above the girl, its changed limbs stretching to embrace its opponent into a deadly hug.


    Some part of Aaers had expected a stench to come from the disgusting life form, but there was none. But now that Corruption was closer, he saw how the body was still shifting and changing, growing more monstrous and alien.


    It had to stop. Aaers tapped deep into what made him real. The very thing that had once been his downfall was still there, ever-present and inseparable from what he was.


    Using it would weaken Aaers once more. Mila would have to continue her struggle with the barest hint of his help.


    But Aaers knew that there were more parts of him out there. Now that he was composed of three, it was only a question of time before he recovered. And in the meantime, Mila could seek out the rest of him.


    And furthermore. Aaers mind wandered. He had avoided thinking about it, fearing his emotions would run rampant, but¡­


    What had happened to ¡®Her¡¯?


    Aaers needed to know. Depending on the answer, he might consider continuing what he had once started. He suspected Mila would understand. She, too, was run by emotions deep down in her little stone heart.


    Corruption was now upon him. Aaers looked into the glassy eyes and smiled. This attack was special.


    This enemy would learn to fear it.


    And the next moment, Corruption was gone - just like that. Mila¡¯s eyes could not have captured even a glimpse of the attack Aaers had performed.


    Aaers didn¡¯t know if it was dead. It had been just a part of a bigger whole.


    But that had been all Aaers could do. As he returned to Mila¡¯s sea of consciousness, he saw a maddened light return in Silinth¡¯s eyes.


    The rest was for the vicious little girl to deal with.

 Chapter 60 - Sins

    Mila staggered and dry heaved. Just a moment ago, she had been floating in¡­ Well, somewhere. And she hadn¡¯t really been floating either. Existed would be a more correct term.


    There really wasn¡¯t a suitable description of Mila¡¯s experience. With the being controlling her body, there was nothing that could shape her dreams to have substance.


    And now Mila was back in her body, and it HURT!


    Furthermore, there was no time to complain, even if she so wanted to. Mila¡¯s eyes took in the surroundings as she tried to orient herself.


    Mila¡¯s primary concern was removing any threats that could endanger Isabel and her. She felt the dagger in her hand and watched Silinth¡¯s disfigured visage do the same.


    It took another moment for Mila to locate Isabel. Her girl was kneeling, her barrier wavering from the exposure to otherworldly forces. Mila was guilty of increasing the burden on Isabel¡¯s defences as well.


    And Mila was proud as Isabel had managed to withstand the hellish experience. She had listened and trusted Mila, never letting her attention wander.


    It must have been hard. So hard. Mila wanted to hug her girl and shower her in love, as much for Isabel¡¯s sake as for her own.


    That could not be done now. There still was a standing enemy right in front of Mila.


    But, at the very least, the Being¡¯s promise had been fulfilled. The horrid creature that had damaged Mila just by existing was gone.


    And now, in the Horror¡¯s place stood another twisted creature. Silinth¡¯s face grew red and showed pain. There was indescribable hatred in his eyes aimed at Mila.


    The crooked mouth of the man who had led them here opened. ¡°What did you¡­ do?¡± A strangled whisper, full of confusion, questioned the situation.


    With how bad her body felt, Mila was happy to indulge the remaining part of Silinth while she gathered her strength. She just needed a little time to get her limbs moving. Likely for the last time for the night as the Being had left her exhausted, if in an improved condition than before taking over.


    ¡°I removed the source of your strength.¡± Mila lied. Silinth was still a radiating sun of mana to her senses. But what had remained of the man was not all there.


    The remnants of Silinth personality were lost. Mila did not know how the process of the Horror possessing someone worked, but she doubted it could be as smooth as the takeover she had experienced.


    ¡°Removed¡­¡± Silinth¡¯s voice scraped. His eyes wandered to the side and widened. He gazed upon his gnarled limbs and made them twitch. ¡°Are those¡­¡± Another twitch.


    Mila didn¡¯t miss how this reduced version of Silinth moved those bizarre-looking things towards her. She took a breath and glanced at Isabel. It would be nice to get her girl¡¯s help.


    And if they had more time, Isabel would. There were already signs of her considering the option that the greatest danger was over.


    It wasn¡¯t wrong. Mila allowed a wry smile. The greatest danger to the city was indeed gone.


    As for them? A sudden, almost unnoticeable twitch of Silinth¡¯s leftover muscles broadcasted an attack.


    Mila forced her legs to move. Her muscles screamed for her to stop as she jumped back, barely avoiding a swipe Silinth had attempted.


    It was almost comical how surprised the face of what was once human appeared. Silinth blinked, his lips curling upwards in a maniacal smile. ¡°I am¡­ better¡­¡± He murmured.


    ¡°Better how?¡± Mila bitterly asked. She felt indignant about the current state of affairs. Silinth was in better shape than she had thought.


    But not everything was negative. The caricature of a man was struggling with what he now was. His mana was there but slowly vanishing.


    On the flip side, it seemed that it was nurturing the branches that hung on ¡®Silinth¡¯s side. They grow longer and sprout spiky finger-like appendages at the ends of it.


    ¡°I¡­ Feel¡­ Better.¡± Silinth¡¯s voice grew more garbled but still understandable. ¡°Mila¡­ Do you¡­ Want¡­ to¡­ KNOW?¡±


    That was one thing Mila was sure she didn¡¯t want. Whatever Silinth could share could not be anything good.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡± Mila was forced to stumble backwards to avoid another lazy swipe. The damn thing wasn¡¯t even trying. How had her own guardian spirit thought this would be fine?


    ¡°You must¡­ Seeds have to¡­ be planted.¡± The monster breathed. ¡°Join¡­ my garden. Become¡­ another seed.¡± The legs of the creature started to bend, and from where Silinth¡¯s bottom was, another pair sprouted.


    And something was wrong with this statement. ¡°Join what?¡± Mila suddenly felt coldness inside her. What had Silinth done?


    Eary laughter started to come from the man¡¯s chest. ¡°They¡­ will¡­ learn¡­ Soon¡­¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Mila grew more alarmed by the second. The chance to strike was slipping away. She couldn¡¯t even attempt to grab Isabel and run as her girl was too far away.


    ¡°I¡­ planted¡­¡± More guttural laughter followed. The madness was not reality-defying as the Horror had been, but the cold creepiness was still chilling Mila to the bone.


    Possibilities started to run through Mila¡¯s head. None of them were good. She pulled out a throwing knife. It felt so useless against the growing plant-man.


    As another swipe arrived, Mila cut into the branch and threw the projectile to gauge the defences.


    The knife flew further than she had anticipated. It seemed the current Silinth was powerful but slow on the uptake. His eyes slowly moved lower to see the attack arrive. With exaggerated movement, he swatted the knife away as it was about to hit the chest.


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Mila watched as the branch she had cut started to sizzle and wither. Silinth didn¡¯t react. It seemed his pain receptors didn¡¯t work as the blackness crawling up the mockery of an arm didn¡¯t elect any response.


    ¡°Where did you plant?¡± Mila tried to get more information.


    ¡°Ehehe¡­ Why¡­ should¡­ I tell?¡± Silinth tilted his head, mocking the once-human gesture.


    ¡°Because you subserved yourself to me.¡± Mila ducked and took a step forward as another portion of Silinth¡¯s mana vanished and nourished the monstrous abomination. She was trying to find a path ahead.


    But to Mila¡¯s surprise, Silinth¡¯s face twisted in confusion.


    ¡°I¡­ did¡­¡± The monster dug through his memory. ¡°I did¡­¡± It concluded. ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°So, tell me,¡± Mila demanded. There was more sluggishness to Silinth¡¯s movements than before. Once the monster decided to move, it was quick, but it took time for him to do so.


    ¡°I¡­ shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°What would your ancestors think if they saw you like this.¡± Mila tried again. ¡°Unable to even uphold his own promises.¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± For the first time, the monster appeared to be agitated. ¡°I have¡­ been following their¡­ teachings¡­¡± He swallowed. ¡°They are¡­ my creed¡­¡±


    ¡°Yet you hesitate to tell me your misdeeds.¡± Mila bit her lip as she twisted her upper body away from a branch that stabbed at her heart. The confusion Silinth experienced didn¡¯t mean he stopped attacking. She took a step to the side and then was forced to roll as two ¡®fingers¡¯ tried to catch her.


    It was hard. Mila felt her breath run out. There was a sharp pain in her torso that made her every move flash a searing pain through her brain. And her fingers started to lose grip on the dagger.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Silinth whispered desperately. ¡°I¡­ will tell¡­¡±


    Mila glanced at Isabel. Her girl twitched. Just a bit more, and she would realise it was time to move. It would be an opportunity. She concentrated on not losing her conciseness but succeeded only partially.


    A misstep made Mila tumble down to the ground. She gritted her teeth and rolled, letting Silinth¡¯s abhorrent limbs puncture the place she had been just a moment ago.


    But those attacks didn¡¯t stop Silinth¡¯s mouth. ¡°I told them¡­¡± He tried to explain. ¡°I told them to bring the¡­ the new hope to our¡­ ancestral home¡­¡±


    It was vague, but¡­ Mila felt her guts churn. ¡°When?¡± She breathed out heavily. How had she missed it? ¡°When did you do it?¡± She had seen them just a few hours ago before leaving. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°They¡­ know¡­ the path to our remains¡­I told them¡­¡± Silinth didn¡¯t hear. ¡°They will¡­ bring them the hope¡­¡±


    ¡°You shithead!¡± Mila allowed one of the rare curses she saved for especially dire moments.


    ¡°Ever¡­ Loyal¡­¡± The creature that had once been a father figure drawled on. ¡°They won¡¯t¡­ disappoint¡­¡±


    Mila pushed the desperate feeling aside. Maybe there was still time. When she had left, there had not been any signs of corruption anywhere but on the man in front of her. She just needed to get rid of this obstacle and escape.


    ¡°They left¡­ Already¡­ They are¡­ gone¡­¡±


    Another curse almost made its way out of Mila¡¯s mouth. Only, she couldn¡¯t waste her already lacking breath this way.


    Was the monster taunting her? Mila blinked away the pain that clouded her view. She almost missed a step again. Her hand moved and made two quick incisions in the bark-like skin, making one of the hands completely useless.


    It churned and died as the poison slowly made its way towards the creature''s torso. It was too slow. Mila had to move closer. Her fingers found more throwing knives. It was almost time to attempt a decisive strike.


    Mila saw the moment Isabel opened her eyes and removed her hands from the ears. Her girl looked miserable. She had been crying. Her eyes met Mila¡¯s, and horror filled them.


    Was Mila looking that bad? That wouldn¡¯t do. After this was over, she had to dress up for her girl again.


    ¡°Tell me-¡± Mila spoke again, not letting the thing''s attention wander. ¡°- why did you doom your own adopted children to death?¡±


    Isabel was scrambling back on her feet. She had long lost her sword, and all she had was the shield she carried. But she was not helpless.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The remaining mind of Silinth¡¯s tried to speak again. ¡°I made them¡­ stronger¡­ I¡­ gave them¡­ the seed.¡±


    The logic just wasn¡¯t there. Mila watched Isabel raise her head and mutter words. She knew her girl was gathering mana at her fingertips. Once she struck, it would be time for Mila to move. ¡°When? They were still pure when we left.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes¡­ You always¡­ Watched¡­ It could¡­. Not be done¡­ Directly¡­¡± The damn thing did a creepy dance as if celebrating Its success. ¡°But¡­ There are¡­ Ways¡­¡±


    And it was then that Isabel struck. Much could be said about Silinth, but he always was a great teacher. A stream of fire hit the thing¡¯s back and burnt. Isabel¡¯s posture wavered as she pumped more and more mana into the spell.


    Mila launched all of her remaining throwing knives in succession, aiming at different vital spots. She hefted her dagger and braced herself for the heat that Isabel¡¯s flames carried.


    And Silinth didn¡¯t react. Not really. He started to reach for the knives, not even noticing the flames until the smoke from his burning flesh began to interfere with his vision.


    And even then, Silinth moved slowly to turn around and see what was happening.


    It was¡­ Almost sad.


    The once mighty mage was reduced to a plant.


    And yet, in his downfall, Silinth had done so much harm. The man was a¡­ failure.


    Mila reached the creature''s chest without further interruptions. Silinth¡¯s attention was still on Isabel, who cooked him alive.


    And the dagger easily slid inside where the creature''s heart was. Mila feared it wouldn¡¯t be there, but¡­


    A strangled noise came out of Silinth¡¯s dry lips. His body convulsed before freezing almost entirely. He looked down at where Mila pushed the dagger deeper.


    Mila prepared to dodge. She let go of her weapon and let her unstable legs take a step back.


    Silinth looked at the deadly wound with curiosity. One of the branches reached out and poked at the dagger.


    It irked Mila. ¡°Nothing to say?¡± She felt the world around her grow dark. There was nothing left in her to spend. Yet, she wanted to know if the man had any last words.


    But Silinth didn¡¯t respond. The blackness started to spread from the dagger, and the flames washed his back, making him an ugly torch.


    ¡°You doomed your children,¡± Mila added.


    There was still no answer. The man Mila had once known was gone.


    It was so disappointing. Mila wanted to scream at the man.


    If only Silinth had denied Kefo and Tiff were his children¡­ At least then, Mila could reason he was just an evil man with no capability to love.


    If Silinth regretted the choice he made, Mila could try to forgive. Even if she didn¡¯t, it would have helped.


    But there was nothing. As Silinth - one of the most talented Mages of his time, died, there was just confusion in his eyes.


    Mila closed her eyes. It was bitter. This whole night was a mess. There were only regrets. She found herself falling away from the heat. Her body hit the ground, and her mind started to shut down.


    Before slipping into the world of dreams, Mila felt more mana enter her body.


    Gentle hands reached around her and then lifted Mila to carry her limp body away from the sins that they had committed.

 Chapter 61 - The Bleak Escape

    Mila was so small and light. Isabel barely felt the weight of her girl. She stumbled away from the pyre she had made. Silinth¡¯s warped body continued to burn with increasingly bright flame.


    A moment later, Isabel faced a ruined wall that bared her way. After pulling Mila closer, she tried to gather strength in her legs, but it came slow. There was exhaustion that hindered her body deeper than what physical exertion could bring.


    It felt like something vital had been burned away and would take time before it returned. Isabel held back her tears. It wouldn¡¯t do to cry now, even if Mila wouldn¡¯t see.


    Of course, Isabel¡¯s little troublemaker had lost consciousness right after dealing the killing blow. Mila was like that. She overreached and hurt herself.


    This was why Isabel tried so hard to support her girl. Mila was terrible at keeping herself safe. She looked down at the beautiful but dirty face and sighed sorrowfully. The pained expression on her girlfriend''s face did not paint a good picture.


    At least they were in one piece. That was the one thing going for them. Isabel finally raised her eyes and used some of the remaining mana to jump.


    Once on the wall, Isabel looked around. Now that Silinth¡¯s spell had ended and the fog cleared, it was simply replaced by low-hanging thick smoke.


    Still, it was easier to see now as a crimson light held the night''s darkness at bay.


    The city of Ocheon was burning. The fighting was still ongoing. There was death everywhere, and Isabel had helped to bring it here. Her fingers dug into Mila¡¯s clothes. There were desperate shouts in the distance, proclaiming more death.


    Isabel had actually taken lives. Her lips trembled, and she bit down on the lower one. This was not a can of worms Isabel wanted to open now. She took a deep breath and looked back.


    The old Inquisitor had started to burn as the fire from Silinth¡¯s body spread, together with black smoke. There was shouting somewhere further in the Temple¡¯s territory.


    These voices were survivors. They were screaming and cursing, calling for revenge and punishment. Those would be the people who would soon come to seek out their enemies. Isabel jumped down, landing in dry blood. Her knees barely held without buckling under the weight.


    Isabel felt so weak. The night had been so long. She rubbed her eyes with a sleeve to clear her foggy vision. It did let her see better, but on the downside, the corpses were now even more detailed and nauseating.


    And the smell didn¡¯t help either. The disgusting smell clung to Isabel¡¯s nostrils, making her feel sick. Without a doubt, anything on her would have to be burned, and she would have to spend hours washing away the testaments of this night.


    After suppressing the urge to gag, Isabel once more forced herself to move. The shouting behind her grew more incessant. There were now tones of alarm and also surprise.


    But Isabel couldn¡¯t linger. She scrambled together the last remaining motes of mana and activated her barrier.


    With a shield and her girl in hand, Isabel gathered her courage. The path ahead was covered in flames. The bright, deadly blanket consumed the once charming temple.


    The only things that still stood were some walls and statutes engulfed in flames that stared at Isabel with contempt, judging her deeds.


    Isabel felt the urge to level these tasteless, well-made sculptures, but her reserves were too low. She needed to sit down and take a breath.


    The twitch of Mila in her hands brought back Isabel¡¯s wavering attention. She could rest later. For now, she had to get away. The last remains of her mana pool were depleting fast.


    After a quick breath, Isabel did something she thought impossible just a few months ago. She closed her eyes and ran into the raging fire.


    The deadly flames licked the barrier, trying to find a weakness and bring Isabel the same death so many here had already received but found no holes to worm through.


    Isabel forced her eyes open and squinted as the bright surroundings refused to end. She bit the inside of her cheek to feel pain and use it to fuel her sprint.


    And to her relief, Isabel found the fire''s end just a moment later. She stepped out of the flames and collapsed while protecting Mila just far enough from them to not get burned.


    ¡°You look terrible.¡±


    Isabel¡¯s body jerked in response to the sudden voice so close. She turned towards it, expecting an enemy, but¡­ ¡°Andrew,¡± Her body relaxed before she grew vigilant once again. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s face twisted in regret. ¡°I-¡± He began but stopped once Mr Crow¡¯s call reached them. ¡°We have to go.¡±


    Isabel knew they had to, but when she tried to get up, she found her strength wanting. ¡°Just-¡± Her muscles spasmed. ¡°Give me a moment.¡± Whatever the experience with that thing had been, it had left her so empty.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have that.¡± Andrew hissed. ¡°Get on Terminator and let him carry you.¡± He let out a whistle.


    It took too long for Isabel to realise Andrew meant his wolf. ¡°What?¡± She blinked and just now noticed the large animal lurking in the rubble just a bit further away. ¡°How?¡± She was sure that the wolf had been hiding in the woods. How did it get here?


    Terminator seemingly nodded. With just a couple jumps, it arrived in front of Isabel and lay down to let her crawl on his back.


    Isabel could not help but notice the wolf¡¯s muzzle was red with still slick blood. She shuddered from the picture it painted. And¡­ Her eyes shot towards Andrew and studied him once more.


    There was¡­ Gauntness to his features. Andrew looked tired in a very similar way to how Isabel felt. It seemed something was lost inside the young man¡¯s eyes. Almost as if he had sacrificed his innocence.


    ¡°Get on.¡± Andrew urged.


    Despite the questions Isabel had, she knew it wasn¡¯t the time. Just as it wasn¡¯t the time to face her own demons. But still, there was one burning question she had.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Isabel questioned as she stumbled forward to support herself against the beast.


    ¡°I-¡± Andrew faltered. Another impatient crow hurried them. ¡°I needed-¡± He shook his head. ¡°I wanted to help.¡±


    Isabel pushed Mila on the wolf¡¯s back and then joined her girl. She wrapped her hands around Mila¡¯s waist and propped her up. While doing so, she considered Andrew¡¯s words.


    Frankly, they felt¡­ Unsatisfying. Isabel focused her gaze on Andrew and tried to figure him out. He had left them alone to face overwhelming odds.


    Of course, Mila¡¯s plan had worked¡­ Or at least for the most part, but with Andrew¡¯s assistance¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that,¡± Andrew whispered while his body wilted. ¡°Come.¡± He motioned to his wolf. ¡°We have to get out.¡±


    The majestic and brutal wolf beneath Isabel stirred. Her arms around Mila twitch. This wasn¡¯t a pleasant sensation. She didn¡¯t want to ride something that had most likely slaughtered people on the way here.


    Not that Isabel was much better¡­


    And the wolf¡­ It likely had followed Andrew¡¯s orders.


    They had now properly joined Mila¡¯s little club of murderers. Isabel allowed a bleak smile. It wasn¡¯t like she minded it overly much. For the longest time, she had prepared for the moment she would have to take another life.


    But despite her resolve, Isabel still felt dirty. She wondered if the feeling would fade with time or grow more powerful.


    Isabel pressed her face against Mila¡¯s crown. She nuzzled against the black hair, trying to find a semblance of tranquillity. It did help, so she did it some more.


    And then they started to move. Despite Isabel¡¯s fears, the Wolf moved with deceptive grace and care. It was strange how such a savage-looking creature could be so thoughtful.


    The destruction had grown worse since the moment they had entered the Temple. Only now, there was a lack of anything living in the vicinity.


    Well, that wasn¡¯t strictly true. Back in the temple, there was a pocket of activity. Isabel glanced back while ignoring the floor of flesh and blood they were running over.


    Despite Isabel¡¯s fears, there were no pursuers. She glanced at Andrew again, who was now running along them, while Mr Crow guided their way. ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    Andrew looked at Isabel as if she was not all there. ¡°To the passage. We have to get out of the town.¡±


    ¡°We need a healer,¡± Isabel added. ¡°Mila is hurt. We need to find Hanna.¡±


    There was a moment of silence between them. Which meant the sounds of fighting in the distance grew more pronounced.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Andrew finally spoke. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± He hesitated. ¡°She won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    Isabel nodded. She knew Hanna would not be. But¡­ There was no one else they knew who could help.


    With Silinth dead and¡­


    ¡°Andrew,¡± Isabel did not know how to tell him. She had only heard snippets and wasn¡¯t entirely sure what had happened, but¡­


    Isabel realised Andrew was looking at her. After a deep breath of Mila¡¯s hair, she composed herself enough to continue. ¡°About Tiff and Kefo¡­¡± It was still hard. They were her friends, too. ¡°Do you-¡±


    ¡°They left earlier. Silinth gave them a task, I think.¡± Andrew nodded. But when he noticed the look Isabel was giving, he palled. ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°Silinth, he¡­¡± Isabel gulped. Her breathing grew ragged. They were almost entirely alone. After getting the favour out of Hanna, they would have to leave. Without Silinth, the healer would likely not tolerate them. And if she did, her family wouldn¡¯t. They had done so much damage to their home.


    But Isabel had to finish. Andrew had to know. Even if she questioned what he had done, he had returned to help them. It had to count for something. ¡°Silinth gave something to Kefo and Tiff. Something that will kill them.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Another something inside Andrew seemingly broke. ¡°W-wait, what about Silinth?¡± He seemed to realise. ¡°We-we can ask him!¡±


    As they passed through a half-collapsed building, Isabel noticed torn bodies thrown about. Clearly, it had been done by a beast. This path had been cleared beforehand. It was why they didn¡¯t even hesitate to move forward.


    But that was just a distraction Isabel had chosen. She gathered strength from Mila¡¯s presence and continued. ¡°Silinth is dead.¡±


    ¡°H-how?¡± Andrew looked at Isabel in disbelief. ¡°He is unbeatable!¡±


    ¡°Andrew,¡± Isabel also was not clear on the situation. Just that something had happened with Silinth¡¯s mind. ¡°He changed. Something happened to him. I- I am not sure. Maybe something that those Inquisitors did to him, but-¡± She gulped, remembering the twisted caricature of a human he had become at the end. ¡°He tried to kill us. He became a monster.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that,¡± Andrew muttered. ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡± More life seemed to drain from the man.


    Despite Isabel knowing of Mila¡¯s plan to get rid of Silinth, she wasn¡¯t too clear about why. Not until she had seen what happened to him. And with the man sending his two pupils, no children, to death¡­


    ¡°Neither can I.¡± Isabel mirrored Andrew''s disbelief.


    The rest of the way back to the Obron¡¯s residence was spent listening to the continued chaos in the distance. They sometimes encountered some survived stragglers but didn¡¯t interact with them.


    Consumed by bleak thoughts, the trio and Andrew¡¯s bonds entered the dark passage, hoping for the possibility of a better life waiting for them at the other end.

 Chapter 62 - Consequences

    ¡°Here, take my hand.¡± Kefo offered. He carefully handled the package their Instructor had given with the other hand.


    Tiff shook her head. ¡°I am fine. I just-.¡± She sighed and pushed herself up from the gravel. Her eyes drifted back to the burning city they were leaving behind. The sight was terrible and mesmerising.


    It was hard to tear her eyes away from the unfolding catastrophe. Sounds of explosions and distant loud voices rolling over the city reached them even here.


    They were currently making their way to the north using the main road. It was empty now, but Tiff knew that they had to hurry. Soon, the path will flood with refugees seeking to escape the hell behind.


    Their teacher had given them a simple task before heading out to help his newest charges. Tiff chewed on her lip. She didn¡¯t like it. There was too much they both didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Come on. We have to go.¡± Kefo still held his hand out, waiting, hoping Tiff would take it.


    But she didn¡¯t. Tiff started to march, with Kefo hurrying to join her. The night sky stretched towards the horizon, endless and foreboding. She spent a moment thinking about the past few months.


    They had been some of the best Tiff ever had. Even before Silinth had taken them in, her life had been hard. Her parents had always lived in fear and were constantly on the move. She did not understand why, being too young, until the Inquisitors arrived and took everything from Tiff.


    Silinth had rescued her. He brought her to his place and introduced her to Kefo. He had given her the chance to find a new home if she wished.


    But Tiff had chosen to stay. She had seen the power Silinth wielded. She wanted it too, as did Kefo, but¡­


    The life was cruel. Tiff and Kefo had no talent. No matter how hard they worked, it amounted to little.


    Tiff had made her peace with the idea of never getting her revenge. In the end, her parents were rough. They had not treated her well. It was the current life that she held as precious.


    But Kefo was different. He loved his parents. Tiff had heard many tales of them. She knew Kefo¡¯s father was often drunk but never angry and always taught his son the best jokes. His mother had always told him stories and legends before Kefo fell asleep. And many, many more¡­


    Tiff didn¡¯t have that. So, her drive for revenge had slowly tapered out. It was still there. She hated the gods and Temples. She was happy to see them burn, but it was because Kefo and Silinth carried the burning need to destroy their enemies.


    ¡°Do you think they will succeed?¡± Kefo tried to start a conversation again. He glanced back while changing the way he held the parcel Silinth had given them. It was a small, innocuous thing, but the way he held it appeared to grow in weight.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Tiff whispered. They had to. Silinth had promised to come find them at the place his Elders sat.


    Tiff didn¡¯t know much about the place. Silinth refused to talk about the last little settlement they could call their own. There seemed to be some bitter feeling between him and the people he called Elders.


    But, Silinth had told them it was the seat of power for the Keepers of the Truth.


    What was the source of their disagreement? Silinth refused to tell. Or had before today. He hadn¡¯t explained to them what it was, just that it was time for them to learn.


    Tiff¡¯s eyes drifted to the package. She wondered what was inside the fabric wrapped around the square object. There was something magnetic about it. She knew Kefo felt it, too, from how he kept glancing down at it.


    Silinth had told them that they were answers.


    So, a book? But it was too heavy for that. Perhaps an artefact of sorts? Tiff wanted to know. The idea gnawed at her thoughts. And Silinth had not forbidden them to do so.


    In fact, Silinth had told them to open it, just not now. They had to be closer to her hidden town. He had told them they would know what to do once they saw what was inside.


    ¡°So, uh-¡± Kefo pressed the package against his chest. ¡°Are you cold? You can have my cloak if you are.¡± He offered.


    Tiff tore her eyes away from Kefo¡¯s hands. She didn¡¯t want to trip again. ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but-¡± Kefo sounded apologetic. ¡°We will have to run, so¡­¡± He looked back and frowned.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Tiff lied. She wasn¡¯t. Something was not right. She just didn¡¯t know what it was. Her eyes drifted back to see what Kefo was looking at. ¡°Anything there?¡± She couldn¡¯t find anything. The burning city dominated the horizon.


    ¡°No, I just-¡± Kefo hesitated. ¡°I wanted to be there as well.¡± He admitted. There was bitterness in his voice. ¡°But apparently, I am too weak.¡± And envy.


    Tiff didn¡¯t comment. She didn¡¯t want the repeat of the several times Kefo had broken down in a fit of anger and misplaced feelings.


    It was tiresome to deal with Kefo¡¯s insecurities. He compared himself with Andrew and Isabel and came up short. When they had just arrived, they both had been so far ahead in abilities compared to them, but as time went on¡­


    At least Kefo didn¡¯t try to compare himself with Mila.


    Tiff shuddered. Ever since that girl had woken up that day and looked at Tiff, she had been terrified of her. There was something unnatural about how Mila had viewed her. Those eyes didn¡¯t see Tiff as human.


    The situation had improved over time. But when Tiff had begged the monster for help to free Kefo¡­


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Those were not good memories. Tiff shook her head to clear her thoughts. ¡°Let¡¯s start running.¡± Her thoughts drifted towards the package again. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to be over with this.¡±


    And once they arrived at their goal, they would wait for Silinth to come. Tiff looked at Kefo¡¯s hands. He was gripping the package tightly.


    They would soon see what¡¯s inside. Tiff could not wait.


    *****


    Oscar looked at his hands. At his empty, weak hands. He had lost her. The only thing that brought him happiness here in this alien world.


    There was shouting outside of the room he was in. He was placed here to recover after losing his consciousness. Oscar could not find it in himself to care. Munny was¡­ The thought refused to form. He had held her when it happened, but maybe¡­ Just maybe¡­


    Finally, the doors slammed open. Oscar didn¡¯t look up. He was transfixed by his own failings. Everyone had told him he was special. He had received the best.


    The best training, the best teachers, the best food, the best equipment - everything. Oscar had not even been bound to do anything. The Temple and King Oispio had treated him well and with respect.


    They had not asked for anything in return. All Osacar had to do was to listen and learn about the Kingdom and the people who lived there.


    And he had. Oscar had. Grandpa Drun had taken him on a trip to show him the best places the Kingdom had to offer. He had seen waterfalls, impressive monuments, glorious Temples, and so much more.


    But all Oscar could remember now was Munny.


    ¡°Where is Munny?¡± He whispered, not expecting an answer.


    ¡°She died. Her hand was punctured, and she was poisoned.¡±


    Oscar¡¯s head snapped up to face the liar, but when his eyes landed on Astra, he could not help but notice. ¡°You arm¡­¡±


    Astra let out a bitter laugh. ¡°Gone.¡± She waved the remaining stub, the empty sleeve of the robe flapping in the air. ¡°As is Munny.¡± She didn¡¯t mince her words.


    Oscar¡¯s mind halted, then replayed Astra¡¯s words. He already knew, but now¡­ Now, he couldn¡¯t deny it any longer. Tears started to roll down his cheeks. They had not spent much time together.


    Just a few weeks. But Oscar loved her. Her shy smile, clear laughter, silky hair and how she knew all the small rumours that could make him laugh.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Oscar cleared his ears. ¡°Why?¡± His mind slowly accepted the truth. And it hurt.


    The moment it happened grew clearer in Oscar¡¯s mind. It was so vivid. All of the details were preserved in his memories.


    The moment Munny died¡­


    And those two who were responsible. Oscar gritted his teeth. A sudden spike of anger burned his feelings. He wanted revenge. He wanted that girl and woman to feel pain.


    ¡°Oscar?¡± Astra¡¯s voice seemed so distant.


    It had to be done. Those two better lived through the night because Oscar wanted them to suffer. He swore an oath. Oscar would find those two. He would find a way to inflict pain and make them feel what he did now.


    ¡°Oscar!¡± Astra¡¯s voice grew alarmed.


    It would be slow. Oscar¡¯s fingers dug into his palms, drawing blood. It had to be slow. They could not be allowed to die in peace.


    ¡°OSCAR!¡± Astra¡¯s hand landed on his shoulder.


    He blinked. Oscar looked up to one of his teachers. There was astonishment and wonder in her eyes. He didn¡¯t like it. ¡°How long I was out?¡±


    ¡°A few hours.¡± Astra studied him with newfound interest.


    ¡°Did¡­¡± Oscar hesitated, but only for a moment. ¡°Did those murderers get away?¡±


    Astra refocused on Oscar¡¯s words. She grimaced while recalling the events that had transpired the last night. ¡°We killed most. Some were captured. They will be executed in front of the masses. People want blood, and we will offer it to them.¡±


    ¡°Not them.¡± Oscar felt his anger spike again. ¡°You saw them, right? Those two whores who killed Munny, you saw them?¡± He wanted to grow angrier. To lose himself in the feelings and chase after his targets.


    ¡°Oscar, you-¡± Astra sighed. ¡°I did.¡± She finally said. ¡°Just for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Did you catch them?¡± Oscar hoped. ¡°Did they die?¡± He wished it had been painful.


    ¡°No.¡± Astra shook her head. ¡°They likely got away. We are still going through the¡­ A lot of people died. I can¡¯t be sure, but they probably did manage to escape.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Oscar growled. It meant he could get his revenge. Of course, Oscar would have to chase them down first, but Granpa Drun was smart. He would know a way.


    ¡°You look like you are about to do something stupid.¡±


    ¡°I want justice.¡± Oscar snapped back. His blood was boiling. Finally, he felt like moving. The energy seemed to overflow from his body.


    ¡°It is going to be hard.¡± Astra cautioned. ¡°Those two were trained professionals. I doubt they left any traces.¡±


    ¡°Then we better start moving now.¡± Oscar threw the blanket, covering him away.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡± Astra stopped him.


    Oscar could not believe her words. ¡°What?¡± He felt malicious thoughts seep into his brain. Was she trying to get in the way?


    ¡°We need to see if¡­¡± Astra studied him. ¡°- If you were affected.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit! If you don¡¯t want me to go, then just say so!¡±


    ¡°It is important.¡± Astra still held him down. ¡°Luckily, you lost your consciousness before the-¡± She swallowed and shuddered. ¡°Before something horrible happened. But we still have to make sure.¡±


    ¡°Let me see Granpa!¡± Oscar demanded. ¡°He will understand.¡±


    Astra winced. ¡°That is impossible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Oscar felt sick. Why couldn¡¯t he just go?


    ¡°The Sleeper, he¡­ died.¡±


    ¡°What? T-That can¡¯t be. Grandpa was so powerful. Why didn¡¯t you help him?¡± Oscar found more footing beneath him wanish.


    ¡°Oscar, please.¡± Astra sounded tired. Her beautiful face seemed to age. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± She shook her head. ¡°But if you are willing-¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Oscar just wanted to get out of this place.


    ¡°Good.¡± Astra nodded. ¡°We will begin training right after checking if you were not afflicted.¡±


    ¡°Not training.¡± Oscar hissed. He didn¡¯t need more of that. No, maybe he did, but he needed to move forward.


    ¡°Oscar, you need to train.¡± Astra¡¯s eyes grew luminous. ¡°Because you have awakened something in you. And if you mastered it, the world could become yours.¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t get it. But for the first time in a while, he looked around.


    The surrounding room was warped. Strange scars were crisscrossing the walls, floor and ceiling. Some of the furniture was bent strangely and destroyed entirely.


    ¡°What-¡± He didn¡¯t understand. ¡°-happened.¡±


    ¡°It is the proof of the power you can wield now.¡±


    Oscar examined a deep hole that was punched through the floor. He hoped Astra was right. Because¡­ He looked at the destruction again. Because whatever had happened here looked painful, and he wished to inflict it on two targets he had set his mind on.

 Chapter 63 - Moving Parts

    Koldon poured himself tea. He was sitting at the table in one of the rooms still intact after the widespread destruction that had levelled large parts of the Temple territory and city at large.


    His trembling arms and the effort it took to complete the simple action once more reminded Koldon of his dead retainer. To be fair, Otto wasn¡¯t the only one who had died. Most of the staff and guards attending the Temple were dead.


    As were countless civilians, city guards, soldiers and more.


    And there would be even more¡­


    Koldon¡¯s thought process was interrupted as his comrades entered the room. He looked at the man and woman, who looked to be in their mid-thirties. Both of them had grim expressions on their faces.


    The man - Arhk Pavlow, was well-groomed and had piercing blue eyes and brown, short hair. His demeanour was such that it drained any positive emotions from his surroundings. Not that there were any in the vicinity.


    The woman - Insy Nathaly, was more approachable. Her brown eyes were kind and supportive. Her round face, framed by sand-coloured hair, reinforced the illusion. Koldon knew she was the most ruthless person in the room.


    ¡°We checked the area.¡± Pavlow walked to the table and sat across from Koldon. He murmured a small prayer to invite the gods guarding gaze to stand over them. ¡°No traces of any remaining taint.¡±


    Insy joined them at the table. ¡°That¡¯s not true. There was that mutated body.¡±


    ¡°Which you destroyed.¡± Pavlow pointed out.


    ¡°But it means there was taint remaining.¡±


    ¡°And it¡¯s not there anymore.¡±


    Koldon rubbed his temple. These two were always like this. ¡°So it¡¯s true then?¡± He interrupted. ¡°Was it Silinth?¡±


    The quarrelling pair stopped and exchanged glances. They looked back at Koldon. The moment lasted as they scrutinised him until Insy Nathaly spoke.


    ¡°Yes. We need you to think back. Did you really not notice anything?¡± She questioned. There was uncomfortable pressure from the woman, contrasting sharply with her kind features.


    Koldon ignored the sweat on his back. He had nothing to hide. After waking up, there was a moment he had struggled to keep his mind from wandering, but that time of weakness had long since passed.


    ¡°Nothing. After Silinth was possessed, we suddenly lost the support of the Sleeper. It resulted in an imbalance, and with just me and Miss Astra left, we failed to hold the horror back.¡±


    Koldon gathered his thoughts. It was not healthy for his mind to recall this experience. This would surely result in many sleepless nights. He whispered a prayer before continuing.


    ¡°It struck Miss Astra first. She was already injured. It struck her with¡­¡± Koldon hesitated. They could not speak of such matters loudly and without taking proper countermeasures. And his comrades agreed. They motioned for him to continue.


    ¡°She was hit with enough strength to launch her back deep into the city. Then it was my turn. After gathering all my might, I struck, but without the holy hymns supporting, it was for nought.¡±


    ¡°Yet you live.¡± Insy leaned closer. ¡°Curious isn¡¯t it?¡±


    It was official then. Koldon was under investigation. He only hoped Insy would not be the judge. If Arkh intervened, there still was a possibility he would live. He could not help but glance at the man.


    ¡°Full examination of Koldon will be done at a later date. That is not our duty.¡± Arkh stopped Insy.


    Of course, Insy wasn¡¯t that easily deterred. ¡°Oh, but it is. If our friend here is still alive, he did not do enough. He did not give his all. That is punishable.¡±


    Arkh glanced at Koldon. It appeared he somewhat agreed with Insy on the matter.


    And truth be told, so did Koldon. He shouldn¡¯t be alive.


    Insy¡¯s smile turned sweet and innocent, which made Koldon sweat even more, but she did lean back and didn¡¯t push the issue further.


    ¡°Where was I?¡± Koldon cleared his throat, which was suddenly very dry. He sipped from his cup before continuing. ¡°I managed to push the attack to the side, but it still grazed me.¡± He touched his side, where a bruise was still growing in size. ¡°I was knocked away as well. Upon the impact, my head hit the ground, which resulted in me getting disoriented.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Arkh wanted to know more. ¡°How did it end? Who killed it?¡±


    Koldon glanced from Arkh to Insy. He tried his best to recall the moment when reality snapped back to normalcy. ¡°I do not know. The ¡®obstruction¡¯ that guarded ¡®It¡¯ from the Divine eyes made me unable to tell. But once ¡®It¡¯ vanished, there was fighting inside the courtyard for a while longer. After the fighting ended, I saw someone - a woman, carrying something out of the place when she jumped over the wall.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Insy leaned back into the chair. ¡°The woman. We asked Astra. She was likely Silinth¡¯s accomplice. There were two of them who matched the description she engaged shortly. One of them younger and smaller in stature.¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Koldon¡¯s mind spun. ¡°It¡¯s possible the woman was carrying the shorter girl.¡± His mind returned to the moment. ¡°It is highly likely.¡± He concluded.


    Arkh rapped his fingers against the table. ¡°From what we gathered, it is there likely was infighting.¡±


    Those words made Insy scoff. ¡°Or they retrieved something from Silinth¡¯s mutated body.¡±


    ¡°That is unlikely.¡± Arkh frowned and opened his mouth to argue more.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s both,¡± Koldon suggested.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Arkh relented while Insy just stared. ¡°We can not know. And with the mass of people running around, we have lost all tracks. It¡¯s unlikely we will catch anyone who can tell more.¡±


    Koldon pondered. ¡°From the ¡®Torch¡¯s¡¯ words, the kids following Silinth were not all that powerful. If they were corrupted, they could not get far before succumbing.¡±


    ¡°If the kids were, then yes.¡± Arkh agreed. ¡°But even then, it would take some days. Perhaps less without our God¡¯s guidance."


    All of them sank into grim thoughts. The spread had to be contained. But at least they would not be too troublesome to deal with. A single Inquisitor should be able to do it.


    ¡°Enough about that. At the very least, with Silinth dead, we can move our plans forward.¡± Insy sounded almost gleeful about the prospect.


    All of them nodded. This Kingodm''s fate was sealed.


    ¡°Any news about where The Nature temple¡¯s strongest are?¡±


    ¡°Nothing concrete,¡± Arkh spoke grimly. ¡°Just rumours, but-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Insy stopped Akrh. ¡°Koldon is not qualified to know.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to tell him.¡± Arkh frowned.


    ¡°You were.¡±


    ¡°Were not.¡±


    ¡°What about the city?¡± Koldon¡¯s headache grew more intense.


    Both Inquisitors across the table spoke at the same time.


    ¡°We raze it.¡±


    Koldon began to pray. That was the answer he had arrived at as well. There would be a widespread hunt for those who managed to flee and didn¡¯t return.


    Their toll never ended.


    *****


    Viola looked at the new orders they had received. The paper felt so heavy in her hands. She crumpled the letter in a ball before tossing it to Litro.


    ¡°What the fuck, Pepper?¡± Litro hurried to catch it. ¡°I haven¡¯t read it yet.¡± He carefully tried to straighten the paper.


    ¡°Just call me Viola, you dumb fuck.¡± Vila swore. She leaned against the tree and tried to look at the morning sky through the canopy. ¡°There is no need to keep using those stupid names now.¡±


    They were currently hiding in the wast forests south of the Ocheon. Just a handful of people were here. But that was by design. Such places were scattered throughout the area in case one of them got discovered.


    ¡°Call me Percy, Pepper. It¡¯s simply prudent to keep our identities secret.¡± Litro hissed before he began to read. The further he got, the more his brows creased. Finally, he sighed and turned towards the messenger. ¡°Can we get at least a day of rest?¡±


    The messenger shook his head. The man clad in a thick cloak made it clear. ¡°No. You must move now.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± One of the survivors wandered closer.


    ¡°Oispio is up to no good, and we have to figure out what that is.¡± Viola spat on the ground.


    ¡°The King is?¡± The man frowned, then looked at Litro. ¡°So, do we gather our stuff, or?¡±


    Before Litro could answer, Viola already ordered. ¡°Yes. Gather everything. The messenger will stay here for a couple hours to inform any stragglers that may arrive.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Pepper, it¡¯s not your place-¡± Litro began to complain.


    ¡°Now it is!¡± Viola sent the man a scorching glare. ¡°That ass paper made me the leader of the new operation.¡±


    ¡°What? Where?¡± Litro looked down at the message in horror. ¡°Why? Are they stupid?¡±


    The messenger shifted in place.


    ¡°No, no!¡± Litro backpedalled. ¡°I mean, why change who leads our group now? We had everything worked out, you know?¡±


    ¡°Pepper-¡± The messenger started and ignored Viola¡¯s scowl. ¡°-Is better suited for the task. Her experience in tracking is of great importance.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± Viola gloated. At least the new orders didn¡¯t leave time for them to think about what they had done the last night. ¡°And my first order to you, Litro, is to stop using that stupid code name.¡±


    ¡°Is it about the boy? Oscar, was it?¡± Another survivor joined them.


    Viola had informed them about Mila¡¯s words. They had tried to chase Oscar down, but all she managed to do was to catch his smell. It was useful, but the boy was guarded too tightly. They had to retreat at that point.


    And Mila had been right. Once Viola caught the whiff of that boy, she knew he would be problematic. But that was not what the order was about.


    ¡°No, we have another task.¡± Vila stood and stretched. It was better to move. She felt like the smell of human remains had started to spread through the forest. ¡°But the boy has to be taken care of. He was weak now but with time¡­¡± She glanced at the messenger, who nodded.


    ¡°A team will be arranged.¡± He affirmed. ¡°Sea Father will guide them.¡±


    ¡°Sea Father will guide us all.¡± Viola nodded before raising her voice. ¡°Gather your stuff, people. We have to move.¡±


    While Litro was frantically reading the message, people flocked to them with questions.


    Viola coughed. ¡°Okay, listen up! We have a new task. That poopy head Oispio has started to gather some of the high-standing members of Nature¡¯s temple. We have a lead on one of them. We will track him and find out what the Kingdom is up to. Are we clear?¡±


    Of course, this explanation wasn¡¯t all. But it was what Viola could reveal. And there wasn¡¯t that much more that she was let know.


    But it was clear - King Oispio was planning something big. Not only was he gathering powerful figures, but they also seemingly vanished. Their duties were often left to the Temple of Eternity to handle, which made no sense.


    Viola knew the Maltra Empire would not hesitate to take advantage of it.


    The situation was all-around shit. And Viola¡¯s gut told her this was only the beginning.

 Chapter 64 - Regretful Love

    Where was it? Hanna rummaged through the shelves. She was sure her mother hid her medicine here. Her trembling fingers pushed the dusty containers to the side. Not here. Of course not.


    Hanna stopped for a moment to take deep breaths. Her nerves were acting up. It was hard to stay calm. She had to anyway. Her boys needed her.


    What would happen to their home in Ocheon? Hanna started to wheeze. She did a quick diagnostic of her condition. Nothing abnormal, aside from what she already knew.


    ¡°Clam down, Hanna. Everything is fine. We got out, and we can rebuild.¡± She whispered to herself before restarting her search.


    It was a fool''s task. Even if Hanna did find her mother¡¯s drugs, it was unlikely they would still be safe to consume. She knew that, but currently, she just needed something¡­


    Something that wasn¡¯t sitting next to sleeping Harry. ¡°How am I going to explain this to him?¡±


    Hanna couldn¡¯t. There was nothing to explain. She had made her choice and now would have to live with it. Harry wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Even if Hanna tried to lie to him, he would recognise her words for what they were - just excuses.


    So, Hanna resumed her search. If not here, then in the old kitchen. But Galtron was there.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Hanna ran through the list of items they had brought with them. If she unpacked, there were enough ingredients to mix up something that could help.


    But it would mean talking with Galtron. The man had seen Hanna¡¯s mother go. He would recognise she was falling into the same pattern. She couldn¡¯t let him know.


    ¡°Perhaps¡­¡± Hanna started to speak. ¡°Perhaps everything is not that bad.¡±


    They were currently quite far from Ocheon. Hanna looked out of the window. The morning was near now. The first rays of the sun must have started to peak above the horizon.


    The rustic, simple buildings outside the window reminded her they were on the run. Located in a nearby village, this was one of the emergency refuges the Obron family owned.


    Nothing fancy. Just enough room to house the family for a night. Hanna knew her mother used it to have meetings she couldn¡¯t hold in the city.


    Hanna herself hadn¡¯t seen the need. She had kept her hands clean for so long, not dabbling in anything too illegal. This place had a single purpose - to serve as a stop before escaping further away from whatever trouble had found them.


    And then Silinth had crashed back into her life. Hanna had worked so long to forget the man, but just one message and the old flame ignited again.


    Just to learn Silinth was irreversibly sick. And despite Hanna¡¯s words that she had done everything in her power, it wasn¡¯t true.


    Hanna had lied.


    She was scared.


    Just thinking about Silinth¡¯s condition made her recoil.


    Hanna had concentrated on making an elixir that would help, but using mana on Silinth? She couldn¡¯t. Not in a way that would be actually beneficial.


    And yet, Hanna still had feelings for the man. No matter how hard she tried to smother them, they remained.


    Harry was still more important to her. Hanna loved her husband endlessly.


    But¡­


    Why was she this way? Hanna pulled on her hair. The pain helped.


    She needed to see Harry. Hanna headed for the bedroom to see her husband. She needed to see his peaceful expression one more time.


    Would that really help? Hanna stopped in the middle of the halfway. Wasn¡¯t she searching for relief because she couldn¡¯t stand beside her husband after what she had done to him?


    Will Harry forgive her for making him sleep for days? Will he understand why she chose to leave everything behind to start anew? Will he continue to be with her?


    Hanna didn¡¯t know. She knew Harry so well, and because she did, she didn¡¯t want to think about the answers to those questions.


    ¡°Mom?¡± Nordly¡¯s tired voice called from behind.


    Hanna grimaced, trying to recall how it was to look confident and unafraid. She had to be strong, at least in front of her children.


    Only once Hanna was sure in her mask did she turn around. ¡°What is it, sweety?¡± She looked at her lovely son. He was her treasure. He was shaping up to be a mighty man.


    But currently, Nordly looked hesitant. He glanced back at the entrance. ¡°Um, they need help.¡±


    Hanna froze. They? There could only be one possibility that could make Nordly so reluctant.  She knew he had a crush on that little bitch. She didn¡¯t approve. He could do much better than a cold snake.


    But it meant Silinth would be there. Had he injured himself even more? Hanna''s trembling hands clenched. No, she couldn¡¯t just run to him. He was already on borrowed time. She had to forget him quickly.


    Despite Hanna¡¯s desperate thoughts, her legs didn¡¯t listen. She found herself passing her son and running towards the doors.


    Hanna pushed them open to reveal the early morning. Somewhere in the neighbouring houses, hubbub announced the beginning of the working day.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    In front of the house stood three people. Just three. No Silinth. They were tattered and dirty. Hanna recognised the dark spots on their garbs. It was dried blood.


    There was no Silinth.


    Isabel was cradling Mila while Andrew collapsed against the fence upon seeing her. Despite the distance between them, Hanna could feel Mila was the one who was hurt the worst.


    There was no Silinth.


    It was clear why they were here. Hanna¡¯s legs carried her closer to Mila. Her head turned to all sides, looking¡­ Searching for the man that had left such a deep impact on her life.


    ¡°Where is Silinth.¡± Hanna didn¡¯t find him. He should be here. It wasn¡¯t his time yet.


    But once her eyes fell on the trio, Hanna knew what news they had brought.


    Finally, Hanna felt her mind give. Her legs trembled before she fell on her knees, sobbing. Her tears fell and soaked the dirt beneath.


    What had she done to deserve this? A curse formed on Hanna¡¯s lips, but only a sad whimper was the result.


    The trio kept looking at her guiltily. Hanna didn¡¯t blame her. It was her own fault. It was her own weakness that had collapsed her life.


    *****


    It was another wonderful day. Oispio looked into the mirror covering the whole wall and smiled. He ran his palm down the opulent suit he wore. His moustache was well trimmed, his garb glorious, and his black hair shone with golden accents that were woven through


    Oispio knew he was the most handsome devil to ever grace the world. He winked at his reflection. His smile widened.


    The room around Oispio only helped to bring out his charm to the forefront. It was his private quarters and done tastefully. There was white marmor everywhere with mahogany cabinets, tables and chairs. A grandiose chandelier made of crystals illuminated the place. All of the furnishings were master made and decorated with gems and precious metals.


    And yet, it was all eclipsed by his presence.


    ¡°Perfect!¡± Oispio exclaimed and turned towards the staff member who attended to his needs for the day - a nice-looking girl in her twenties. ¡°How do I look?¡±


    Of course, there was no answer. Oispio nodded. This girl was smart and only bowed in deference. If she had dared to speak, he would have ordered her execution.


    There were those who hurried to lavish Oispio with compliments without truly meaning them. He hated those people. Most didn¡¯t survive for long.


    ¡°Call the Overseer.¡± Oispio returned to admiring his visage.


    The girl bowed again and vanished from the room while Oipsio began posing.


    Truly, there was nothing more fascinating than he! But at this point, Oispio had to sigh.


    It wasn¡¯t really true. Oispio¡¯s confidence was crushed once. He had done his best to rebuild it and had succeeded. He flexed, letting his muscles bulge under the black suit.


    For the longest time, Oispio had believed he was the best. And people around him agreed.


    But then, on a fateful day, Oispio saw ¡®Her¡¯.


    And at that moment, the whole world around him had collapsed. Oispio had been bedridden for days until he regained enough strength to continue.


    Even then, it had been to see ¡®Her¡¯ once more. Oispio began to wriggle while imagining ¡®Her¡¯ beautiful face. ¡°Ah! To lay my eyes upon ¡®Her¡¯ was the blessing of my life! It was ordained by Fate to happen!¡±


    Indeed. King Oispio had fallen in love! And that had changed the universe for him.


    Once he had felt the elation of love, Oispio knew that everyone deserved beauty in their lives. And with that thought, his reforms had begun.


    Of course, there were those who resisted, but Oispio had taken care of most of those who had.


    There were still some holdouts, most noticeably in the Temple¡¯s structure, but that was to be expected.


    Yet, Oispio had succeeded in weakening their position on how to revere the God of Nature. All it took was donations, blackmail and well-placed threats.


    Granted, it didn¡¯t work on everyone, so he planned his actions well. Oispio was no fool. But once those in charge saw what he had in mind, they quickly changed their ways to match his.


    ¡°My liege.¡± The Overseer announced his arrival. ¡°Everything is ready for your visit.¡±


    ¡°Good! You are here!¡± Oispio twirled around. He didn¡¯t have much time. The kingdom would not run by itself.


    ¡°If a may,¡± The Overseer bowed. ¡°Your Highness, there has been a terror attack on the city of Ocheon.¡± He informed. ¡°Much of the city was destroyed.¡±


    There was more, Oispio knew. ¡°What about the boy?¡± That was what was most important. The brat had a role to play.


    ¡°Young Oscar awakened his power, and we are waiting for the report.¡± The Overseer spoke. ¡°Furthermore, during the battle, The Heretics assaulted the local temple.¡±


    Oispio clicked his tongue. It meant he wouldn''t get the full picture of what had happened. Despite his growing influence, there still were subjects the Temple refused to discuss with him.


    ¡°And the result?¡± Oispio began walking. This news meant his war machine had to start moving earlier than expected. There would be a lot of grumbling in the ranks.


    Well, perhaps not. It might be an unexpected gift. Oispio started to hum. People will want revenge. He could feed the fear and turn it towards the kingdom of Imeglenmo. It didn¡¯t matter if they were at fault or not.


    ¡°The Pillar of Eternity demands the right to raze the city.¡± The Overseer moved to follow after his king. While keeping a suitable distance, of course.


    ¡°Make sure the boy is not involved and get the most powerful people out of there, then grant the right.¡± Oispio¡¯s head filled with thoughts. He walked in a brisk step, eager to reach the destination.


    ¡°There will be repercussions.¡± The Overseer warned.


    This was why the man was overseeing most of Oispio¡¯s projects. He wasn¡¯t afraid to voice his opinion when it mattered. And he was right about the repercussions. There will be unrest.


    ¡°Blame everything on Imeglenmo.¡± Oispio had a simple solution. It was perfect, really. While everyone concentrated on the war, he could move uninterrupted.


    ¡°As you wish.¡± The Overseer bowed.


    They continued to walk through the adorned halls towards where the dungeons lay. There were still matters to discuss. The borders had to be reinforced, the troops moved, and supplies gathered.


    Everywhere they stepped, there were splendid artworks displayed for visitors to gander at.


    But soon, that changed. The lower Oispio went, the less magnificence there was. They passed guideposts and patrols. Everything was tightly locked down. The walls turned to simple stone. Windows vanished, and the light was brought by torches.


    And even deeper, Oispio entered a cavern discovered just a few years ago. Hidden for the longest time under the city and Oispio¡¯s palace. The Overseer did not dare to follow.


    Oispio¡¯s heart filled with happiness. He walked towards the centre of the cavern, where a large altar was situated. Surrounded by blood that never thickened, it left an eerie impression.


    Old and ruined, it was brought back to its glory by the very best masons Oispio could find. They were killed right after for the sin of being in the presence of her love.


    Oispio stepped upon the altar and raised his eyes where his love waited for his arrival.


    He gasped in awe. Just like always - ¡®She¡¯ was all Oispio wanted.

 Chapter 65 - Epilogue (End of Arc 1)

    ¡°We should rest.¡± Isabel glanced at Mila, who was still a bit disoriented. ¡°This place is as good as any other.¡±


    Mila glanced around. Isabel was right. This patch of forest was the same as the one before. It was evening again, and they were on the run as before.


    And this wasn¡¯t sustainable. Mila glanced at Andrew¡¯s gaunt face. He had been grieving. The last night had been bad for him. Of the three of them, he alone had not resolved himself before killing another human. Or, in his case - giving the order. Even Mr Crow¡¯s chirping and the Wolf¡¯s silent acceptance didn¡¯t help.


    Mila didn¡¯t even try to cheer him up. She didn¡¯t know how, and to be honest, she felt sick in her stomach as well, albeit for a different reason.


    They stopped and dropped their few belongings. Mila was grateful Hanna had given them the bare minimum. She didn¡¯t have to. Mila suspected Hanna had only helped because they had brought news of Silinth¡¯s demise and was too shocked to deny the help.


    After waking up and talking with the woman, the trio soon found themselves back on the road with a new target in mind. They had to find Kefo and Tiff.


    Silinth had given them the task to go to their ancestral home, whatever that was.


    Of course, the trio did not know where it was, and neither did Hanna, but she knew someone who could help. So they headed out¡­


    No, they were thrown out. Despite Hanna helping them, it was also clear she didn¡¯t want anything to do with them any longer.


    Mila started to prepare the sleeping bag. She needed a rest. Her body was more unruly than usual. Despite the sizable increase in her mana pool, she was spent. Her eyes wandered to where Isabel was doing the same.


    After returning the weak smile Isabel sent, Mila felt even worse.


    It was Isabel¡¯s choice to come. Without her, Mila would likely not have gotten out, but¡­


    Mila felt like a scum. Because of her choices, Isabel had dirtied her hands with blood. No matter how she rationalised, it didn¡¯t change the fact she had led her girl to kill.


    Sure, Isabel had reassured Mila that she was fine, but there was no way it was true.


    ¡°Good night.¡± Andrew suddenly disturbed Mila¡¯s thought process. Mr Crow rose to the sky, and the wolf wandered towards the thick of the forest. They were on guard duty for the night.


    ¡°Good night, Andrew.¡± Isabel returned before glancing at Mila. She moved her sleeping bag closer to Mila¡¯s.


    Mila did the same. Isabel¡­ No, they both needed the presence of the other. Maybe Andrew did, too, but he made no indications of it. He was content to suffer alone for now.


    Once Mila¡¯s and Isabel¡¯s sleeping bags were next to each other, she finally crawled inside it. Only then did she open her mouth to speak. ¡°Isabel?¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Isabel was currently looking up at the sky. Or at least the slivers of what was visible through the canopy.


    ¡°I am sorry.¡± A quiet, barely audible whisper was all Mila managed. The feeling of dirtiness didn¡¯t leave her.


    Mila had¡­ Done something terrible. Not only to Isabel and Andrew but in general. It was a hard pill to swallow.


    A part of her didn¡¯t want to admit it. Mila felt her mind wrestle with the idea. It would have likely taken longer for her to realise the horrifying truth about her actions, but¡­


    In the dreamscape, the presence finally had a shape. Still barely visible, but palpable.


    And it had made it clear Mila had gone too far. Not by speaking, but the disappointment and reproach was there.


    ¡°There is nothing to be sorry about.¡± Isabel returned the whisper and joined Mila by wriggling inside her sleeping bag. She turned to face her girlfriend and continued. ¡°It was¡­ Well, I- I don¡¯t regret the choice I made.¡± She reached out and caressed Mila¡¯s cheek. ¡°I am just afraid.¡±


    Mila pulled her hand out of the bag and put it on Isabel¡¯s.


    Isabel let out a sigh filled with sadness. ¡°I am afraid I won¡¯t be able to sleep for a while. The sights¡­¡±


    ¡°I am here.¡± Mila grabbed Isabel¡¯s hand and squeezed. She pulled it towards her lips and kissed it. ¡°I- It was¡­¡± She gulped. ¡°It was my fault, but I am also¡­ I regret it, but thank you. Thank you for being there.¡±


    It was tough. Mila didn¡¯t want to trivialise Isabel¡¯s resolve. Her girl was strong and could think for herself. Mila had tried to dissuade Isabel, but she had chosen to come.


    It sucked. Mila felt a tear roll down her cheek. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Isabel chuckled. ¡°This is not like you. You are always strong.¡± She slithered a bit close and stopped only when they could feel each other''s breaths.


    These were the words Mila wanted to return to Isabel. She kissed Isabel¡¯s hand once again. It would take time. They had to sort through their feelings and thoughts. The experience of the horror was too fresh in their minds.


    It would take time¡­


    And even then, they would never be the same.


    Despite their regrets, Mila knew the world would not wait. She had to be strong. But the last night was unacceptable. They had killed innocent people. People who just struggled to survive. They were just in the wrong place.


    So she had to do better. Mila felt the large amount of mana swirling through her body. She had been rewarded for her sins.


    And with this newfound power, Mila could do better.


    The killing was inevitable. Especially now, when the war was about to consume these lands. But Mila didn¡¯t have to kill those uninvolved. She circled the mana through her body once again.


    Mila could become a shadow. She had already started on that path. If killing had to come, she could become a scalpel that removed what needed to be gone.


    ¡°Isabel?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Mila noticed how sleepy Isabel sounded. Her girlfriend had passed her limit as well.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, Mila,¡± Isabel muttered before moving just a bit closer.


    With the tips of their noses touching, Isabel slowly drifted into an uneasy sleep.


    Mila watched Isabel¡¯s beautiful face for a while longer. Her girl¡¯s soft breath on Mila¡¯s face was soothing. Despite the chaotic thoughts, she felt herself relax.


    And soon, Mila found herself drifting into the sleep as well.

 Chapter 66 - The Unfortunate Thief (Start of the part 2)

    ¡°... And now my son i-is going to die in some ditch.¡± The woman kept lamenting. She had been going at it for the last ten minutes.


    And frankly, Mortimer was sick of listening to her moaning. All he had wanted to do was to get a few freshly baked bagels. ¡°I really should-¡±


    ¡°My little boy, he has been deceived!¡± The baker ignored his try.


    Mortimer shifted on his feet. Several other customers were waiting behind him. Couldn¡¯t the woman complain to them? ¡°Right, but-¡±


    ¡°What am I going to do? A war! Of course, those nobles in their manors and castles aren¡¯t going to send their children to die-¡±


    That wasn¡¯t strictly true. Even nobles couldn¡¯t avoid the mobilisation. Their children were better trained and educated, more capable and better armed. They would serve as officers.


    Granted - the higher positions would mean they died less. However, the movement indicated this would not end before one side or the other would perish. The war promised to be bloody. It had just started, and there were already cities burning and people fleeing.


    ¡°I should-¡±


    ¡°And now the Ocheon was razed!¡± The woman exclaimed. ¡°There are refugees everywhere!¡±


    Not from Ocheon. Not in Stilag just yet. It had been a couple of weeks since that city was razed. That is to say, in a couple of days, they would likely see the first survivors from it arrive.


    Although, from what Mortimer had heard, those refugees were hunted down. They wouldn¡¯t find safety here. Stilag wasn¡¯t exactly a welcoming city at the best of times. And with the local temple reinforced by a few new, unseen inquisitors wearing Pillar of Eternity¡¯s signature, they would be quickly found.


    Then again, due to the unwelcoming climate, perhaps Stilag wasn¡¯t the worst choice for the refugees to seek out. After all, those inquisitors weren''t welcomed here either.


    And it wouldn¡¯t be hard to vanish in the mass of the people here.


    ¡°Lady! We are starving here!¡±


    Behind Mortimer, a man finally lost his patience. He used the chance and stepped to the side just as the baker started to complain about the rudeness of some people.


    It was a wonder this place still had customers, then again¡­ Mortimer took a bite out of one of the bagels as he stepped out of the bakery. The goods here were damn good.


    Mortimer stepped into the flow of people and let it carry him forward. The influx of men and women running away from the coastal cities were the first refugees they had received.


    Imeglenmo had started to raid the coasts. Some cities next to the sea had suffered the first sieges and battles. People were scared. They wanted retribution. They feared for their loved ones and demanded the blood of those who had taken their safety away.


    The soldiers, supplies, healers, masons, war beasts and machines, mercenaries, and much more flowed towards the coastal cities and the single strip of bordering territory Tordgo had with Imeglenmo.


    It all happened too fast. Mortimer knew there had been some preparations, but this was unexpected to him. Apparently, King Oispio had prepared for a war for a while now.


    Mortimer breathed in. The quality of air was declining by the day. He blamed the beasts the tamers brought into the city. You would think they would train their bonds to not shit everywhere, but apparently they didn¡¯t.


    At least Mortimer didn¡¯t have to live in the slums. Instead of beasts, it was people who shat everywhere. There simply wasn¡¯t infrastructure there to support the sudden increase of people.


    From time to time, he bumped into someone. Mortimer apologised and let the river of bodies carry him further. Sometimes, with a few more coins in his hand.


    It really was so easy to rob people like this. After another successful swipe, Mortimer slipped into an alley. Even here, people were shuffling about. This used to be a quiet spot to check the loot. Now, a new gang had taken over the place.


    Mortimer smiled at the soldier speaking to a whore and slipped past them. This still was a path to use to slip away before his misdeeds gathered enough attention.


    ¡°Hey, Mort.¡± A man in leather armour stood at the end of the alley, leaning against the wall and studying the passing mass of people.


    ¡°Hey, Laum!¡± Mortimer nodded before swiftly turning around. After giving his pathing some more thought, it was better to use the previous street.


    ¡°Hey, Mort.¡± Another man, armed with a dagger with which he played, stopped Mortimer.


    ¡°Hey, Purn,¡± Mortimer looked towards where the soldier had been. Of course, he and the whore were gone. In fact, the whole alley was suddenly peaceful and empty. ¡°My wife is waiting, so could you move to the side. I am in a rush.¡±


    ¡°You are not married, Mort.¡± Purn didn¡¯t move to the side. Instead, he pointed the dagger at Mortimer. ¡°You are not even dating anyone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a recent thing.¡± Mortimer looked for an escape. He wasn¡¯t his dad and couldn¡¯t show those two away with just stern words. ¡°She is from another city.¡± The situation wasn¡¯t looking good.


    ¡°Of course she is.¡± Laum¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°But enough about your delusions. Did you do what we asked?¡±


    Mortimer wiped his sweaty palms against his pants. ¡°Asked?¡± He tried to stall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb, Mort!¡± Purn grabbed Mortimer¡¯s neck and slammed him against the wall. ¡°Did you do it? Because from what we heard, the painting is still where it was before.¡±


    The dagger was now pressing against Mortimer¡¯s sides. Purn¡¯s iron grip forced his windpipe shut. ¡°C-can¡¯t breathe.¡± He managed to squeeze out.


    ¡°Ah, sorry, my hand slipped.¡± Purn apologised while reducing the strength he was using while at the same time pushing the dagger through Mortimer¡¯s jacket. ¡°What was your answer, Mort?¡±


    ¡°Tonight!¡± Mortimer tried to ignore the dagger. It was better to not show fear.


    Laum started to laugh. ¡°Just look at him! He is crying.¡±


    ¡°I-I am not!¡±


    ¡°We told you to do it yesterday,¡± Purn growled. ¡°Boss won¡¯t be happy.¡±


    The Boss was never happy. Even back when Mortimer¡¯s father was the one who dealt with the underbelly of Stilag, it had been the same. And that had been almost nine years ago now.


    And the Boss¡¯s Boss was even more disgruntled. There were probably more people up the chain who grew increasingly unhappy. But Mortimer wasn¡¯t in a position to learn about those. His dad had probably known, but that knowledge was not passed down.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    In addition, Mortimer knew several other spots in the city which had gained a new top dog responsible for those. The influx of people had led to some rather unfortunate assassinations and general unrest among his folk.


    ¡°I-I couldn¡¯t.¡± Mortimer wheezed as Purn¡¯s face closed on his. The smell of the man¡¯s breath made him nauseous. ¡°My stomach hurt.¡±


    ¡°I have a cure for that.¡± The dagger finally cut through the clothes and pressed against bare skin. ¡°I don¡¯t mind sharing.¡±


    ¡°N-no-¡± Mortimer blinked the sweat out of his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll get the painting tonight.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Purn pulled away, and his weapon vanished under his gambeson. ¡°You don¡¯t want us visiting your home.¡±


    ¡°P-please¡­¡± Mortimer begged as he collapsed on the ground.


    ¡°See ya¡¯ later, Mort.¡± Laum passed Mortimer, and Purn followed. ¡°You know where to find us.¡± He waved.


    Mortimer watched as the duo left. As they rounded the corner, the alley seemed to come back to life. People started to walk past him and glance with disdain.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Mortimer slammed his fist against the paved ground. ¡°Shit.¡± He glanced at the bruised hand. ¡°Shit.¡± His bagels were flattened during the short encounter.


    That shitty painting didn¡¯t even have any value. The ¡®Boss¡¯ just wanted it to brag to his henchman. It was a prestige thing. It wouldn¡¯t be that bad, but it was a guard captain who owned the damn thing. Even if he had the skill¡­


    Mortimer was not his father. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to steal it. But what choice did he have?


    None. Mortimer had to do it, or he would find himself in a ditch with a knife in his back. And that was one of the more pleasant ways he could go. There were worse ways he had seen people die after failing to deliver.


    Truthfully, all Mortimer hoped for was that the current Boss would fail to deliver as well and experience one of those terrible ways of dying. The chances of that happening weren''t even low.


    But it had not happened last night nor today. Mortimer staggered out of the alley and joined the flow of people again. He would have to just grit his teeth and do it.


    There just was one small problem. Mortimer slipped under a bridge and walked home. Just one tiny issue. He greeted the granny who lived nearby. She cooked excellent porridge. The old lady had been a great help when Mortimer was forced to move to his current place.


    Ever since his Dad had died a few years ago, Mortimer had been adrift. He didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do with his life. It wasn¡¯t stealing. He was sick of it, but it was easy and came naturally to him.


    Mortimer walked up the stairs leading to his place above a small pottery shop. He stopped in front of the doors and glanced at the ruined bagels. The little complication would probably not complain.


    After another moment of hesitation, Mortimer knocked, opened the doors and headed in. ¡°Hey, I am back.¡± He glanced around, looking for the predicament he was facing.


    Mortimer¡¯s place was small but cosy. A few pieces of furniture filled the room, and a beautifully woven tapestry covered one of the walls. It was one of the remaining pieces of the time before Dad¡¯s death. He had managed to bring it with him when he had been thrown out of his home.


    Frankly, Mortimer was still better off than the majority of people in Stilag despite his rather depressive past. There was a room for him, a living room/kitchen and another two bedrooms from which one was currently occupied.


    ¡°You here?¡± Mortimer asked, wondering if his rescue had slipped out again. It happened from time to time. When he had asked about it, there had been no answer.


    The occupied bedroom doors slowly opened, and a boy not older than twelve peeked out of it. His shaggy, black hair covered his eyes and left a timid impression. He was wearing a patched-up shirt and pant combo.


    Mortimer had brought the boy a change of clothes, but those had vanished, likely to the same place the extra food went.


    ¡°I brought something to eat.¡± Mortimer walked to the table and dropped the squashed bagels. ¡°Sorry about how they look. They got flattened when I got stuck between two burly men. There are too many people in Stilag these days.¡± He complained, making light of the experience he had earlier.


    ¡°C-can I have them?¡± The boy was salivating just at the sight of the baked goods.


    Mortimer could see the hunger in the boy¡¯s eyes. For the past few days, he had made sure to bring enough food for two when he came back from ¡®working¡¯, but it was never enough. He sighed before speaking. ¡°I got them for you. I already ate. I can at least feed you while you are staying here.¡±


    The boy glanced at Mortimer, his eyes full of suspicion. He started to tiptoe closer to the table as if afraid to make too much noise.


    ¡°No need to be so scared. Now come, eat.¡± He pulled the chair from beneath the table and patted it. ¡°Common, Vatim. You have to eat.¡±


    Vatim seemingly calmed down. He slowly rounded the room to stay as far from Mortimer as possible towards the table.


    Mortimer watched the boy with sadness. Vatim was a refugee. One of the many. He had picked the boy up a few days ago. Vatim had managed to piss off one of the stressed guards, and that had earned him a beating.


    After distracting the guard with Mortimer shouting about a fight breaking out nearby, he grabbed Vatim and ran.


    What exactly had happened, Mortimer didn¡¯t know. Vatim didn¡¯t tell. No matter what he did, the boy seemed to be just as scared of him as the first day.


    Well, Mortimer had technically kidnapped the boy. Not that he held him here. Vatim was free to go, but¡­


    Mortimer hoped whoever Vatim was feeding would come to live here as well. From the scarce words he had managed to pull out of the boy, he had arrived in Stilag with someone else.


    Of course, with how things were, Mortimer had to fear for his own life. He glanced at the boy who was gingerly fingering the bagels and promised himself to at least try to get the damn painting.


    ¡°Are you going to eat all of these by yourself?¡± Mortimer tried to get more information out of the boy.


    But as usual, it wasn¡¯t successful. Vatim nodded while he grabbed the bag of goods and started to retreat back to his room. He had eaten only a single piece.


    Mortimer opened his mouth to offer more help, but¡­


    A sudden knock on the doors stopped him. Mortimer watched as Vatim suddenly rushed to his room and closed the doors.


    Mortimer wanted to do the same. ¡°I already told them I¡¯ll do it tonight.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but mutter. ¡°What else is there to say?¡± His hands shook. Were there changes in who ruled the area again?


    That could be both good and bad news. Mortimer couldn¡¯t see why anyone would visit him but to make sure he knew his place.


    The knocking continued, and someone called out his name. ¡°I am coming!¡± Mortimer shouted. He was currently gathering courage. It couldn¡¯t be worse than almost getting gutted in an alley.


    Carefully, Mortimer headed for the door. His heartbeat grew louder and louder. Finally, he was there. The call for him repeated. He glanced back at the room where Vatim was hiding. Hopefully, nothing unfortunate will happen.


    And with that thought, Mortimer yanked the doors open while trying not to flinch.


    ¡°Mortimer Cenpeno, I assume?¡± A young man - taller, bulkier and armed with two scimitars at his side asked. His sand-coloured hair was currently preened by a crow.


    ¡°Maybe?¡± Mortimer evaluated the danger. The guy was likely a mercenary, judging from the mismatch of clothes. Gambison wasn¡¯t a good fit. The pants were too short, and the weapons were not made a pair. So, he was likely not wealthy enough to equip himself properly.


    ¡°So are you?¡± A young woman looked at Mortimer with annoyance.


    Mortimer turned his head to the side and blinked. The woman was a treat for a sore eye. Her long brown hair cascaded beautifully and shone in the morning light. The matching eyes seemed to pull his gaze towards them. While the ill-fitting leather armour didn¡¯t allow him a good look at the figure, he could tell she was athletic and well-shaped.


    ¡°I am.¡± Mortimer straightened his posture, trying to look more impressive. The woman was armed as well. She had a shield on her back and a sword at her side. So, likely, his guess was correct. They were mercenaries.


    ¡°Good.¡± A new voice joined them. ¡°We have a few questions you have to-¡±


    The man with the crow on his shoulder scowled. ¡°We are asking for help, Mila. He doesn¡¯t have to answer us.¡±


    Mortimer tore his eyes away from the beautiful woman and looked down to the side of her, where a younger girl in a cloak with no visible weapons was currently squinting at him. How had he missed her?


    ¡°I don¡¯t like how you look at Isabel, Mortimer.¡± She announced, then turned her head to the man. ¡°And we need those answers, Andrew.¡±


    ¡°This is why I asked you to leave the speaking to me.¡± Andrew sighed. ¡°That¡¯s not how people ask for a favour.¡±


    Mila huffed and turned back to Mortimer. ¡°We are going inside. Now.¡± She glared.


    Mortimer shuddered, suddenly feeling cold. He knew this feeling. Sometimes, his dad was visited by dangerous people. The feeling he got from the girl was very similar to the one he got from those visitors. ¡°R-right. Y-you are welcome.¡± He scampered back, hoping Vatim would be smart enough to not alert them of his presence.

 Chapter 67 - Troubled Mood

    ¡°Why are you so annoyed anyway?¡± Andrew raised a fair question.


    Mila studied Mortimer for a moment before pushing past him inside the apartment. The man couldn¡¯t be much older than her. He looked frail, and his body kept twitching as if unable to decide if he should stay or flee. He looked dainty with his semi-long, olive-coloured hair, high-bone cheeks and thin face.


    Despite knowing better, Mila had been too rough at the first contact. How Mortimer had looked at Isabel had ticked her off even more than she had been before. ¡°I am not.¡± She grumbled.


    ¡°You kind of are.¡± Isabel¡¯s tired voice followed behind Mila. ¡°I really missed chairs.¡± She wistfully whispered while swaying towards them. ¡°And a bed.¡± After another moment of thinking, she added another item to the list. ¡°And a bath. I need a bath.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, my body is so sore.¡± Andrew joined Isabel. ¡°Sorry about that, dude.¡± He addressed Mortimer. ¡°She is usually more amendable. I am Andrew, by the way.¡± He introduced himself. ¡°The taller lady is Isabel, and the sunshine is Mila.¡±


    Mila ignored Andrew. At least he had regained some of the cheer he had lost on the last night in Ocheon. The few following days had been rough for him. He had barely spoken to them for a while.


    And Mila agreed with her companions. Her rear wanted something comfier than cold ground or a rock. She headed towards the table and sat down on the chair. Her nose picked up the smell of freshly baked pastry in the air, which soured her mood even more.


    There had been little choice of food during their travel. The best they had gotten was stale bread and jerky from a group of would-be robbers.


    Those poor suckers had donated most of their current equipment to them as well as food. Mila had even managed to not kill them, which had been more onerous than it should be. But she had done it for all of their sake.


    That encounter had not been dangerous, and the robbers had not aimed for their lives. And yet, Mila still wanted to chase them down and rob their lives. It just felt¡­


    Easier? Was that the word? Perhaps it was. Although, Mila felt the word ¡®easier¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be used when talking about taking someone''s life.


    Mila watched Isabel walk to the table and plop down next to her. She had been holding her chin up somewhat, or at least during the daytime. Her girl¡¯s sleep was far from peaceful. Isabel could fall asleep only if Mila was close to her and holding her hand.


    Then, her attention returned to Mortimer, who had a constipated expression. The man seemed to regain his spirits for a moment before he deflated.


    ¡°Be my guests?¡± The poor man gave up. He closed the doors and returned his attention to the trio. ¡°H-how may I help you?¡± It was clear Mortimer was eager to get them out of his place.


    ¡°Just a moment.¡± Andrew followed Mila and Isabel to the table while pointedly glaring at Mila to stop her from talking. ¡°It¡¯s been a long road. We are tired.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t that bad, was she? Okay, maybe her mood was kind of sour. Mila pursed her lips and started to study the place. It was nice. Especially interesting was one of the rooms. She could swear someone had just peeked at her from there.


    And Andrew was right. They were tired. Not so much physically as mentally.


    It had been a long trek, and while they had used roads, there had been times they crossed forests to keep away from The Temple forces and the regular army marching towards the battle fronts.


    But in the end, they had gathered enough clothes, weapons and supplies to rearm and make themselves presentable before they arrived at Stilag. A simple disguise had been enough to remain unrecognisable. It did mean they left Andrew¡¯s wolf in a more remote spot to stay less conspicuous.


    Although they were wanted, there still were no posters of them. The simple cloaks, night, and smoke had done much to keep them unidentifiable during the Temple assault. Albeit, Mila felt like the young man who had gone through the awakening there would recognise her anywhere.


    And finally, they were in the city Hanna had pointed them to. She had suggested they look for Zemny Cenpeno in Stilag. He was the only person Hanna could confidently say would know where Tiff and Kefo were heading. This was their best lead.


    They had spotted the city on the horizon just at sunrise. And that¡¯s when Mila¡¯s mood started to plummet.


    First, upon their arrival, they had realised Stilag was overflowing with people. Newly added shanty towns surrounded the city, making it hard to get inside. There simply were too many people wanting to get inside Stilag. Be it mercenaries, soldiers, caravans or any other occupation - all of them had to have a good reason to be here and, even then, had to wait.


    In a way, it was helpful. It certainly helped to stay unrecognised. Mila spotted several other groups similar to theirs. But at the same time¡­


    It was a miserable sight. It was a sorrowful sight. People were trying to scavenge food and basic necessities or find a place to lie down without anyone stepping on them. The smell of faeces, piss and sometimes death was overwhelming. They shouted and cried, seeking for anyone who would listen.


    These people had arrived without anything to their name. Sometimes, they were injured or sick. Most of them didn¡¯t find solace. There were simply too many of them.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Of course, it included them. Luckily, their chosen disguise served well to move up the lines. With gleaming weapons at their sides and confident steps, they pushed through the upsetting place.


    They pretended to be mercenaries searching for opportunities to earn glory and coin in the war. It had been Mila¡¯s suggestion. With grim faces and swagger, they could deter most would-be beggars.


    Well, Isabel and Andrew were playing that role. No one seemed to believe Mila was anything but their younger sibling - a deadweight.


    They had been stopped only upon arriving at the gates, where a guard pointed them towards a recruiter. They had to be tested for their usefulness, and if they were good enough, they would be allowed entry and further instructions on how to join the army.


    After besting one of the recruiters, they had been granted a pass inside Stilag. Capable warriors were in high demand. Isabel and Andrew passed the standard to qualify. Mila had just been added to the pass as a bonus. No one even offered her the chance to prove her capabilities. She was treated as a child. It didn¡¯t feel nice, and her mood had worsened.


    The next problem was - how to find the person they needed?


    After a short brainstorming session, they decided to rely on Andrew¡¯s friendliness. His idea was to ask guards, but after asking around the locals, it turned out there was no need.


    One of the rug sellers knew who Zemny was and where he had lived.


    Unfortunately, the man had died a few years prior. The seller even knew where Zemny¡¯s son lived and pointed them his way.


    Zemny had been a well-known merchant and a nice person. But Zemny¡¯s son, the seller pointed out, was a thief, and he advised them to not associate themselves with him.


    All in all, the trio was soon on the right track. Of course, it was an open question whether or not Mortimer could help, but¡­


    If Mila was honest¡­


    She could not eliminate the nagging feeling they were too late. Mila felt Kefo and Tiff were already gone. The chance of them being fine wasn¡¯t high. Even if Silinth had managed to stave off the corruption for over a month, the kids weren¡¯t as sturdy.


    But Mila knew Isabel and Andrew wanted to know for sure. The younger kids were their friends. And while she barely interacted with them, they still were more than just acquaintances to her.


    Mila mulled over her sad excuse for a social circle for a moment. There wasn¡¯t much she could do about it.


    After a light sigh, Mila peeked at Isabel¡¯s tired face and moved her chair closer to her girl. She tried her best puppy-eye impression, hoping it would help her love.


    Much to Mila¡¯s delight, it did. Isabel cracked a small smile while poking her arm. It helped to improve Mila¡¯s sore mood as well. It was a win-win solution.


    After the trio had all gathered around the table, Mortimer shuffled closer to them. He still looked ready to flee at any given moment. ¡°So, um, again, what did you want?¡± He tried to appear larger by pushing out his chest.


    ¡°Tea,¡± Mila glanced at the room with the other inhabitant. From what the seller had told them, Mortimer lived alone.


    Isabel poked Mila¡¯s hand again. ¡°Mila, be nice.¡±


    Mila really didn¡¯t want to. Mortimer was still looking at Isabel with lecherous eyes¡­ Probably. But if her girl was asking, then¡­ ¡°Fine.¡± Mila unwillingly agreed. ¡°My apologies, Mr Cenpeno. I let my tiredness get the better of me. I¡¯ll be careful to not repeat the mistake.¡±


    ¡°I wish you would listen to me too.¡± Andrew sighed and shook his head, interrupting Mr Crow¡¯s preening. ¡°Sorry, Mortimer, that¡¯s the best you¡¯ll get out of her.¡± The bird chirped along his words. ¡°We won¡¯t bother you for long.¡±


    ¡°R-right!¡± Mortimer seemed to regain some spirit after Mila¡¯s apology and Andrew¡¯s encouraging words. ¡°Pl-please tell me you trained him properly.¡± He turned his eyes towards the talkative bird.


    Andrew blinked. ¡°Mr Crow?¡± He tilted his head along the bird. ¡°Trained?¡±


    ¡°You are a beast tamer, right?¡± Mortimer pointed out the obvious. ¡°Y-you know, trained, so your bonds don¡¯t, you know, relieve themselves freely. It is a big problem!¡± He eyed his carpet.


    Everyone looked down at the admittedly impressive purple carpet. It really didn¡¯t suit the rather shabby-looking building.


    Now that Mila took a second look, there were various trinkets and memorabilia that only the rich could afford. And once again, the nagging feeling of her being watched returned. She spread her senses, noting how Mortimer didn¡¯t appear on her internal radar, but didn¡¯t notice anything else.


    Well, besides hearing a slight rustle of clothes in the room. There definitely was someone hiding in it. Mila notified Isabel by brushing against her girl¡¯s hand and nodding towards where the eavesdropper was.


    After glancing at the doors, Isabel nodded while Mila prepared to move.


    Meanwhile, Andrew was baffled. ¡°What? Mr Crow wouldn¡¯t do that, right buddy?¡±


    Mr Crow let out an offended chirp and glared at Mortimer.


    ¡°No, but you see, those beasts always do! I don¡¯t want my home b-be sullied that way!¡±


    To be fair to Mr Crow, Mila had not seen him soil anything. She pretended to stretch and pushed the chair back to make it easier to move.


    Before Isabel stopped her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we just ask about it?¡± She whispered.


    The soft breath of Isabel tickled against Mila¡¯s ear, distracting her for a moment. And despite the long travel, the aroma of her girlfriend was so alluring. She bit her lip. It had been a while since they had been alone together. The harrowing experience didn¡¯t allow for a romantic mood. And besides¡­ Andrew was always with them.


    It was another reason Mila felt¡­ Irritable.


    ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t have a permit?¡± Mortimer¡¯s scandalised voice interrupted Mila¡¯s thought process.


    ¡°What permit?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t understand. Mr Crow, meanwhile, just dismissed the man¡¯s words, likely pointing out that he didn¡¯t need any permit.


    ¡°A permit for your beast!¡± Mortimer pointed at Mr Crow. ¡°You need those if you want to bring beasts into the city!¡±


    That was an interesting tidbit. Back in Ocheon, they had not met any other beast tamers. But here, they were aplenty. The trio had seen several rather fearsome beasts prowling behind their owner. It was likely they gathered here before heading further towards where the fighting was.


    But before they could ask, a loud thud from the room alerted everyone of the spy. As Mila rose from her seat with a dagger in her hand, she noticed Mortimer pale in fear.


    ¡°S-stop!¡± He tried to stop her.


    But Mila was already moving.

 Chapter 68 - Lucky Distraction

    ¡°S-stop,¡± Mortimer tried.


    But Mila was already halfway towards the doors. She knew Isabel was following after her. Andrew and Mr Crow exclaimed in surprise, and at that point, she was at the door.


    Without hesitation, Mila kicked the doors open while moving to the side to let Isabel face whoever it was as she was their defensive expert, then prepared to strike.


    Only to come to a sudden stop. Mila quickly slipped the dagger back under her robe as Isabel sheathed her sword and stepped forward.


    The boy, who was currently on the ground, watched them with horror in his eyes. ¡°P-please¡­¡± He whimpered as tears began to fall.


    ¡°We are not going to hurt you.¡± Gently, Isabel tried to calm the boy. ¡°It was just a misunderstanding.¡± She stepped back, as her presence made the poor thing sob even more.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡± Mortimer shouted and ran towards the boy. ¡°Are you okay, Vatim? You aren¡¯t hurt, are you?¡±


    ¡°Isabel, Mila.¡± Andrew, for once, sounded angry. ¡°Explain.¡± He demanded.


    Mila glanced at Isabel, who looked ashamed. She couldn¡¯t decide what face to show herself. It was clear she had erred, but another look at the sobbing boy sobered her somewhat.


    ¡°I am¡­ Sorry.¡± Mila hung her head. ¡°I noticed someone was in the room and spying on us. It led to me alerting Isabel, and when the sound of impact came, I moved to neutralise a possible threat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good excuse now, is it?¡± Andrew glared at them. ¡°And you, Isabel, keep her on a leash already. She won¡¯t listen to anyone else.¡± He pointed out.


    ¡°She is not a pet.¡± Isabel resisted.


    ¡°She is more of a beast than Mr Crow.¡±


    ¡°She is way cuter than your bird.¡±


    ¡°You both do know I am here, right?¡± Mila reminded.


    ¡°Everything is going to be fine.¡± Mortimer hugged Vatim.


    ¡°Uh,¡± Mila tried not to flinch under Andrew''s piercing glare. She understood. It was her fault. ¡°Sorry about the door.¡±


    The whole morning was a disaster, and this one trumped everything that had come before. Mila tried to devise something that wouldn¡¯t come off as standoffish.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine, everything is alright.¡± Mortimer kept ignoring them. He rubbed the boy¡¯s back.


    With each passing moment, Mila felt shittier. ¡°Ah, damn it all.¡± She ruffled her hair and sent a pleading glance to Andrew.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you both come back and sit down before you break something else.¡± Andrew pointed at the chairs. ¡°They both need time to calm down.¡±


    After exchanging looks with Isabel, Mila slumped back to the table. Occasionally, she glanced back to where Mortimer cradled the boy who was crying endlessly.


    ¡°Think they are related?¡± Andrew wondered.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like they are.¡± Isabel opined.


    ¡°I think Mila hit a nerve with her move. The boy was probably traumatised before, and you made it worse.¡± Andrew added.


    ¡°He looks so pitiful.¡± Isabel agreed. She was ignoring the fact that she had partaken in the mishap. ¡°He looks malnourished, probably one of the refugees.¡±


    When Mila noticed Andrew opening his mouth again, she could not take it anymore. ¡°Okay, I get it. It is my fault. I don¡¯t know what to do now.¡± This kind of situation made her feel helpless. There were options - she simply didn¡¯t know which to choose.


    ¡°How about you try to act nicer,¡± Andrew suggested. ¡°Smile sometimes. Don¡¯t pull out a weapon when you feel just a bit threatened. Try to think.¡± He counted on his fingers. ¡°You could-¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not fair-¡± Mila stopped him. Then again, she didn¡¯t have a good track record of making the soundest decisions. And with that, her mouth fell shut. There had to be something Mila could do. ¡°Isabel, please help.¡± She played her trump card.


    But it didn¡¯t work. Isabel shuffled in her seat before averting her eyes. ¡°He is making a good point.¡± She murmured.


    The guilt-tripping was working too well. But before Mila had to find a hole to crawl in, there was a knock on the doors.


    ¡°Mort! We know you are there. Open up!¡± A gruff voice demanded. ¡°We need to talk about your new acquaintances.¡±


    At least this gave Mila something else to concentrate on. She looked at Mortimer, who was now paler than ever.


    ¡°They are not your friends, I assume?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Mortimer returned a whisper. ¡°Don¡¯t open the door. They will leave soon.¡±


    Mila found it doubtful. The calls for Mortimer grew louder and the knocking more incessant. ¡°I don¡¯t think they are going to leave.¡± She finally concluded.


    ¡°Mort! Open up! We saw your guests. Are you trying to leave us out? We can¡¯t have that. Why don¡¯t we talk about it? We are all friends here! Introduce us!¡± There were unspoken threats in the tone of the voice.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Isabel furrowed her brows before equipping her shield. Andrew groaned but also took a combat-ready stance.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mortimer sounded alarmed.


    ¡°It seems whoever has come has done it with confrontation in mind.¡± Mila found the newest development stabilised her floundering emotions. The situation was likely worse, but at least she had the confidence to navigate it.


    ¡°Th-they will leave-¡± Mortimer tried to will his words into reality.


    Of course, the world wasn¡¯t so kind. The knocks grew more powerful, and the doors began to crack from the impacts.


    With a shield in one hand and a sword in the other, Isabel moved forward, with Mila following in her shadow. The dagger was once again in her hand. Andrew meanwhile pulled out his scimitars. Mila didn¡¯t miss how his hands trembled while doing so.


    Meanwhile, Isabel stopped a short distance from the doors. She pulled her shield forward, making sure she was ready to block any sudden attacks. ¡°Are they dangerous?¡± She whispered.


    They weren¡¯t. Mila could not feel any of them. ¡°No. Just thugs.¡± She looked back at Andrew, who was taking deep breaths. He returned the glance.


    ¡°No killing.¡± Andrew hissed. ¡°You just said they are not a danger.¡±


    ¡°Not to us.¡± Mila looked back at where Mortimer was growing frantic. And she wouldn¡¯t just kill these guys anyway. ¡°Hey,¡± She addressed the the distressed man. ¡°What will happen if we break their bones?¡±


    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t!¡± Mortimer suddenly sprung to his feet. He left the boy in that room while rushing towards the entrance doors. ¡°Let me handle this!¡±


    The hinges almost gave from the continuous pounding. Mila did another scan before closing her eyes for a moment. There was no need to risk it. She relaxed. Perhaps Andrew was right. There was no need to resort to violence at the first opportunity.


    ¡°I am here!¡± Mortimer shouted. ¡°Please stop. You¡¯ll ruin my door.¡± He glanced back at where Mila had already done something similar. ¡°I am opening them, okay?¡± He put his hand on the handle.


    It was a small wonder the troublemakers hadn¡¯t just barged in. Then again, they probably wanted to intimidate them first. Mila couldn¡¯t tell. She took a deep breath and let her mana move. Her existence slowly grew thinner.


    Mila liked this trick, although Isabel hated it. It made her girlfriend overlook Mila¡¯s presence sometimes. It was an extension of the old ¡®Hide Presence¡¯ spell she had started to use so long ago.


    Mortimer looked at the handle for a moment, gathering courage before pushing it down and opening the doors.


    And just as the doors slid open, a fist landed on Mortimer¡¯s face, hitting his cheek.


    ¡°Finally!¡± A man in leather armour stood in the door frame, looking at the retreating man, clutching his face. His bulging eyes screamed violence. The shortcut hair made the pulsating veins on the forehead and temple easy to see. Behind him, three other thuggish henchmen cracked their knuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t make us wait ever again.¡±


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t, Laum.¡± Mortimer whimpered.


    The hit hadn¡¯t even been that bad. Mila shook her head. Mortimer had managed to move back before the fist had landed.


    Clearly, he was playing up. Mila looked at his trembling knees. Well, perhaps he wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°And who do we have here?¡± Laum started at Isabel and Andrew, not impressed by the raised weapons. ¡°What are you two supposed to be.¡± He spat on the carpet, making Mortimer cringe. ¡°Bodyguards? Mercenaries? Mort here can¡¯t afford that. Why don¡¯t you run along? There is no money to be made here.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that.¡± Isabel didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°The hell you can¡¯t!¡± Laum¡¯s voice boomed through the place. ¡°You both will do as I say or else!¡±


    Andrew shook his head. ¡°We could leave for now, but we still have business with Mortimer. We can¡¯t risk you doing something to him.¡±


    All Andrew¡¯s words did was to make Laum laugh. ¡°Pwahaha, you don¡¯t have to care about Mort here. We are besties, right, Mort?¡± He stepped inside the apartment, and the three other thugs followed right after.


    They only stopped once Isabel¡¯s sword was only a moment away from touching Laum. ¡°Move it, girly. Before you get hurt.¡±


    It was almost funny. Mila couldn¡¯t imagine these cartoonish men doing anything to hurt Isabel. While Laum at least looked like he could win a pub brawl, the men behind him looked like all they did was fight alcohol.


    That is not to say they didn¡¯t have muscle, just that the henchmen''s empty gazes signified the lack of any frontal lobe development.


    And Isabel¡¯s judgement was the same as Mila¡¯s. ¡°I don¡¯t think you can.¡± She cooly rebuked. ¡°Not with those fists of yours.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you wanna try ¡®em?¡± Laum flexed. ¡°I can give you some love after we are done. These hands are excellent at giving pleasure.¡±


    Of course, it came to this. Mila ignored Andrew¡¯s pleading look. She wasn¡¯t going to kill just for this. Her hand gripped the handle of her dagger tighter. Maybe she would¡­ Just a little bit.


    With a silent step, Mila slid from behind Isabel to stand next to one of the henchmen. None of them even noticed her movement. Andrew was still looking at her, though.


    ¡°If you even try to touch me, I¡¯ll cut your filthy hands off.¡± Isabel coldly affirmed. The surety of her words shut the intruders up, making them freeze for a moment.


    ¡°Uh, Laum,¡± One of the henchmen spoke for the first time. ¡°She looks kind of tough.¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Idiot.¡± The man standing next to Mila nudged the bravest of the trio.


    ¡°What of it?¡± Laum¡¯s eyes now bore into Isabel. ¡°There is no way Mort got anyone worthwhile to help him.¡± He was confident even now.


    Finally, Andrew tore his eyes off Mila and looked at Laum. ¡°Why are you here anyway?¡±


    ¡°To remind Mort of his place.¡± Laum cracked his neck. ¡°He has some nice trinkets too.¡± He eyed the various keepsakes. ¡°Maybe he should share with his friends, right boys?¡±


    The boys cheered. Mila leaned away from the one next to her to avoid the sudden movement of his hand as he raised it to hoot.


    ¡°No!¡± Mortimer finally moved. He had fallen further back, trying to keep the distance. ¡°You can''t!¡±


    For the first time, Mortimer looked angry and didn¡¯t avoid Laum¡¯s angry stare.


    ¡°What the hell, Mort?¡± Laum growled. ¡° You dare to say no to us? Do you know what it means to your arm? Are you so sure you can manage your task with just one?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t take anything.¡± Mortimer stood his ground. ¡°This is all I have from¡­¡± He hiccuped. ¡°You can¡¯t!¡±


    All of the intruders looked at Mortimer in surprise. Clearly, there was something unusual about his current behaviour.


    And it suited Mila just fine. Using the moment no one was paying attention to her, she moved.


    This was, frankly, getting ridiculous. There clearly wasn¡¯t anything more to discuss. These men would not leave, and they needed Mortimer.


    After they had taken care of these thugs, Mila was sure they would be eager to answer any questions they might have.


    Keeping Andrew¡¯s words in mind, Mila used the pommel of her dagger to strike the temple of the man standing next to her.

 Chapter 69 - A Short Distraction

    The pommel made a heavy impact against the man¡¯s temple, immediately disabling the nameless thug. Mila inwardly winced, fearing others would notice the sudden noise, but it was masked by Mortimer¡¯s desperate howls.


    Before the thug could collapse forward, Mila grabbed his hand and pulled him towards her. The large log of a man tilted sideways but didn¡¯t fall as she struggled to support the unwieldy body.


    Mila¡¯s move didn¡¯t escape Isabel¡¯s and Andrew¡¯s eyes. They were accustomed to her spell somewhat and knew better than to leave her unchecked.


    The same could not be said about everyone else in the room. Laum threatened everyone else again, making Mila wonder if someone outside would alert the guards of the disruption of peace.


    After another moment of thought, Mila decided the guards would not interfere. With how cocky Laum was, the local law reinforcement was likely paid to ignore occasions like these.


    With another push, Mila moved the knocked-out thug''s body to lean against the wall behind them. She eyed her next victim. The cruel smile he sported made her eye twitch. Where exactly was he looking?


    Oh, Mila has her suspicions where. After peeking at Isabel¡¯s majestic poise herself, she moved again. There was no reason to allow these scums to see such a perfection. They did not deserve it.


    Just as Mila reached the second target and readied her strike, she noticed the third man turn his head to speak with her current mark. She saw the moment he recognised something had gone wrong.


    But before the man could alert anyone, Mila already had struck. The pommel of her dagger once again proved its usefulness. The blunt side was excellent at robbing someone''s consciousness. She almost didn¡¯t mind the third thug seeing her jump for the strike, as the man¡¯s temple was a little too high for her small stature to reach.


    This was why Mila preferred killing blows. Disabling someone much taller than her was a hassle. It wasn¡¯t impossible, but she was aware of how silly it looked from the side. Mila could clearly imagine Andrew making remarks about it later.


    While distracting herself with idle thoughts, Mila moved to her last target, leaving Laum to Isabel. She doubted Andrew would move unless there was actual danger to them. He was still too soft.


    But to Mila¡¯s surprise, Mr Crow acted without Andrew¡¯s input. Just as the third thug opened his mouth and formed the first word, a loud, piercing song filled the room, staggering the remaining duo of enemies.


    While Andrew sent a reproaching look at his bond, Isabel moved towards Laum, using her shield to bash his ugly face as a payback for the remarks.


    Mila wished to harm the man herself, but she acknowledged Isabel had the first claim on the repulsive mug.


    And just like that, Mila reached the third thug who had his mouth still hung open and just as a strangled sound left it, she once again did a slight jump, landing a precise blow.


    Isabel had been too eager to punish Laum, as his upper body was blown backwards with too much force, making him bend backwards and hit the back of his head on the floor.


    ¡°Nice.¡± Mila gave a thumbs up. If Laum was lucky, Isabel¡¯s merciful smack would make the man¡¯s face more palpable. At least it couldn¡¯t get any worse than it had been.


    ¡°You too.¡± Isabel returned, her eyes sliding down Mila¡¯s body.


    It made Mila shudder with uninvited pleasure. She didn¡¯t know what to think about her girlfriend fancying the moments Mila acted with precise violence in mind. It certainly felt nice to be desired, but the implications¡­


    Would all it take to have Isabel carry Mila to a room with a bed was beating up someone?


    It was a fascinating idea. Mila raised her chin, locking her eyes with Isabel''s brown while hiding her dagger back under her cloak. Perhaps it was an idea worth exploring.


    ¡°Stop that!¡± Andrew¡¯s sudden groan interrupted the pleasant atmosphere. ¡°You both are still in trouble for the earlier mess.¡± He pointed back at where Vatim and Mortimer were gaping at the show.


    Andrew¡¯s words, unfortunately, made Isabel¡¯s attention shift. ¡°Me too?¡± She took an issue with his words. ¡°It was Mila¡¯s fault.¡± She mercilessly threw Mila to the proverbial wolf. ¡°Didn¡¯t we already agree on this?¡±


    ¡°Oh, we sure did make her feel bad. Thanks for the help with that.¡± Andrew appreciated. ¡°But you are not off the hook either.¡±


    ¡°Ah, shit.¡± Isabel glanced at Mortimer and Vatim, who were just starting to move. She didn¡¯t have it in her to argue. ¡°I just¡­¡± There was remorse in her voice.


    ¡°W-what was that?¡± Mortimer finally woke up from his stupor and pointed at the pile of bodies.


    ¡°They were a nuisance and left us with no other option than to act.¡± Mila moved back to the table, making sure to step on Laum¡¯s fingers to break some of them. That¡¯s what he got for suggesting doing anything to Isabel.


    After remembering the uncouth remarks the man had made, Mila ground her heel on Laum¡¯s palm for good measure. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. This certainly wasn¡¯t healthy. Only when Mortimer started to speak again did she force herself to remove her heel.


    ¡°Oh, no, no, no¡­ The boss will not be happy.¡± Mortimer fell to his knees and began to tremble. ¡°He will be so not happy.¡±


    At least they had moved forward from Mila¡¯s fuck up. She thoughtfully studied the frail man. The whole situation was probably hell for him.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Andrew piped in. ¡°What some guy think? Can¡¯t we just give these guys to the guards and be done with it?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that!¡± Mortimer glared at Andrew. ¡°They¡¯ll arrest us instead!¡±


    So, Mila¡¯s conjecture had been correct. The local law reinforcement was in on the mess. She knew Hanna had been paying off the guards in Ocheon as well. It appeared this was a common problem in this Kingdom.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s just stupid. They wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Andrew argued, not quite getting the situation.


    ¡°They will,¡± Mila answered before Mortimer could. ¡°How deep does the corruption run?¡± She asked the place owner while sitting down with Isabel joining her.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± Mortimer couldn¡¯t answer. ¡°Deep. I don¡¯t think there is a clean guard in the city left.¡±


    That didn¡¯t sound good. ¡°And the army?¡± Mila tried. ¡°Or the local temple?¡±


    These suggestions made Mortimer pause. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I-I am not familiar with either.¡± He nervously twitched.


    All of this was troublesome. Mila could not see anything good coming from staying here.


    In the end, the best solution was to get the information they needed and leave before more trouble found them. Mila looked at Andrew and Isabel, signalling them to move on with the question of where the Keepers of the Truth had their little hiding hole.


    Both of them nodded, and Andrew spoke.


    ¡°Is there anything we can do to help?¡±


    Mila did a double take. That wasn¡¯t what they needed now. ¡°Andrew, we don¡¯t have time for this.¡± They had spoken about this before.


    And from Andrew¡¯s pained expression, he knew they didn¡¯t. ¡°Mila, I know you didn¡¯t want to tell us. Maybe you simply can¡¯t, so we didn¡¯t ask, but¡­¡± He delayed. ¡°How long¡­ How long do you think they both could last.¡±


    ¡°It depends.¡± Mila avoided giving a straight answer. ¡°Not long. I do not find the topic to be suitable for the current location.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been two weeks,¡± Andrew mumbled. ¡°I know we have to hurry. But¡­¡± He looked at¡­


    Mila followed Andrew¡¯s gaze. He wasn¡¯t looking at Mortimer. No, Andrew was looking at Vatim.


    ¡°We can¡¯t help them all, Andrew.¡± Mila was direct. How had she missed it? With how softhearted Andrew was, there was no way he could stay indifferent when faced with a crying child. ¡°For us, Tiff¡¯s and Kefo¡¯s lives are-¡± She stopped. It was probably not the wisest idea to compare the value of lives.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to help them all, Mila!¡± Andrew raised his voice. ¡°And I am not planning on us staying and starting a charity. It was just a question.¡±


    Right. Just a question. Mila didn¡¯t quite believe it. Still, the words were already spoken. She glared at Andrew one last time. ¡°This result is not better than if you had let me speak.¡±


    ¡°Debatable.¡± Andrew disagreed.


    ¡°You both are scaring them.¡± Isabel stopped them from arguing.


    At the least, they could agree on that. Mortimer and Vatim were looking at them in fear. The violence they had shown had quieted them both.


    ¡°We just need information.¡± Andrew sounded tired. ¡°Come on, you both. There is no need to sit on the floor. This is your house.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Mortimer showed his backbone once again. ¡°There is no need for Vatim to leave his room.¡± He stopped the boy with a wave of his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll talk with you. Just leave the boy alone.¡±


    These words showed Mortimer was not a simple coward. Mila could appreciate someone standing up for what they believed in. Even if it was misguided, as in this case.


    ¡°We are not here to hurt you,¡± Mila informed.


    These words were a mistake. As the word ¡®hurt¡¯ left Mila¡¯s mouth, Vatim recoiled in fear, and Mortimer quickly stepped between them, covering the line of sight with his body. ¡°D-don¡¯t y-you dare!¡±


    This was ridiculous. Mila turned to Isabel, looking for help.


    ¡°Come here.¡± Isabel had returned to the table and sat. She moved the chair a bit back, freed her lap and invited Mila.


    This wasn¡¯t quite what Mila had wanted, but she wouldn¡¯t turn down the chance to cuddle. While on the road, there had been very few chances for them to be intimate.


    Mila resolutely moved from her seat to sit on her girl¡¯s lap, letting Isabel wrap her hands around her waist and rest her chin on Mila¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Andrew drew the attention back to him. ¡°I guess this was inevitable. These two will be busy for a while, so we can have our talk. Vatim can stay where he is, but we do need to talk with you, Mortimer. But-¡± He looked where the boy was and addressed him. ¡°But if you need something, don¡¯t be afraid to ask.¡±


    While Mila wanted to ask why Andrew thought they would be busy, she decided not to and simply enjoyed Isabel¡¯s breath tickling her ear. She caressed her girl¡¯s clasped hands as they massaged her stomach.


    ¡°T-that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Mortimer moved closer to them, clearly wondering where he had gone wrong in his life. His demeanour kept switching from subservient and cowardly to standowish and brave. ¡°S-so?¡±


    Andrew cleared his throat, letting the bird on his shoulder let out a series of chirps. ¡°As Mr Crow was saying,¡± He began. ¡°We are here to ask for help.¡±


    Isabel¡¯s lips brushed against Mila¡¯s ear, making her heart beat faster. ¡°Hmm?¡± She hummed a question and leaned back, pressing herself into her girl¡¯s chest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Isabel whispered. The soft voice shook Mila¡¯s body. She pressed her lips against the tinier girl¡¯s earlobe again.


    ¡°As I was saying,¡± Andrew raised his voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mila whispered back, enjoying the softness pressing into her back. ¡°But I insist. Please do explain.¡±


    Andrew coughed.


    ¡°I-I mean,¡± Isabel sounded embarrassed. ¡°You looked kind of tasty?¡±


    ¡°We arrived here to-,¡± Andrew¡¯s voice grew louder.


    ¡°Just looked tasty?¡± Mila turned her head to press her cheek against Isabel¡¯s lips. ¡°And I don¡¯t anymore?¡±


    ¡°-to learn where our friends-¡±


    ¡°You do.¡± Isabel took a deep breath. Her embrace grew tighter. She started to lightly kiss Mila¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°-I don¡¯t know where-¡±


    ¡°You are free to take a taste,¡± Mila suggested daringly.


    ¡°-please, we understand-¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Isabel hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t think I should.¡±


    ¡°-no, really, I don¡¯t, and-¡±


    ¡°Then can I taste you?¡± Mila turned more to meet Isabel¡¯s heated gaze. ¡°You look absolutely addicting.¡±


    ¡°-our friends. There has to-¡±


    Isabel¡¯s breathing hitched. Her lips trembled, and her body grew hotter. Mila moved her head closer to her girl¡¯s face.

 Chapter 70 - A Plea

    ¡°OKAY, that¡¯s enough!¡± Andrew finally could not take it anymore. ¡°You are both being very distracting right now!¡±


    Mila¡¯s face was now just a moment away from touching Isabel¡¯s. She wanted to proceed, forgetting where they were, just like a moment ago.


    But the magic was broken when Isabel averted her face while pretending to cough. At least her hands were still around Mila¡¯s waist.


    ¡°That was not our intention.¡± Mila cooly explained. ¡°It has been a while since we had a moment to ourselves.¡±


    ¡°That is not even fucking true!¡± Andrew heaved in disbelief. ¡°You do this shit every day!¡± Mr Crow joined in his protest by cawing.


    ¡°I have to say,¡± Mila raised her hand to play with Isabel¡¯s locks. ¡°You are misinterpreting our actions. We were only talking during our travel. I would most certainly remember kissing a beautiful girl if it had happened.¡±


    It was so cute how Isabel blushed. Mila¡¯s smile returned to her lips. She wrapped her girl¡¯s hair around her finger while admiring the shine.


    And it was the truth. It was unfortunate but also understandable how Mila and Isabel had kept their interactions chaste. For most of the time they had been on the road, the events in Ocheon had hung over their heads, casting a long shadow.


    The touches, sweet words and brushes were pleasant but also left Mila hungry for more direct contact.


    Andrew opened his mouth again, but Isabel glared at him, not letting him argue more.


    ¡°We are listening, okay?¡± She shifted her attention back to the conversation between Andrew and Mortimer. ¡°So don¡¯t be an ass.¡± There was a lack of energy in the quip.


    Mila noticed the tinge of guilt in Isabel¡¯s voice. Her girl missed Tiff. There were some things her girlfriend wasn¡¯t willing to spill to Mila or Andrew.


    ¡°Sure you are.¡± Andrew rolled his eyes. ¡°See what I have to deal with?¡± He turned back to Mortimer, who looked at them as if they were aliens.


    ¡°What?¡± Mila squinted at Mortimer. ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡±


    Instead of Mortimer answering Mila, he spoke to Isabel. ¡°I-I was trying to h-hold back, but I have to a-ask. Wh-what the hell are you doing? You are too old, and she is too young! You should be ashamed!¡± He looked at Isabel as if she was a criminal. ¡°I-I mean, M-Mila, was it?¡± He stammered. ¡°L-look, wh-why d-don¡¯t you come h-here for a m-moment?¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡± Mila studied the man. It was clear he was afraid of her, perhaps both of them. ¡°I am of age.¡±


    ¡°N-no, see, let¡¯s talk about it for a moment.¡± Mortimer continued, but his voice grew quieter and more unsure by the moment. ¡°I am n-not sure what this woman t-told you, but¡­ And two girls? How does that work?¡± He couldn¡¯t wrap his hand around the situation.


    ¡°Isabel is not taking advantage of me.¡± Mila cut him off. ¡°If anything, it is the opposite. I am the one who is the older one.¡± With a corner of her eye, Mila noticed Vatim sneak past them to have a better look at the still unmoving band of thugs.


    But Mila didn¡¯t have time to see what the boy was doing. She felt Isabel growing increasingly uncomfortable with the situation. ¡°Isabel~¡± Mila turned sideways in her lap and leaned against her collarbone while looking up. ¡°Look at me.¡± She put her palm on her girl¡¯s face and turned it. ¡°Don¡¯t look anywhere else. You are perfect as you are.¡± She kept playing with Isabel¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Mhmm.¡± Isabel melted under Mila¡¯s touch, her expression relaxing.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± Andrew sagely nodded. ¡°Well, I think they are going to listen now, so could you please repeat?¡±


    Mortimer still looked in disbelief. He turned towards Andrew with the unspoken question - ¡®Is this fine?¡¯ on his face.


    ¡°Mila is older than Isabel. And try to not imply Mila is a child. It makes her grumpy¡­ Well, more than usual.¡± Andrew explained.


    ¡°You do that too.¡± Mila pointed out while poking Isabel¡¯s lips.


    ¡°When you are acting like one.¡± Andrew shamelessly admitted. ¡°And see? She is listening now.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Mortimer didn¡¯t notice Vatim now standing next to Laum, poking the bloody man with the tip of his toe. ¡°I still think there is something wrong about this.¡± He still had doubts about Mila¡¯s actual age.


    Isabel started to giggle. ¡°Stop that.¡± She moved her head back from Mila¡¯s exploring fingers. ¡°It tickles.¡±


    As her girl laughed, Mila happily enjoyed Isabel¡¯s breasts repeatedly pressing against her. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can.¡± She continued to tap her fingers on her girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Stooop~¡± Isabel pulled Mila closer, clearly wishing for the opposite.


    ¡°Okay, Mila! You know what?¡± Andrew tried to get the girl¡¯s attention back to him. ¡°If you stop and sit on a chair, I¡¯ll forget about the mess you made earlier.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mila blinked. That had slipped her mind. After a moment of indecision, she decided it was for the best to get done with this mess and move on. ¡°We can agree on these conditions.¡±


    Isabel let out one last chuckle before unwrapping her hands from around Mila. ¡°That was mean.¡± She whispered before pushing Mila out of her lap.


    ¡°I regret nothing,¡± Mila was unrepentant and moved to sit down next to Isabel.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    After Mila had sat down, Andrew spent a minute looking at her as if she would spontaneously burst into fireworks just to mess with him. When she didn¡¯t, he continued.


    ¡°As you ¡®heard¡¯, Mortimer is pretending he doesn¡¯t know what we are asking about.¡±


    Mila and Isabel turned their heads to look at the sweating man.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s how it is,¡± Mortimer reaffirmed. If only he wasn¡¯t blinking and fidgeting so hard, it would look almost believable.


    ¡°Was that a question or a statement?¡± Mila questioned.


    ¡°R-really. I don¡¯t know anything.¡± Mortimer tried to convince them. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I am hearing about ¡®Keepers of the Truth¡¯ or their village.¡±


    At that moment, Andrew facepalmes. ¡°Mortimer, my dude, I didn¡¯t even mention that name.¡±


    Mortimer froze. Only his lips moved, trying to come up with a convincing explanation. ¡°... please don¡¯t bring me to the Inquisitors.¡± He finally pleaded. ¡°¡®I¡¯ll do anything, but please¡­¡±


    ¡°We are not going to do that,¡± Isabel spoke and joined Mila in looking past Mortimer, where Vatim was now poking the nameless trio. ¡°We just need help. Two of our friends are bringing something dangerous to that place. We need to stop them.¡±


    ¡°I-I heard the first time, b-but really, I don¡¯t know where it is.¡±


    ¡°We found it hard to believe.¡± Mila¡¯s eyes met Vatim¡¯s as he looked at them. There was something about the look he gave them. What was it?


    ¡°I-I was never important enough,¡± Mortimer explained. ¡°My dad was, but not me.¡±


    That sounded¡­ Plausible. Silinth had been cagey about giving away any information regarding his group. It wouldn¡¯t be strange for Mortimer¡¯s father to be the same.


    ¡°There has to be something you know.¡± Andrew was not ready to give up. ¡°A remark, a direction, an anecdote, something, anything.¡±


    ¡°Maybe someone else who would know.¡± Isabel chimed in. ¡°Your father had friends, right? Maybe you could introduce them to us.¡±


    ¡°My father¡¯s friends¡­¡± Mortimer shuddered, suddenly looking like a young, scared boy. ¡°T-they were not his friends. They cannot be trusted.¡± He spoke with a heavy tone.


    ¡°It is still better than nothing.¡± Isabel reasoned. ¡°You can at least give us names. Then we can go and see if we can get anything out of them.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Mortimer weighed the options. ¡°Maybe. They are not good people. I don¡¯t want to send anyone to those sh-sharks.¡± He glanced around as if fearing these supposed ¡®friends¡¯ of his father would hear.


    ¡°You are not leaving us with-¡± Mila almost offhandedly began a threat before stopping. ¡°Yes?¡±


    Vatim now stood next to Mortimer, who jumped in surprise when he noticed the boy. ¡°Vatim, you scared me. Wait! What are you doing here? It¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    But Vatim was looking at the three of them, ignoring Mortimer entirely. ¡°Are you three strong?¡± He whispered a question.


    ¡°We-¡± Andrew was first to react, but he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Although, Mr Crow did puff his chest and announced his prowess.


    ¡°We are not weak.¡± Isabel followed up. ¡°But there are many who are stronger.¡±


    From the looks, it wasn¡¯t the answer Vatim wanted to hear. He hugged himself and swayed for a moment before looking at Andrew. His quiet voice barely reached them. ¡°You said I can ask if I need something.¡± He bit his lip, hiding his face behind his bangs. ¡°I need help.¡±


    ¡°Vatim! What are you saying? You don¡¯t know these people.¡± Mortimer was mortified. ¡°Look,¡± He put his hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We can talk about this later, okay? Maybe I can help.¡± He suggested, but his voice missed the surety needed to convince Vatim.


    ¡°Mister, you¡­¡± Vatim avoided looking at Mortimer. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ You- You can¡¯t.¡±And while he looked guilty for refusing the man, there was also hope when he looked at the trio.


    ¡°No, no, surely.¡± Mortimer shook. He looked unwilling and bitter. ¡°Does¡­ Does it have something to do with where you vanish sometimes?¡±


    Vatim slowly nodded. ¡°M-my family¡­¡± His lower lip trembled. New tears and snot started to roll down his face. ¡°Th-they took them.¡± He tried to clean his face. The heavy sobbing made it hard to understand what he was saying. ¡°A-after we arrived¡­ said we-¡± He hiccuped. ¡°We didn¡¯t ha-have money.¡±


    ¡°Vatim,¡± Mortimer slipped off his chair and wrapped his hands around the boy. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± He murmured while holding Vatim tightly. ¡°I could have¡­ Could have done something.¡±


    It was all very touching. Mila frowned and looked at her companions, then sighed. It wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want to help, but could they?


    They were avoiding pursuit and were trying to chase after Tiff and Kefo. They didn¡¯t know the city and had to keep a low profile, and¡­


    There were more reasons to refuse¡­


    But it was clear Andrew was ready to run out in the streets and tear the city apart until he found Vatim¡¯s family and¡­


    And more importantly, Isabel wanted to help. She was leaning forward with eyes full of pity for the boy as well as anger for what he had to suffer.


    Mila sighed again. What was the correct choice here? The most optimal choice would be to refuse here and now before Andrew and Isabel got the chance to offer help.


    ¡°Can we?¡± Isabel asked Mila.


    Andrew looked at her as well. Mila studied Vatim and Mortimer. The boy was still looking at them, eyes full of pleading.


    The optimal choice was to refuse. It was likely to be dangerous. They didn¡¯t understand the situation. They didn¡¯t have time to plan.


    ¡°You both know our situation.¡± Mila didn¡¯t outright refuse. ¡°This is too large of a risk. We would have to move in the shadows.¡±


    There was an implication in Mila¡¯s words. When she met Andrew¡¯s eyes, he averted his gaze. He understood what she meant. There would be blood.


    But Isabel didn¡¯t. ¡°Would you?¡± She put her hand on Mila¡¯s knee. ¡°You don¡¯t have to, but¡­¡±


    ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help!¡± Suddenly, Mortimer interrupted their conversation. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± He repeated.


    ¡°With what?¡± Mila found it unlikely. ¡°You are not very impressive. Even the boy knows it.¡±


    ¡°T-there is a map.¡± Mortimer still held on to Vatim, but now his eyes were blazing with resolve, burning away the tears. ¡°There is a map that leads to the place you asked about. It¡¯s in my father¡¯s old study.¡± He gulped. ¡°I-I can try to steal it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s-¡± Mila wanted to say ¡®a horrible idea¡¯, but Mortimer didn¡¯t wait for her to finish.


    ¡°I-If you help Vatim, I¡¯ll get that map!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Tonight!¡± Mortimer didn¡¯t let them speak. ¡°Even if you fail, I¡¯ll still get the map.¡±


    ¡°Suddenly, there is a map, you say?¡± Mila found the man¡¯s words suspicious


    ¡°I-¡± Mortimer gritted his teach, forcing himself to speak. ¡°My father¡¯s friend took our home. Forced me out. But the map is well hidden. He wouldn¡¯t be able to find it. It is there! I promise!¡±


    The trio exchanged glances. ¡°Tell us more.¡± Mila finally urged.

 Chapter 71 - An Experiment

    The city of Stilag was far worse than Ocheon had been. There were people everywhere - loud, unwashed, often rude people. And these weren¡¯t the locals. Locals were pushed off the streets by the unending tide of reinforcements heading towards battlelines.


    Well, that and the more ¡®useful¡¯ refugees, which is to say - they had enough money to bribe the guards at the gate to get inside the city¡¯s walls. This could also mean they were robbed until they had nothing if they were weak.


    And Mortimer had been right. The beasts did shit everywhere. With the midday sun frying the air, it was barely breathable. And as the horde of people walked, they stepped into the excrement and smeared them all over the streets, alleys and even shops.


    Mila carefully stepped around a particularly big pile of crap, which was easier said than done. She had to push a rather fat lady to the side to accomplish the task.


    ¡°Ah, shit.¡± Andrew wasn¡¯t as attentive, and as he had followed right behind Mila, he didn¡¯t course correct in time.


    If talking didn¡¯t involve taking more of the rancid air, Mila would have relished in Andrew¡¯s misfortune. As it was, she only sent him a meanspirited smirk. A short one, anyway.


    After all, it was partially Andrew¡¯s fault they were here, on this particular street, where the number of beasts was way higher than in any other part of the city.


    Mr Crow shyly cooed in wonder as a larger, older specimen of his kind flew over them, followed by a few other birds of various colours and sizes. ¡°Yeah,¡± Andrew nodded. ¡°There is a lot of them.¡±


    Mila stepped back from a large dog who growled at her and slipped behind Andrew. ¡°I don¡¯t like this place.¡± She could not help but remark. ¡°It stinks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Andrew dismissed her while pushing past the dog creature, who didn¡¯t as much as bat an eye at the man. ¡°There is a lot to see here.¡± Mr Crow chirped in agreement.


    Which didn¡¯t Improve Mila¡¯s mood. She eyed something that could only be described as an overgrown horse as it nibbled on an unfortunate lady¡¯s hair.


    Everywhere Mila looked, there were more beasts. Small ones, big ones, flying ones and crawling ones. There were horses, dogs, felines, birds, large insects and much more.


    At least Isabel wasn¡¯t here to suffer with them.


    On the flip side, Isabel wasn¡¯t at Mila¡¯s side.


    ¡°Why did I agree to do this?¡± Mila wondered as she kicked a small rodent scurrying beneath everyone¡¯s legs as it had stopped to look at her. She hated those things and never understood how people found rats cute.


    ¡°Your own logic, my dear,¡± Andrew shouted over the loud snarls of a couple of wolves contesting over a piece of meat.


    Ah, yes. Mila remembered now. It was her damn brain that had conjured this fucked up situation. Except, she hadn¡¯t expected the city to be in such a sorry state.


    Or for Isabel to stay behind to guard Vatim and Mortimer. Mila had underestimated how effective a kid''s tears were at pulling at heartstrings.


    Well, the thugs were there as well - neatly tied up to not allow them to run away and tattle on them. Isabel was tasked with watching those guys, as well as Mortimer. Mila didn¡¯t particularly trust the guy.


    But after Mortimer had explained why the license of beast ownership mattered, they had decided Andrew had to get it.


    It wasn¡¯t even all that far from where Mortimer lived. Which still meant almost twenty minutes of a tiresome trudge. If the smell and heat hadn¡¯t gotten to her, then the constant noise of people trying to go about their business would.


    It was terrible.


    As for why? The damn paper would allow Andrew to bring his damn wolf into the cities. It would give their group a semblance of legitimacy as well.


    All Andrew had to do was prove he could control his bonds. It shouldn¡¯t be an issue with Mr Crow listening to his commands without complaining. They didn¡¯t need any identification on them either, as plenty of people crawled out of woodwork to avoid or join the war. It was a mess to the point that many previous restrictions were loosened.


    They finally reached the place. A large building that had once been a tavern was now repurposed to accommodate the influx of the people who wanted to register themselves and their beasts, the mentioned beasts, buy specialised food, items or any other necessity a tamer would have.


    The inside was packed, with everything but a large counter and chairs along the walls removed. At the side of the entrance, a sign denoted the purpose of the place.


    Mila found a somewhat empty spot beside the wall and stopped. ¡°Go get it then. We still have other places to be.¡±


    To which Andrew raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not coming in?¡± He let a group of people exit the building before trying to walk in.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°No.¡± Mila turned her head away. Inside the building, animals were outnumbering the humans. They constantly bumped and ground against each other. It wasn¡¯t a place to wait.


    Still, it wouldn¡¯t take too long for Andrew to be done. It left Mila with too much free time on her hands. She glanced around before gagging when a very hairy and sweaty pair of humanoids walked past her. They were probably humans, but it was hard to tell.


    This was too much for Mila. ¡°I am taking a short walk.¡± She called after Andrew, who momentarily stopped to listen. ¡°Wait here when you are done.¡±


    Andrew shrugged and nodded before vanishing inside the building with Mr Crow sending her a condescending look.


    There was another purpose for their walk. After talking with Mortimer, Mila decided to take a look at the place he had once called home. Andrew has joined her not only for the permit but also to have Mr Crow had a look at the mansion from above and see what he could glean.


    But for now, Mila walked to the side while keeping herself close to the wall. She rounded the corner and blended inside the flowing crowd. It would likely take Andrew about an hour to be done before they could continue.


    It was a pity they couldn¡¯t drag Mortimer with them. Apparently, the man was not welcomed anywhere near his previous home - a rule reinforced by guards and thugs alike, by his words.


    In fact, the city''s guards and underbelly had taken it upon themselves to make Mortimer¡¯s life as miserable as possible. It was the reason he was a thief now. No one wanted to employ him.


    Why go to such lengths to torment one man? Mila couldn¡¯t say, nor did she care.


    For now, Mila tried to keep her eyes and ears open to work out how the city of Stilag worked. And she was not impressed.


    The streets were uneven and full of holes. The local populace was twitchy and easy to anger. Several times, Mila saw people get extorted in the open with guards walking past or, in one case, greeting the perpetrator. Many buildings needed a new coat of paint. A fountain in the middle of a square was broken and covered in what looked like seaweed.


    And there were beggars everywhere. Young and old. Men and women. Disabled and healthy. They all called for help and tried to get anyone to notice their plea.


    Mila knew it would only get worse. Perhaps Stilag was worse off than other cities, but war was never kind to civilians. This would spread to cover the kingdom. She pulled her cloak tighter around herself and hurried past a mother with two children begging for scraps.


    A small silver coin landed in the hands of the tiny, malnourished girl.


    There was nothing else Mila could offer. She only had her dagger left on her. Her steps carried her further, from where the mother realised what had happened. The woman grabbed her children and pulled them away from the street, lest someone would notice their fortune. Too much wealth for them would be a curse.


    And it was an experiment of sorts to gain a better understanding of herself.


    Mila repeated the same steps while passing several other families with children until she had nothing else to give.


    While standing at the end of one of the streets, Mila looked up at the cloudless sky. She let the hot air, tumult and smells wash past her.


    There wasn¡¯t much use for money to them, but it still felt somewhat wasteful to leave all Mila had on her on these overflowing streets. They would have to find a new source of it somewhere. Most likely taking from whichever unlucky enemy would cross their path next.


    For a moment, Mila tried to remember the legend of a man who had robbed the rich and given to the poor. She just couldn¡¯t remember his name. ¡°¡®Robing Hood¡¯, was it?¡± That didn¡¯t sound entirely right. However, it did conjure an intimidating picture of a hooded man facing a rich kid who had just sauntered down a street.


    Mila¡¯s imagination aside, they needed to buy food and perhaps find shelter. They needed to find suitable clothes and weapons. There was always more. It was much easier done with money.


    Yet¡­


    Mila looked at her hands. It would be lying if she didn¡¯t feel like it had been the right thing to do. The look on the children''s and parent''s faces had left her heart feeling lighter. It wasn¡¯t much. The feeling itself was rather vague.


    Even with her help, Mila knew it would only help these people for a day or two. Maybe less. The practicality wasn¡¯t there. She couldn¡¯t change the situation in the kingdom. Not even the city. Neither could she do it just for this street.


    It wasn¡¯t a pleasant feeling. Not at all. And Mila felt like giving in to it would lead to rather heavy repercussions to the stability of her mind.


    ¡°Bewildering. Unpractical.¡± Mila muttered. Perhaps with time, she would.


    But for now, Mila had to think over what these actions and reactions meant for her.


    And the city kept getting worse. Mila noticed a young woman was pulled towards a back alley. A single soldier tried to help her but was blocked by two men. He gave up. ¡°Sickening.¡± She evaluated.


    Perhaps this part of the city was worse than the others, but here it was hell. This city was rotted to the core. Mila hesitated for a moment. If she helped the woman, she would gain nothing, only endanger herself and others.


    That is why Mila turned to the side and started to walk.


    After all, men were guarding the entrance to the back alley. Mila couldn¡¯t just head right towards them.


    There had to be better ways to approach the location. At least Mila was suited to subtler methods of solving problems. Isabel would have no other choice but to charge right towards the problem.


    Still, Mila didn¡¯t have much time if she wanted to help. Her feet carried her towards one of one of the buildings on the side. The two-story living quarters would serve as an excellent point from which to gain a high-ground advantage.


    Without hesitation, Mila opened the doors leading inside the building and ran up the stairs. There had to be a roof access somewhere. If not, a side window towards the alley. A couple of people milling inside the place called after her as she passed.


    Mila ignored them. A part of her regretted doing this. It would be just another tiny drop of compassion in the ocean of rancid selfishness and putrid apathy. Hardly anything.


    And yet, Isabel and Andrew would help the woman. For now, Mila chose to use that as the guiding line for her actions.


    There was no access to the roof. But Mila found a window. She hurried to open it and looked down. There still was a moment for her to act. She had not been too late. The young woman had resisted valiantly and earned herself a chance to escape untouched.

 Chapter 72 - A Rescue

    The jeering laughter and debasing words reached Mila from down below. A question of who she was and what she was doing here came from behind.


    These things were not relevant.


    Mila let the voices wash over her and tightened her cloak again, pulling the hood lower to hide her face. It would take caution while moving, but she could do this without revealing her looks, aside from her height.


    After all, these men below assaulting a woman were pathetic excuses for humans. No Mana, no weapons, no armour, no skill. They wouldn¡¯t be able to force Mila to go all out.


    And¡­


    Would anyone miss them? Perhaps.


    Would the world be better without them? Yes, that was the short answer.


    Would Isabel or Andrew object to it? Maybe only Andrew.


    This conclusion simplified the decision-making. Quickly, Mila gathered as much information about the location as possible.


    A remote, narrow alley with a couple of closed doors at the sides. No windows. A stack of crates, barrels and what seemed to be trash concealed the position where the assault took place.


    A couple of locals were hurrying away from the spot towards the other end of the alley. It left The poor young woman with the three assailants alone.


    No, it was six. Two of the men were guarding the access point they had come from while another was standing at the opposite part of the alley.


    Correct that. They turned back and walked to where the brave woman was scratching one of the men, earning herself a nasty punch in the stomach.


    Very helpful that. It certainly made it easier to get away after Mila was done with them.


    The voice behind her was now very close. ¡°Hey, are you deaf?¡± It questioned.


    It was time. As the woman collapsed against the wall, Mila fished the recently acquired throwing daggers from beneath the cloak. These, too, had been taken from the group of bandits aiming to rob them as most of the group''s equipment.


    Not as good as the one claimed at Silinth¡¯s old place - the balance was off, and they were made from subpar metal - but they would do the job just fine.


    Before the person behind her could interrupt, Mila stepped on the window sill and prepared to jump.


    There were exclamations behind Mila, warning her against doing anything stupid. Luckily, they didn¡¯t carry all the way down to the street level. Her targets were still none the wiser.


    Mila only had three knives to throw. Enough for the returning men. It left three targets she had to take care of personally and up close.


    As Mila bent her knees to jump, her hand flicked once, twice and then thrice. Three knives streaked through the air, aiming to kill the marks.


    Then, Mila jumped over to the opposite wall, which she used as a springboard to repeat the action back to the wall of the building she had started from.


    After a couple of jumps, Mila was low enough to risk dropping on her targets without jeopardising her approach.


    While approaching the ground, Mila looked at how successful her throwing attacks had been.


    Unfortunately, only one of the men was dying with a knife protruding from his neck. The other two had fared better but would not be a danger for now. One had the throwing weapon stuck above his collarbone, while the other was trying to stem bleeding from a nasty gash on his neck.


    And while both of them grunted in pain, they had not yet noticed where the attacks had come from. They tried to speak. They tried to warn their comrades and ask for help, but it was too late.


    The rumbustious laughter of the remaining men was too loud. They did not hear. And even if they had, their fate was already decided.


    The only one who noticed Mila was the woman, who was now on the ground, peering up with hopeless tears in her eyes. Mila saw the victim''s eyes follow her descent, not quite able to discern what she was seeing.


    Mila¡¯s legs touched the building¡¯s wall one last time. She was behind them now. Her dagger in hand, she gathered the strength in her limbs - then pounced.


    One of the men was pulling his trousers down. Mila decided to let him. After all, it would make his attempts at resisting - if he managed any - all the more futile.


    Another one was looking down at the woman, pure, naked hunger in his eyes. He was not seeing anything else but the victim.


    And lastly, the third man was looking bored. It was the greatest sin in Mila¡¯s mind. It appeared this was so common for him that he had lost all most in the act.


    And with that, it was clear to Mila who had to die first. The bored man even managed to turn his head a little before she was upon him.


    Mila¡¯s dagger was hungry for blood. Her approach was too sudden. She moved the weapon in front of her and used all of her weight to drive it right into the man¡¯s eye.


    A stupid thing to do. The dagger could get stuck in the bone. An eye was too small of a target to reliably hit. The dying man had managed to jerk his head back a little as well, just by reflex.


    And yet, Mila had chosen to do it this way. It was a brutal way to go. It felt suitable to free the man of vision. To have him blinded and remove the bored look in his eye.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Wh-¡± One the thirsting man noticed her. He managed to speak, bringing the attention of the pantless man towards the danger.


    A slight yank on the dagger informed Mila she needed to use more strength. It wasted time, but she needed the weapon. Another pull and it came free, pulling brain matter, blood and watery fluid that was once an eye - a truly repulsive mix. Some of it splashed on Mila¡¯s cloak as she retrieved the dagger.


    As the dead man started to collapse, the other two scampered to address Mila. The pantless man, in his panic, tried to pull them back. The thirsting man called for help, hoping their friends guarding the place would hear and arrive.


    But the woman had yet to understand what was happening. Her tears still fogged her eyes, and she tried to clear them with her hands.


    All of this information was quickly filtered and arranged. Mila felt like a butcher in front of lambs. After the disasters and opponents she had faced back when they had just set out, the people she confronted today were nothing.


    It was so simple. Mila raised her dagger, took a step and slit the pantless man¡¯s throat.


    The third man looked at her in horror. ¡°Wh-¡± He stared, unable to comprehend the situation. His arms started to move, trying to protect his vulnerable spots, but¡­


    ¡°Get up, we are leaving.¡± Mila addressed the woman as she crouched, then dashed forward.


    The man tried to retreat while wildly flapping his hands. He didn¡¯t manage far. Mila feinted a step in and moved to the side, leaving the current target unable to follow.


    And it was all it took. Mila stabbed the man''s side under the ribcage, angling the dagger upwards, then twisted. She then removed the weapon and looked towards the woman.


    ¡°I said get up. We have to move. Quickly. Before the guards arrive. You better have a spot to vanish in.¡± Mila smoothly gave instructions. She doubted it was a good idea to leave the woman here - not after seeing how the rest of the street had treated her.


    While the woman was still gathering herself, Mila turned to where the last two surviving men were. She had to finish the job.


    There were now screams above her head. The people who had seen her jump were now hanging outside the window, drinking in the sight of slaughter.


    It mattered not. Mila was confident she could vanish in the crowds. As quickly as possible, she ran towards the man who was nursing his neck. He noticed her approach. His eyes were unfocused from the blood loss. He tried to guard himself with the free hand by waving it in front of his body.


    It was a useless gesture. Mila stepped around the arm and stabbed the other side of the neck, leaving the man with no chance of survival. He would bleed to death in moments.


    Now, there was only one man left. Mila headed back to where he was but was forced to stop when she noticed loud demands for order on that side of the alley.


    After clicking her tongue in annoyance, Mila looked around. One of the doors looked worse than the others. The wooden door frame was crooked, and the doors were made of uneven planks.


    Mila turned towards the woman, who was now standing and looking down at the corpses.


    There was no sympathy in her eyes. Her heavy breaths were full of anger and resentment. She spat on them and raised her leg for a kick.


    ¡°Be quick.¡± Mila didn¡¯t stop her and checked if the doors were open. They weren¡¯t. ¡°Crush that naked man¡¯s erection if you must, but do it fast. We must move. Now.¡±


    And with these words, Mila slammed her shoulder against the flimsy door, startling the woman who, seemingly for the first time, properly looked at her saviour.


    ¡°Who?¡± She tried to orient herself. ¡°Why?¡±


    While the doors cracked, they didn¡¯t give right away. Seeing the woman had regained a semblance of composure, Mila decided to ask. ¡°Will you be fine if I leave you?¡±


    The woman started to shake her head. ¡°No, no, no, don¡¯t leave me here.¡± She begged, her crimson hair swinging in the air. ¡°They will take me away!¡±


    ¡°Difficult,¡± Mila uttered under her breath, making sure the woman didn¡¯t hear her. She entertained the idea of leaving the woman. But, before she knew it, her shoulder slammed into the chosen doors again.


    And this time, they gave in. With a loud crack, the planks shattered, revealing a barely lit room on the other side. Mila stuck her hand through the hole and checked if the doors could be opened from there.


    After a moment of groping, Mila felt her hand touch a latch. It took another second for her to remove it and open the doors. The voices were closing in.


    Mila turned around to see the woman now standing behind her, nervously glancing both ways. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She entered the building.


    The room was full of various leather works. So much so that the windows were barely able to give light as most of them were covered by piles of stuff.


    Wading through a tight corridor, Mila hurried to the other side of the room. ¡°Remember to close the doors.¡± She instructed as she reached another door. These ones were open. ¡°Do you have a place you can hide?¡±


    There was a slam behind Mila as the broken entrance was closed. The woman pushed the latch back in place and hurried behind her saviour.


    ¡°W-what? I didn¡¯t hear.¡±


    ¡°A place you can hide until this blows over. Do you have one?¡± Mila repeated.


    ¡°Ah, a place! Yes! Maybe!¡± The woman tried to think. ¡°Yes! It¡¯s not far.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to give me directions.¡± Mila opened the doors to reveal a leather workshop with a surprised man and woman now looking at them. She flashed her bloody dagger. ¡°Don¡¯t make me return. Don¡¯t reveal which direction we went.¡±


    After leaving these words, Mila headed straight for the exit with the woman in tow. Behind them, there was screaming and chaos. At least the pair didn¡¯t intervene, letting them leave.


    At this point, Mila could vanish, but as the operation had gone smoothly, she decided to make sure the woman got away.


    Mila was once again back on the street among the wast flow of people. ¡°Where?¡± She waited for information.


    ¡°Left. We have to run until we are on the bridge. Then jump down.¡± The woman tried to keep up as Mila immediately moved.


    They pushed through the crowd. Mila in front, they quickly found cracks and opportunities to slip past the wall of bodies.


    It took only a couple of minutes of rushing for them to arrive at the promised bridge. Mila glanced back at the panting woman and vaulted over the bridge rails.


    The woman followed. Mila looked around. A small stream of dirty, smelly water flowed under the bridge. Stone and wood walls stretched on both sides of the channel.


    As the woman landed next to her, Mila turned towards her. ¡°Where to next?¡±


    ¡°There is an entrance a bit further.¡± The woman pointed beneath an overhanging building. ¡°There is a hiding place.¡±


    Mila glanced up. No one was looking down here. ¡°And no one will follow?¡±


    The woman shuddered. ¡°Not for now. Come. They must be looking for us.¡± She started to lead.


    Mila decided to follow up to the entrance and then leave. She eyed the surroundings with suspicion. The channel was surrounded by buildings and fences - a rather remote place in an overstuffed city, if very smelly.


    The entrance to the hiding spot wasn¡¯t even hidden. It was just a simple wooden cover - simply removed by the woman pushing.


    The cover slid open. Mila opened her mouth to say farewells, but as her eyes fell on inside the now-revealed room¡­


    ¡°Isabel?¡± Mila narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She looked at the sheepish-looking girl.


    ¡°Uh? Mila? I can explain.¡± Isabel gave a forced smile. ¡°You see¡­¡±

 Chapter 73 - Uncomfortable Conversation

    The granny¡¯s soup, Isabel decided, was tasty despite the suspicious chunks floating in the dish. She chose to firmly ignore those. Vatim was silently enjoying it, too. He was less concerned about the random pieces of unidentifiable lumps. Good for him, she decided.


    With the assholes tied in the corner - blinded and gagged, it was peaceful here. Isabel had worked hard to bring them here without anyone interested in what they were carrying noticing. They sometimes wiggled and released muffled screams, but those were not nearly as loud as the commotion that came through the open windows.


    Isabel looked around the room. It felt¡­ Old. The granny - an old friend of Mortimer¡¯s father - had probably spent her whole life here.. Various knick-knacks littered the place. Every spot on the walls was covered in knitted clothing depicting animals and nature. The furniture was crooked and in need of a fresh coat of paint.


    The old lady was humming in the kitchen, cleaning the pots and plates Mila and Andrew had eaten from before they left a couple of minutes ago. She hadn¡¯t even asked about the thugs, electing to just shake her head while muttering about Mortimer¡¯s father.


    And thinking about all of it was just a distraction. Isabel finally acknowledged Mortimer¡¯s glances. He had been sneaking in looks constantly. ¡°What?¡± She tried to not show the annoyance she felt in her voice.


    Mortimer turned to look at her properly. He even tried to straighten his back, but under Isabel¡¯s stare, he quickly shrunk again. ¡°Uh, Isabel, yes?¡± His eyes floated around before focusing on her again. ¡°Why¡­ No, no, how¡­ That¡¯s not it.¡± He kept hesitating and cutting himself off.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Isabel finished her portion and pushed the plate away.


    ¡°It¡¯s-¡± Mortimer took a breath. ¡°It¡¯s about the girl you had-¡± He finally spoke. ¡°-an intimate moment with.¡±


    A groan escaped Isabel as she hid her face behind her palms. She so didn¡¯t want to deal with this.


    ¡°N-no, but you see-¡± Mortimer pushed on, speaking faster as he gained steam. ¡°She does look very young.¡± He pointed out. ¡°Even if she is of age, it leaves y-your tastes in question. Just look at her. And do you really believe her? Do you believe she is older than you? C-children tend to tell half-truths.¡±


    Another groan espaced Isabel. She felt like she was being repeatedly punched in the gut. ¡°This can¡¯t be happening.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°And furthermore, how long do you plan to have her around?¡± Mortimer kept talking. ¡°I don¡¯t know how it works between g-girls¡­¡± He paused. ¡°Is that allowed? I guess?¡± His voice was full of confusion. ¡°How will that work out? How long will it last? You are both still young, but-¡±


    Isabel felt herself shrunk. The forgotten insecurities started to crawl from the deep recesses of her memories. Mila had done much to keep them at bay, but they had never left Isabel.


    ¡°-And what if you or her want to have children-¡± Mortimer didn¡¯t stop.


    These words chilled her. Isabel knew all of this. How could she not? Her parents had raised the same points and had been more brutal than Mortimer now. He just sounded confused, while her mother¡­


    That was in the past now. Isabel had Mila now. She could be brave with her girlfriend next to her. Except, Mila was out for the moment. Some of the borrowed braveness still lingered, so when Mortimer raised the next question¡­


    ¡°-Are you even dating?¡±


    Isabel could instantly answer. ¡°Yes.¡± She could give it with confidence. ¡°We are an item.¡±


    It left Mortimer speechless. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡± He finally said. ¡°It¡¯s all new and strange to me. However, that¡¯s not even important! I got distracted! What about the way she looks? I have to ask, why? I¡¯ll h-have to o-o-object if you are just a-attracted to her because of¡­ You know.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± Isabel hurried to deny the accusation. She ruffled her brown crown. Her hair was dirty. She really needed to find an opportunity to clean up. ¡°Look, you don¡¯t¡­ You don¡¯t know her. She is¡­ Don¡¯t get me wrong, I am attracted to her. A-and she doesn¡¯t look that young. I would say around fourteen or fifteen? But it¡¯s not the looks!¡±


    Mortimer didn¡¯t look impressed. He knew Isabel was pushing it with fifteen. But it was the truth. The looks weren¡¯t why she had fallen for Mila. After all, her first unfortunate love had been more¡­ Well¡­ She had been more well endowed. But just as confident. Something Isabel lacked.


    It had been a while since the last time Isabel had thought of that girl. This wasn¡¯t the time either. She had to express what was so great about Mila.


    ¡°... it¡¯s how sure she is.¡± Isabel¡¯s mood started to improve once she began to think of her girl. ¡°When we arr-¡± She stopped to rephrase. ¡°When we met, she stood up for me. Brave, bold and a bit foolish. She saved me. Soon after.¡±


    Mortimer still looked at her with suspicion.


    ¡°And more than that, it¡¯s the little things - her stiff face blooms into a smile when she speaks with me. The way she teases me. She patiently taught me how to fight. She doesn¡¯t shy away from my insecurities. I-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Mortimer lay back in the chair. ¡°I get it, okay.¡± I still think it¡¯s questionable, but I get it. If she is older than you-¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°She is.¡±


    ¡°-then that¡¯s fine. Probably.¡± Mortimer still wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, but he didn¡¯t press on.


    ¡°Um¡­¡±


    A third voice used the moment of silence to interject. Vatim had finished eating and now was fidgeting in place. ¡°I-¡± He looked at Mortimer, then Isabel. ¡°I have to go now.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t!¡± Mortimer shot down the suggestion with prejudice.


    Vatim flinched from the sudden outburst. ¡°S-sorry.¡± He moved back, slowly slipping off of his seat.


    The boy¡¯s frightened look moved Isabel¡¯s heart. And seeing what Vatim wanted was better than talking about her relationship with Mila. ¡°What happened?¡± She tried her gentlest tone. ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    And it worked. At least somewhat. Vatim sensed Isabel was willing to listen and immediately shuffled closer to her while still keeping a respectable distance.


    ¡°I-¡± He wrung his hands. ¡°It¡¯s about-¡± Vatim glanced towards Mortimer, who looked heartbroken the boy was talking to Isabel instead of him. ¡°It¡¯s about what I need help with.¡± He whispered, then glanced around.


    Mortimer sniffed. ¡°Vatim, speak to me. Didn¡¯t I help you? I can do it again.¡±


    These words did have an impact on the boy. Vatim shook and rubbed his eyes. ¡°N-no. Y-you will suffer if you do. They will take you.¡± His words barely carried the sound to Mortimer.


    ¡°Why?¡± Isabel wanted to know. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything sooner? What changed?¡±


    The boy hung his head. ¡°I need to bring food.¡±


    ¡°To whom?¡± Isabel leaned forward and extended her hand to try and put it on the boy¡¯s shoulder in what she thought was a kind, calming gesture.


    But Vatim shrunk back. ¡°To my sister.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°What!?¡± The impact of this phrase was too much for Mortimer. ¡°You have a sister?¡± He shot up from his chair. Seeing the boy retreat further towards the corner, he tried to calm his tone. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± He didn¡¯t understand.


    Isabel couldn¡¯t begin to guess for Vatim¡¯s reasons. She didn¡¯t know the boy, and apparently, neither did Mortimer.


    ¡°I need to bring her food,¡± Vatim whispered again. ¡°If I don¡¯t, she will starve until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I could have at least given you more food.¡± Mortimer was in disbelief. ¡°I could have done that.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Mortimer.¡± Isabel shushed him. ¡°You are scaring him.¡±


    Mortimer gaped at her, then looked at Vatim before collapsing back in his chair.


    ¡°Now, Vatim,¡± Isabel spoke again. ¡°Is that why you asked for our help? To help you bring her food?¡±


    Vatim shook his head.


    Feeling helpless, Isabel tried again. ¡°Then why now? Can¡¯t you bring her food later?¡±


    This time, Vatim answered. ¡°The mansion holding her let her out for a short while every other day. It has to be now.¡± He began to wrangle his hands again. ¡°I-I wanted to sneak out. Mr Mortimer brought me bagels. I wanted to bring them to Kanna, but¡­¡± He cleared his tears. ¡°I missed the chance.¡±


    ¡°Is Kanna your sister?¡± Isabel put her hands in her lap to appear less threatening. Seeing Vatim nod, she continued. ¡°Did you ask for our help to get her out?¡±


    This question startled Vatrim. He jumped in fright but didn¡¯t answer.


    Still¡­


    ¡°Am I right?¡± Isabel asked again while being sure she was correct with the assumption.


    ¡°...yes.¡± Finally - a barely audible mutter left Vatim¡¯s lips.


    Isabel looked towards the ceiling. This was a difficult situation. Andrew would probably jump at the chance to help Vatim¡¯s sister, but the small Mila in her mind cautioned her of the probable danger. ¡°Vatim, I have a question.¡± She decided to try and get more information. ¡°How long will your sister be outside?¡±


    The boy looked at the sunbeams shining through the open windows. ¡°An hour? Maybe?¡±


    ¡°And how far is it? Are there guards?¡±


    ¡°...not far,¡± Vatim whispered. ¡°There are guards, but not at the crack in the wall.¡±


    Isabel hated it. The more she spoke and learned, the surer she was of what she would do. Mila was definitely going to scold her. Less than an hour meant her Mila and Andrew would still be out. ¡°Tell me more. What¡¯s the building like? What about the surroundings? Are there other people held there? Anything you can think of.¡±


    And besides, Mila would at least go and see what the deal was. Isabel listened to Vatim speak.


    Sure, her girl knew how to do it and had experience, but just looking at a building wouldn¡¯t hurt. And, hey, Vatim had done it several times before. It couldn¡¯t be that dangerous.


    All this contemplation and reasoning, but Isabel knew she had already decided. There were times when a woman had to be proactive.


    ¡°Hey, Vatim, can you bring me there?¡± Isabel finally broke the question. She had heard enough.


    Vatim stared at her in surprise with his eyes wide. His tears even stopped rolling down his cheeks. ¡°Uh?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t an answer. Isabel patted the sword at her side. ¡°I am capable. And we don¡¯t need to get into trouble. I just want to see what we can do to help. Can I? You wanted us to help, right?¡± She tilted her head to appear cute. It always worked on Mila.


    Slowly, Vatim nodded.


    Isabel broke a little smile. The head tilt always worked. ¡°Good. Then get ready. I guess you¡¯ll need some food. Let¡¯s ask Granny. I have some coin too to give her.¡± She suggested.


    ¡°M-Me too!¡± Mortimer finally recovered. He jumped on his feet, scaring Vatim once more. ¡°Sorry, Vatim. But can I go as well? I don¡¯t know why you are against it, but¡­ With this woman with us, it should be fine. No?¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Vatim opened his mouth. Various emotions flickered over his face until he finally nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Mortimer exclaimed. ¡°I-¡± He looked at where his for-now empty apartment was. ¡°Yeah, we will have to ask Granny for food.¡±


    Isabel dusted off her clothes. They had just arrived in the city. This certainly wasn¡¯t what she had expected to be doing. She had hoped for a bath or a moment of relaxation¡­ Perhaps even a short date¡­


    ¡­Hopefully, Mila won¡¯t be too angry.

 Chapter 74 - The Most Direct Approach

    ¡°Ah, this is so going to suck.¡± Isabel studied the large walled compound that reminded her of a prison. ¡°What is this place anyway?¡± She addressed Mortimer, who was frowning.


    ¡°Textile workshop. I think.¡± He looked at the two-meter-tall, featureless, at places cracked walls with suspicion. ¡°Or that¡¯s what I heard.¡±


    ¡°And not a prison?¡± Isabel voiced her thoughts.


    ¡°No. The prison is behind the city¡¯s walls, near the slums. Or I guess there are slums everywhere around the city now. So, amidst the slums? There are also some personal dungeons the wealthy keep.¡±


    ¡°There are even guards at every entrance.¡± Isabel pointed out, choosing not to comment on the ¡®personal dungeon¡¯ situation. Whatever those were, she doubted she could soundly sleep if she learned. Maybe another time.


    They had rounded the premises already, trying to get the feeling of what they were dealing with. The tall rundown walls surrounded several just as rundown buildings. The place didn¡¯t look safe to inhabit. It was hard to tell what was happening inside.


    The surroundings weren¡¯t pleasant either. While it had only taken them around ten minutes to arrive at this place, the area had gotten a lot worse. There were beggars everywhere. The buildings were in a general state of disrepair, and there were drunks everywhere.


    To Isabel¡¯s annoyance, she got catcalled a few times already. She really wanted a cloak that would conceal her properly. Something similar to what Mila usually had over her. The only reason no one had tried a more direct approach was likely because she had kicked one of the more annoying men talking to her in the nuts.


    That and Isabel kept her hand on the sword while glaring at everyone despite Mortimer constantly warning her not to. He claimed it would invite more annoying sorts of parasites. Luckily, that hadn¡¯t happened yet. She didn¡¯t want to deal with thugs like the ones earlier, either.


    Isabel nudged Vatim. ¡°Show where the spot where you meet your sister is.¡± The boy nodded, and they started to walk. She pushed a couple loudly gossiping women aside as they had chosen the middle of a busy road for the activity. There wasn¡¯t a choice, really. It was either this or stepping under a passing wagon.


    It earned Isabel a couple of rude words, but she ignored those. ¡°Isn¡¯t this your neighbourhood?¡± She spoke to Mortimer. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you know who is who?¡±


    Before answering, Mortimer stumbled and brushed against a man in a uniform. Isabel saw him pull something out of the soldier''s pocket. He then sent an apologetic glance at her. ¡°Sorry. It¡¯s the only way I can get something to feed myself with.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Isabel didn¡¯t buy it. She pulled Vatim a bit back as he had moved a tad too much ahead. It earned her a habitual flinch from the boy. Whatever life he had led couldn¡¯t have been good.


    After Mortimer coughed in his palm, he continued. ¡°Anyway! I used to know this area. Somewhat. Not enough money to be earned here, so I didn¡¯t come here often. Anyway! After the war was declared and refugees started to arrive¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°The old boss was killed, and a new one took over. I think that one died as well. It¡¯s kind of fuzzy now. The new one is a little bit smart. He dislikes people knowing who he is. Well, I do know he likes art, though.¡± He started to grumble. ¡°...me to get that damn painting. And now the map¡­¡±


    Isabel didn¡¯t catch most of what Mortimer was saying. His words were lost under the noise of merchants haggling, people begging, carts rumbling. She hadn¡¯t thought she would start to miss the forest quiet so quick.


    It was easy to get lost in the constant hubbub and flow. Everyone seemed to have a place to be and quick. Isabel¡¯s mind began to wander under the constant sensory onslaught and almost missed Vatim turning slightly and slipping in between two buildings.


    The gap was easily traversed by a young boy but for Isabel¡­ She looked at Mortimer, suddenly quite self-conscious of her body. It wasn¡¯t that she was fat - far from it. In fact, she was well-defined, but¡­ The constant workout and training had bulked her up somewhat. Mortimer was definitely thinner than her¡­


    At least Mila liked it¡­


    Which was interesting, now that Isabel thought about it. Was Mila into muscles?


    But for now, Isabel could only regret not being smaller. Mortimer slipped into the gap with ease. Some people glanced their way but were too busy with their own worries to comment.


    And Isabel was forced to follow. After taking her shield off her back to fit in the gap, she squeezed herself into it.


    It was tight. The breasts didn¡¯t help, either. The two companions were already out of the gap when Isabel was halfway through. She glanced back at where they had come from. Some passing people returned the look.


    After a humiliating minute, Isabel was through as well. She joined Vatim and Mortimer in the small opening between the two buildings and the tall wall while putting her shield back on her back. It was annoying to carry it around, but it served her well as a cover for when she wanted to use her barriers - even if they weren¡¯t as strong as with her real shield in her hands.


    Isabel spotted the crack in the wall immediately. It ran up, starting from the ground. It wasn¡¯t large either. Just enough to push an arm through.


    And Vatim was squatting next to it with a small bundle in his hands. He started to unwrap it and whispered. ¡°Kanna, are you there?¡± There was no answer. ¡°Kanna?¡±


    The silence from behind the wall was thick and heavy. Isabel leaned closer while grabbing the handle of her sword. What would they do if Kanna wasn¡¯t there? What if something had happened to her? Would they¡­


    ¡°Vatim?¡± There was an answer.


    Isabel felt herself relax. The girl was here. She watched Vatim light up. He looked so happy. And it made Isabel¡¯s head hurt. It was so messed up.


    ¡°Kanna! I brought food! I got more than previously.¡± Vatim happily started to explain.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Good!¡± Kanna sounded relieved. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Vatim seemed to notice something. ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing.¡±


    ¡°Kanna-¡±


    ¡°Be quick. I don¡¯t have time. The distraction will not last long.¡±


    A dirty hand stretched out from the crack. The fingers were callused, the nails broken, and the sickly pale skin was covered in scratches and bruises.


    It broke Isabel¡¯s heart. She had wanted to just take a look and return later, but now¡­ ¡°Can¡¯t we just take her and run?¡± She raised the question.


    The pitiful hand froze before vanishing back into the hole. Vatim barely managed to stop Kanna before she ran. ¡°Wait, she is a friend!¡± The voice was louder than necessary.


    Isabel frowned and glanced back to where they had come from. If they had to run, it would be troublesome to go through the gap. Her attention turned towards the building walls. They were not in good condition but sturdy enough.


    However, there were also bolted-shut doors. Those Isabel could break. Especially if she put in a good amount of mana into strengthening herself. It was probably a terrible idea.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Kanna to return. ¡°A friend?¡± She whispered. ¡°We have no friends here. We are here because we trusted people in this damn city. Vatim, please don¡¯t tell me you promised something to this friend.¡±


    ¡°N-no! I didn¡¯t!¡± Vatim shook his head. ¡°They just wanted to see my sister.¡±


    There was a bitter laughter on the other side. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll trust you, but¡­ I am hungry¡­¡± There was shame in Kanna¡¯s voice now.


    ¡°R-right!¡± Vatim hurried to put the foodstuff into Kanna¡¯s hand.


    Seeing Mortimer just watch with sadness in his eyes, Isabel decided to speak. ¡°Hey, Kanna, right? I am Isabel. How are you? Can you wait for us to help?¡±


    After a pause, Kanna answered. ¡°Help? Help with what? Do you think this is funny?¡±


    ¡°Well, for one, with food,¡± Isabel suggested while gathering strength. She didn¡¯t have anything handy to cast. Andrew often joked she was all brawn, no brain. The rocks around the crack were crumbling brittle things - at least to her.


    ¡°Food is good.¡± Kanna hesitated. ¡°But we can¡¯t offer anything in return.¡± There was a finality and a message for Vatim in her words.


    Isabel nodded. It was time to ask about something that bothered her. ¡°Say, Kanna, just how are you distracting the guards? Is someone doing that for you?¡±


    The time seemed to stretch. Kanna¡¯s hand trembled as it pulled the food into the crack. ¡°W-what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you have to share the food, Kanna?¡± Isabel asked directly.


    ¡°N-¡± Kanna¡¯s voice shook. ¡°-a little bit.¡± She reluctantly admitted.


    ¡°How much is a little bit?¡± Isabel noticed Vatim¡¯s eyes fill with tears. The little bugger was probably feeling guilty for not being able to bring more.


    ¡°... not much.¡±


    ¡°And do they hit you? Do they hurt you?¡± Then, there was an uncomfortable pause. It told Isabel all she needed to hear. ¡°We are taking her out of there now.¡± She declared.


    ¡°What?¡± Mortimer finally reacted. ¡°We can¡¯t! How would we do that? We can¡¯t break the wall!¡±


    Of course, Mortimer couldn¡¯t. But Isabel could. ¡°We will need a place to go. Do you know any?¡± She asked the man while turning and raising her leg for a kick.


    ¡°No. Yes. Maybe.¡± Mortimer wheezed out an answer. He clearly felt unwell from hearing Kanna¡¯s words.


    ¡°You do or don¡¯t?¡± Isabel pressed. ¡°We have to get Kanna out.¡±


    ¡°I get it, but it is extremely dangerous!¡± Mortimer tried to argue, but his feelings were not into it. After another moment of thinking - ¡°I know a place.¡± He finally said.


    ¡°How far is it from here?¡±


    ¡°N-not far? Depends? A few minutes of running if the streets were empty.¡± Mortimer tried to calculate the route.


    ¡°How sure you are we can hide there.¡± Isabel patted the wall to see just how hard it felt.


    ¡°If you bring Vatim and Kanna, you¡¯ll be able to find a shelter,¡± Mortimer admitted, then quietly added. ¡°...it¡¯s me I am worried about.¡±


    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll bulldoze the way through the crowd.¡± Isabel chose the most direct way. She just hoped Andrew would never learn of this. He would praise her first for taking action and then make fun of how she relied purely on brute force.


    With this, the decision was made. Isabel gave the final instructions. ¡°Grab Vatim and get back on the street. We will join you shortly. Kanna, step aside. I am breaking the wall.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± Kanna¡¯s panicked voice rose in tone. ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°This is such a bad idea.¡± Mortimer let Isabel know while he took Vatim by hand and pulled him back to the gap.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡± Isabel could already imagine Mila¡¯s disapproving frown. This was going to come back to bite into her ass. No more moral high ground on not doing anything dangerous without informing others. ¡°Ready?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± Kanna didn¡¯t sound sure this was the right choice.


    This was definitely in Isabel¡¯s top three worst ideas ever. They could return later. Prepare more. Ask for Mila¡¯s and Andrew¡¯s help. A hundred little things Isabel could do if they had more time.


    All Isabel had to do was ask for Kanna to suffer just a few hours more.


    Something Isabel refused to do. She wasn¡¯t Mila. Isabel could go along with her girlfriend¡¯s plans, but it didn¡¯t mean she liked them.


    Stupid, yes. But Isabel wanted to help. Needed to help Kanna. After what she had done back in Ocheon¡­ She had to help someone.


    With that thought at the forefront of her mind, Isabel used all her strength to kick the wall.


    It worked. Mostly. The wall was in a worse state than Isabel had imagined. Her foot punched right through the obstacle. She wiggled it, making the opening larger. ¡°Uh, you okay, Kanna?¡± Isabel asked.


    ¡°Y-yes. B-but they heard us.¡±


    ¡°Just a second.¡± Isabel pulled her leg out, then used less strength to kick the hole wider.


    ¡°They are coming,¡± Kanna whispered. ¡°That¡¯s enough. I can fit through.¡±


    Isabel kicked one last time before stopping. As the dust settled, she saw a dirty, unwashed crown of hair appear through the newly created hole. A girl covered in tattered muddy clothes followed the head.


    Seeing Kanna crawl out of the hole, Isabel turned around and eyed the barred doors. They couldn¡¯t move quickly through the gap, so she needed a new path. She raised her trusty leg again and kicked once more.


    The wood cracked and splintered. The doors disintegrated into pulp. As the dust settled, Isabel glanced inside the room. A middle-aged couple looked at her in horror. ¡°Sorry about that.¡± She apologised before turning around.


    Kanna was out but feeble and unsteady. She supported herself against the wall while watching Isabel with blue eyes full of suspicion.


    Isabel didn¡¯t waste time and swept the younger girl off her feet. Glancing down at the smudged, emaciated face, Isabel felt reassured this had been the correct choice. ¡°Hold on, this is going to be a ride.¡±


    Isabel started to move by stepping inside the living room of the unfortunate couple.


    Now, they had to get away.

 Chapter 75 - Obstacles

    As Isabel stepped inside the building, she noticed the couple living in it rush out of one of the doors while screaming for help.


    Stepping over the ruined table, Isabel picked up the speed. She decided to follow after the owners of the place. They clearly knew the way out, judging by the calls for guards.


    After adjusting her hold on Kanna, Isabel picked up speed. She decided not to worry about the damage she was doing to the place and kicked yet another door as they fell shut in front of her.


    It was all it took for Isabel to catch up to the pair. They were trying in the process of opening the front entrance. ¡°So sorry.¡± She apologised again while bumping them away from the door and exiting the building.


    Isabel squinted to adjust to the sudden change of surroundings. The people cursed at her as she interrupted the flow and started to step around Isabel.


    After a moment of searching, Isabel spotted Mortimer, who stood a bit further along the street, holding Vatim in his hands. He jerked his head for Isabel to follow.


    ¡°There!¡± Someone called behind Isabel. ¡°Catch her.¡± Another joined. ¡°She got one of the workers.¡±


    ¡°Workers?¡± Isabel could not believe the way one of the guards had called Kanna. She looked at the thin girl clutching onto her leather armour. It really made her mad.


    It really, really pissed Isabel off. She sent a hateful glare at them while wishing she had some of Mila¡¯s throwing knives at hand.


    But there was no time to teach some assholes morality. Shoulder first, Isabel started to run, pushing over a couple of unsuspecting passersby''s over. ¡°Which way?¡± She asked Mortimer as she passed him and began to plough the way through the human obstacles.


    ¡°Straight ahead. After two turns, we go right.¡± Mortimer hurried to follow, stumbling and tripping over the occasional body that was left in Isabel¡¯s wake.


    Something caught Isabel¡¯s eyes. Ahead of them, a few guards in similar garbs as the ones at the ¡®not prison¡¯  pushed into the street, trying to clear people from interfering. By the shouts behind them, it was the same there.


    Come to think of it, the damn premises Kanna had been held in were expansive, and they were running parallel to the wall.


    And there was no time to dodge around. Not that Isabel believed Mortimer would be able to follow if she decided to start jumping around. ¡°You¡¯ll have to move on your own for a moment.¡± She informed Kanna.


    They had to get away. They had to get to the hiding spot Mortimer had in mind quickly. The fastest way was straight through the forming blockade. Isabel decided to put her training to good use. Even during the travel, Mila had fed her with tips and tricks on how to deal with skilled opponents. ¡°Mortimer, straight ahead.¡± Isabel gave a short order.


    As they closed in, Isabel began to judge the distance. At least the aggressive shouting ahead had started to clear the throng of people.


    Once Isabel felt she was close enough, it was time to act. ¡°Here we go.¡± She informed Kanna, and as she stepped, Isabel bent her knees to put the trembling girl down before moving forward with more speed.


    Isabel evaluated the danger she was facing. Five men in shabby gambesons and dull swords were blocking her way.


    But there was also a sixth one, who looked confident and capable. The man¡¯s oiled moustache glinted in the sun as he hefted a large two-handed sword. He oozed disdain, and his glare sent the riff-raff scurrying away. He wasn¡¯t better armoured than the rest, still wearing a black, brown uniform in need of a wash.


    As troublesome as they looked, they didn¡¯t make Isabel feel any danger. They were nothing like the Inquisitors back at Ocheon.


    The question was - how rough did Isabel need to be? Should she outright kill them?


    It was possible. Isabel unsheathed her sword and pulled her shield from her back. Now ready to face off against the enemy, she once again considered how to deal with them.


    The men she had killed in Ocheon were still fresh in her mind. Isabel didn¡¯t want to add to her nightmares.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    But¡­


    Mortimer¡¯s alarmed voice informed Isabel of Kanna tripping. She risked looking back.


    The poor girl had not managed to run even a few steps before collapsing on the ground, powerless to continue.


    Isabel¡¯s grip tightened. Her mind struggled to accept what she was about to do, but her body was already moving. The first lives she had taken were innocent. They deserved better.


    Not these men. They didn¡¯t deserve to have Isabel¡¯s mercy. She wouldn¡¯t aim to kill, but neither would she hesitate to do it if it would make getting past them faster.


    Just like that, Isabel was upon her opponents. The moustached leader sneered at her and ordered his men to ¡®get her¡¯.


    But Isabel was not a purely melee fighter. Before she clashed, she released a couple of simple mana bolts. Truthfully, her aim was horrible, and it took a while for her to prepare the spells. She just wasn¡¯t as good at casting as Andrew was.


    It didn¡¯t matter at this distance - not against these dregs.


    The bolts struck the closest targets. Isabel missed the vitals despite aiming for them. Yet, it was enough as the impact threw two of the men back.


    The poor armour had done enough to stifle the worst of the magical attack. Both men were alive but out of the fight. One of them was bleeding heavily from a nasty hole in his stomach, and the other cracked his head against the road when he fell. He didn¡¯t move after that.


    Isabel stopped herself from thinking about them. It would make her hesitate.


    The moustached bastard whistled, pretending to be impressed, then raised his hand and pointed his index finger at Isabel.


    Isabel barely managed to react in time by ducking under a similar bolt she had just used turned against her. This one had a fiery tinge to it. Better visible and more devastating, it hit someone in the background.


    It was a mistake on Isabel¡¯s part. The spell would not have done anything to her. She was subtly using her ability to protect herself, but it wouldn¡¯t do her any good to give away this trump card. So, she had chosen to dodge, seeing the trajectory of the projectile wouldn¡¯t hit her companions. But it did hit someone¡­


    The moustached Dicklord was more capable than expected. Isabel really wanted to burn that damn caterpillar above the confident asshole''s lip to crisps.


    Still, Isabel was not deterred. With a gracious step, she reached the line of would-be blockers. With a shield, she parried a wimpy attempt from one of the small fry.


    The fool left himself wide open by swinging too wide and stepping too far. Isabel simply plunged her sword into his open torso. Even the shabby sword she wielded found it no trouble to sink deep into his body.


    It left Isabel with three immediate opponents. More would follow if she didn¡¯t end it swiftly.


    A retreat was not permittable. Isabel advanced. Her sword met the henchmen¡¯s, locking them for a moment. She forced more mana into her muscles, overpowering the man and pushing him back.


    Another weak blow was caught in the shield. Isabel angled it down, leaving the attacker open, but she didn¡¯t manage to capitalise on the opportunity.


    With a heavy step, Isbel forced herself to stop and brace just as quickly, but a heavy blow from the Moustache landed against her shield, leaving a slight dent.


    It made both Isabel and the Moustache pause in surprise.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡± The moustache realised Isabel was not an opponent to take lightly. His two-handed sword bounced off the shield, and he used the force to retreat.


    Isabel wanted to follow, but while one of the remaining five simple guards was running, one of them was still attempting to attack her despite being heavily outmatched.


    A foolish notion. Isabel let his stab slip beneath her arm and smashed the edge of her shield into the fool''s face, breaking all of his front teeth.


    That left only the Moustache, who was eyeing Isabel warily. He moved his large sword from one side to the other, trying to see if she would respond. There was only cold calculation in his eyes.


    Isabel heard Mortimer arrive behind her. ¡°They are gaining on us.¡± He informed.


    All around them was screaming. Isabel smelt the freshly spilt blood. She didn¡¯t look at the sources. Mila and Silinth had punished her too many times for looking away at things that ultimately didn¡¯t matter.


    Then Isabel moved. She ducked low, moved her shield in front of her and charged. Each of her steps faster than the previous, she was instantly at the striking range of her opponent. Her sword was at her side, ready for a counterattack.


    But the Moustache didn¡¯t attack. Instead of engaging, he dodged to the side, his large body moving with unexpected elegance. He made a poking motion with his oversized sword, testing Isabel¡¯s defence.


    Too cautious. The corner of Isabel¡¯s lips twitched in annoyance. She would have preferred to simply engage and overpower the man with her superior protection.


    Apart from being an evil ashole, the Moustache wasn¡¯t dumb. He was stalling. His movements now focused on tying them down until reinforcements came.


    Isabel couldn¡¯t let that happen. ¡°Move past us.¡± She instructed her group and looked at the Moustache¡¯s reaction. ¡°I¡¯ll hold him. Run.¡± Of course, Isabel just wanted the man to change his approach to the situation.


    A thoughtful expression flashed on the man¡¯s repulsive face until a realisation hit him. ¡°None of you can leave.¡± He announced heavily and planted his feet. His sword cut off the path forward.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you can stop us, Buttface.¡± Isabel taunted while throwing herself against the sword. Her shield once again was heavily impacted as the man landed a blow against it. She gritted her teeth and stood, but so did the Moustache. ¡°Move!¡±


    This was taking too long. Isabel focused. She pushed the man¡¯s sword up and used the moment to glance back.


    A sadness overcame her for a moment. Isabel knew they had taken too long. She took a deep breath while tapping into her mind where the same spell she had used against mutated Silinth hid.


    Then, Isabel pointed her hand, holding the sword back and released the flamethrower.


    A hot, continuous stream of devastating fire gushed from Isabel¡¯s pointed hand. The blaze cut off the path of their pursuers. The inferno quickly spread as she swiped her hand sideways, covering the whole street.


    And Isabel knew some of the bystanders were hit. The screams confirmed it. Hopefully, no one was hurt too badly. And with this, she had bought themselves a few more moments.


    Moments Isabel was determined to make do. She couldn¡¯t fry the Moustache. Her party was too close, and the flamethrower too wild and prone to friendly fire. She didn¡¯t trust Mortimer, Vatim and Kanna to dodge it.


    And the big oaf certainly could. Especially now that the Moustache knew she was capable of casting it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dangerous?¡± Moustache spat on the ground.


    ¡°Yeah. And that¡¯s just the beginning.¡± Isabel boasted while reading herself for another round. The brave words at least pushed her forward and didn¡¯t let her think about failure.

 Chapter 76 - Found Out

    ¡°They cannot leave. Not alive.¡± The Moustache continued to talk, wholly content to waste time. Even as Isabel moved towards him, he continued. ¡°But you? I can¡¯t stop you.¡±


    The way he suggested Isabel left her group behind sickened her. She growled and attempted several compact stabs towards the man¡¯s centre of gravity.


    The Moustache wiggled and slid back, seeing he couldn¡¯t avoid all of Isabel¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Get moving. I am going to be right behind you.¡± Isabel kept on her assault. She glanced around. The street nearby was now mostly empty. There were a few rare stragglers, but they were running away as quickly as possible.


    Seeing Mortimer pull Kanna behind him while carrying Vatim, she returned her full attention to The Moustahce and got blinded by a sudden flash of light.


    Isabel let out a startled yelp and hurried to roll back. She heard a heavy woosh pass over where her head had just been. She tried to blink out the white noise out of her vision.


    While trying to open her teary eyes and see what the Moustache had done, Isabel retreated. As her vision returned, she braced herself to block any incoming attacks.


    But to Isabel¡¯s horror, the Moustache was now moving after Mortimer. ¡°Shit!¡± Her legs moved, but she felt she would be too late. ¡°Crap!¡±


    In desperation, Isabel pulled her hand, holding the sword, back and launched it through the air at the Moustache¡¯s back. The rotating weapon quickly closed the gap between them, aiming at the open back.


    It worked. To Isabel¡¯s relief, the Moustache spun around, leaving the stumbling Kanna, horrified Vatim and panicking Mortimer alone.


    Unfortunately, Isabel was now without a weapon as the Moustache gave her a toothy smile and swatted her sword to the side.


    ¡°Gotcha!¡± The ashole relished in his success and raised his two-handed monstrosity to swing at Isabel. The motion was exaggerated but powerful and promised a heavy attack.


    But it was partly an act. They both had clashed several times, and the man knew just as well as Isabel he couldn¡¯t overpower her defences.


    This time, Isabel didn¡¯t miss how the man prepared the spell. She saw him subtly point at her, and a small ball of light seemed to gather at the tip of his index finger. She guessed it was another flashbang.


    And Isabel invited it. She pretended not to notice and started to move to the side after her weapon.


    Just to be sure Isabel was paying attention, the Moustache taunted her again. ¡°I am going to make the worker''s death slow. And even slower for your little friends.¡±


    Even knowing better, Isabel could not help but retort. ¡°Worker? You mean slave.¡± She prepared her own move.


    The Moustache gasped in mock horror. ¡°Slavery is-¡± He began and finished his flashbang spell. ¡°-against the law.¡± He sweetly finished.


    Isabel used the moment the blinding light filled the street. Even the caster wasn¡¯t immune to the effect, and neither was anyone else in the vicinity.


    As the light appeared, so did Isabel¡¯s gaudy shield. She could not help but glance down at it and the intricate depiction of Mila¡¯s eye. It still was a sore topic for her to touch upon. It DID look nice, but still¡­


    With shield in both hands, Isabel stepped forward just as the Moustache finished his words and sought out Isabel to complete his telegraphed but powerful attack.


    Everyone still had trouble seeing. Isabel knew it was the perfect chance for her. Without anyone close to notice, she could go all out. If only for a moment.


    Feeling the power course through her body, Isabel hefted her actual shield, letting the barrier settle against the Moustache¡¯s raised sword, not letting it fall.


    Isabel felt the man struggle against the barrier while trying to understand what was happening. He grunted in exertion as he struggled to bring down the deadly attack he had prepared.


    It was pointless. Even Mila had no answer against Isabel¡¯s ability. There was nothing someone who kept targeting children could do against her.


    For a moment, Isabel relished in the feeling, but the screams behind the wall of fire she had conjured reminded her what it had cost to arrive at this point. She wasn¡¯t innocent. Not anymore.


    And with this chilling thought, Isabel smashed the edge of her dummy shield right into the Moustache¡¯s nose, breaking it and blinding the man. He stumbled back, stifling his strangled scream of pain.


    Isabel continued with her other shield¡¯s edge to punch the man¡¯s neck, crushing his windpipe.


    It was enough. The man let out the last breath he would ever be able to before falling on his knees with the sword tumbling on the ground behind him.


    While dismissing the shield, Isabel released a sigh of relief. She rubbed her eyes before looking at where her partners were. She felt tired. The fight had been short but exhausting.


    With mixed feelings, Isabel started to move. First, she picked up her sword that had landed next to one of the buildings, then ran after Mortimer. They had not managed to get far.


    ¡°Come,¡± Isabel spoke once she was next to Kanna and picked her back up. The girl patted Isabel¡¯s leather armour as if to see if she was injured. ¡°I am fine.¡± Her mind struggled to not think about the five lives she had taken directly and the injuries she had caused by starting the fire.


    Mortimer looked at her in disbelief. ¡°How are you fine?¡± He blurted out.


    ¡°I am sturdy.¡± Isabel simply replied. ¡°How are you three? Any injuries?¡± She examined Vatim in Moritmer¡¯s hands, then Kanna in hers.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°We are fine,¡± Kanna replied while Vatim nodded in agreement.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Isabel picked up speed and moved to the front. They were about to hit a wall of people craning their necks, trying to see what had happened, and she wanted to clear the way. ¡°Move out of the way!¡±


    But the crowd moved too slowly, and Isabel too fast. She crashed into it where it appeared the thinnest but still had to push over several people.


    ¡°G-go right here.¡± Mortimer followed. He huffed, finding it hard to follow Isabel¡¯s quick steps.


    Isabel skidded around the corner. There were even more poor people here. She could not help but avert her eyes from a beaten child begging for food. She couldn¡¯t help him. And the child wasn¡¯t alone. ¡°What the hell¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t help but be horrified. The city continued to find new ways to repulse her.


    ¡°It¡¯s gotten worse again,¡± Mortimer commented. ¡°It always does.¡±


    There was a posh-looking woman ahead berating a dirty man without a leg. The man simply hung his head and listened - even when the woman kicked him.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t guards care about this?¡± Isabel moved towards the bitch.


    ¡°Here? No. Any honest guards have long been killed in this part of the city.¡± Mortimer explained.


    Isabel was now next to the posh woman. She had done worse things today, so she didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment in shoulder-checking the woman, sending her spinning into the closest wall.


    The woman crashed against the wall, screaming. Despite that, Isabel didn¡¯t feel any better. The street continued, and so did the people just asking for the simplest thing - a chance of survival.


    Tearing away her eyes from the tragic sight, Isabel followed instructions from Mortimer on where to go. She turned and ducked and moved between buildings.


    The surroundings turned into tight corridors with barely any people in them.


    Without Mortimer guiding her, Isabel would have never found the place. She looked down at the dirty channel beneath her feet. The water flowing reminded her of a mix of mud, manure, piss and, for some reason, blood. It certainly had the smell of those things.


    ¡°J-jump down.¡± Mortimer hurried Isabel from behind. He was struggling to regain his breath. ¡°We are almost there.¡±


    ¡°Why here?¡± Isabel pressed Kanna against her chest and carefully moved down next to the flow of dirty flow.


    ¡°Take a guess.¡± Mortimer wrily smiled. ¡°It¡¯s left from here.¡± He took the lead.


    ¡°Is that waste?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It has to go somewhere.¡±


    That was fair enough. Isabel didn¡¯t ask anything else to avoid inhaling the air more than necessary.


    With the silence between them, the sounds of the city grew louder. There was shouting somewhere. Isabel wondered if that was because of them.


    The buildings surrounding the channel took away the sunlight, making them look bleak and foreboding.


    It took them a couple of minutes before Mortimer stopped in front of a rotten wooden door leading beneath the homes above. ¡°Here. One of the entrances.¡± He explained shortly before knocking.


    The corroded wooden planks rattled dangerously close to snapping, then - silence.


    For almost a minute, they continued to stand, trying not to breathe. Isabel felt Kanna turn in her arms, trying to see how Vatim was doing.


    Then the doors fell open, revealing a scarred, dirty man in a tattered cloak - not better than those that beggars above wore. ¡°Whatyawant?¡± He spat out, making his breath carry an overpowering smell of alcohol towards the group.


    Mortimer tried to smile, but it quickly became strained under the man¡¯s unimpressed, angry stare. ¡°We are-, uh, here to see, I mean-¡± He looked at Vatim, then Kanna. ¡°We have a-, umm-¡±


    ¡°Are you sure we are at the right place?¡± Isabel risked taking a breath. She could not see the man as anyone else but as a homeless drunkard. He even swayed and hiccuped.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Mortimer nodded with surety. ¡°Uh, mister-¡±


    ¡°Mortimer, you are not welcome here.¡± The man had spent the past few moments studying them all in turns. ¡°You know that.¡± His demeanour changed entirely. He spat in front of Mortimer.


    ¡°Ahah, well, I do, but-¡±


    ¡°We need help.¡± Isabel butted in. She pushed Kanna forward and Mortimer to the side to give the man a better look. ¡°We rescued her from slavery and need a place to hide.¡± She then nodded towards Vatim. ¡°That¡¯s her brother. He showed where Kanna was held.¡±


    The man¡¯s severe glare softened. He did a once over again before stepping back to let them in. ¡°You can come three can, but,¡± He jabbed a finger at Mortimer. ¡°He can¡¯t.¡±


    Vatim¡¯s arms coiled around Mortimer¡¯s neck in fright. ¡°He can¡¯t?¡± The boy whispered.


    The man hesitated and scratched his scar on the cheek. ¡°He can¡¯t.¡± He resisted.


    Mortimer hugged Vatim tighter while the boy whispered something in his ear. ¡°No, Vatim. I-I¡¯ll be fine. You can stay here.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The boy raised his voice, surprising everyone. ¡°I want to stay with you!¡±


    Kanna struggled in Isabel¡¯s arms and, before long - stood on her own feet. She caressed Vatim¡¯s head and soothed her brother. ¡°Vatim, tell us what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Isabel could tell how much energy it took for Kanna to stand. It made her wonder how she could work at all in this condition.


    Vatim leaned into his sister¡¯s hand. ¡°I want to stay with Mortimer.¡± He cramped into his holder¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Ah, dammit!¡± Suddenly, the scared man interrupted them. ¡°Fine! You can come, too! But you are going to explain the situation to Naran. I am going to stay here.¡± He let them all in. ¡°And if you don¡¯t do it properly, I¡¯ll make sure your bed is always filled with itching powder.¡± He threatened.


    ¡°I will, I will.¡± Mortimer quickly agreed and slipped past the man.


    As Isabel stepped inside the tunnel, she prepared herself for another assault on her nose, but the air inside was surprisingly clean. It was dark but not damp as she had expected.


    As the doors fell shut, Isabel found herself almost blind. Only then did the man light a torch and hand it to her.


    ¡°Just walk forward and don¡¯t exit the tunnels or enter the smaller branches.¡± He gave instructions. ¡°We don¡¯t like people wandering in and out.¡±


    Isabel nodded and raised the torch. ¡°Need a hand?¡± She looked at Kanna, who was enjoying a moment with Vatim. He had finally left Mortimer¡¯s hands.


    ¡°N-no.¡± Kanna shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Isabel doubted she would be, but seeing her hold on her brother, she didn¡¯t push. ¡°Okay, then forward?¡± The doorkeeper nodded. ¡°Forward it is.¡±


    They began to move. Isabel kept the speed low to allow Kanna and Vatim to keep up. From time to time, the tunnel grew wider or split off into smaller passages. A couple of times, they passed another entrance. Those, too, were guarded.


    Isabel nodded towards the guards, unsure of what she should say. In the end, she just moved on. ¡°How-¡± She paused.


    They were passing by another entrance just as it opened. Isabel glanced to see who was entering and froze.


    A young woman with crimson hair had pushed the entrance cover open. And behind her stood a very familiar girl.


    ¡°Isabel?¡± Mila narrowed her eyes. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    And Isabel panicked. ¡°Uh, Mila?¡± She tried to find a reason for her being underground with the same people she had stayed behind to guard. ¡°I can explain.¡± She stalled and tried to smile what she hoped was a reassuring smile. ¡°You see¡­

 Chapter 77 - Awkwardness

    Mila studied her girlfriend in surprise. It was hard to see in the torchlight, but there was something on Isabel¡¯s leather armour that looked suspiciously like blood. And it worried her greatly.


    ¡°You see¡­¡± Isabel tried to speak.


    ¡°You know each other?¡± The redhead Mila had rescued interrupted. She looked behind, trying to see if anyone was coming after them. ¡°Uh, can we move?¡± She entered the tunnels and then addressed Mila. ¡°You, um, coming?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Mila stepped inside the tunnel and let the woman close the entrance. She studied Mortimer and Vatim, then turned her attention to the pale, dirty and visibly malnourished girl.


    Isabel hurried to introduce the girl before Mila could ask. ¡°This is Kanna. She is Vatim¡¯s sister. We, uh¡­¡±


    But Isabel was once again interrupted. This time by a sleepy-looking beggar who crawled out of one of the side tunnels. ¡°Move along.¡± He yawned. ¡°You are interrupting my sleep.¡±


    The redhead bowed slightly. ¡°Sorry, Ywar. Is Naran here?¡±


    ¡°Should be. Not like Naran has other places to be these days.¡± He glared at Mortimer, who let out a nervous laugh. ¡°Did I say something funny, boy?¡±


    ¡°N-no?¡± Mortimer quickly retreated behind Isabel.


    ¡°Then fucking move already,¡± Ywar growled at Mortimer.


    Mila slowly walked closer to Isabel. The signs of battle were there. Not only was Isabel covered in splashes of blood, but the shield on her back was dented, and her sword was chipped. ¡°I think we have to sit down and talk for a moment. Catch up. See what we have been up to.¡±


    And while Mila was studying Isabel¡¯s appearance, the brunette did the same. ¡°You have blood on you.¡± She noted.


    ¡°So do you, my dear.¡± Mila retorted. She hadn¡¯t been away for that long. How did this happen?


    ¡°Ahah, yeah, I-¡± Isabel scratched her head. ¡°I ran into some trouble.¡± She admitted.


    Now Mila stood in arms reach of Isabel. She studied her girl¡¯s expression and noticed the strain it had. Most likely, lives were lost in whatever fight she had been in. At least Isabel was safe.


    ¡°Um,¡± Kanna pulled Vatim behind Isabel, joining covering Mortimer. ¡°Should we run?¡±


    Mila shifted her attention to the girl. She was clearly gone through a misfortune. The poor thing reminded Mila of her own condition back on Earth. At least the girl was now free from whatever shackles had held her. And with the flow of mana in the girl¡¯s body, she still could work towards a bright future. ¡°Kanna, was it? I am glad you are fine. My name is Mila.¡± She introduced herself while moving closer.


    The trio behind Isabel shrunk back even more, making Mila raise an eyebrow. Well, that wasn¡¯t important. She threw the extras out of her mind for a moment.


    Mila looked into Isabel¡¯s eyes. Her girl looked away. It wouldn¡¯t do. She stepped closer and carefully wrapped her arms around her girl. ¡°I am glad you are safe.¡± She expressed her relief.


    It was awkward. Isabel was feeling guilty, or so Mila guessed. She ran one of her hands up to Isabel¡¯s face and turned it back towards her. ¡°See? Everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°You are still angry,¡± Isabel murmured. ¡°Sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have gone alone.¡± She moved her free hand and put it on Mila¡¯s back.


    ¡°I am not angry.¡± Mila disagreed and tried to smile. ¡°And I am glad you are here. Everything else can wait.¡±


    ¡°So who is this?¡± The redhead behind Mila interrupted the moment. ¡°You looked like you were about to bite her, and now you are pouting?¡±


    Was she? Mila schooled her face, but it felt stiff. She caressed Isabel¡¯s cheek a moment longer before letting her girl go.


    Disappointment flashed on Isabel¡¯s face before she looked at the redhead. ¡°I have to ask the same. Who are you?¡± She returned.


    That was a good question. Mila turned to study the redhead properly. The young woman was around the same age as her - if better filled out and healthier looking. Her red hair gave the woman a wild look, while the freckles peppering her face counteracted it by making her look sisterly.


    ¡°Unfortunately, nobody.¡± The redhead replied. ¡°The name is Cecilia.¡±


    The sleepy men nudged Cecilia by poking her side. ¡°Move on. I assume people will soon come to look for you, Cici.¡±


    Cecilia sighed. ¡°Or sometimes people call me Cici. We should go. Guards and other groups know about his place. Ywar will keep them out, though.¡±


    Ywar let out a hoarse laugh. ¡°They are cowards. They are not paid enough to bother us here.¡±


    ¡°Shall we?¡± Mila offered Isabel a hand, which her girl fumblingly took. She intertwined their fingers and started to walk, letting the rest of the group follow. ¡°I have to say, Andrew will not be happy about our little ventures. I saved Cecilia here from rather unfortunate circumstances in a back alley.¡± She explained to Isabel.


    ¡°Uh-huh,¡± Isabel nodded while fingering Mila¡¯s palm.


    ¡°It got rather bloody, mayhaps you can tell.¡± Mila gestured to where her cloak was tainted by the blood. ¡°I won¡¯t pry on what happened to you, but do know I am always there to lend an ear.¡± She reminded.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Isabel squeezed Mila¡¯s hand as she trembled. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You sound like her Mom, Mila,¡± Cecilia remarked from behind. ¡°It¡¯s very amusing.¡±


    These words made Mila stumble. She hurried to look at Cecilia, then Isabel. ¡°T-that certainly wasn¡¯t my goal. A-and I didn¡¯t, right?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t.¡± Isabel comforted before she glared at Cecilia, who just shrugged. ¡°And I am fine. Thank you again, Mila.¡±


    Mila chose not to continue the rather awkward attempt at cheering up her girl. The peanut gallery behind them made it hard for her to get into the right mindset.


    Normally, Mila would have powered through. After all, Isabel¡¯s mood was more paramount than anyone¡¯s thoughts on her methods.


    But Mila noticed the current tunnel was about to end in a larger room. And there was someone rather dangerous waiting for them ahead.


    With Mila and Isabel in the lead, they stepped out of the tunnel into a large, well-lit chamber. One of the walls was covered in wooden crates and bundles of various sizes.


    Another had an expansive selection of weapons for viewing, sitting neatly on the racks. Most of them looked well used but well taken care of. Also, a small altar to honour Gods, covered in candles and plants, was tucked in the corner.


    The third wall had tables and chairs thrown about near it. Most of the chairs had men and women sitting on them, playing cards, eating, drinking or simply talking.


    And the wall from which they had come had three tunnels sitting next to each other, feeding the chamber with everything necessary.


    At the centre of the chamber was a large round table at which sat a single aged man who looked a few years in his forties. His sharp eyes scrutinised the new arrivals while his only hand was holding his chin.


    Covered in expensive-looking, brown leather armour and with a purple cloak over his shoulders, he left a stately and stern impression. His expression lightened when he noticed Cecilia but quickly turned dour when Mortimer stepped inside the chamber.


    Mila gave Isabel a sign that the man could pose a danger to them. He reeked of battle experience. Despite lacking the left arm, she didn¡¯t doubt the man¡¯s ability to wield the rapier at his side.


    As the man rose on his feet, he opened his mouth and spoke in a restrained bariton. ¡°Now look at what we have here.¡± His voice naturally gathered the attention of everyone in the chamber. ¡°Came to offer your head, did you?¡± He started to walk towards the group, or more specifically, Mortimer.


    ¡°N-no, I-¡± Mortimer kept standing behind Isbel, which irritated Mila to no end. ¡°I-I helped the kids here a-and¡­ W-we needed a place t-to hide, Sir Vakano.¡±


    ¡°I am no Sir anymore, boy!¡± Vakano¡¯s voice rose in strength. ¡°Your father took that from me. And he dared to die before I could challenge him to a duel and reclaim my honour! Are you here to stand in your father¡¯s place? Can you?¡±


    The situation seemed to escalate. Mila let Isabel¡¯s hand go and contemplated how she should act.


    Despite Sir Vakano¡¯s words and tone, he didn¡¯t radiate much hostility. All it did was scare Mortimer, who fell on his stomach and started to grovel in front of the imposing man.


    ¡°P-please, S-sir Vakano!¡± Mortimer begged. ¡°W-we-¡±


    ¡°You.¡± Mila stopped Mortimer. ¡°Not we.¡± She didn¡¯t want him to pull them into his messes.


    ¡°I-I-I-¡± Mortimer couldn¡¯t even speak as Sir Vakano now towered over him.


    Mila noticed the older man¡¯s was somewhat regretful of his outburst. His eyes were now on Vatim and Kanna, who were trembling next to Mortimer.


    ¡°Now, that should be enough, wouldn¡¯t you agree, Sir Vakano.¡± Mila stepped closer to the men and curtsied. This would give the owner of the place a reason to stop scarring the children. ¡°I am sure a magnanimous man such as yourself can deal with young Mortimer at a later point.¡±


    Sir Vakano let out a bark that could only be his attempt at a laugh. ¡°You can call me Naran, missy. I am just a bandit now.¡± He bowed. ¡°And I have to apologise to all of you kids. Mortimer and I have some history between us. Something rather unpleasant. Since he is here, we will find a moment to talk about the good old days, won¡¯t we? Right, Mortimer?¡±


    Mortimer started to shake his head but quickly changed it to an energetic nod when Naran began to frown.


    ¡°Then, we won¡¯t bother you for long.¡± Mila watched Cecilia walk next to Naran and start whispering into his ear. ¡°We have other business to attend, after all.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Naran¡¯s eyes now focused on Mila. He shooed Cecilia away. ¡°Bring us something to drink.¡± He ordered. ¡°Now, while I understand you must be busy, I would like to invite you all to a cup of¡­¡±


    ¡°Tea!¡± Cecilia, who was halfway towards a wide counter, shouted. ¡°Or wine. We have some beer.¡±


    ¡°Tea it is!¡± Naran bowed again and, with his only hand, gestured towards the round table in the centre. ¡°After all, what kind of host would not offer anything.¡± He smiled.


    Mila hesitated. The man wasn¡¯t hostile. In fact, he felt rather amiable, all things considered. But, ¡°Unfortunately, we still have another place to be. One of our friends is currently out and, at this point, waiting for me. I wouldn¡¯t want to leave him on the streets, looking for me. They are rather dangerous these days.¡±


    ¡°That they are.¡± Naran sighed. ¡°Regretfully, Stilag is not the safest city. Not for children anyway.¡±


    At this point, Isabel felt comfortable enough to join the conversation. ¡°Um, mister Vakano? I saved this girl,¡± She motioned towards Kanna. ¡°From what looked like a prison. Mortimer said it was textile fabric, but¡­¡± Her fists clenched. ¡°She was not treated like a worker.¡±


    ¡°Sounds familiar. Where was this?¡± Naran asked.


    ¡°I-¡± Isabel paused. ¡°I am not sure. Mila and I just arrived this morning.¡±


    Naran nodded in understanding, then waved at one of the men in the background who was animatedly discussing something with other people filtering in and out of the place. ¡°Barcy! Come here!¡± He ignored Mortimer, who was still too afraid to get up from the floor.


    ¡°What is it, Boss?¡± Barcy - an unassuming man in his thirties - hurried to join them.


    ¡°Anything new happening outside?¡± Naran started with a general question before giving a specific one.


    ¡°Oh, definitely.¡± Barcy happily started to talk. ¡°Cici already told me about this gal-¡± He nodded towards Mila. ¡°-taking care of Hacho¡¯s men. She killed them good. Old Brandy is spitting fires. Then, there was this raid on Brandy¡¯s slave pit. Someone broke in and killed some of the guards. Slicky tried to stop them but got crushed in the middle of the street. No clue what Brandy will do now. That must have hurt him. Some peeps on the street got burnt as well. There is now a fire spreading through the area.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Naran thoughtfully hummed while studying Isabel with renewed interest.


    Mila saw Isabel hang her head in shame. She gently massaged her girl¡¯s back and gave her a reassuring smile. But before they could claim the deed as theirs, Barcy was already continuing.


    ¡°-And then there was this guy at the Beast Tamer Registry who trashed it after some ashole claimed the beasts were slaves and-¡±


    That caught Mila¡¯s attention immediately. ¡°Pardon me,¡± She interrupted. ¡°Can you tell us more about it?¡±

 Chapter 78 - A Predicament

    Mila couldn¡¯t believe it. Of all people, Andrew should have known better. She shook her head. Mila was currently sitting at the round table in the middle of the Naran¡¯s hiding hole. People were still milling around, going about their shady business.


    The rest of the group had joined Mila, even Mortimer, who was still trying his best to appear small and harmless. She thanked Cecilia, who served them tea and took a sip. It was good and reminded her of raspberries, and did well to take off some of the edges from the heightened emotions.


    Isabel, who was sitting next to Mila, did the same. Right after, she resumed her anxious movements. She had trouble finding a spot for her arms, so Isabel began poking Mila¡¯s sides.


    Barcy was still yapping happily next to Naran, whose smile was becoming strained. The talkative man¡¯s topics of interest seemed to be unending and various.


    Granted, they were also useful, so Mila didn¡¯t try to interrupt. She needed a moment to consider what they should do now anyway.


    And Barcy was currently talking about the recently arrived Inquisitors from the Empire and the vanishing of the local one, which was relevant to them.


    ¡°Mila¡­¡± Isabel poked her side.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°We have to get him out.¡± Another poke.


    ¡°We will.¡±


    The fool of a friend had landed himself in a jail cell. The details were vague, but from what Barcy had told, Andrew had gotten into an argument with an army officer, and it had ended in a brawl.


    Most of the building had been wrecked. There had been, and still was, chaos on the streets. Isabel¡¯s fire was still spreading under the sweltering sun. People had been injured and worse. Andrew¡¯s stunt had made some of the army¡¯s people move, and they had added to the mayhem.


    The City¡¯s Guards had apprehended Andrew. All fault had been put on him, and he had been hauled to the closest cell.


    However, the Military wanted to punish their friend themselves, but the local forces fiercely resisted.


    The unrest was still spreading above their heads. Mila¡¯s own murders seemed to lay to the side - small and unimportant in the grand scheme of things.


    So now, in addition to trying to figure out what to do with Kanna and Vatim, they were also waiting for more news on Andrew. Naran had sent a couple of people to check out Andrew¡¯s current situation.


    Finally, Barcy was called by another new arrival and left the table to see what news he had brought.


    Naran coughed in his palm. ¡°Now then, while we are waiting, we must decide what to do with you two.¡± He addressed the two youngest people at the table.


    Vatim and Kanna shifted in their seats, clearly uncomfortable by the sudden attention they had gathered. In addition to the tea, both of them had also been given soup, which Kanna was ravenously devouring.


    It was also at this point that Mortimer seemed to regain some courage. ¡°Th-they can stay with me.¡± He suggested, to everyone''s surprise.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t your place invaded by thugs just this morning? Is it truly the wisest idea?¡± Mila pointed out.


    That had slipped Mortimer¡¯s mind. His mouth flapped for a moment as he palled. ¡°Oh, no¡­¡±


    ¡°I am sure we can work something out.¡± Naran finished his own cup of tea and asked for something stronger. Cecilia quickly brought him wine. ¡°While I am not sure how the wimp plans to provide for two more people, his heart, in this case, is in the right place. Who sent those ¡®thugs¡¯ anyway?¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Mortimer swallowed hard, ingrown the insult. ¡°I am not sure. The area has a new boss.¡± He explained. ¡°M-maybe you can help?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Naran¡¯s expression fell. ¡°It¡¯s that bitch again.¡± He grumbled. ¡°Can¡¯t have a day of peace now.¡±


    ¡°S-so?¡± Mortimer sounded hopeful.


    ¡°Nope. Don¡¯t want to deal with Helly,¡± Naran suddenly relaxed and took a large sip out of his vine bottle. ¡°What does she want from you anyway?¡±


    ¡°A painting.¡± Mortimer deflated. ¡°A damn painting from a guard captain''s home.¡± He lamented.


    ¡°Sounds like Helly,¡± Naran remarked. He put down his vine bottle and absentmindedly rapped his fingers against the table. ¡°I can do something about the thugs if they are still alive.¡± He waited for affirmation that they were before continuing. ¡°But not about the painting. Helly won''t let that go. She is damn insistent on small things like that. She values art more than her underlings.¡±


    Another few people arrived and started to talk with Barcy. Mila recognised one of them as the woman who had left to check on Andrew.


    ¡°B-but I can¡¯t¡­¡± Mortimer stuttered before forcefully stopping himself. He bit down on his tongue and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I-I can take care of Vatim and Kanna.¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°And what about our agreement?¡± Watched the woman with the news shook her head. The news didn¡¯t appear to be good. Mortimer stared at her blankly, so Mila helped him to remember. ¡°You promised something in exchange for us helping Vatim¡¯s sister.¡±


    That rang a bell. Mortimer¡¯s gears started to grind, trying to figure out how to deal with his promise. ¡°Uh, I, well, I can¡¯t do both.¡±


    ¡°We need the item, Mortimer.¡± Mila stared at the man like a cat at a mouse.


    ¡°W-well, yes, but-¡± Mortimer gulped. ¡°T-the kids-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare him, Mila.¡± Isabel kept poking. ¡°We need to get Andrew first. Another day¡­¡± She paused. ¡°No, it does matter, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mila pushed aside the uncomfortable thoughts of Tiff¡¯s and Kefo¡¯s demise. Her reasoning had ruled their survival as unlikely. However, it wasn¡¯t something she wanted to push on Isabel now.


    Yes, Mila was stalling. But Isabel and Andrew were no fools. They knew something was wrong. Their choices were strange. Despite rushing towards Stilag, they both now reasoned themselves into stalling.


    Well, ¡®stalling¡¯ was the incorrect word for it. Isabel and Andrew hesitated to find out the fate of their friends. Or that¡¯s how Mila saw it. Maybe. She wasn¡¯t sure.


    And truthfully, they were tired. Mila grabbed Isabel¡¯s finger just as it was about to reach her side and put her girlfriend''s hand in her lap.


    Despite their exhaustion, all three of them had thrown themselves into trouble. Mila didn¡¯t know what to think of it. But in the end, they did need the map. And Isabel cared enough for Vatim and Kanna to break them out.


    It wouldn¡¯t do to push them to the side at this point. ¡°I¡¯ll help.¡± Mila finally offered.


    Isabel looked at her in surprise. As did Mortimer, who appeared as if it had started to rain gold.


    ¡°I can get the painting. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡± Mila felt Isabel¡¯s hand start to caress her thighs. From her girl¡¯s expression, she wasn¡¯t aware of what she was doing to Mila. ¡°If this ¡®Helly¡¯ believes Mortimer can do, then it must not be a demanding proposal.¡±


    ¡°You will?¡± Mortimer happily exclaimed. ¡°T-then-¡±


    ¡°If you promise to take care of Vatim and Kanna properly.¡± Mila tried to decide if bringing Isabel¡¯s attention to her hand was wise. Currently, her girl¡¯s mood was lifted by Mila¡¯s suggestion. Mila didn¡¯t want to bring it down by making Isabel realise her hand was a bit too high up her leg.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Mortimer promised.


    Mila nodded and tried to shift away from the careless palm and electrifying fingers. Unfortunately, Isabel¡¯s hand moved along with her.


    Naran didn¡¯t look too sure of Mila¡¯s choice. ¡°Girly, that likely is a trap for Mortimer here.¡±


    These words made Mortimer gape. ¡°W-what? And you only say that now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your well-being.¡± Naran scoffed. ¡°But the young girl helped one of mine, so it¡¯s only proper I warn her.¡± He picked up his vine and took another mouthful. ¡°And also, depending on how it goes, I may have a few other targets for you to consider.¡± His eyes flashed with cold light. ¡°Of course, in exchange for appropriate recompense.¡±


    ¡°While intriguing,¡± Mila didn¡¯t outright deny the suggestion. It was useful for Naran to see her as a valuable asset. ¡°As it appears, the few following nights will be quite busy for the poor me.¡±


    ¡°The offer stands.¡± Naran wasn¡¯t upset. He finished his bottle and asked Cecilia for another one. ¡°Ah, it seems Barcy is about to bring news on your friend. Before that, may I offer a place to stay for the night? At least for the children. I¡¯ll send someone to talk with Helly¡¯s people, too.¡±


    Everyone turned to see what Kanna and Vatim would say. While Kanna looked unsure of everything, Vatim at least knew he wanted to stay with Mortimer. The boy had grown very attached to the thief.


    Naran spent a moment trying to convince Vatim otherwise, but the boy stubbornly refused to hear any reason. Seeing nothing could be done, Naran finally relented and instructed one of his men to arrange a room for the night down one of the tunnels.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s see what news Barcy has for us.¡± Naran allowed the talkative man to return.


    Mila and Isabel perked their ears. Barcy, now in the centre of attention, looked unusually happy. He coughed in hand before raising his chin to speak.


    ¡°So!¡± Barcy tried to look dramatic.


    And it worked - at least on Isabel. Mila¡¯s girlfriend''s attention was captured by what Barcy was about to say. She felt her girl¡¯s fingers dug deep into her tight from the tension and worry of Andrew¡¯s whereabouts and condition. Mila tried to keep her expression stoic and prim, not wanting to distract Isabel. It wasn¡¯t that bad a feeling.


    ¡°Nilly there,¡± Barcy bobbed his head towards the woman he had spoken to, ¡°Asked around about your friend.¡± He paused to appear more theatric. ¡°He has been put into one of the better cells in one of the nearby City¡¯s Guard command posts.¡±


    Mila felt Isabel¡¯s fingers dug deeper. It was really, really distracting. It was a shame to stop her girl¡¯s unintentional teasing, but this could not go on. She regretted allowing Isabel¡¯s palm to stay uncontested for so long, but Mila was somewhat starved for more touches. Now, she was paying for it.


    ¡°For the most part, your Andrew is treated as well as we can hope for. The Guards do not know what to make of him. Andrew blatantly contested military personnel, and they think he might be involved with one of the larger Stilag¡¯s sharks. His personal strength and disregard for the Officer serve as proof of that theory.¡±


    Mila gently put her palm on Isabel¡¯s, startling her girlfriend and making her flinch. The sudden movement moved the hand even higher up her leg. Mila involuntary parted her lips but managed to stifle the gasp.


    ¡°So, for now, Andrew is kept in relative safety while the Guards ask around and clarify where he has come from.¡± Barcy happily orated.


    Isabel shot Mila a surprised look, only then noticing where her hand was wandering. She glanced down, and Mila felt her girlfriend¡¯s burning hot palm freeze, pressed against her body.


    ¡°We have a day before they find out he isn¡¯t from here. Once that happens, he will be transferred to the Military, who are asking for his blood.¡± Barcy explained. ¡°So if you plan to act, you better do it tonight.¡±


    The naughty hand kept sending thrills through Mila¡¯s body. Her lips parted wider. She struggled to keep her breath even. And Isabel, the dummy she was, hesitated even longer, at one moment even letting her fingers linger pressed against Mila¡¯s private region.


    ¡°During the night, the command post is mostly empty. But if you do break him out, the guards will be in uproar and want your heads. I recommend simply bribing them if you want your friend out.¡± Barcy suggested.


    Finally, Isabel remembered the place they were at. She sent a quick apologetic glance at Mila before yanking her hand away from the warmth.


    Great, pleasant, and absolutely unacceptable mistake. The palm had been so close that the sudden and rash movement sent passionate ripples through Mila¡¯s body, making her release a heavy breath.


    ¡°Ah!¡± A whisper escaped Mila¡¯s lips, bringing the attention to her.

 Chapter 79 - Discussion

    The soft, peculiar sigh brought everyone¡¯s attention to Mila. With her body¡¯s temperature heightened, she had trouble keeping her composure. Mila had no doubts her cheeks were burning. It was hard to think about anything else but the careless touch she had enjoyed just a moment ago.


    Flinching now would be a mistake. Mila didn¡¯t let the looks bother her. They didn¡¯t know her and would be able to guess what had transpired. They weren¡¯t Andrew.


    ¡°We will move tonight. Bribing is not an option for us, so it leaves just breaking Andrew out. If you would be so kind,¡± Mila addressed Barcy, ¡°I would appreciate any further information on the Command Post and what to expect there.¡±


    Barcy smiled and was about to speak when Naran stopped him. ¡°Information will not be a problem, but-¡± He mulled over his following words. ¡°It would be only fair to receive something in return. The newest intel will put my people in danger. I can¡¯t do that for free.¡±


    It sounded all too reasonable, but Mila struggled to come up with an immediate response. It wasn¡¯t wise to agree to anything. Mila wasn¡¯t familiar with Naran, what he stood for or what his goals were. She pinched Isabel¡¯s thigh. Her girlfriend had done her dirty.


    ¡°Indeed, a very thoughtful offer, Mr Vakano. But I cannot help but feel wary. We have just arrived in Stilag. Our friend has been arrested. We went through traumatic events while trying to help people.¡± Mila spoke at lengths to let herself cool down, and Naran almost laughed at her, referring to the events as ¡®traumatic¡¯. She didn¡¯t mind it. Even if the man didn¡¯t believe her, it gave her room to navigate. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be trying to take advantage of our unfortunate circumstances, would you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I am a bandit.¡± Naran sent Mila a wolfish smile.


    ¡°But still a person of honour, are you not?¡± Mila appealed.


    ¡°Hah, not at all.¡± Naran¡¯s smile turned more savage. ¡°I am as bad as they come.¡±


    ¡°You forget we already saw you interact with the children.¡± Mila shook her head at the man playing around.


    Naran¡¯s face returned to a more amiable expression. ¡°Well, they are still children. I have a soft spot for them.¡± He easily admitted.


    ¡°And not for the little me?¡± Mila blinked. She didn¡¯t like it, but her appearance could be useful at times like these.


    Even if she didn¡¯t particularly play it up, her stature being short and looking up to taller people often helped her gain at least a little advantage. Especially when used against Isabel. Yes, her girlfriend was a sucker for Mila¡¯s act of innocence.


    ¡°And you forget Cici already told me what you did to those men.¡± Naran returned. ¡°Didn¡¯t hesitate or show any regret - Cici said.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I am shaken. It hurt me deeply to be so decisive.¡± Mila played her chosen role.


    ¡°A trait so often mistreated. Decisiveness can be so useful, and so many people lack it.¡± Naran ruefully sighed. He wanted to continue, but Cecilia appeared behind him and slapped the back of his head.


    ¡°You are scaring the children.¡± Cecilia scolded. ¡°Play your games without bothering others.¡± She wagged her finger at her leader and then turned towards the guests. ¡°Sorry about that, everyone. He is just playing.¡± She looked at Mila. ¡°He was mostly serious when talking to you.¡±


    ¡°No harm done.¡± Mila finally felt comfortable enough as her heartbeat returned to the norm.


    ¡°Now, Cici, that is not fair. Young Miss was partaking as well.¡± Naran actually managed to sulk. His face was not suited for the expression at all, making it twist into a rather ugly sight.


    ¡°But she saved me.¡± Cecilia turned around and left.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I do that, too?¡± He questioned Cecilia¡¯s memory. ¡°It¡¯s so hard to get good subordinates these days.¡± Naran sent Cecilia a wronged look, then addressed Barcy. ¡°Send someone to check if anything has changed lately in that post. See what else crops up. I don¡¯t believe my dear ¡®comrades¡¯ won¡¯t take advantage of the chaos.¡±


    Barcy smartly saluted, then left, heading towards the tables. He began to call out a few people and give them tasks. While it elected some groans, most of the people addressed quickly gathered their things and left.


    While it was happening, Mila used the moment to send an accusing glare at Isabel, who mouthed an apology.


    ¡°What about you two?¡± Naran suddenly asked, interrupting Mila¡¯s and Isabel¡¯s voiceless sparring through glances.


    Isabel mouthed another apology before answering. ¡°Won¡¯t anything happen to Andrew while he is there?¡±


    ¡°Hardy.¡± Naran found the thought amusing. ¡°Stilag¡¯s guards are cowards, but they also hate the military. They won¡¯t do anything to help them.¡± He rubbed his chin before launching into an additional explanation.


    ¡°Right. You are not familiar with Stilag. Something you should know about the city is that up until recently, it was run by us.¡± Naran pointed at his chest. ¡°When the war started, many local heads lost their areas of influence to the arriving army. It wouldn¡¯t be so bad, but the Inquisitor, who was content to let us be, vanished and was replaced by people from Maltra Empire, and they don¡¯t like us. The Pillar of Eternity guys are just a step away from openly hunting us down.¡±


    Mila nodded along with the explanation while purposefully ignoring Isabel¡¯s attempts to appease her. After Naran had reassured them that Andrew would be fine for now, Mila¡¯s girl had put a finger against Mila¡¯s upper arm and gently ran it up and down, trying to get Mila to look at her.


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    At one point, one of Naran¡¯s subordinates arrived at the table and offered Kanna a place to clean. The poor girl shrunk back from the offer, not willing to leave the table. The kind woman could only helplessly change her offer to another portion of soup, which Kanna took.


    Meanwhile, Naran looked at the ceiling, his expression sore. ¡°The local Nobles got their influence diluted as well. King Oispio ordered them to gear up their personal forces and support the Army. That decree is not popular. Some nobles are outright ignoring it. Probably not for long, or they will be branded as traitors.¡± He mused.


    ¡°Then the refugees started to arrive.¡± Naran stopped. ¡°Cici, more wine.¡± He demanded. ¡°Not a pleasant topic, that. Kids like these-¡± He motioned towards Kanna and Vatim. ¡°-are getting more and more common these days.¡± There was a palpable sadness in his voice. ¡°But it wasn¡¯t just your average, poor citizen who sought safety and ran. Dregs of society also left their cities when it became clear they would come to ruin.¡±


    ¡°And they came to Stilag.¡± Mila had seen some of the results of it.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Naran pounded the table with a fist. ¡°Where else! Stilag! It is known as the city of Debauchery! Why wouldn''t they come here!¡± It took a moment for him to calm down. ¡°And new blood meant new struggles. Helly is one of the new Heads. Killed the previous owner of the area - Murry, in his sleep. Good thing, too. Murray was a sick ashole. Well, I guess Helly isn¡¯t better either.¡± He added.


    Cecilia brought Naran more wine, which he gladly took and started to drink.


    It became increasingly difficult for Mila to ignore Isabel, who was getting desperate to earn her attention. Her girlfriend was now tugging her sleeve.


    ¡°I must assume your words serve as a warning.¡± Mila guessed.


    Naran slammed the bottle on the table. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s simply better to know about things like these. I want to have a cordial relationship with people like you. Mortimer probably didn¡¯t tell you much. He is shunned from most circles because of his Father. That dude was a giant ashole.¡±


    ¡°F-father w-¡±


    ¡°He killed for fun.¡± Naran didn¡¯t let Mortimer speak. ¡°He raped and stole. When I brought it all to the light, your dear father managed to hoist his own crimes on my shoulders. Always playing a righteous man, your father lied to everyone. The simple fools in the streets may have liked him, but he didn¡¯t have friends.¡± There was undisguised animosity in his voice now. ¡°And yet, you come here seeking help?


    ¡°N-no,¡± Mortimer waved his hands, trying to defend himself from the words. ¡°F-father wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°He did. And you must suspect it as well, or you wouldn¡¯t have come here.¡± Naran sneered. ¡°While coward, at least you are a better man than your father.¡±


    These words hung heavily over Mortimer¡¯s head. He was trembling and pale but didn¡¯t argue anymore. Vatim started to comfort Mortimer while Kanna was torn on how to proceed. She decided to just continue eating.


    Even Isabel stopped her pestering, shifting in her seat uncomfortably. Naran¡¯s hostility had sobered her up.


    Mila waited for a moment for Naran to calm down. After the man drank some more wine, she decided to speak. ¡°Returning to your previous question, Isabel and I need a spot where we can rest. If you could point us towards one, we would appreciate it.¡±


    ¡°A tough ask.¡± Naran burped. ¡°Sorry about that. Cici always says I am growing more nasty as I age. Life of a criminal has not helped it either.¡± He apologised. ¡°Anyway! Usually, I would point you both to an inn, but those are full. In addition, I doubt the fires were contained just yet. Most of the area is likely devastated. I don¡¯t have free rooms either.¡±


    ¡°Ugh,¡± Isabel regretted her choice of keeping off the pursuers once more. ¡°I knew the fire was a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°It worked well, didn¡¯t it?¡± Mila automatically replied before realising she was still ignoring Isabel. But then again, her girl was feeling down, wasn¡¯t she? That was important. But Isabel¡¯s carelessness couldn¡¯t be encouraged¡­


    While Mila struggled with how to proceed, Cecilia, who hoovered nearby, spoke up. ¡°They can stay in my room.¡± She suggested. ¡°I can ask the boys to add a couple additional beds for them. Kanna, too. Maybe a bunk?¡±


    That sounded confined. Mila wanted to refuse, but honestly? They didn¡¯t have other options unless they wanted to raid Andrew¡¯s holding place right now, during the daytime and flee the city without the map Mortimer had promised.


    ¡°It is a reasonable offer.¡± Mila allowed after a moment of thinking.


    ¡°I can arrange that.¡± Naran wasn¡¯t against it either. ¡°It will be cramped though.¡±


    ¡°Not a problem. Isabel and I can share the bed.¡± Mila made a suggestion of her own.


    Cecilia nodded. ¡°That would help. What about you, Kanna?¡±


    The rescued girl looked at them in surprise. ¡°M-me?¡± She dropped her spoon. ¡°C-can¡¯t I sleep with my brother?¡±


    ¡°I want to be with Kanna.¡± Vatim immediately mirrored the sentiment, but after another moment, he looked at the broken Mortimer. ¡°And big brother.¡±


    Those words awoke Mortimer. ¡°Oh, Vatim! Thank you.¡± He weakly smiled and patted the boy¡¯s head. ¡°But your sister needs you more.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, we have no free rooms.¡± Naran interrupted. ¡°Someone will still have to share.¡± He glanced at the group of people who were listening in. They quickly scattered, not willing to offer their own rooms.


    Cecilia didn¡¯t have any other ideas either. ¡°I think Barcy wanted to throw Mortimer out, but-¡± She looked at how Vatim tried to protect Mortimer. ¡°I guess we can find him a spot.¡±


    ¡°No bed,¡± Naran interjected. ¡°Boy gets one, though.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Mortimer didn¡¯t fight back, but Vatim did. The boy asked why, and it started an argument.


    This all was starting to annoy Mila. She had wanted to spend a quiet moment alone with Isabel, but at this point, it appeared to be impossible. She tuned out the arguments and resumed pointedly ignoring Isabel.


    Mila had figured her chilly facade would keep her girlfriend occupied and wouldn¡¯t allow Isabel to think silly thoughts about what she had done earlier to the city.


    It worked, too, as Isabel resumed bumping against Mila¡¯s shoulder to get the attention.


    When the resting arrangements were finalised, Mila felt relief. It was hard to ignore Isabel¡¯s cute assaults.


    After Naran asked for another talk with Mila later and in a more private location, Cecilia guided them to another tunnel towards the place where they could rest.

 Chapter 80 - Before Resting

    Cecilia¡¯s red hair swayed in front of them as she led them deeper into the tunnels. Mila examined the place. It was mostly dark and dry, with plenty of side tunnels to get lost in. They seemed to stretch endlessly beneath the city.


    While Mila was still giving Isabel the cold shoulder, she had relented a little. She let her hand brush against her girlfriends, who was walking on her side. Isabel tried to grab it, but Mila nimbly moved it to the side while giving Isabel a smug smirk.


    ¡°I said I am sorry,¡± Isabel whined.


    ¡°And I forgave you,¡± Mila noted while returning to make small brushes against her girlfriend''s arm.


    ¡°Did you?¡± Isabel did not believe Mila. ¡°Did you really?¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t reply and continued to walk next to her girl. It was hard to act so cold, but Isabel had earned this.


    Mortimer, with Kanna and Vatim, were trailing behind them. Ultimately, it had been agreed that the boy would sleep with Mortimer while Kanna would join them in Cecilia¡¯s room. It had taken a while for the decision to form, but Kanna had relented at one point. With Isabel in the same room, Kanna decided she would be safe enough.


    With the free space being a luxury, it did help. Mila found the girl pitiful. She had spent less than a month in that slaver place, but it had treated her terribly.


    While letting her thoughts wander, Mila tried to remember the layout of the tunnel system. They had walked for about five minutes already. It was starting to become hard to do, even though there weren¡¯t all that many turns.


    Sometimes, they encountered other subordinates of Naran going about their business. Sometimes, they passed storage rooms and lounges.


    Mila had expected Cecilia¡¯s room to be here, but instead, the woman stopped at the ladders that led up.


    ¡°Here.¡± Cecilia started to climb. She noticed the looks she was receiving and explained. ¡°Did you think we sleep underground? We are not moles.¡± She laughed.


    Pretending she hadn¡¯t done that, Mila followed Cecilia with the rest following. Soon enough, she found herself standing in a new location.


    A few people stacking boxes looked at them in surprise but returned to their work when Cecilia shooed them. The place they were standing was clearly a basement of sorts. The boxes were filled with foodstuff of various kinds.


    ¡°A side business?¡± Mila wondered as she watched another couple of boxes being brought into the basement.


    ¡°More like insurance.¡± Cecilia shook her head. ¡°Food is starting to become scarce. Most of Boss¡¯s properties have a place stuffed with rations. He said it¡¯s going to become worse and worse. This is just a start.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, that is an astute move by Mr Vakano.¡± Mila agreed with the man¡¯s reasoning. She


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Cecilia watched Isabel help the rest of the group crawl into the space. ¡°Boss grew up on the border. He knows how those Imeglenmo bastards think. Skirmishes and raids were a constant threat for him. I guess they are again.¡± She pushed one of the workers to the side and led them upstairs.


    ¡°I thought the fights are mostly on the shores?¡± Isabel walked behind Mila and put her hand on her girlfriend¡¯s waist while climbing the stairs, not letting go even when they entered a tight corridor.


    ¡°Some cities fell in the past few days,¡± Cecilia explained. ¡°Not many, but enough for the enemy to stage strikes deeper into the Kingdom.


    ¡°It too must have been Mr Vakano who told you this?¡± Mila was interested. She also slipped away from Isabel¡¯s grasp, sending her girlfriend a haughty look and inviting Isabel to try again.


    Isabel looked down at her empty hand regretfully before trying to catch Mila, who slipped in front of Cecilia.


    The redhead looked at Mila in surprise, then glanced back at Isabel¡¯s dissatisfied reaction. ¡°Didn¡¯t sound like me, right? Actually, it was Barcy who told me that.¡± She replied. ¡°Are you two playing?¡± There was confusion in her voice.


    ¡°It helps.¡± Mila didn¡¯t deny it. ¡°A little bit of levity to not allow our thoughts wander towards our less fortunate friend.¡± Well, mostly Isabel¡¯s. Although, Mila felt the urgency to get Andrew out of his predicament as well.


    Isabel visibly cheered up. ¡°So you are not angry anymore?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Cecilia wanted to know.


    ¡°It is rather private, but if my dear Isabel wants to, she may tell.¡± Mila teased while keeping Cecilia between them. ¡°After all, it was just an innocent mistake, according to her. Nothing to make a fuss about. Isn¡¯t that right, dear?¡± She tilted her head.


    Mila¡¯s words brought back Isabel¡¯s confusion. She furrowed her brows, trying to decipher their meaning.


    But instead of Isabel, it was Kanna who gathered enough courage to speak. ¡°Y-you shouldn¡¯t make fun of Isabel like that.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Mila turned her gaze towards Kanna, who trembled in fear but stood her ground. ¡°You are misunderstanding our interactions if you think I am making fun of Isabel. It¡¯s punishment.¡± She announced.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°So you ARE angry!¡± Isabel groaned. ¡°I knew it.¡±


    ¡°Dissatisfied, maybe.¡± Mila didn¡¯t pout. She was dissatisfied - in more ways than one.


    ¡°And don¡¯t bully Kanna,¡± Isabel added.


    ¡°I am certainly not.¡± Mila DIDN¡¯T pout.


    ¡°Be nice.¡± Isabel gently scolded.


    ¡°I am.¡± Mila didn¡¯t see any issues with her previous words. Well, if Isabel felt she had been harsh, Mila could try to do better when interacting with Kanna. The poor girl deserved as much.


    ¡°To me, too?¡± Isabel tried to appeal.


    Mila tried to resist her girl¡¯s charms and succeeded. ¡°Maybe.¡± Her mouth decided otherwise. It wasn¡¯t the answer she wished to give, but at least it wasn¡¯t an outright agreement.


    Isabel let out a small cheer, which almost made Mila smile. She tightened her expression and turned around. ¡°Lead on.¡± She demanded.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Cecilia resumed walking, pulling the party along.


    ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡± Mila pretended to not understand.


    ¡°You sounded like newlyweds.¡± Cecilia laughed, clearly meaning it as a joke.


    This quip possessed its own set of problems. Mila could almost hear Isabel''s blood rushing to her head and frying her girlfriend¡¯s brain. She looked back and caught Isabel stumbling while blushing furiously.


    Mila herself felt quite satisfied. It was a better comparison from Cecilia than the earlier one where she had compared Mila to a Mom. ¡°Did we, now?¡± She let her imagination wander for a bit.


    Isabel would look amazing in a wedding dress. It didn¡¯t have to be white, maybe yellow or bright green? But definitely one which left the shoulders bare. Would frills be better or a simple design? Perhaps a dress that showed a bit of leg? How about the decollete? Maybe a low cut to emphasise Isabel¡¯s breasts. But that would be rather distracting. Mila knew she would find her eyes wandering. That wouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Cecilia continued to giggle, happy her joke was received so well. ¡°You two are a lot of fun. Anyway!¡± She led them up another set of stairs. ¡°There are plenty of people staying here currently.¡± She greeted a sleepy-looking woman who peeked out of a room. ¡°They won¡¯t bother you. They are mostly here to sleep.¡±


    They kept climbing up. From time to time, they passed a window from which more multi-storey buildings were visible. The sun was still high up in the sky and burned the city.


    The building itself was clean, but the floor creaked, and the walls and ceiling asked for a new coat of paint. They passed room after room. Most of them had the doors shut. Sometimes, a drowsy inhabitant trudged towards the toilet or to do their tasks.


    Cecilia stopped in front of one of the rooms and knocked. A moment later, a middle-aged man opened the doors. ¡°What is it?¡± He asked grumpily.


    ¡°I need you to bring a bed to my room,¡± Cecilia told him. ¡°Boss¡¯s orders. The girls are staying in my room, the boys in the one next to mine.¡±


    The man glanced at Mortimer and Vatim. ¡°Orin won¡¯t like it. He fought hard to keep his room free. He deserves cohabitants after he pushed Lim on me. The dude farts all night. It¡¯s hard to sleep.¡± There was an offended protest from the room.


    Cecilia shrugged. ¡°If Orin has problems, he can bring them to Boss.¡±


    There was more grumbling, but the man soon left with the Farting Lim in tow, and Cecilia led them further down the corridor.


    ¡°They should be back soon.¡± Cecilia stopped in front of a room much like the others and unlocked it. Inside, there was clutter.


    It quickly became apparent why Cecilia could offer them her room to stay in. The room certainly only had one person living in it.


    That is to say, the room had suffered an explosion of a clothing bomb. Various dresses, skirts, shirts, sweaters, robes, tunics and more were thrown about, covering the furniture. It was to such a degree it was hard to tell what was underneath the colourful blanket of fabric.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind that.¡± Cecilia was unashamed. ¡°I had a date planned in a few days and was looking for something to wear. Most of it is not mine, anyway. Here.¡± She threw a key to Mortimer. Settle in. Orin is out peddling our wares.¡±


    ¡°Which is?¡± Isabel stood behind Mila and peered inside the messy room. She critically scrutinised some of the pieces she saw, trying to decide if they were interesting enough for her.


    ¡°Protection.¡± Cecilia entered the room and started to stuff the mess into a box that she found underneath a dark one-piece dress.


    While Mortimer led Vatim inside their room, Mila tip-toed inside Cecilia¡¯s. She picked up one of the silk pieces and hurried to throw it away.


    ¡°Sorry. That one IS mine.¡± Cecilia grabbed the underwear. ¡°Cost me an arm.¡± She looked at them, expecting a reaction. ¡°Nothing? You know, an arm? Because Boss doesn¡¯t have one? Whatever.¡±


    ¡°Do you need help?¡± Isabel offered as she pushed inside.


    ¡°That would be great.¡± Cecilia thanked and offered another box to Isabel. ¡°We just have to put them inside. Boys will take them away to the storage.¡±


    Kanna entered the room right after but was quickly sat down on the bed by Isabel. The girl was still unsteady, and the walk had tired her out even more.


    It took them the better part of half an hour to sort out the mess. And while some pieces were of interest to Mila, most were much too big. Isabel did try out some but quickly tossed them aside, finding them not quite to her taste. It did give Mila a nice show, however.


    And by that time, the help brought them a partly disassembled bunk bed. They grumbled and swore but did take the newly filled boxes to free the space for the new piece of furniture.


    After setting everything up, Mila claimed the upper bunk, explaining Kanna would be better suited for the lower one as it didn¡¯t involve climbing in her weakened state.


    It would be a tight fit. Mila spread the bed sheet. She looked at Isabel, who was looking at the size of the sleeping space with fascination and horror.


    ¡°We need to clean up.¡± Isabel finally announced with some desperation in her voice. ¡°I stink.¡± She rambled. ¡°We can¡¯t sleep like that. Not in clean sheets! I definitely need a bath!¡±


    These words made Mila pause. She looked down at her garb. All of their stuff had been left at the old lady¡¯s place when they had left. Naran had sent someone to get it and to deal with the thugs, but for now, she had no change. And she stunk.


    ¡°We need a bath.¡± Mila resolutely agreed with Isabel. She planned to have a rest before the night, and she planned to ask Isabel to join. A little cuddling before the obligations sounded incredibly delightful. ¡°And our stuff.¡±


    Mila needed to at least wash and change her underwear before inviting Isabel for together time.

 Chapter 81 - Cuddling

    Mila was wondering if she was being too difficult and needy. She certainly had not thought of herself like that in the past, but as her condition improved, so did her expectations of her life.


    There were so many things Mila wished for. To travel freely. To have a place to simply rest without anyone bothering her and Isabel. To have an annoying neighbour to complain about. To shamelessly flirt. To spend a night at the shore of a sea and fall asleep to the sound of waves. To watch the world from a mountain top.


    There was so much Mila wanted to do and share with Isabel.


    And for the day, before Mila had to spend the night skulking around, she had wanted to bath with her girlfriend, appreciate her body and cuddle afterwards.


    But the bath had been too small. Isabel had helped Kanna to wash as she still had trouble moving. Mila had been unable to share it with them.


    And afterwards, Isabel had helped Kanna to settle in the bed right beneath. Mila felt an ugly knot in her stomach as she listened to her girlfriend tucking in the rescued girl.


    Of course, Mila understood Kanna had the priority. The girl was skittish around everyone who wasn¡¯t her brother or Isabel. She was scared and traumatised and very, very tired. It was normal. She was proud Isabel was helping Kanna. Mila knew she didn¡¯t have it in her to do the same.


    It didn¡¯t mean she had to like it. Mila turned on her back and stared at the wooden ceiling. Studying the grain of the planks wasn¡¯t all that interesting, but it was something. There was a pattern that reminded her of her girlfriend''s contours.


    And again, the frustration returned. Mila rolled on her side and looked out the window. The sun was still slowly cooking the city, but at least this room¡¯s window didn¡¯t face it at this time of the day.


    The evening was fast approaching. Cecilia had left earlier to do whatever her responsibilities were. She had offered Isabel her bed but had received a polite refusal.


    Now, if only Isabel was quicker with the comforting Kanna. Mila rolled in the bed again. The sheets and the blanket were a bit too coarse for her taste. The fabric rubbed against her bare legs, irritating the skin.


    But it was better than what they had on the road. At least she was on a mattress. Mila pulled the blanket over her head. It at least silenced the gentle words Isabel poured upon Kanna. She pulled her knees to the chest and stretched her sleeping shirt over them.


    ¡°Having fun?¡± Isabel¡¯s voice suddenly awoke Mila from her gloomy thoughts.


    Not bothering to reveal herself, Mila replied. ¡°Clearly, I am sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, very convincing.¡± Isabel agreed. ¡°Then should I let you? You¡¯ll have a lot to do during the night. A good rest should help with that.¡±


    Mila knew Isabel was only teasing her. ¡°I am still angry at you for the previous deed.¡± She was, but not all that much. At this point, Mila just wanted to hug Isabel.


    ¡°Yes, yes, very convincing.¡± Isabel hummed again.


    There was a rustling sound as Isabel began to undress. Mila felt her heartbeat quicken. Of course, nothing untoward would happen. Kanna was there, and despite her rather heated state, Mila was worried about Andrew.


    Not just once, Mila had contemplated sneaking out and checking Andrew¡¯s situation. In the end, she hadn¡¯t. Despite her reservations, Naran seemed trustworthy. During the trip to Stilag, Andrew had needled her about trusting other people more.


    This seemed like a good start. Despite Mila¡¯s body feeling better than ever, she was mentally tired. The constant vigilance was wearing her out. Granted, it hadn¡¯t occurred to her naturally. The accursed thing inside her head had pointed it out one night.


    But Isabel and Andrew were so vulnerable. Hadn¡¯t they both proved that today? What was Mila to do? And more importantly, was she any better?


    Probably not.


    ¡°I am coming.¡± Isabel nudged Mila¡¯s side.


    ¡°I am not stopping you.¡± Mila felt like being wilful. It was childish of her, yes. But she didn¡¯t feel like moving.


    ¡°Mila~¡± Isabel whispered and tried to lift the blanket.


    ¡°Is Kanna sleeping?¡± Mila didn¡¯t let her.


    ¡°Just about. It¡¯s getting cold standing here, just in my top. Let me in.¡± Isabel tried to reason.


    ¡°It¡¯s definitely warm enough.¡± Mila didn¡¯t believe Isabel one bit. Still, one thing did pique her interest. She lifted a corner of her cover to take a peek.


    Sure enough, Isabel was looking at her coyly. Her pyjama top was loose but still closefitting enough for Mila to notice her girlfriend wasn¡¯t wearing anything beneath. If she rose herself higher, Mila could see right down under the top.


    It was very tempting. But having Isabel next to her would be even better. Mila finally relented and moved deeper into the bed against the wall. She raised the blanket and invited her girl to join.


    Isabel raised an eyebrow as she evaluated Mila¡¯s pose. ¡°Looks comfy.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡± Mila let her legs slip out of the shirt and wiggled her toes. ¡°Are you going to gawk, or are you coming? Weren¡¯t you cold?¡± She stretched, letting the shirt just barely cover her private zones. Isabel¡¯s hungry look certainly improved her mood.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°I am.¡± Isabel gulped, then glanced down. ¡°You will be alright, Kanna?¡± There was a silent response. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to ask if you need anything.¡±


    This exchange made Mila purse her lips. She considered turning her back to Isabel, but that would be childish. She was done with that for now. Instead, she put on her best seductive expression and pretended to tremble. ¡°So cold.¡± She whispered, just loud enough for Isabel to hear. ¡°If only there was someone who could warm me.¡±


    That did it. Isabel¡¯s attention snapped towards Mila. She jumped on the upper bunk, hitting her head against the ceiling in the process. ¡°Shit.¡± She cursed under her breath.


    It earned a giggle. Mila kept the blanket up as her girl hesitantly lay beside her. Isabel kept moving her hands from one position to another, not quite sure where to put them. ¡°You can touch me, you know.¡±


    ¡°I-I do, it¡¯s just...¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes wandered up until Mila lowered the blanket, hiding their bodies under it.


    Mila did know. Their bodies were so close. Each time Isabel took a breath, her body brushed against Mila¡¯s. The smell of her girl¡¯s body was intoxicating but also relaxing. Seeing Isabel¡¯s indecisiveness, Mila put her hands on her waist. She snuggled closer, slipping lower and nestling against her girl¡¯s collarbone. ¡°So nice.¡± She purred.


    ¡°Ah, yeah.¡± Isabel hesitantly put an arm around Mila and pulled her closer. ¡°I-it is, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± Mila shushed. ¡°Not too loud.¡± She hooked her leg around Isabel¡¯s. Regretfully, this was as far as they were going to go. With Kanna in the room and Andrew in a cell, this was not the time to make memories of an erotic kind.


    But this was a new kind of sensation. Mila gently kissed Isabel¡¯s skin before sinking deeper into her embrace.


    They had not been dating for long. Not even a month had passed since Mila¡¯s outburst in the bath. In addition, there seldom were moments when they both had time for themselves.


    Even now, they weren¡¯t alone. It was always like this. Their physical intimacy went only as far as a gentle, chaste kiss here and there. This was the closest they had ever been.


    Mila felt Isabel¡¯s bothered breath on her black crown. Her hands pulled Mila ever closer. The moment felt so precious. Despite the bodily needs and stray thoughts of bringing the moment further, Mila settled with just delicately running her finger over Isabel¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mila?¡± Isabel murmured in Mila¡¯s hair as she pressed her lips against the top of her girl¡¯s head. Her hug grew tighter.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°What now?¡±


    With a soft sight, Mila tried to melt against Isabel. ¡°Whatever do you mean?¡±


    Isabel kept delicately rubbing the tip of her nose against Mila¡¯s head. ¡°Like now.¡±


    ¡°We cuddle,¡± Mila replied. ¡°We sleep. We wake up and get Andrew out of the trouble.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Isabel''s hand slid down Mila¡¯s back dangerously low but never breached the threshold of being too naughty. She simply wanted her girl as close as possible and once again tried to join their bodies together just by squeezing.


    For a moment, Mila was distracted. As their bare legs intertwined and chests pressed together, she could not help but feel her lust grow stronger.


    It took Mila quite a bit of willpower to not let her thoughts stray into dangerous territory. ¡°Then we get the map. I help Mortimer, and we leave.¡±


    It took a while for Isabel to respond. ¡°Sounds so simple,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°It should be.¡± Mila let her mind switch off. Isabel¡¯s warmth relaxed her. It felt nice. It felt safe.


    ¡°What about Kanna and Vatim?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s up to Mr Naran and Mortimer to keep them safe.¡±


    ¡°I guess.¡± Isabel wasn¡¯t convinced they would.


    It was a sentiment Mila could understand. But it was also something they could not do much about. ¡°We can¡¯t bring them along.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Isabel whispered. ¡°But what if they get enslaved? What if those people seek them out? I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    Mila knew she would regret the following words, but¡­ ¡°I can take care of those who did that to Kanna.¡±


    Isabel stiffened. ¡°They are bad people.¡± She finally said. ¡°Kanna said there are more people like her in there.¡± Another pause. ¡°I can¡¯t ask you to do that.¡± She trembled.


    ¡°We can¡¯t help everyone, Isabel.¡±


    ¡°I know. But what if¡­¡± Isabel wished.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Mila sighed. This was such a bad idea. She felt her girl struggle with the idea. But in the end, she didn¡¯t ask Mila not to. And there was something else. ¡°Isabel?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What about Tiff and Kefo?¡± Mila raised a question that bothered her. She wasn¡¯t that attached to the pair, but it wasn¡¯t the same for Isabel and Andrew.


    ¡°W-what do you mean?¡± Isabel nervously twitched.


    ¡°Why are you hesitating now?¡± Mila wondered. ¡°We need the map, and we can be on our way. We can return later and see what can be done about Kanna and Vatim then.¡±


    ¡°B-but people are suffering now.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t it. ¡°Isabel,¡± Mila pinched Isabel¡¯s side. ¡°You know you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°Th-that¡­ But I do want to help Kanna and punish those monsters.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°A-and¡­ I don¡¯t know about Andrew, but¡­¡±


    Mila waited for Isabel to continue. She kept gently running her palm up and down Isabel¡¯s back to soothe her.


    ¡°...But, I am scared.¡± Isabel finally said.


    It didn¡¯t tell Mila much. She waited for Isabel to continue, but she didn¡¯t. ¡°I am with you. You¡¯ll be fine. I will help however I can.¡± She tried to find words.


    ¡°They are dead, aren¡¯t they?¡± Isabel finally muttered. ¡°They died, I know it. I was there when Silinth¡­ When he¡­ There is no way Tiff and Kefo could keep whatever it was away.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mila softly exclaimed. This hadn¡¯t come up before. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Silinth.¡± She warned, and Isabel buried her face in Mila¡¯s hair. ¡°And our younger friends are tough.¡± She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell Isabel they were alive. After all, she didn¡¯t believe it herself. Mila wouldn¡¯t lie to her girl.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± There was sadness and hopelessness in Isabel¡¯s hum.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s talk, shall we? Perhaps a story? I can tell you a story.¡± Mila desperately racked her brain. She wanted something that would turn her girl¡¯s thoughts to a brighter view. ¡°Do you want me to?¡±


    ¡°...I want a story.¡± Isabel kept Mila as close as possible.


    Truthfully, Mila didn¡¯t have a lot of happy stories to tell. Still, she tried. ¡°How about a tale about a man who defied all odds and rescued his love?¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    ¡°Right! There once was a man who¡­¡±


    Mila started to quietly tell her tale. It was one of her dreams. The story didn¡¯t have a happy ending. It was true that the warrior had rescued his love. But in the process, he and his aides had died. That part, Mila would change.

 Chapter 82 - A Promise of Violence

    ¡°Well, at least Isabel fell asleep first.¡± Mila tried to look at the bright side. She turned towards the barely visible outline next to her. The endless expanse behind Aaers had long lost its impact on her.  ¡°Anything you want to add?¡±


    Of course, there was no answer. At least not a verbal one. Aaers ¡®looked¡¯ at Mila and sent a mix of emotions, letting her decipher them. There wasn¡¯t much. Mostly simple boredom and an urge for her to seek out ¡®something¡¯.


    Which wasn¡¯t in the cards for the time being. Mila warmed up her limbs. At least she didn¡¯t have to do stretches and running. With Aaers having a proximation of a shape, he could help her train her combat moves.


    It also meant Mila was constantly humiliated by a much more skilled opponent. Without any way to physically interact, their exchanges were akin to a dance.


    Mila thought herself to be skilled at dodging. But when Aaers deliberately moved in a way she could see, it still sent her stumbling when she avoided the strike. ¡°Really?¡± Her reactions were still slow.


    Just a few moments ago, Mila had enjoyed the blissful sensation of her sleeping girlfriend''s embrace, and now she had to forcefully bend herself away from a jab aimed at her head.


    It was a learning experience, to be sure. These small lessons accumulated and improved Mila¡¯s skill set. ¡°Didn¡¯t you want me to rest?¡± She chopped at the apparition''s arm. Instead of hitting, the hand curved around hers and ¡®slapped¡¯ her cheek.


    A wave of emotions expressed amusement.


    ¡°No, this is not resting.¡± Mila wanted to sigh. ¡°I had this beautiful girl in my hands. My mind felt at peace, and I could relax.¡± She ducked under a hook and received another delivery of emotions. This time, apologetic and understanding ones. ¡°Oh, so you do understand. Yet there is no mercy in your teaching.¡±


    It was becoming hard for Mila to talk. There wasn¡¯t any need to either. It wasn¡¯t like Aaers could answer her. Not really. She liked to think she could interpret everything well enough, but it was hard to say either way.


    Mila moved away from the attacking ghost. A little space to reassess her options would do good. Of course, Aaers didn¡¯t let her think. His movements flowed together, pressuring her endlessly.


    There was no mercy. There was no rest. Mila settled her mind on another night of endless pursuit of martial prowess. At least it would do her actual body some good.


    Ever since Aaers had regained a semblance of a form, he had begun treating Mila as a punching bag. Well, it was for her own gain, but after lording over her peers in the skill for so long, she had forgotten how it felt to be defeated purely in expertise.


    Mila clumsily rolled away from a sweeping kick. The worst part of it was she knew Aaers was taking her lightly. The ancient thing was keeping himself just barely above her level. If Mila managed an inspired move, he simply did better. She wasn¡¯t foolish enough to write it off as a dream thing. Mila knew Aaers was just that good. There had been no equal to his skill when he had still lived.


    Or was Aaers still alive?


    The stray thought was a mistake. Aaers felt Mila¡¯s attention wander and upped the pace. It was too much for her.


    Mila tried to salvage her posture. She tried to jump back, only to find a ghostly fist in her face. There was no impact, only an unnerving closeness to something unnatural.


    In the end, it was more of a play. Mila and Aaers both pretended to attack and defend. They danced around each other, unable to make an actual strike.


    And Mila lost. She lost, lost and lost again.


    ¡ª


    ¡°You okay?¡± Isabel asked. She was already up and had just returned from escorting Kanna to the toilet. The younger girl was slowly and carefully making the bed, doing her best not to make sudden movements to avoid MIila¡¯s attention.


    ¡°How could I not be after sleeping next to you?¡± Mila avoided giving a direct answer and tried to flirt instead. She smiled, but the expression quickly turned sour when Isabel looked away. She doubted her girl believed her, so when Isabel turned back, she didn¡¯t try to hide her frustrated look.


    ¡°Bad dream?¡± Isabel lifted her hands to pluck Mila off the top bunk. She grabbed Mila¡¯s waist and gently lifted the smaller girl out of the bed.


    Mila put her hands on Isabel¡¯s shoulders and sunk into her girl¡¯s embrace. She nuzzled against Isabel¡¯s nape before letting herself be put on the ground. ¡°Just the usual.¡± She searched for her clothes and began dressing.


    ¡°So a bad dream,¡± Isabel concluded while helping Mila put on her shirt.


    ¡°Unfortunately.¡±


    ¡°Still no luck?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Mila grumbled. ¡°I really want to punch that guy.¡± She shook her fist against the evening sky, peeking through the window.


    Mila¡¯s actions did little to improve Kanna¡¯s impression of her. She reminded Mila of how Tiff tiptoed around her, trying to not attract attention.


    ¡°I am not going to eat you,¡± Mila told the third wheel. ¡°Hardly any meat on the bones. Not worth the effort.¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Kanna trembled and began to look for an escape route.


    ¡°Mila was joking.¡± Isabel hurried to explain and pinched Mila¡¯s back. ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°Obviously.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°It might not have been my best.¡± She continued and bowed. ¡°I apologise for my misstep.¡± There was no need to aggravate Kanna¡¯s anxiety.


    ¡°See, she was joking.¡± Isabel hugged Mila from behind. ¡°I told you Mila is a good girl.¡±


    Kanna looked at them in disbelief but didn¡¯t comment. Her movements did seem smoother now, and she didn¡¯t look at the window as if it was a viable exit option. This was a third floor, after all.


    While Mila was enjoying Isabel¡¯s embrace, it was time for her to move. She slipped out of the comforting touch and finished preparing.


    And a few minutes later, Cecilia entered the room. ¡°Good, good, you are all up and ready. The boss wanted to see you, Mila.¡±


    ¡°As we agreed.¡± Mila nodded and then looked at her girl. ¡°Are you coming too?¡±


    ¡°I guess?¡± Isabel pondered. ¡°Where is Vatim?¡± She asked in Kanna¡¯s place, knowing the girl wanted to know.


    ¡°Below the streets,¡± Cecilia answered. ¡°Mortimer wanted to speak with Boss as well. Since Kanna was sleeping, they left sooner. They were done when I left, eating. You are all probably hungry, too.¡±


    Now that Cecilia reminded them, Mila did feel peckish. ¡°It¡¯s settled then. Lead us to your leader.¡± She cracked a joke to lighten the mood. Hers, as well as Kanna¡¯s. Unfortunately, no one saw it as one.


    Cecilia raised an eyebrow while Kanna straightened her loaned, brown tunic.


    Isabel patted her shoulder. ¡°I thought it was a nice try.¡±


    Mila comforted herself. At least Isabel had noticed the wordplay. ¡°It is really not my forte.¡± She lamented. ¡°One of these days, people will laugh.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Cecilia stopped her. ¡°That was a joke? For real? Does that even qualify? Maybe I should teach you a thing or-¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Mila pushed past Cecilia. ¡°It¡¯s time to go.¡± She exited the room and headed down the hall.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her.¡± Isabel followed. ¡°She isn¡¯t mad.¡±


    ¡°Right. Well, maybe you want to hear a joke or two?¡± Cecilia offered. ¡°No? And you?¡± She asked Kanna. ¡°Man, you all should lighten up. Being serious all the time can¡¯t be healthy.¡±


    For the rest of the way, Mila had to suffer one bad joke after another. The only solace was the fact that Isabel was suffering together with her. While Mila didn¡¯t think she had a good sense of humour, Cecilia was just as atrocious and much less aware of it.


    As Cecilia led them into a canteen deep into the tunnels, Mila had to suffer one last joke from the redhead. One about how to tell the man¡¯s penis size by the length of his nose. The girl found it not only hilarious but something the rest of the girls had to learn.


    Cecilia didn¡¯t even notice how unreceptive her audience was to such information. To Mila¡¯s relief, they had arrived and wouldn¡¯t have to bear the enthusiastic barrage of questionable jokes.


    Mortimer was currently reading a book to Vatim. They sat a table away from other dinners. There was a constant flow of people in and out of the hall. Mila watched the chief in the corner stir a large pot above a fireplace, above which a large hole inhaled the rising, hot air and smoke. The pleasant smell of spices reminded Mila just how hungry she was.


    The boy noticed them arrive a moment later and immediately ran towards Kanna with a happy smile on his face. She received him with a wobble as Vatim crashed against her too hard. The girl was nowhere near recovered after just one meal and sleep.


    Mila followed Isabel, who wandered closer to the person handing out the food. It was soup again. She overheard someone complaining about it, too. Apparently, it was because of Boss¡¯s orders. Soup took fewer ingredients to prepare. Their group was starting to save on food.


    And to be fair, the complainer was quickly silenced. The food prices were very high, and Naran didn¡¯t ask his subordinates to pay for a meal.


    Something Mila was happy to exploit. After getting their portions, she and Isabel returned to a table where Mortimer was watching Kanna and Vatim speak in hushed tones. They both looked so happy. Soon, Vatim led his sister to get her something to eat as well.


    Mila slowly ate. It wasn¡¯t bad. A bit too spicy and lacked meat. At least there were some chunks. It was a luxury denied to the majority of people in the city. She chewed on the largest piece of meat she could find and spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± She decided.


    ¡°Do what?¡± Isabel absentmindedly watched the surroundings.


    ¡°See if anything can be done about those who enslaved Kanna.¡± Mila started to eat faster.


    Isabel frowned. ¡°Mila, you don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I am going to ask Naran about it. Take a look. Only after we get Andrew out. If time permits.¡±


    ¡°Mila, I¡­ I want them to suffer, but-¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided.¡± Mila finished her soup.


    Only now, Kanna and Vatim come back with their portions. They sat as far from Mila as possible. She suspected that if Mortimer wasn¡¯t at the table, the sibling pair would have gone to sit at another table. Well, maybe not. Kanna was attached to Isabel at this point.


    Isabel stabbed her soup. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, but you won¡¯t stop me.¡± Mila knew.


    It took Isabel a good minute before she answered. She gritted her teeth. ¡°They can¡¯t continue doing that shit. But I don¡¯t want you to¡­¡±


    ¡°It is not an issue.¡± Mila didn¡¯t let Isabel to finish. She knew her girlfriend wasn¡¯t entirely happy with Mila¡¯s methods. ¡°In fact, you suggested it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Not what happened.¡± Isabel dourly spat back.


    ¡°Yet, here we are.¡± Mila shrugged. ¡°I know it is weighing heavily on your heart, and¡­¡± She looked at Kanna. ¡°It will help that girl to know those people can¡¯t endanger her anymore.¡±


    And that was enough for Isabel. She followed Mila¡¯s gaze and gave up. ¡°She suffered so much.¡±


    ¡°Did she tell you about it?¡±


    ¡°While we washed. Most of it, not all.¡± Isabel whispered.


    ¡°How bad was it?¡± Mila returned the whisper.


    ¡°At least she didn¡¯t lose her¡­ You know, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡±


    ¡°There were scars on her back. At first, she had tried to fight back. It earned Kanna beatings. And there were other girls¡­¡±


    Mila understood why Isabel had not fought harder against taking revenge. ¡°They weren''t as lucky, huh.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°They will pay. I¡¯ll not make it quick.¡± Mila decided.

 Chapter 83 - Negotiation

    Mila had half-expected to be led to the room where they had met Naran for the first time. Instead, she was standing in a comfy workroom with book-filled shelves on all sides. In the middle of the room was a desk covered with documents and writing utensils.


    The room owner was currently kneeling in front of a small altar with a picture of a beautiful woman walking through bountiful fields with forests in the distance.


    After taking the seat, Mila fingered one of the closer papers. It was filled with numbers. ¡°I would have thought running a gang would not require so much paperwork.¡± She began the conversation.


    Naran huffed. ¡°Then you have thought wrong.¡± He got up and sat down on his soft-looking, luxurious chair. It was the most impressive thing in the room. ¡°Checking and double checking ledgers, personal and inventory lists is a daily necessity. Half of my days are cooped inside this hole, sifting through shit my people bring me.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it something you can delegate to someone?¡± Mila conversed.


    ¡°Yes. Normally that would be the case. Unfortunately, well-educated people are a rarity in this occupation. Trustworthy ones are even rarer.¡±


    Mila nodded. ¡°I suppose you are right. I had not given it much of a thought before.¡± She admitted.


    ¡°Oh? I find it hard to believe.¡± Naran leaned back. ¡°With the smell on you, I think you have plenty of experience dealing with people like me.¡±


    ¡°And what smell that would be?¡± Mila looked into Naran¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°An assassin.¡± Naran grinned. ¡°A good one. One who rarely isn¡¯t tied down by someone powerful.¡±


    ¡°No, no, Sir Vakano. You are certainly mistaken.¡± Mila shook her head. ¡°I may have killed those men, but I am no assassin.¡± She had worked towards becoming something similar for a while now, though.


    For a moment, Mila wondered how this man could claim she was one with such confidence. Then again, her actions certainly painted her as someone used to working in shadows.


    ¡°Of course, I didn¡¯t want to imply anything untoward against the young lady.¡± Naran backtracked. ¡°Now, how can this old man help you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, besides helping with information on my friend''s current circumstances?¡± Mila tilted her head, feigning innocence. ¡°I do appreciate your people getting it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that.¡± Naran nodded while he opened a drawer and pulled out a stack of papers. He then slid them over.


    Mila grabbed the sheets and started to leaf through them. Naran¡¯s people proved to be quite adept at gathering the information she needed. Or perhaps it was because of how corrupt the city was?


    Whatever the reason, Mila gained the plans for the building Andrew was held in. Guard shifts, their posts and patrol paths. There was information on people who could be dangerous. Profiles on people who were better left alive and people who were wanted dead. And there still was more.


    ¡°An impressive work,¡± Mila noted.


    ¡°It is.¡± Naran agreed while uncorking a bottle. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Cici about this. She hates it when I drink this late.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± It was an easy request to fulfil. ¡°But why such a care for what she thinks?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy. Because my men love her.¡± Naran grumbled. ¡°She has dated a good amount of them, at least for a day or two. I wonder how she does it? They always part without any bad blood between them.¡±


    ¡°An interesting predicament,¡± Mila noted but didn¡¯t care. She kept reading. ¡°Miss Cecilia is certainly an interesting person.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Interesting is one way to put it.¡± Naran kept grumbling. ¡°Anyway, I added information on that Guard Captain¡¯s house there.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Mila found the mentioned information and glanced over it. Nothing special.


    ¡°Helly will want that painting in one piece. How did she even figure to ask Mortimer for it? The boy probably annoyed her in one way or another.¡± Naran guessed.


    Mila didn¡¯t have an answer. ¡°Perchance, would you also have information on Mortimer¡¯s father''s old house?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, perhaps?¡± Naran supposed as he looked at the messy shelves. ¡°Somewhere. I certainly did plan to burn the place down. Never actually did it. The fucker managed to die before I could get to him. But¡­¡±


    Mila knew what was coming and turned her full attention towards the man.


    ¡°You already owe me.¡± Naran pointed out the obvious. ¡°And before I give you more, you have to prove it is worth it.¡±


    ¡°Something can be arranged.¡± Mila allowed. ¡°But, I have to ask.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    ¡°Why so much trust in us?¡± Mila asked plainly. ¡°With the situation in the kingdom as it is¡­¡±


    ¡°Do I think you are a spy?¡± Naran began to laugh. ¡°Why should I care if you are or not? I am more worried you are serving under that ass¡¯s Oispio¡¯s secret service. Although I heard they were gutted. Probably a lie. They always spread one rumour or another.¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°A unique perspective.¡± Mila tried to follow the man¡¯s thought process. She didn¡¯t know enough. It was impossible.


    ¡°Whatever. You are not serving Tordgo. If I were to bet you are a spy, but that does not mean we can¡¯t work together.¡±


    ¡°It worries me how easily you speak of treason.¡± Mila pointed out. ¡°Especially during the time of war.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t owe Tordgo shit,¡± Naran growled. ¡°Not after how they treated me.¡±


    Once again, Mila had trouble evaluating the man. On one hand, she had seen him plan ahead, his organisation seemed to run well, and his subordinates seemed to trust him.


    On the other hand¡­ ¡°You are being awfully forthcoming with information, Sir Vakano.¡±


    ¡°You find that suspicious, yes?¡± Naran smirked. ¡°It¡¯s always the same with your kind. Always looking for the hidden trap.¡± He added. ¡°Well, there is none. The years have taught me to deal with someone like you - honesty is the best choice. Being caught in a lie could mean a dagger in the back.¡±


    ¡°A dangerous gambit.¡±


    ¡°Yet, I still live.¡± Naran¡¯s expression turned smug. ¡°Even right now, I still live.¡±


    Was Naran telling the truth? Mila weighed the possibility. She believed he was. After all, while their interactions had not been extensive, he had earned a chance to earn Mila¡¯s trust. There was no need to reconsider now.


    ¡°I must concede to you this point.¡± Mila slowly spoke to add more time to think.


    ¡°So, about the favour¡­¡±


    ¡°Before we continue.¡± Mila stopped him. ¡°Is your group associated with¡­ What was his name? Brandy, I believe? Yes, what are your thoughts and plans regarding this man.¡±


    Naran stretched his chin. ¡°Brandy? Not much. Your friend rescued the girl from Brandy¡¯s place, didn¡¯t she?¡± He recalled. ¡°Why? Do you have plans for him?¡±


    ¡°I might have.¡± Mila eluded. ¡°Of course, it may change depending on what you have to say.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a trap.¡± Naran was apprehensive. ¡°I wonder what would have happened to me if I was friends with poor Brandy.¡±


    ¡°I take it then that you have no close connections to the man.¡± Mila was relieved. She didn¡¯t want to fight the man.


    ¡°No, luckily not. We couldn¡¯t see eye to eye regarding several issues.¡± Naran wetted his lips with the half-forgotten wine. He put the bottle back on the table and cleared his throat. ¡°Well, he isn¡¯t the worst either. His territory is near mine, so we did butt our heads¡­¡± He trailed off. ¡°And there are some places I would like to take over. We could extend our tunnel system further. Hmm¡­¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t rush the man. She continued to go over the information she was given. A part of her attention never left the man, but he was content to just sit and contemplate. A few minutes later, Naran seemed to be ready to continue. Mila folded the sheets and tucked them under her cloak. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I am not going to lie. Brandy¡¯s demise would be very beneficial to me.¡± Naran confessed. ¡°But he is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Compared to you, how dangerous? Does he have powerful bodyguards? Does he live in a fortress?¡± Mila wanted to know. ¡°I have a lot of questions regarding the man. But most importantly, would his death make us even?¡±


    ¡°Hah!¡± Naran barked. ¡°Even? The targets I had in mind were small fish compared to Brandy! If you did him in, I would owe you!¡± His face twisted into glee.


    ¡°Honesty doesn''t suit you, Mr Vakano.¡± Mila jabbed, knowing he would not take it to heart. Despite her reservations, the man was easy to deal with, all things considered.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like Cici.¡± Naran now scowled. ¡°Besides. You would likely take care of Brandy even without me agreeing it to be a favour.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, but the question would be when.¡± Mila returned the honesty. ¡°And the sooner it happened, the better for you. After all, having a better grasp on the city would mean safety for you and yours, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Too much attention isn¡¯t good either,¡± Naran whined. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be the first time one of us got too greedy and became a head shorter.¡±


    ¡°And yet, you are going to exploit the chance.¡±


    ¡°Definitely!¡± Naran laughed.


    ¡°Then, about the Mortimer¡¯s old place.¡± Mila returned to the previous topic. ¡°I believe my offer earns me that information.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Naran got up from his seat and started to rummage through one of the shelves. The needed intel wasn¡¯t there. He repeated it to another shelf before finding a yellowed envelope under a thick notebook. ¡°There it is.¡± He handed it to Mila.


    ¡°Not a lot.¡± Mila weighted the envelope in her hand before opening it. There were only a few pages tucked in there. One of them was a plan for an expansive building with scribbles all over it. Another had premature plans. She looked at Naran with a raised eyebrow. ¡°You had a plan to piss on his valuables?¡±


    Naran had the sense to appear ashamed. ¡°Well, that was right after he died. I had a lot of pent-up aggression in me.¡±


    Mila continued to read. ¡°This one seems to have been hatched earlier. Sneaking excrements in the man''s food?¡±


    ¡°Look, Zemny was cautious and surrounded by bodyguards. I had just lost my arm.¡± Naran waved his stub. ¡°I was desperate. Just a small amount. A tiny bit. A smidgen.¡±


    ¡°How current is this information?¡± Mila chose to not comment. ¡°Any changes?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ The man who took over Zemny¡¯s property isn¡¯t much better. A shitty noble that is trying to avoid contributing to the war. I don¡¯t know much. Mortimer will know more. Or ask Barcy if you can find him.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°Anything else I should know?¡± It was a prudent question, but she had gotten most of what she wanted.


    At this point, Mila wanted to return to Isabel¡¯s side and see what she was up to. Her girl had stayed with Kanna. It irked her how she found the poor girl¡¯s presence unsavorable. It wasn¡¯t like she NEEDED all Isabel¡¯s attention, but¡­


    ¡°I guess there are a few things.¡± Naran supposed. ¡°Wine?¡±


    Mila paused. ¡°A glass, if you would.¡± She decided. The thought of her girl spending time with another didn¡¯t quite sit well with her. She wouldn¡¯t get drunk, but a little alcohol would do well for her nerves.


    ¡°Just a second.¡± Naran opened a drawer and found a dusty glass. He blew into it and then poured the wine into it. ¡°Here.¡±


    She should have known not to agree. Mila still took the glass and tasted the drink. It was fruity and mild. Not at all what she had expected. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± She was surprised.


    ¡°Right, now, how about we talk about our future?¡± Naran smiled. Mila¡¯s praise had improved his mood.


    ¡°Let us.¡± Mila agreed. She wanted to return, but it was business first for the night. She wouldn¡¯t commit to anything, but having the option wouldn¡¯t hurt.

 Chapter 84 - Scouting

    The man with sunken cheeks who guided Mila pointed at the Guard Command Post. ¡°There. Third window from the left.¡±


    They were strolling through the streets, passing the building. Lipe - the man who looked perpetually starved, was pretending to be her guardian, transporting her home.


    Despite the hour, the streets were still busy. Less so around the place where the City¡¯s Guards gathered, but even then. Here, there were no beggars. But the worry in the passing faces was still noticeable.


    Less so on the soldier faces. Those were stationed nearby, according to Lipe. Even though Mila had not been in the city for more than a day, she still could tell there was animosity between the City¡¯s Guards and the Military.


    They constantly exchanged glares and insults. Mila also saw one of the soldiers purposefully bump into one of the guards and push him over. There were reinforcements from both sides immediately, and it didn¡¯t turn into a brawl only because a Captain happened to pass by. He quickly whipped his boys into order and sent them back to the barracks.


    ¡°Is it going to be less crowded later?¡± Mila asked. She memorised the surroundings and tried to find the best approach. There were a couple of entrances she could use. There were no actual obstacles to her picking a door and entering.


    While there was a guard here and there to hear out people who came here with complaints, they didn¡¯t actually keep the building safe.


    Unfortunately, the three-story building was standing alone in the middle of the area, with no other places next to it. Mila couldn¡¯t just jump from roof to roof and infiltrate that way. Naran had also ruled out entering from beneath through the tunnel system. She had to do it the classical way - through the doors, as the windows had metal bars in front of them. Or at least for the first two floors they had. She wasn¡¯t confident enough to climb to the third one without anyone noticing.


    ¡°It will,¡± Lipe affirmed. ¡°But there are patrols throughout the night.¡± He guided her to the left to see the back of the target building.


    ¡°I see. Unfortunate.¡±


    This was why Mila had insisted Isabel stayed back. She watched the cloudy sky and calculated how much time she had. Barging or sneaking in seemed like a bad idea. She needed a distraction. ¡°And these guards are paid to keep your¡­ kind safe, aren''t they?¡±


    Lipe frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t like what you are implying.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t play coy. I am talking about your criminal activities.¡± Mila was not deterred.


    ¡°Not everyone has their hands dirty, young miss.¡± Lipe suspiciously cleaned his palms against his pants. ¡°Some of us just have auxiliary roles.¡±


    ¡°So are they?¡±


    After cursing under his breath, Lipe responded. ¡°Yes. If there is a trouble in one of the protected, guards will come running.¡±


    ¡°Do we know by whom?¡± Mila had seen enough. They had been here for a while now. There was nothing new she could learn, so she turned towards their next goal.


    ¡°Everyone.¡± Lipe spat on the walkway, then quickly apologised to a guard who glared at him. ¡°Some have paid more than others.¡±


    ¡°And Mister Brandy is among them.¡± Mila summarised.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Judging by how shameless Brandy can be, he is definitely paying a lot. Huh, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Mila frowned as she glanced at one of the rooftops. ¡°I saw someone I know, and he is not happy.¡± She eluded.


    ¡®Not happy¡¯ was an understatement. Mr Crow¡¯s glare was almost physical in its intensity. The bird released a gurgling noise full of anger before taking off from the ledge. He glided down as Mila took a turn into a more remote street.


    A moment later, Mr Crow landed on Mila¡¯s shoulder. His claws dug into it, and he immediately started to complain and peck her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lipe was startled.


    Mila willingly suffered the wrath of the young creature. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my fault.¡± It was getting annoying. She received a chirp of disbelief. ¡°Truly, I left you both only for a short while.¡±


    Mr Crow screeched in her ear, letting Mila know what he thought about her excuse.


    ¡°Should I be worried?¡± Lipe watched the bird continuously attack Mila.


    ¡°No, he is our friend''s partner. Mr Crow is just unsatisfied¡­ That I only came now?¡± She tried to guess. The bird chirped in frustration, adding more and more grievances to the list. ¡°...Among other things. Now, show me where Mr Brandy is. I have some things to discuss with the man.¡±


    ¡°What kind of things?¡± Lipe was not informed of Mila¡¯s plans for the night.


    ¡°Important things. Mr Crow, you will want to listen as well. After all, this has to do with how we will get Andrew out of his predicament.¡±


    Mr Crow was not convinced. Still, he calmed down somewhat, and while he continued to show his displeasure by grumbling in Mila¡¯s ear, he stopped his pecking.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The rest of the way to Brandy¡¯s compound was spent in Mila explaining in a whisper to Mr Crow what they had been up to. But no matter how she tried, the bird was adamant about blaming her for their fallings. He refused to believe it was Andrew¡¯s fault he was arrested.


    Or Mila thought the damn bird thought that way. She felt confident enough. Between a ghost in her brain and an angry feather ball, she was getting better and better at interpreting the wordless communications.


    Lipe was content to just show the way. For almost twenty minutes, they waded through the streets. The more they walked, the worse the surroundings became. Not just once, Mila was forced to step around a person trying to sleep on the walkway. As she passed alleys, she could see desperate eyes looking back, fearing they would intrude on their fragile peace.


    Every hole large enough for a person to fit in was seemingly taken. From time to time, a group of thugs would strut by, intimidating everyone with derogatory remarks and casual violence.


    A nightly breeze tried to clean the streets of the stench futilely. At least the temperature had dropped to something tolerable. Mila was growing impatient. Mostly from Mr Crow¡¯s insistence, they should act.


    But they didn¡¯t have to walk much longer. The area changed as burnt buildings and devastation took over from dilapidated and crooked properties. Isabel¡¯s work, no doubt.


    Here, there was even more suffering. Newly homeless people tolled in the ruins, trying to recover any remaining valuables, memorabilia, or just a blanket to cover themselves from the ruthless world.


    Quiet sobs and laments filled the corners of this street. Even the occasional brute was keeping silent to not disturb the smothering presence of sorrow.


    And finally, Mila¡¯s eyes fell on a building that reminded her of a prison. She scrutinised the blackened walls in the darkness. They were foreboding and dreary. She recognised the place from Isabel¡¯s words.


    But it was not the place from which Brandy ruled his pathetic realm. No, his compound was a little further. Just enough away from the place of suffering to not hear the cries of those less fortunate.


    ¡°Here.¡± Lipe led Mila past the wooden walls. Much less imposing than those at the slave factory but still enough to keep the rabble away.


    Mr Crow glared at the guards standing at the gates. Mila shushed the volatile bird. She could spot a series of buildings behind the walls. They were noticeably better looking than those around.


    But contrary to the place Andrew was held, this one was much more easily accessible. The walls were only a couple of meters high. The surrounding rooftops allowed Mila an easy way inside, if barely.


    And all of these surrounding places were likely run by Brandy¡¯s men as well. Mila could hear jarring laughter from inside them. Brutal-looking men and women walked in and out of some of them. Sometimes, they had a company. Pitiful-looking and dressed people were pulled inside these buildings for the nightly company.


    A strong waft of alcohol spread with the passing wind. A barrel of beverage was rolled inside one of the houses to the cheers of recipients. They celebrated and laughed. Sang and danced.


    Then, they were past the area. Lipe wiped his sweat away. ¡°I don¡¯t like it here.¡± He explained.


    Mila didn¡¯t either. Even if she had seen only a little, she understood why Isabel wanted Brandy dead. These people did not care for anyone but themselves. Soon, they were back where just a crumb of bread was considered an invaluable treasure.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Lipe wanted to know. He nervously glanced back to see if anyone was following.


    Of course, there was. Mila had noticed them right from the start. When they passed one of the roaming groups, a couple of people had split off of it.


    Mila had to agree with the would-be robber assessment. They did look like an easy target. With the diminished appearance of Lipe and her short stature, they were easy pickings in the eyes of Brandy¡¯s people. And they weren''t dressed too shabby, which was likely the deciding factor.


    Seeing her companion twitch in fear, Mila could only shake her head in disappointment. ¡°Why were you chosen to accompany me?¡± She steered the man towards a quieter corner. The pursuers quickened their step. They saw Lipe notice them and wanted to act before their targets could run.


    Lipe almost stumbled on a flat ground. ¡°B-because I am disposable¡­¡± He confessed. And I know how to run away.¡±


    ¡°Then do that. I don¡¯t need you for the following.¡± Mila dismissed him and slipped into the shadow of a wooden pillar holding a balcony. She planned to use Lipe to distract the pursuers. Mr Crow jumped in the air and began circling above their heads.


    ¡°W-what?¡± Lipe¡¯s eyes widened. He looked at the two men gaining on him and broke into a sprint.


    The two thugs followed after Lipe. Mila heard one of them ask about the girl and where she went. The other just told the first to forget about her.


    Mila found her trusty dagger under her cloak. Naran had been so kind to offer her a blacksmith service. The dagger had grown dull from the use, but now it was as sharp as ever.


    In addition, Mila had taken a new set of throwing knives from the generous gang leader. Granted, Naran didn¡¯t know she had. But even if he did, she doubted he would object.


    As the first man passed, Mila prepared her strike. He didn¡¯t even glance her way, too busy keeping up with Lipe. The second man followed right after and took the last step of his life.


    Mila didn¡¯t try to be subtle. Her aim here was to raise hell, to have most city guards flock towards this area and leave their bases empty.


    For that, Mila would be ruthless. She raised her hand and brought it down right into the clueless man¡¯s neck, killing him instantly. Not even a strangled sound escaped his mouth to warn his friend.


    Then, Mila followed the first man. Lipe had already vanished, leaving her current prey confused and vulnerable. It didn¡¯t take any effort for her to repeat the previous feet.


    Mila watched dispassionately as the corpse collapsed before her. She looked around. People were staring before they started to back up. They fled the scene, not willing to be the next victim.


    Whether they were running from Mila or from Brandy¡¯s revenge was up to debate.


    Mila cleaned her dagger and stepped inside the long shadows that the night cast. The messy architecture of the street made it easy for her to scale to scale the walls. There were no standards here, just what people could do with limited resources.


    With a practised step, Mila vaulted over a gap between two buildings. Brandy¡¯s compound was now within reach. She gathered her mana and used all of her skills to keep herself unnoticeable.


    Above Mila¡¯s head, an impatient call hurried her. She studied the situation within the yard. There were guards, but they were not attentive. Servants were walking here and there, but they did not matter.


    Lastly, Mila extended her senses to see if there was anyone dangerous. She tasted the air and allowed a vicious grin. There were a few signatures that responded to her scan. Nothing too dangerous.


    If there was no one stronger deeper inside the compound, Mila would not even break a sweat.

 Chapter 85 - Proceeding With the Plan

    It took a few minutes for the Brandy¡¯s men to be informed of the brutal demise of their comrades just a short distance away. Even then, the anticipated commotion didn¡¯t occur. Or at least where Mila had expected it.


    With nothing to do, Mila went over her equipment and appearance again. Everything was in order. She wished Naran would have helped out with adding a deadly toxin or two to her arsenal, but there had been none.


    Those apparently were exceedingly rare. So Mila had to settle with just the usual dagger and a set of ten passable throwing knives. She had grown attached to the choice made by necessity. Although, at times, she did want to swing an unwieldy weapon with impunity. That had stayed the same. She wistfully recalled the halberds, axes and two-handed swords back in the armoury where Silinth had taught her companions.


    The dark cloak was also new. Mila had not managed to clean out the blood stains and had chosen to replace her old tattered one. The blackish material blended excellently with the darkness. It was a common enough sight in the city to not invite curiosity by itself. It concealed everything but Mila¡¯s size. It was a very recognisable feature of hers and not something she could change.


    For a moment, Mila imagined herself sneaking around in large platformer shoes, then shuddered. No, she wouldn¡¯t do that. It was practical, yes. It could be another layer of disinformation she could add, but she also felt like it injured her pride.


    Instead, Mila pulled out a black silk mask and covered her face with it, leaving only her eyes open. The chances of anyone seeing her face and living were low, but there was no need to take chances. With this, she was ready. Mila watched someone rush inside the central building.


    A moment later, a handful of people dispersed from it. They left through the main gates and headed for one of the nearby houses to kick up a fuss there.


    The compound itself remained silent. Mila just shrugged. If the place were emptier, it would have been easier. But as it were, she would have to be a little more careful while moving.


    When an angry band of lynchers burst out of the house where one of the men had vanished, they screamed and hooted for revenge. Most of the lookouts turned their attention towards the noise, and Mila used their wandering attention.


    With a light step, Mila jumped off the roof she was hiding on and shortly landed on the wall, which she used as a support to launch herself deeper into the compound.


    As expected, no one noticed her. Mila kneeled behind a bench, assessing the situation. According to Barcy¡¯s information, given to her by Naran, Isabel had already killed one the most impressive fighters Brandy had found.


    While Mila had not seen the fight, she felt it was impressive. Her girl was shaping up to be an excellent fighter. After a moment of internally praising Isabel, she began to sneak towards one of the smaller buildings.


    A couple of men waltzed through the yard, talking about a hit against them. They speculated on who it might have been. The leading theory - it was Helly who had ordered it. The loss of the moustache had made them look weak in the woman¡¯s eyes, and she had threatened them earlier today.


    Mr Crow landed on the roof of the central and most impressive building. It sported a lot of carvings on the walls, depicting various hunts and beasts. He began searching for her, apparently having lost sight of Mila at some point.


    As the duo of speculating men turned their backs, Mila showed herself to the bird. After nodding towards Mr Crow, Mila checked the shack. It was empty, containing only gardening tools.


    With one place down, Mila continued to the next one. This time, it turned out to be a warehouse, and again - empty.


    But the next building promised prey. It was a place where most likely servants stayed. Mila quickly crossed the yard while Mr Crow followed her and landed on the roof ledge. ¡°Warn me if someone comes,¡± Mila instructed and entered the building.


    It was quiet and dark inside. Mila took careful steps as she walked deeper into the corridor. The creaky floor tried to warn the inhabitants of her presence but failed due to her light advance.


    Mila glanced through the rare windows as she checked the rooms - one after another. A few more times, she saw someone walk towards the main building.


    As for the rooms? Most of them were empty. At least the first floor. When Mila climbed to the second one, the rooms turned from utility to personal quarters. Some of them were locked. Those she left alone, for now, choosing to check everything else first.


    The next couple of rooms were inhibited. Mila silently studied the belongings of these sleeping people, deciding to let them live. They were just servants, from what she could tell.


    But in the third room, Mila found weapons and simple leather armour. She looked towards the snoring man, then at the half-empty bottle of vile-smelling brew. Without further hesitation, she slit his throat. He bled out with just a token attempt at keeping his blood inside by grabbing his neck.


    The same repeated in the fourth and fifth rooms. Mila reaped the souls of these creatures without remorse. The words of Isabel kept replying in her head. These people were vile creatures.


    Perhaps the servants were innocent, but the rest? Hardly. Mila didn¡¯t believe they had not partaken in atrocities. And for Isabel, she would do worse. Much worse.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Soon, Mila was done with all of the open doors. She returned to repeat the same to the locked ones.


    Breaking the locks without alerting anyone took more time than Mila liked. At the third door, she failed. Mila broke something in the lock that made too much noise and had to rush inside to knock out the poor, hysterical woman.


    But that was the only mishap. After killing 9 people in total, Mila once more found herself in the yard. She watched the leisure patrol as it passed. Her position behind a flowering shrub offered enough concealment.


    After checking everything besides the main building, Mila was ready to proceed. She rose from her position and shadowed the two men as they rounded the property.


    Their inattention made it too easy for Mila. She simply followed their steps, close enough to strike at any moment. Their conversation about abusing a household nearby only reinforced her decision to clean this place.


    And when they reached the shadows of the wall, Mila struck. There was no need to be fancy about it. A simple stab in the neck, and when the second man turned in surprise, a repeat.


    As the lifeless bodies collapsed before Mila, she glanced back. Mr Crow had called out, and she noticed another messenger arrive through the gate.


    With a click of her tongue, Mila kicked one of the corpses to land in a flowerbed while grabbing the other and holding it up. Some of the blood landed on her new cloak as she dragged the man forward, pretending he was patrolling.


    Luckily, the messenger didn¡¯t pay attention and rushed inside the main house. Mila discarded the corpse behind a shrubbery and, under Mr Crow¡¯s watchful stare, started to sneak closer to her next target - the central building itself.


    Another pair of men appeared soon after. One of them yawned while the other excitedly expanded on the importance of training in martial arts.


    Some of the things the excited man said insulted Mila. She couldn¡¯t figure out where he had gotten the idea that beating up someone less skilled would improve his skills.


    So, Mila did the world a favour and freed it from the terrible notion. How simple it was just proved her point. The sleepy partner didn¡¯t offer any resistance either.


    With that, two patrols were gone. But there was a third. Mila rushed to dispose of the newly acquired corpses in more remote spots in the yard. This time, the choice fell on the shed.


    Mila¡¯s cloak acquired more blood during the endeavour. Now soaked in the red liquid, her visage had to be dreadful. She would have to ask Cecilia for a new cloak.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mila to see the third pair of men arrive. They entered through the main gate, laughing. From their boisterous voices, she learned they had gone to see what the fuss was about. It was clear how confident they were in their ability.


    And rightfully so. Mila could sense these two. They weren¡¯t anything impressive to her, but well above anyone else she had seen in this dump. Perhaps around Norm¡­ No, that wasn¡¯t that pathetic instructor''s name. Was it Nomnan, no? No, it was Nolman. Maybe.


    But while Nordly¡¯s instructor had been an inexperienced fool, these two reeked of brutal street history. They had seen a fair share of death and likely been the source of it in many cases.


    Depending on how they grew up, these two could offer a token of resistance. Which made Mila cautious. She sniffed the air, fearing the wind would carry the smell of freshly shed blood towards them.


    Luckily, that wasn¡¯t the case. Mila kept the breeze in mind and circled behind her next prey. She concentrated on keeping her presence thin. One of the men glanced back, just barely missing her as she stepped behind a bush.


    ¡°Where is Hart and Nim?¡± The other frowned and started to study the yard.


    ¡°Probably pissing.¡± The first one¡¯s gaze slid over Mila¡¯s hiding place. Despite his words, he increased his vigilance.


    ¡°Hart! Nim!¡± There was a call for the dead guards.


    Mila lowered her stance and pulled out a throwing knife, then gestured to Mr Crow, who hopped to the side and took a new position where he was better hidden.


    When the yard remained silent, the duo grew increasingly alarmed. They didn¡¯t raise the alarm just yet but did pull out swords.


    Mila heard Mr Crow¡¯s silent call and moved. At the same time, the clever bird dropped something from the rooftop he was hiding on, making the two guards snap at the sudden noise.


    Just as Mila was about to reach them, the first one released there was something wrong. He began to turn to take a better look at the surroundings. But she was yet to be discovered.


    With a practised ease, Mila threw the knife, aiming at the back of the still oblivious man, while preparing to engage with the other.


    It took another second before Mila was discovered. She saw the moment it happened. The man¡¯s eyes widened as the realisation they were being attacked hit. His mouth opened to warn his friend, but before he could, the thrown knife reached the man¡¯s unprotected neck, leaving a deep gash on its side.


    A gasp of pain escaped the injured man. The other one wanted to scream, but a penetrating, much more potent sound reached him before he could. Mr Crow¡¯s song stupified them both.


    Mila silently thanked Andrew¡¯s bond. She could have done without it, but this made the killing effortless.


    As her targets stumbled, Mila managed to pull a second knife from beneath her cloak and make a second attempt at the injured man¡¯s life.


    The wounded man had just turned to face the threat as Mr Crow had muddled his mind. The second knife flew true and punched right through the man¡¯s windpipe, making him collapse.


    Then, Mila was upon the last standing man. He gritted his teeth and wildly swung to keep her away, making her duck beneath.


    It did buy him time, as Mila couldn¡¯t reach vital spots from so low. Yet, it didn¡¯t leave her without options.


    Mila picked the obvious one. The one which guaranteed success. She sliced the man¡¯s crotch as she felt the other man die. Part of his mana pool joined hers, confirming the kill.


    The standing man gasped, taking in air to release an unholy scream as his jewels were torn apart by the sharp weapon. It left him completely defensless.


    But the scream never came. Mila reaped the life by making an upward thrust through the man¡¯s shoddy leather armour. The dagger penetrated deeply beneath the ribs, puncturing the heart. She felt more mana flow into her body.


    It was done. These had been the most dangerous opponents outside, as far as Mila could tell. It was time to take a look at what was left inside.

 Chapter 86 - Audaciousness

    With the yard full of corpses now, Mila had to move fast before she got discovered. After pulling the latest bodies outside the clear view, she made sure the guards at the gates were just as oblivious as when it all started.


    Then, Mila ran towards the main building while Mr Crow flew above her head. Now that nothing was threatening her on the premises, the bird dutifully started to look out for any danger coming from outside.


    Mila could feel the dissatisfied and impatient gaze of Mr Crow burning the back of her head. He wanted her to hurry up, which she tried to do. As she reached the carved walls and hid beneath a depiction of a cat-like monstrosity, Mila scanned the inside for any threats.


    With how close Mila was now, she finally could have a clearer picture of what she would have to face inside. The worst-case scenario didn¡¯t come to be.


    There were a couple of notable mana signatures, not on Naran¡¯s level, but close. Whoever they might be, if Mila was careless, it could get troublesome. There was also a third, even weaker response.


    And all of them concentrated in one spot, likely in the same room. Mila looked at the front gate once more before sneaking towards the building''s entrance. There, she hid behind a shrubbery and calmed her mind and breath.


    While the time was tight, Mila centred herself and cleared her mind. She closed her eyes for a moment and waited.


    Soon, Mila heard footsteps approach from the gate. She opened her eyes and studied the hurrying man. He was another messenger, most likely. Mr Crow had not tried to alert her of anything else.


    With the man arriving at the doors, Mila found her chance to move behind him as he knocked.


    ¡°Dran, it¡¯s me, Hal. I have news from Helly people.¡± The man spoke while glancing behind but somehow completely missing Mila, who was sidestepping to remain in his peripheral vision. Seeing nothing, he turned back to the doors and knocked again. ¡°Dran!¡±


    Finally, the doors opened, revealing an annoyed-looking bald guy. ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°Helly wants to¡­¡± Hal began but stopped. ¡°That¡¯s for Boss¡¯s ears.¡± He frowned. ¡°You are just a door guard.¡±


    ¡°A door guard who can kick your ass,¡± Dran grumbled. ¡°This shit is ruining my beauty sleep.¡± He complained.


    ¡°Yours and mine.¡± Hal agreed. ¡°Fucking Helly. That harpy has been such a pain.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Dran opened the doors wide and moved to let Hal in. ¡°Boss is still grilling the previous guy who came with news. Something about Naran¡¯s people moving.¡±


    Hal grimly nodded and stepped inside. ¡°I heard. With Helly at our throat and Naran sniffing our boots, it will be a tough night.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a smart ass and move.¡± Dran scowled. ¡°Like you understand how the city works. The boss already got help. It should arrive by the morning. There is nothing to fear.¡±


    ¡°From the house of Basalt?¡± Hal guessed.


    Dran slapped the back of Hal¡¯s head. ¡°Don¡¯t say shit like that aloud.¡± He reprimanded.


    It was all very interesting. Mila stifled a yawn and rammed her dagger through Dran¡¯s throat, pushing the tip inside the man¡¯s brain, killing him instantly.


    ¡°Well, sorry!¡± Hal apologised. ¡°I am just nervous. Wait, what was th-¡±


    Before Hal could turn around, Mila was on his back. Her free arm yanked Hal¡¯s head back and slit his throat.


    Only now did Mila study her surroundings. She had used the chance to kill these two because the front hall had been empty otherwise. She heard angry voices deeper inside the building.


    There was no one rushing to see what had happened. Mila waited for a moment longer, but there was still no one. With no immediate danger, her attention wandered.


    Mila was surprised to find the place nicely decorated. There was a small table and coat hanger on one side, a chair for Dran and a sizable cabinet with books on it on the other. Subdued tapestry with various geometrical shapes covered the walls. Wall-mounted candelabras illuminated the homely place and invited Mila further with the flickering light of candles.


    After carefully closing the doors, Mila advanced. Another corridor crossed the one she was on, with stairs to the second floor at both ends. She checked each door as she passed. Most of the rooms were empty and of no interest to her.


    At the end of the corridor, Mila did find a room meant for servants, with a single old man meaning it, waiting for any orders. After knocking him out, the first floor was clear. She returned to where corridors crossed each other.


    After listening for a moment, Mila moved to the left. She carefully poked her head on the second floor and saw a guard standing in front of the double-sided doors. The thuggish, large man watched the night sky through the nearby window with empty eyes.


    Behind the man, through the doors, Mila could hear a heated ongoing discussion. It was laughably easy for her to reach the standing guard. He didn¡¯t glance to the sides even once. With a dagger piercing his throat - Mila¡¯s favourite spot for sending someone to hell, the easy part was over.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    With a push, the dead guard got deposited against the wall, from which he slowly found his way to the floor. Mila twirled the dagger in her hands and pondered on how to proceed.


    After all, Mila had promised herself to make Brandy suffer.


    ¡ª


    Anthony was pretending to cover and tremble behind Brandy. Every time the detestable man yelled at the two messengers standing before him, Anthony felt the camaraderie with them grow.


    After all, Anthony had gone through the same so many times. The Military didn¡¯t take failure in kind, especially when so much was riding on their continued success.


    And to be fair, thus far, the Military of Imeglenmo had done very well, at least against Tordgo. He felt proud of his country but knew well this was just the start.


    A few days ago, news arrived that The Ohilpy Empire had started to prod their borders up north. This information was on need to know basis. His position as a senior spy allowed him to learn of this as it allowed him to make more educated decisions on how to proceed.


    They didn¡¯t have much time. Imeglenmo had to push Tordgo on its knees before Ohilpry¡¯s war machine started to move to its fullest.


    Unfortunately, Anthony was stuck trying to infiltrate the criminal side of Stilag. Furthermore, he had to pretend to be a paper pusher. It was a tedious and inactive job. It did allow them to learn much about how the goods got moved in Tordgo, the illegal kind, anyway.


    So Anthony did it. At least he wasn¡¯t in any danger here. Or, at last, not the same danger as some of his comrades who had to take more proactive roles, which, to be fair, were a lot more interesting.


    But currently, Brandy¡¯s band of misfits were in trouble. Anthony couldn¡¯t care less if they perished. He had garnered enough reputation as a capable accountant to find a new place if this place didn¡¯t work out.


    The moustachioed molester had died, much to Anthony¡¯s pleasure, and left a sizable dent in Brandy¡¯s forces. Yet, Brandy still had Polliena - a powerfully built woman who had kept the moustache in check. She was currently standing behind the messengers, making them sweat. One word from Brandy, and they would be a head shorter.


    Brandy himself was sitting at the large wooden desk, covered in important-looking papers. Anthony knew it was only for show. The man had once been a decent fighter, but years of pushing around underlings and licking noble boots had left him out of shape.


    Not too much. Brandy still kept training, even if those occasions were rare and just enough for him not to get fat. The man was rusty, and the years started to show, but he was handsome and could woo a woman of stature.


    That is to say, Brandy was fucking Robvo Basalts'' wife. The noble was none the wiser, happy with Brandy selling him one-night ¡®adventures¡¯ with various young girls. It did give Brandy enough security to be bold and brash. And it had come back to bite Brandy¡¯s ass.


    ¡°Do you hear me!¡± Brandy slammed the table, finishing his tirade.


    Anthony suitably flinched along the messengers from the show of anger. He glanced at Polliena, who was frowning while studying the doors. He idly compared himself to the beast of a woman and, for the hundredth time, wondered who would come on top if they fought.


    With Anthony¡¯s skill set, he wasn¡¯t confident in confrontation. Maybe if he got a jump from the back? If Polliena gave him time to cast, then maybe? She was very fast, though.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dear?¡± After yelling, Brandy calmed down and noticed Polliena¡¯s thoughtful expression.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Polliena''s deep voice rattled everyone''s bones.


    Now that Polliena voiced it, Anthony sharpened his senses as well. He had to agree. Something didn¡¯t seem right.


    Then, there was a knock on the doors.


    ¡°What?¡± Brandy yelled while Polliena looked at the doors with doubt. She cracked her neck and equipped brass knuckles, tailor-made for her.


    Anthony played his role and backed from the showing of bloodthirst. He tried to figure out what unsettled him. It wasn¡¯t smell or noise. What was it?


    ¡°What is it?¡± Brandy repeated.


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± One side of the doors opened, revealing a small stature - a young woman, most likely. ¡°I considered doing it with more care, but my schedule is rather tight for the night.¡± She conversed. The voice was young and cold.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Brandy calmly asked, confident in Polliena¡¯s ability to keep him safe.


    Anthony disagreed. His instincts screamed danger. And¡­ He frowned while studying the bloodied mess that was the cloak. There was a mask covering the woman¡¯s face, but the eyes¡­ Wasn¡¯t there a report about a girl with bright green eyes?


    What did that message say? Anthony thought back, and as he did, his fear grew larger. The message had been from the group in Ocheon. The timeline matched. The description did as well. He couldn¡¯t be sure, but¡­


    Subject name - Mila. An assassin. Played a role in raiding Ocheon¡¯s temple. Played a role in the death of Inquisitor ¡®Sleeper¡¯. Details unknown. Possible ally. Do not engage. Do not provoke. There was more. Speculation of her goals and description of her character.


    The message had been short, sweet and to the point. It wasn¡¯t something Anthony had to worry about. And now, this dangerous person was here. He didn¡¯t even have to pretend to be nervous. At least she didn¡¯t know about him. He was just an accountant here. She wouldn¡¯t see him as dangerous. From what he recalled, she didn¡¯t engage in senseless slaughter.


    ¡°It is not important who I am, is it?¡± The girl entered the room. She played with a dagger in her hand while the other held a throwing knife.


    Polliena blocked her way. ¡°Answer the question, girl.¡± She raised her fists.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Dear?¡± Brandy found Polliena¡¯s actions puzzling. He had truly lost his edge. Probably from all that fucking around. ¡°No need for you to fight. Let these bums deal with her. You always make it messy.¡± He waved the two unfortunate messengers to engage the girl.


    It was a mistake in Anthony¡¯s mind. Brandy was just throwing away lives. He considered his options while glancing at the nearby window. He could pretend to stumble towards it. The girl wouldn¡¯t see him as a danger and would likely allow it.


    ¡°Truly kind of you to consider my time constraints.¡± The girl spoke as the two messengers charged her. ¡°I will make it quick for everyone except for you, Mr Brandy.¡±


    It was too fast. Anthony could barely follow the movements of the girl, and he suspected she could move faster. No one should be this good at slashing throats. More blood splashed on the little reaper.


    Cold sweat poured down Anthony¡¯s back. He crept a little closer to the window. As long as he appeared harmless, he had a chance to get away.


    ¡°What?¡± Brandy exclaimed in surprise while Polliena lowered her stance, her expression grim.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± The girl hummed. ¡°So it leaves the three strongest people on the premises.¡±


    Anthony¡¯s body froze involuntarily. She knew. He had to change his approach.

 Chapter 87 - Vermin

    Logically, Mila knew this wasn¡¯t the wisest option to pick. Just walking in without knowing what to expect was foolish and rash. It was not something she favoured. But¡­


    Mila was confident in getting away. She wanted to test herself. There wasn¡¯t enough time to do it properly. And there were more excuses she could find, but most importantly - they had hurt Isabel. They had to pay and fear what was coming for them.


    With the two messengers falling before her, Mila was ready to face off against the trio of more dangerous opponents.


    Only¡­


    The man with the air of authority sitting behind the desk looked past his prime. His actions thus far had been questionable. He was well-groomed and could be considered handsome. His suit was clean and trendy, but he lacked any visible weapons. Not a fighter anymore.


    The frail-looking, bookish man at the back was sneaking towards the window. He appeared to be ready to escape at moments'' notice. Still, she didn¡¯t dismiss him as a threat. If anything, his actions raised her vigilance. There was something off about the man. While he looked like an office worker and acted scared, his movements were a little too calculated. And that¡¯s before she considered his sizable mana pool.


    But the woman, at least, looked strong and was ready to fight. She was keeping her centre of gravity low. There was no doubt the muscly woman was prepared to attack at any opportunity - something Mila wasn¡¯t going to give willingly. From the looks and the choice of weapons, she was a close-quarter fighter, likely a striker mixed with a grappler.


    Mila was¡­ disappointed. She didn¡¯t know what she had expected, but a man past his prime, a defector and a pub brawler wasn¡¯t it.


    ¡°What? Cat got your tongue?¡± The woman taunted after Mila had stayed silent for a moment too long. ¡°Weren¡¯t you in a rush? Just a little girl, do you want mommy to give you a tit to suckle on?¡±


    The defector looked at the woman as if she were a lunatic. He even forgot to act, and, for a moment, his movements turned smooth and deliberate, so very familiar to how Mila herself tended to move.


    An assassin then, if Mila had to guess. Or a spy. Certainly not someone willing to fight for Brandy. But could she let him go? Where did his loyalties lie? It was better to take care of any loose ends now.


    With a flick of her hand, Mila sent one of her knives flying. It struck right where the defector had planned to move and cut off the path. ¡°Going somewhere?¡± She asked.


    For a moment, Mila thought the woman would act, but she turned out to be patient. The burly woman simply narrowed her eyes and kept her stance.


    Suddenly, the defector¡¯s mannerisms changed. Gone was the cowardly bookworm. In his place stood a man with a resolute expression. He kept his hands where Mila could see them and moved slowly. ¡°Not anymore.¡± He spoke. ¡°But I won¡¯t stand in your way. I simply ask to be left alone. I won¡¯t interfere in any of your plans.¡±


    The woman¡¯s eyebrow twitched when she heard the man¡¯s words. It looked like she was surprised and wanted to look back but judged Mila as the more immediate threat.


    ¡°Pack! What are you saying?¡± The man behind the desk looked at the defector in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s with you?¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Brandy,¡± The defector hissed. ¡°I have no time to deal with your stupidity.¡± Then, he addressed Mila once again. ¡°Please, you have to understand, I have nothing to do with these people.¡±


    ¡°You cannot leave.¡± Mila denied him an escape immediately. ¡°Pack, was it? I would rather you not call for reinforcement or inform anyone of me.¡±


    The defector looked taken aback. There was a look of struggle on his face. Mila had trouble believing the reaction was real. It was too convenient and played on her emotions.


    ¡°Anthony.¡± He finally spoke. ¡°My real name. I suspect I know who you are, yes. I was sent a message that warned me to keep out of your way. Pepper. Does this name mean anything to you?¡±


    Mila flipped the dagger in her hand, making the woman twitch. ¡°First time I hear it.¡± She lied. ¡°But, I do wonder what you know. Perhaps we should have a talk.¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡± The woman interrupted. ¡°Pack is a traitor. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know that Polliena!¡± Brandy jumped on his feet and moved away from everyone. ¡°Deal with that bitch and do something about Pack!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Polliena refused. ¡°She is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°For fucks sake! What am I paying you for! So worthless!¡±


    ¡°I am not running, am I?¡± The woman spat. ¡°At least be useful, or we will both end up in a ditch.¡±


    ¡°Fuck! Let¡¯s talk, yes?¡± Brandy kept retreating. ¡°I have money. Connections. People. You must have something you want, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Mila experienced a strong desire to rip out Brandy¡¯s throat barehanded upon mention of ¡®people¡¯. It was the way he used the word as if they were a thing to be traded. ¡°Why yes, there is.¡± Mila agreed. ¡°But truthfully, the thing I want is worthless and unfortunate. It is also something only you can offer.¡± She let her hostility and hatred show. ¡°Your life.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The room seemed to freeze over. The air stilled, and it became hard to breathe. Finally, the woman¡¯s nerves failed, and with a short, strangled call, she lunged forward.


    Behind the mask, Mila smirked. The look on Brandy¡¯s face contorted into a mask of terror. His eyes widened, and words failed to come.


    And while the woman had been rash and left an opening, she also was ready to trade a limb for a blow to reach Mila. The brass knuckles on her hands were used to hold Mila¡¯s dagger at bay.


    But for once, Mila didn¡¯t have to duck beneath and step in to injure her opponent. All she had to do was to slide back and to the side while slashing at the woman¡¯s fists.


    The skin and flesh parted easily, with no resistance. The woman grunted. Mila dodged.


    ¡°Polliena!¡± Brandy finally broke the spell of silence that was Mila¡¯s enmity. He fumbled his mana and tried to cast. The first couple of times, he failed to move mana in the intended way completely.


    True to his word, Anthony didn¡¯t move. He even looked happy to see the woman and Brandy suffer. His arms - still in the air where Mila could see them, slightly moved as if he was a conductor.


    Mila slashed at Polliena¡¯s arms again. The woman parried with the knuckles, pushing the dagger away, but it earned her a gnash on her cheek from Mila¡¯s throwing knife. ¡°It¡¯s poisoned, you know.¡± She lied again.


    The woman palled and, for the first time, faltered. Her expression turned desperate, and she wiped the blood running down her cheek with her sleeve.


    ¡°Polliena!¡± Brandy¡¯s voice was full of desperation. He tried to appeal for her to keep fighting. ¡°She won¡¯t let us go. I can get an antidote from Basalt¡¯s.¡± While talking, he finally managed to cast something.


    Mila sidestepped the pathetic attempt at magic from Barndy. He had cobbled together an almost passable fiery bolt that fizzled against the wall behind her. ¡°Pathetic.¡± She revealed her thoughts. ¡°And to think I thought there would be a challenge here. But-¡± With Polliena distracted, she managed to slice her wrist. ¡°It was foolish to expect anything worthwhile from slavers.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡± Brandy¡¯s mind raced. ¡°I thought Helly sent you, b-but¡­ Y-you are with the woman who killed L-¡±


    ¡°Not so stupid, are you?¡± Mila interrupted. ¡°No moving.¡± She reminded Anthony as the man had made a rude gesture towards the bleeding-out woman.


    Polliena was still struggling. Seeing Mila was not chasing, she had stopped attacking and was trying to bandage the crisscrossed cuts on her arms.


    ¡°T-they are not slaves! They are workers!¡± Brandy insisted. ¡°They are getting paid!¡±


    ¡°Lies, lies, lies.¡± Mila tutted. ¡°As expected from a ball-less creature such as you.¡± She sidestepped another approximation of a fireball from Brandy.


    ¡°Polliena!¡± Brandy was panicking. His next attempt at forming anything from mana failed spectacularly, and he singed his lush eyebrows.


    The woman cursed. She had finished tending her wounded hands and traced the newly acquired scar on her cheek in worry. ¡°We can¡¯t win.¡± She decided.


    ¡°Shut up and fight!¡± Brandy screamed in hysteria. He was now looking for anything that could be used as a weapon. ¡°I¡¯ll help!


    ¡°So unsightly,¡± Mila remarked. To her surprise, the woman resumed a fighting stance. Only the glances Polliena was sending towards the doors revealed her true goal.


    It would certainly give her more time to torment Brandy. Not that Mila was going to let Polliena run. With how things were developing, she would likely leave Anthony alive. She couldn¡¯t have this woman run around and ruin everything.


    So, when Brandy made a bright light, Mila pretended to be blinded. Polliena didn¡¯t even look at her to see if her Boss¡¯s move had any impact. She just charged towards the doors while keeping her protected knuckles in the way of Mila¡¯s dagger.


    A futile and sad attempt. If Polliena had stayed and fought, she would have at least preserved some honour.


    Now, the strongly built-woman died with a dagger in her back. It was a cowardly way to go. Mila had moved along with Polliena. With the awkward defences, the woman had failed to stop the killing move.


    Mila yanked the dagger out of the flesh. She looked down at the corpse and shook her head. ¡°I have to say, Mr Brandy. You are a failure of a leader.¡± She turned around and walked towards the man.


    ¡°S-stay back!¡± Brandy had found a weapon - a chair, which he was waving in front of him.


    ¡°No more little fireworks to lighten the mood?¡± While passing the corpses, she cleaned her dagger. Seeing the blood, she was again reminded of how she looked. The red liquid had seeped through the fabric of her cloak and was ruining her clothes.


    ¡°I-I am under the protection of the Kingdom!¡± Brandy showed her a ring.


    ¡°He is.¡± Anthony suddenly inserted. ¡°But not in the way he implies. The ring has power, but it was given to him by Robvo Basalt¡¯s wife. It wasn¡¯t earned.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Mila dismissed the implications. She didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°Thought so.¡± Anthony sighed. ¡°There will be a lot of guards running around once they discover his body. It¡¯s probably wiser to just burn the place down. It will delay them.¡±


    Mila pulled her mask down, revealing a savage smile. ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary. I am counting on them finding him. The sooner, the better.¡±


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Brandy feebly protested. He used the chair to keep Mila at a distance. ¡°There has to be something.¡±


    ¡°Your life, Mr Brandy,¡± Mila whispered sweetly. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± He sobbed. ¡°Everything¡­ You can have everything.¡±


    It was annoying, but the chair made for a passable barrier. To solve the situation while not losing the menacing impression Mila was cultivating, she raised her dagger and let Brandy¡¯s eyes follow it.


    With the man distracted, Mila swiftly darted around the chair and landed behind Brandy. She slowly pressed the tip of her dagger against his back.


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± Brandy was too afraid to move. ¡°Please, please, please¡­¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t waver. She didn¡¯t let him see her. ¡°What is it that you want to say, Mr Brandy?¡±


    ¡°M-my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Gladly.¡± Mila used all of her strength and pushed her dagger deep inside the man¡¯s flesh.


    A piercing wail escaped the older man. Brandy fell forward, and the dagger left his innards. Frantically, he tried to reach where the deep wound was, but strength quickly left his body.


    Mila watched the bug squirm dispassionately. The man rolled on his back and looked at her one last time. His gaze was full of indescribable dread before that emotion, too, fled the lifeless body.

 Chapter 88 - Extermination

    It didn¡¯t feel good. Mila flicked the blood off of her dagger. It didn¡¯t at all. She didn¡¯t know what she had expected. In this raid, she had killed the vilest creatures, yet she did not feel any joy in freeing the world of the filth.


    There was a relief it was over but also a disgust at the fact Mila had gained a part of the bug¡¯s mana in the process. There was an expectation of improving Isabel¡¯s mood - Kanna¡¯s too. This was how Mila imagined she would feel after an exhausting workday.


    Most of Mila¡¯s previous actions had been an act to scare the man. She had been angry but not to the extent of doing all the showmanship without consideration.


    In the end, it was a good thing Brandy was dead.


    ¡°So,¡± Anthony interrupted the momentary peace. ¡°Do you want to talk here, or?¡±


    The fight had not been long nor loud. Mila doubted anyone would discover what had happened here for a while longer. ¡°Not here. The air in this room is rather stuffy. A breath of nightly wind would do wonders for our mood, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Anthony deferred. ¡°As you say.¡± He waited for further instructions.


    ¡°You can lower your hands.¡± Mila walked back from where she had come from. ¡°Follow me.¡± She headed down, passing her earlier work. ¡°Won¡¯t people find it suspicious your body is not amongst the rest?¡±


    ¡°They might.¡± Anthony agreed. ¡°But I can¡¯t guess what they would make of it, as it is my mission here is over, and I have to wait for a new assignment.¡± Unmentioned was his probability of living until he could speak with his superiors.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s fine. I didn¡¯t kill everyone. Some servants are alive. They might assume you just ran. Perhaps your mission can be continued.¡± Anthony didn¡¯t look convinced. They reached the entrance, and Mila opened the doors and peeked outside. Her intrusion was yet to be detected. ¡°Any other exits we could take?¡± She kept watching the yard critically.


    ¡°A couple doors for servants at the back and a passage out of the property in one of the lounges. A window would also work.¡± Anthony drily added at the end.


    ¡°A window would, yes.¡± Mila closed the doors. ¡°Anyone else I should be worried about under the payroll of the bug?¡±


    Anthony shuddered from the way Mila referred to Brandy. ¡°Not anyone dangerous to you, no. Not under my deceased boss. The Basalt family is another matter.¡±


    ¡°I see. The nobles.¡± Mila walked to one of the side rooms she remembered had a wide window facing flowerbeds and a wall. No one would see them leaving from there.


    ¡°Robvo has a lot of money. His status also allows for more reliable hires and servants.¡± Anthony revealed.


    ¡°Anyone you know spying there?¡±


    Anthony¡¯s expression became strained. ¡°Sorry, but I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know or can¡¯t say?¡± The man remained silent, and Mila didn¡¯t push the issue. It wasn¡¯t important anyway. ¡°I am rather busy for the night.¡± She continued. ¡°And I would rather not kill you. Can you be useful to me?¡± She was direct.


    ¡°Uh,¡± Anthony was taken aback. ¡°Of course.¡± He watched Mila open the window and climb out. ¡°But I do have a duty to fulfil in Stilag¡­¡±


    ¡°To make a mess or gather information?¡± Mila landed on the soft grass. The distant shouting reminded her of the lynching crowd running around seeking revenge. Mr Crow cawed at the sight of another person following Mila. That had not been the plan, but she gave him a sign to leave them be for now.


    ¡°The latter.¡± Anthony followed. ¡°So while I might be interested in helping, I have lines I can not cross.¡±


    ¡°Even if I was persuasive?¡± Mila sent the men the deadest stare she could manage. While he appeared to sweat, he didn¡¯t react otherwise. Clearly, Anthony valued his country over his life. She turned away. ¡°I have two tasks I need to fulfil. Your help would be appreciated in return¡­¡± Mila reached the wall and leapt on it.


    ¡°I keep my life?¡± Anthony guessed. ¡°You drive a hard bargain, Miss.¡±


    ¡°You do know my name, yes?¡± Mila suddenly asked and waited for the man to join her on the wall before, with a jump, grabbing the roof ledge and pulling herself on it. She studied the buildings where she had seen the thugs enter and exit.


    Anthony sighed as he stepped over half-broken roof tiles. ¡°You should be Mila.¡± There were no doubts in his voice.


    It was proof Viola had passed the information of Mila up the chain of command. Honestly, with how Anthony acted, it may be a boon. With each passing week, Tordgo became more hostile to her little group.


    While much could be said about the terrorist cell, the Kingdom of Imeglenmo had established they HAD been trustworthy. ¡°Hmm, and the real name of Pepper?¡±


    Anthony sighed. ¡°She was never happy with her alias. Why wouldn¡¯t she just tell it to a person she barely knows?¡± He lamented. ¡°It¡¯s Viola.¡±


    ¡°You are awfully forthcoming with the name. I thought you would be more caged about it.¡± Mila pointed at one of the buildings she had seen thugs walk in and out. ¡°I assume Brandy owns that.¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s one of the places his people use to rest. As for Viola¡­ I would be more guarded, but she has been a pain in the rear about it.¡± Anthony didn¡¯t hide the reason. ¡°She keeps pestering anyone in the earshot about how stupid she thinks the name ¡®Pepper¡¯ is.¡±


    Mila nodded. The woman had been rather outspoken about a lot of things. She also showed signs of not respecting authority. It was believable Viola had ticked off the more earnest part of the spy network they were running. She added more prodding questions to establish where Anthony stood and their goals. One of the questions was about his name.


    ¡°No, Anthony is my real name,¡± Anthony repeated. ¡°I know better than to lie to you. Not giving information is different. I can¡¯t discuss a lot of topics, but my name is not one of them.¡±


    The man didn¡¯t tell much otherwise, but just enough for Mila to leave him alive. She led the man towards one of the quieter buildings Anthony had claimed to be Brandy¡¯s. While Mila believed the man was far from innocent, she would let Isabel decide his fate.


    After they jumped on its roof, Mila raised a question. ¡°Are there innocent people in this building?¡±


    Anthony looked down at the tiles. ¡°Innocent? No, not really. Although I would argue some of them had no choice. But that is true for most of the Stilag. Why?¡± While he asked, the tone indicated he wasn¡¯t sure he wanted to hear the answer.


    ¡°I need a change.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Anthony realised. He looked appalled at the state of Mila¡¯s robe.


    ¡°Oh indeed.¡± Mila felt helpless about it. It wasn¡¯t like she had purposefully done it. She had used the horrifying appearance to instil fear into Brandy, but it hadn¡¯t been her goal to dirty herself like this.


    While finding someone to steal from was possible, Mila didn¡¯t want to hurt any bystanders and would take what was here, where she knew people no one would miss were.


    The faults in her logic weren¡¯t lost on her. Mila knew full well that Anthony¡¯s words held some truth. But she refused to acknowledge the humanity of her enemies. It was easier this way. It let her avoid morbid thoughts.


    Thinking about Isabel also helped. Her girl would certainly scold Mila if she showed up in front of her like this. And now she wanted to see Isabel. What was her girl doing now? Probably still taking care of Kanna¡­


    While distracting herself, Mila found a shakier part of the roof and stomped. The shoddy construction caved under her strength and revealed a hole. She peeked through at what looked like the attic.


    Another couple of stomps later, the hole was large enough. After inviting Anthony to follow, she jumped down. ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    The space was filled with rotting fruits. Mila didn¡¯t hesitate and headed for the shaft leading further down. Anthony repeated her sentiment when he landed on the floor.


    Only when after entering the corridor did Mila breathe again. ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, one of Brandy¡¯s men wanted to brew spirits from these fruits. It never happened. I was wondering where they went.¡±


    ¡°And you know that because?¡± Mila reached the first doors and yanked them open. The room was full of broken furniture.


    ¡°I did work as Bradny¡¯s accountant for several months. I had to approve the purchase.¡±


    ¡°Neat.¡± Mila heard someone coming up. She ran towards the ladder at the end of the corridor and quickly dispatched the scarred, drunken male. As he bled out on the ladder, Mila returned to checking the rooms.


    On the third try, Mila found a room filled with the smell of alcohol and sex. A snoring man was sleeping on top of a wide-eyed woman who was looking back at Mila in horror.


    ¡°Be quiet, and I won¡¯t kill you.¡± She walked inside. The discarded pile of skimpy clothes did contain a light cloak. It was just barely enough to protect the whore from the nightly winds.


    ¡°...please¡­¡±


    A barely audible whisper reached Mila. She looked at the woman. Young - was the first thought. Pittable - was the next. ¡°Think carefully of what you are about to ask.¡± Mila took a step into the small amount of light that came from the window.


    Having a better look at Mila, the woman averted her eyes but spoke. ¡°... I don¡¯t want this.¡± The woman murmured. ¡°I don¡¯t want this.¡±


    The man coughed. His spasms crushed upon the girl, who winced in pain.


    ¡°Then what do you want?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°... Away¡­ I want to be elsewhere¡­ They took my home¡­ Burned it¡­ Had to run¡­¡±


    Mila glanced back at the doors where Anthony was hiding. She suspected who ¡®they¡¯ were. This was how the war was. A moment of silence was enough for her to gather her thoughts. Isabel would help. ¡°And now, you are made to be a¡­¡± She wanted to say whore, but changed her thoughts midway. ¡°...lady of the night.¡±


    ¡°... forced.¡± The girl was too quiet. The sentence didn¡¯t reach Mila fully.


    There was no time. Mila looked out of the window, then rammed her dagger right in the side of the man, piercing his heart. She grabbed his arm and pulled him out of the bed, freeing the girl. ¡°I will give you a chance. Whether or not you will use it is up to you.¡±


    Mila leaned closer to the girl, her eyes burning into the girl¡¯s. ¡°I¡¯ll kill everyone but your companions in the building.¡± She whispered. ¡°And I¡¯ll give you an address. If you can get there, perhaps there will be a chance for you.¡± Another few centimetres lower, Mila reached the girl¡¯s ear and whispered the way towards one of Naran¡¯s holes. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking your cloak as a payment.¡±


    And with that, Mila left the room with the new cloak in hand. It was bigger than the current one and thinner. But it was clean, and it was what mattered. She looked at Anthony, who loomed around the corner. ¡°If you help, it will be over sooner.¡± She sweetly whispered, making the man tremble.


    ¡°...Sure¡­¡± He finally answered and joined Mila, who was gliding towards the next door. He recited a short prayer, asking the Sea Father for forgiveness and protection.


    Fifteen minutes later, Mila stood back on the roof. The new cloak flapped in the wind. In addition, she had procured another set of garb to disguise herself with.


    There hadn¡¯t been just girls who had been forced into being pleasure slaves. Young and old, males and females. All were used just the same - both by men and women. Whatever else could be said about Brandy, he didn¡¯t care about the preferences or sex of the monsters he employed.


    Now, everyone who had survived Mila¡¯s purge had gathered on the first floor and waited for an opportunity to slip away in the chaos that would soon ensue.


    Mila jumped over to the building next to the current one to have a better angle. She pulled out one of her throwing knives and aimed at one of the guards who was watching the street. A moment later, the guard collapsed, and they were gone in the night.


    With this, Brandy¡¯s men would find the corpse of their deceased Boss. After all, they had to report the murder in the middle of the street.


    Soon, they arrived at the Guard station. With their speed, they had come before the slaughter was reported. Mr Crow was already there. His gaze lingered on the window of the room Andrew was in.-

 Chapter 89 - Rot

    Mr Crow jumped from one side of the roof edge to the other. He critically looked at the ants running about down below. Mila had asked the little feathered ball of energy to calm down and retreat where she and Anthony were hiding, but the bird didn¡¯t listen.


    After the first report had come, the City¡¯s Guard station exploded into a series of loud actions. There was screaming and orders, the clanking of weapons and the rumble of rushed footsteps. Messengers ran out from the building in various directions.


    As the minutes passed, more guards arrived, called from their homes to fulfil their duty. Mila had sensed some titans move along the ants. Her senses had picked one such case passing right below them - the mana pool towering over the others. Not quite to the level of the Temple Inquisitor¡¯s, but certainly not much behind.


    The wrinkled woman in a uniform had joined a few other important-looking people at the main entrance into the station. Mila quickly pulled back, with Anthony following. Only Mr Crow had refused, and Mila had no way to convince him.


    When Mila had asked if The Guards would react to the murder of Brandy, this wasn¡¯t what she had expected. Perhaps it was the amount of the bodies she had left? But she and neither had Naran, didn¡¯t see the local law reinforcement as an institution that cared for anyone but the figureheads.


    Maybe it was the ties with the noble house? Mila found that more likely. Anthony had warned this Basalt family cared for Brandy. As it was, it was too late to regret now.


    Besides, the important-looking group left with at least a hundred guards in tow. And behind them, the army also sent a good amount of people to see what they were up to.


    Mila watched the guard station empty in relief. More and more people poured out of the building. But to her annoyance, people also kept coming.


    Anthony quietly whistled in surprise. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of guards.¡±


    ¡°And they are well armed,¡± Mila noted the equipment. Back in Ocheon, the guards had not been nearly so well armed. ¡°Not something I expected from the people who rule the city. Perhaps they are funded by the criminal circles?¡±


    ¡°Hardly.¡± Anthony narrowed his eyes and watched the proceedings. ¡°Brandy paid the officers. There is no reason to believe the money would trickle down to buy swords. And in that amount¡­¡±


    ¡°A show of force?¡± Mila guessed. She saw some soldiers eye the shining weapons with envy. ¡°Perhaps they are preparing to fight your forces?¡±


    ¡°No. There has to be more.¡± Anthony had no answers. ¡°I have to report this.¡±


    ¡°But not now, do you?¡± Mila stopped the man. She had already explained where Andrew was held and the general gist of what she wanted to do. ¡°We still have more to do here.¡±


    ¡°Not now,¡± Anthony reluctantly agreed and returned to watching the building. ¡°How much longer?¡±


    Beneath the mask, Mila licked her lisp. When to act, indeed? She still had the painting to steal. And from how Mr Crow glared at her, he wouldn¡¯t accept any delays. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mila jumped from their observation spot on the roof into a dark crevice between the buildings. There, she changed her clothes to look like a simple local girl down on her luck. She made sure to roll in the dirt and smeared a suspicious liquid on her neck that seeped from one of the walls.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± Mila asked Anthony, who scrutinised her attire.


    ¡°A little too healthy¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mila allowed a small smile. These words lifted her mood. Gone were the days she looked a step away from death.


    ¡°...The filth does mask you well enough.¡± Anthony decided.


    Mila nodded and added some yet-to-fully-dry blood to her face. ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°Better.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± She tore her tunic and cut her robe. ¡°I am going. I trust you will do your part.¡± Mila meaningfully looked at the man. ¡°And don¡¯t run off. I will find you.¡±


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t think to do that.¡± Anthony cracked his neck and climbed back up on the roofs. ¡°Ten minutes?¡± He asked from the top.


    ¡°Maybe fifteen.¡± Mila guessed. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell. I trust your judgement in this case.¡±


    After a grunt of affirmation came, Mila rubbed her eyes until they were teary and made a downcast expression.


    Now ready, Mila stumbled out of the hiding spot into the streets. She kept her head low and protected her body with her arms. With unsteady steps, she hobbled towards the Guard Station.


    Even though Mila received a glance or two from the rushing guards, no one interrupted her. She kept walking while avoiding giving them a reason to question her too soon.


    It was nerve-wracking. Mila crossed the open area and closed towards where the complaints could be made. She rubbed her face to appear hurt and cleared her throat.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    A single guard stood before the entrance. He looked at Mila and frowned before showing his weapon. When there was no effect, he sighed and spoke. ¡°Girl, this is not the time to come here with your nonsense.¡±


    Mila sobbed and stumbled before the cold man. Her shoulders shook, and she tried to speak. ¡°P-please-¡± She hiccuped. ¡°-help me¡­¡±


    ¡°I cannot leave my post.¡± The guard was unmoved.


    Not that it mattered to Mila. She crawled closer to the man, trying to appear as pitiful as possible. ¡°-help-¡±


    ¡°Beat it.¡± The guard still didn¡¯t react.


    This was annoying. With the current approach failing and the final option being simply killing the guard and hoping no one notices, Mila decided to try something else.


    The tears she had made earlier while roughing up her looks revealed more than enough skin to appear indecent or, would be if Mila wasn¡¯t crying, dirty and covering.


    After letting her robe slip, Mila flashed the chest region and tried to appeal. It left her feeling sick - sicker yet because the guard¡¯s attitude changed.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He suddenly questioned.


    ¡°-plesae¡­ I just need to get away.¡± Mila whispered. ¡°Please let me in.¡± She glanced behind as if fearing pursuers.


    The guard tore his eyes away from Mila¡¯s skin and looked around, seeing if anyone was paying attention. He scratched his cheek thoughtfully. ¡°What happened?¡± There was a change in his tune.


    ¡°...t-they tried to¡­¡± Mila stammered. ¡°I-I got away, b-but¡­¡± Her fake sobs interrupted her story. She let more of her robe slip with the shaking of her cries.


    ¡°I see,¡± The guard hummed and shifted in place. He glanced around again. ¡°And you need a place to hide, yes?¡±


    Mila hurried to nod. ¡°Please.¡± She glanced upwards, playing up her innocence.


    ¡°I can do that. But I¡¯ll need something in return.¡± His eyes tried to strip Mila.


    ¡°...money?¡± The guard shook his head, and Mila looked behind again. ¡°W-whatever it is, please let me in.¡±


    The guard smiled lecherously. After another scrutinising look around, he opened the doors behind him and shooed her in.


    Mila scurried inside, being quick enough to avoid the guard¡¯s attempt to feel her. She looked around, finding herself in a quiet room. There was no one here. What appeared to be a reception desk was unattended.


    The room was plain and with no decorations. Only a row of chairs at one side filled the room beside the empty desk. Mila looked towards the doors, wondering which ones led up. Her mana radar didn¡¯t pick up anything notable.


    It was as simple as that. Only now, Mila had to deal with the sick person behind her.


    The guard closed the doors and unfastened his belt. His sick smile showed nothing but perverse greed. ¡°There. That room is empty.¡± He pointed at one of the doors. ¡°No one will visit it until the morning. You can stay there for the night.¡±


    Mila fearfully moved towards the door. She pretended to not notice the guard''s actions. She opened the doors and stepped inside a room with only a table and two chairs.


    And at that point, the act was over. Mila straightened her back and pulled out her trusty dagger from the back, where it had been hidden. She walked deeper into the room. There were no windows here.


    ¡°Perfect, right?¡± The guard asked while closing the doors.


    ¡°Perfect indeed.¡± Mila agreed. ¡°A perfect place to hide your corpse. Burn in hell.¡± She whipped around and rammed the dagger through the guard''s neck. ¡°Disgusting.¡±


    This whole night sucked. Mila would not tell Isabel about this part. She yanked the dagger out and let the pig collapse with his pants halfway down.


    Perhaps Naran would oblige that wonderful wine upon Mila¡¯s request. Isabel had to try it, too. Two or three, maybe four bottles would not hurt the man. Now that her body could handle it, she would not say no to some alcohol.


    Mila had to admit she was curious about how being drunk felt. Her memories contained many such occasions, but none of them were hers. The next day was hard for many drinkers. She wondered if it was as bad as it was made out to be.


    And if it was, she would share it with Isabel. It certainly would be a memorable event to recall years later.


    While thinking about the possibility of getting drunk with her girl, Mila exited the room, closed the doors and sneaked towards the possible way towards her friend. She had to find a way up.


    Andrew better have a good excuse for why he was here. Mila placed her ear against one of the doors and listened. Hearing voices, she tried the next ones. She had better luck this time.


    Slowly, Mila opened the doors and revealed a corridor. Contrary to her expectations, there was a woman at the far end of it snacking.


    Applying every bit of skill she had, Mila slipped into the corridor and closed in on the distracted guard. The woman did not get the time to regret her choice to slack in secret.


    Mila grabbed the woman¡¯s head and sharply twisted it. The sickening crack signalled the unfortunate souls passing. This way, she didn¡¯t have to worry about suspicious blood puddles dirtying the floor in random spots all around the building.


    With the job done, Mila quickly dragged the corpse back to deposit it next to the first trash she had killed.


    It was time to check the rooms the corridor contained. Mila flicked an unruly lock of hair away from the face. It was a repeat of her earlier deeds. Only this time, the people she killed were awake and could attempt to scream.


    Most rooms contained one or two people resting, chatting, working with papers or waiting for assignments.


    And this couldn¡¯t continue. Mila knew someone would come and notice. She had already killed one such occasion when a guard had arrived to report something.


    Mila infiltrated further into the building, finally finding stairs leading up. She looked across the room towards her goal. The large, open area made it hard to cross. People kept coming and going, increasing the difficulty. She needed a distraction.


    Which Anthony finally decided to provide. Mila heard someone rush into the building and start screaming about someone attacking guards.


    Mila retreated back into one of the rooms and hid behind one of the shelves. She heard footsteps approach and open the doors, but since the room was empty, they didn¡¯t enter and rushed further, trying to alert people in this part of the station.


    There was no one here left. Mila couldn¡¯t allow the man to discover the absence of his colleagues. She followed after the voice and soon silenced it.


    With it done, Mila walked back to the stairs. The doors were left ajar, with a few stragglers rushing out. An authoritative voice tried to control the chaos.


    It was time to see what was on the next floor.

 Chapter 90 - Encounter

    Without making any noise, Mila ran up the stairs. It was a close call. There had been more guards here than she had expected. Even now, they kept exiting rooms, and Mila had to dodge into one of them to avoid them.


    Throughout the second floor, Mila moved from room to room. She had to kill only once through the ordeal. All things considered, things were finally moving smoothly.


    Mila moved to the third floor. Here, it was silent. The area around the stairs was barren, with a single post where she guessed a guard was usually doing his duty. She saw what looked like a lift meant to transport the captured offenders in and out of the place.


    Or at least the sign above the doors designated it as such. Mila moved towards the reinforced doors. To no one''s surprise, they were closed. She tried to recall if she had seen a room or a person with any keys.


    There hadn¡¯t been one. Mila checked the walls for weak points and if the doors could be forced open. No luck. She kept glancing back at the stairs. Something felt off.


    After scrutinising the surroundings, Mila returned back to trying to force the doors open. She took out one of the throwing knives and started to poke around the lock, trying to ruin it enough to break.


    It took too long until Mila succeeded. It had made noise, and it had left traces. If someone came, they would notice her handwork right away. Her nerves started to play tricks on her. She kept looking behind her to find nothing.


    But finally, the lock gave, and Mila started to pull the doors open. She felt her shoulders relax. Now, to find Andrew¡¯s cell and¡­


    Mila yerked her body sideways. A thin needle penetrated deep into the metal door frame. She felt it now. Just out of the radius her sense could pick, there was someone. And they were heading right towards her.


    Cold sweat poured down Mila¡¯s back. It had been too close. One of the doors had opened without her noticing. From there, a thin man with narrow eyes and short hair, wearing a guard uniform, was running towards her. He held a shortsword in one hand while the other kept moving fingers in a strange rhythm. Another needle appeared in it.


    Mila swallowed hard. She raised her dagger and launched the ruined throwing knife towards the man, who blurred for a moment, and the attack simply passed through the shadow left behind.


    Only because Mila could sense the mana did she survive. The man suddenly accelerated and was next to her the very next moment. She hadn¡¯t even seen him take the steps.


    By kicking the doors and throwing herself forward, Mila managed to avoid the savage swipe at her flank. She hit the ground painfully and spun her body to keep rolling to evade the needle that punched through the floor, landing herself next to the stairs.


    The man didn¡¯t allow Mila to stand and moved to stand over her. His hands moved at an incredible speed as he swung a shortsword down at Mila¡¯s neck.


    Mila¡¯s fingers grabbed the last step of the stairs and used all her strength to pull herself away from the deadly attempt. It saved her, but now she was sliding down, with each step painfully hitting her back.


    The man clicked his tongue and followed. Mila heard someone exclaim from the second floor. A flick of her opponent''s hand silenced the person and shot another needle at her chest.


    With some difficulty, Mila managed to move her dagger in front of the needle, and it hit the crossguard, ramming the weapon into her chest.


    This was extremely dangerous. From how quickly the person behind her had fallen silent and collapsed, Mila judged the needles to be poisoned. She couldn¡¯t allow them to even nick her.


    The man clicked his tongue again. More voices came from behind Mila. She didn¡¯t have time to look. Her opponent silenced them anyway, so they did not matter.


    Mila parried another needle. Each time she did, the man grew more irritated. His face barely moved, but that one emotion came across clearly. She managed to control her descent just as the man reached her. She twisted her body to face him.


    Mila¡¯s current position made it hard for the man to use his shortsword. So, instead, he opted for a ruthless stomp.


    The metal-covered boot came down, forcing Mila to cross her hands in front of her. The heavy impact propelled her backwards. The pain shot through her body and made her arms numb. Her fingers just barely held on to her dagger.


    But it had been a mistake on the man¡¯s part. As Mila closed in on the second storey¡¯s floor, she managed to balance herself, landing on her feet. Her knees buckled, and she swallowed tears.


    Finally, there was a distance between them. Mila had a moment to study the man. Outwardly, there was nothing impressive. Thin, gangly limbs, a little belly, a balding spot on top of the head, bored expression.


    The man was dressed as a guard, but there was no doubt he was not one. Another voice was silenced behind Mila by an almost invisible needle. Who was he? What was he doing here? Why was he attacking her? Was he the reason the last floor had been empty? Why hadn¡¯t she paid more attention to that fact? But there was no time for her to find out.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    Because he was powerful and relentless. Mila could tell the man didn¡¯t have more mana than her. He was just more adept at what he had. Each movement was deliberate and deadly.


    Mila was at a loss. She couldn¡¯t just run away and leave Andrew here. With how the man cleared out the guards, he might as well take care of her friend while at it.


    But attacking him was not an option either. It pained Mila to admit, but from the short exchange, it became clear - she was at a severe disadvantage.


    Maybe Mr Crow could help? He was outside, circling the building. Or Anthony? But ignoring where his loyalties lay, would he endanger his life to help? And even then, even if she received the bird¡¯s and spy¡¯s help, would she be able to win?


    Unlikely. Not unless Isabel was also there, but alas¡­


    Mila realised she had been still for too long. The man shot towards her, again blurring.


    Mila retreated. She kept her senses sharp and was not fooled by the image left behind by the move. Her quick steps were enough to avoid the worst of the blow that came from the side.


    Their weapons crossed, and Mila was batted to the side against the wall. The loud impact resounded through the building, and then the man clicked his tongue. It appeared to be his habit when things didn¡¯t go as he wished.


    It was clear he wanted to finish quickly. All of his moves had been decisive and looked to finish Mila off. And now the sound might have alerted more annoyances.


    Mila wasn¡¯t keen on more people running towards them either. If the City¡¯s guards arrived, they likely would first side with the man and try to subdue her.


    But perhaps more chaos was what Mila needed. With an oil lantern just an arm¡¯s length away, she chose to grab it and smash it on the ground between her and her opponent.


    As the fire flared, the man raised an eyebrow. He ignored the fire and jumped over it, making Mila fall back again. She deflected another needle.


    If only she could somehow get past him to¡­


    Mila¡¯s mind short-circuited. ¡°Fuck!¡± For the first time since the fight started, she broke the silence.


    The man still moved with decisiveness, but now he kept glancing towards the stairs leading down to the first floor. Seeing Mila¡¯s momentary pause, he chopped down at her. She had no choice but to block again.


    Just barely, Mila managed to move her dagger in front of the shortsword. There wasn¡¯t enough strength in her to block completely. In desperation, she used the short delay the dagger had made to spin away from the blow.


    It still left a sharp cut on her upper arm. It wasn¡¯t deep. Mila didn¡¯t feel any numbness spreading from the wound either. Luckily, the shortsword hadn¡¯t been laced with poison. She couldn¡¯t leave the wound unattended for long. The bleeding would quickly weaken her.


    In addition¡­


    Mila looked at the fire climbing the walls. She had fucked up. Royally.


    Yes, the man was now looking around more, trying to figure out if Mila was worth the trouble. After all, the fire was filling the area, and soon it would become dangerous even for him. People would come and discover them.


    But also, this took away the option to retreat. The dry walls and ceiling welcomed the spreading blaze warmly. It would not take long until the fire spread to the third floor. Andrew would be done if it happened.


    Despite the blaze, Mila felt her body chill. It couldn¡¯t be allowed to happen. Isabel would never forgive her and¡­ She didn¡¯t want her only friend to die either. Andrew, for all his faults, had tried to understand Mila. He spent time talking to her. He kept her company and sought to correct her if he thought she had done wrong.


    It couldn¡¯t be allowed to happen!


    ¡°Mr Crow!¡± Mila suddenly screamed in desperation. She didn¡¯t know what the featherball could do, but Mila was out of options. ¡°SING!¡±


    The man looked at her in surprise, then frowned. More steps rushed upstairs, making their situation even more precarious. Mila inhaled too much of the hot air and had to clear her throat. Her gaze didn¡¯t leave the man.


    Seconds passed, and the man waited with Mila, unsure of what she had meant by the outburst. It was the first time he had made a mistake.


    And then it happened. A loud, screeching sound of confusion and hatred rocked the building, deafening everyone inside, even Mila. The soundwaves kept coming, filling the place, and despite Mr Crow not targeting her, she still felt herself stumble.


    The man had it worse. He swayed while pressing his ears shut. Yet, his eyes never left her and glinted with danger. Mila gritted her teeth and, without hesitation, turned and jumped through the fire to where the stairs to the third floor were.


    Mila feared the man would follow and kept her attention on him, but the Mana signature didn¡¯t move towards her.


    There was more shouting about the fire and an order for the man to explain himself. Mila ran as those voices were extinguished.


    ¡°What a disaster,¡± Mila whispered to herself, unable to calm her nerves. Her body hurt. She cut her robe in strips and hurried to tie them around her bleeding arm.


    The man didn¡¯t follow. Mila knew he didn¡¯t. She trusted her senses. But the same senses had failed to feel him coming before. Her head turned to look at the raging fire.


    The man didn¡¯t follow. She had lost. Mila winced and poked her ribs. They hurt. Everything did. She had to get Andrew out.


    Mila was once again at the reinforced doors. They were left slightly ajar from the previous attempt to see what was behind them. She looked back again.


    Was Mila still alive because the man found her too troublesome to deal with? She didn¡¯t know. It felt like that. He hadn¡¯t let her leave because she was a danger but because she was troublesome. It stung.


    Perhaps the man was simply goal-oriented. He certainly was a professional. Mila hadn¡¯t been his goal, so he had let her go. That was an easier answer to accept.


    The smoke filtered up, filling the floor. There was no way Mila could use the same path to run. She tried to clean her face with her sleeve. It didn¡¯t help.


    Mila tried to take a deep breath and cut it short when a sharp pain shot through her body. Was it ribs, after all? They didn¡¯t feel broken, but¡­


    It was hard to keep herself up. Mila wanted to see Isabel¡­


    No, first, she had to get Andrew out of this place before it burnt down. Mila finally opened the doors and stepped beyond them.

 Chapter 91 - Jailbreak

    It was clear Mila wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfil the promise made to Mortimer. Her condition was terrible. With each movement, she suffered more pain.


    Wasn¡¯t there something else? Mila tried to recall, and yes, the map. Mortimer had promised to get the map. With her help. That had to wait.


    On the bright side, Mila was conscious. Although, she did feel dizzy¡­


    Mila shook her head, trying to clear her mind. It was better not to think about that. She looked at both sides of the corridor. They were filled with rows of cells. When she reached the first one and glanced inside behind the bars, a beaten man in torn clothes looked back at her.


    ¡°What the?¡± He asked in surprise. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°What is it, Bruno?¡± Another voice from a further cell joined.


    ¡°Some lass has snuck in?¡± Bruno yelled back. ¡°Hey, help out, will ya¡¯? Open the doors. I got-¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Another voice called. ¡°Hey, get me out of here!¡± It demanded.


    ¡°Are you not hallucinating?¡± A third one asked.


    ¡°Just wait for your shitty boss to get you out, Bruno!¡± The fourth voice laughed. ¡°Oh, wait! He doesn''t care!¡±


    More voices joined. It took a lot of work to discern who was saying what. Bruno tried to get Mila¡¯s attention again, but she was done with the man.


    Truthfully, she was considering letting them go. They could serve a purpose by being a distraction. Mila took unsteady steps forward. ¡°...Andrew?¡± The words came out too quietly. ¡°Andrew, I was paid to get you out!¡± She lied while trying to be louder, then waited for an answer.


    The rest of the captured criminals kept drowning out the noise. Some wanted to know what the commotion was about. Some asked about the loud screech Mr Crow had made. One voice asked about what he thought was a sound of fire. Another asked about the warden. It was followed by a question if it was smoke they were smelling. All of them tried her to free them.


    ¡°What?¡± Finally, Andrew spoke from a bit further down the corridor. ¡°What do you mean paid? By whom?¡± An arm sprouted between bars and signalled his whereabouts. ¡°Is it one of¡­ Fuck!¡±


    Feeling relief, Mila stumbled forward. She ignored the increasingly aggravated shouting and stopped in front of Andrew¡¯s cell.


    There he was. Andrew in all his glory. He didn¡¯t look much worse than when Mila had him left just half a day ago. He had been given a new set of clothing, however. Something more suited to his situation. A grey outfit consisting of simple pants and a shirt. At least his shoes had not been taken away.


    ¡°What the hell? What¡¯s with the mask? Is that blood?¡± Andrew hissed once he could see Mila. ¡°What happened? What? Are you okay? Damnit, you need a doctor¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Mila felt even more tired now. She slapped her cheeks and looked around for a solution to the locked cell. ¡°My client paid a lot of money for your life.¡± After making sure no one could overhear, she leaned closer. ¡°Play along. We might need a distraction from these criminals. Don¡¯t give them information.¡±


    ¡°Not ¡®hey¡¯!¡± Andrew leaned as close as possible, only stopped by the bars. ¡°You need a doctor, Mila. Do you hear me? It¡¯s not the time to play around.¡± He whispered back.


    ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°Do you know where the keys are kept?¡± There was no way she could force the lock open in this state. Not quick enough.


    ¡°Mila! For fucks-... Fine. The warden has them.¡± Andrew looked profoundly unhappy.


    ¡°And the warden is¡­?¡± Mila swayed, then took a step back and planted her feet to appear tougher than she felt.


    ¡°He was patrolling the place, but someone called him out. He left around ten minutes ago.¡± Andrew explained.


    Mila had suspicions about what had happened to the warden. The man had taken care of him. Did he have the keys now? Then they were gone. Mila bit her lip. She couldn¡¯t get them from him. Not as she was now.


    Calls from behind made her look back. Several imprisoned wanted to add something. ¡°There is another set of keys!¡± One voice roused above the others, quieting them as he gave the information. ¡°My big bro told me.¡± It continued and earned curses for his words as he was wasting time with unnecessary details. ¡°Across the doors leading here, there is a warden''s office. There is a spare set of keys.¡±


    That was what she needed. Mila didn¡¯t bother to speak. She knew where it was. It was from where the man had ambushed her.


    With heavy steps, Mila began to run. She opened the doors, and a thick wall of smoke greeted her, startling some of the closest prisoners.


    The shouting grew louder and more desperate. The demand to be released - more insistent. Now, they feared the fire, and it sent these people into a frenzy.


    Mila ducked under the thick cover of smoke. She feared the assassin returning and tried to keep her senses extended. But there was no one. She crossed the hall and entered the corridor from where the man had come.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The smoke had started to spread here as well. Mila¡¯s mask helped to filter out some of the harmful air, but she felt the lack of oxygen start to impact her performance. Or was it the injuries? At this point, it was hard to say.


    Finding the room wasn¡¯t hard either. It was the one with the bunch of brutalised corpses nailed to the walls. Apparently, Mila¡¯s previous opponent was into torture as well. Maybe he was here for information? But on who¡¯s behalf?


    It didn¡¯t matter. Mila didn¡¯t have to look for the extra set of keys either. While covered in blood, they were in clear sight, hanging on a belt of one of the deceased people.


    It was a relief. After retrieving the keys, Mila rushed back. The area around the stairs was heating up tremendously. The shadowy light of the spreading blaze laughed at Mila¡¯s foolish attempt at winning over the assassin.


    The shouting was loud and clear here. Both from the imprisoned and from the guards trying to battle the fire. There were suddenly cheers from below. It seemed someone capable had arrived and helped to contain the fire.


    Those were bad news. If the fire didn¡¯t get them, the person might. Mila forced herself to move and was greeted by cheers of her own.


    The prisoners immediately saw the keys Mila was holding. They begged and cried for her to release them.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± Mila¡¯s voice chilled the place, giving her ears a momentary respite. ¡°My target first.¡±


    Given the hope, the criminals ceased to shout but kept trying to get her attention to be the first ones out of the cells - of course, after Andrew. Some did question Mila¡¯s friend¡¯s importance but were silenced by the rest with threats and swears.


    Andrew¡¯s worried look made Mila feel like shit. This wasn¡¯t the triumphant rescue she had wanted it to be. After finding the keys and opening the cell, he stepped out. His arms twitched as if wanting to hug her, but Mila¡¯s earlier words stopped him.


    Mila turned around while trying to recall the building¡¯s plans. It didn¡¯t work out. Everything besides the main goal was a jumbled mess in her mind. ¡°Who knows the way out besides the stairs and the lift?¡± She asked. ¡°The second floor is in flames.¡±


    The place exploded in answers. It quickly became clear Naran and his people weren¡¯t the only ones who knew the place in and out. Evidently, everyone did.


    ¡°You!¡± Mila pointed at a younger-looking thug with a missing eye. ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°There is an exit at the far end of this corridor.¡± He hurried to explain. ¡°It¡¯s always locked, opened only when they need to throw a corpse out. Then, there are ladders hidden in one of the rooms on the other wing. They lead towards an exit on the first floor. No one guards that place. There is also a secret passage out of here through the warden''s office. He smuggles people in and out of there. Usually prisoners or whores.¡± Then he stopped.


    Mila wasn¡¯t going to use the last one. She suspected the assassin had gotten in through there. Now that the man had spoken, she also recalled not to use the ladders. Those actually were guarded, and they passed near an officer''s office.


    The corpse disposal hole it was. Mila spoke up. ¡°I¡¯ll let you all out.¡± Andrew looked at her in alarm, clearly unhappy about the thought of freeing criminals. ¡°But you all have to leave at the same time. Are we clear?¡±


    Despite Mila fearing there would be protests, the audience quickly came to the decision to listen to her. Moving together would ensure more of them got away. Or at least that is what the most influential people of the bunch thought.


    Mila gave the keys to Andrew and pushed him to move. She wasn¡¯t sure she could get them all free and still have the strength to escape. She leaned against Andrew¡¯s cell and tried to keep her breaths steady.


    People started to pass Mila as they were set free. There were one or two thankful phrases thrown her way. They all bunched at the entrance into the corridor, watching the rolling smoke warily. The fires had reached the stairs and climbed up.


    ¡°That¡¯s all.¡± Andrew finally spoke.


    Mila opened her eyes to see a rowdy bunch of ruffians trying to squeeze through the door frame all at once. With them out of the way, she moved to the far end of the corridor.


    Andrew offered an arm for Mila to lean on. She almost accepted. But in the end, her useless pride got in the way. ¡°I am fine.¡± She forged on.


    ¡°You clearly are not,¡± Andrew argued. ¡°What¡¯s with the ¡®paid¡¯ for getting me out?¡±


    ¡°A misdirection.¡± Mila kept her words short. They reached the end, where the planned escape route was. Andrew unlocked it and threw the hatch and threw it open.


    ¡°That¡¯s higher up than I thought.¡± He looked at the dark ground. ¡°Oh, hey, buddy!¡± Mr Crow found them right after the hatch opened and landed on Andrew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I missed you!¡±


    ¡°No time.¡± Mila pushed into the hole. ¡°Must move.¡±


    People were running about everywhere. A moment later, there was shouting from the other side of escaping criminals. Someone got caught. At least it took the attention away from this spot.


    ¡°It¡¯s the third floor.¡± Andrew tried to hold her back.


    ¡°Not earth.¡± Mila climbed out and, after grabbing the ledge, lowered herself as far as possible. ¡°You¡¯ll live.¡± Her fingers were cramping.


    ¡°Those are not sentences, Mila.¡± Andrew protested. ¡°Fuck! Are you dozing off right now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mila glanced down and let her grip go. There was a spell that made someone lighter. She didn¡¯t have that one on the ready. Mila had to do with grabbing a small protrusion where the second floor was.


    The move hurt her hands even more. Mila¡¯s body screamed in pain as her fingers found purchase and didn¡¯t let her fall all the way. She repeated the action. Then again, finally landing on the ground. The impact still left her reeling.


    Andrew followed her and was smoother while doing it. ¡°Shit, Mila. You should have let me come first.¡± He grabbed her shoulder and steadied her.


    A few people seemed to notice them, but the screaming on the other side distracted these witnesses for long enough for Mila to start moving.


    ¡°Let me carry you.¡± Andrew offered again.


    ¡°No.¡± Mila struggled to keep her legs moving. ¡°Only Isabel¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish the sentence.


    ¡°You are so stupid!¡± Andrew wasn¡¯t kind with his words. ¡°Isabel can¡¯t always be with you.¡±


    Mila knew that. But she wanted to be back to her girl to the point it hurt. ¡°Run.¡± The thought of Isabel¡¯s heat gave her body energy.


    And they did. Mila led the way while Mr Crow flew a little behind them to make sure they were not followed. They quickly reached the row of buildings and ducked inside the narrow paths with Andrew right behind.


    Mr Crow cried out, and Andrew told her they were safe for the moment. Mila didn¡¯t respond. They had to move further.


    Mila had to get back before her body switched off.

 Chapter 92 - Return

    Was the night always this dark? Mila had trouble remembering where to go. Was it right? No, it was across the street.


    ¡°Mila?¡± Andrew kept bothering her. ¡°You can¡¯t go on like this.¡±


    Mila used the wall she was leaning on as a spring to get herself moving. Despite the late hour, people were still moving. The loud proceeding of guards and now the fire at their station had awoken a large part of this area.


    But no one interrupted them. Most of those who were roaming the streets did so cautiously, not wanting to attract any attention. They sniffed the air, wondering what disaster had befallen the city tonight.


    ¡°Here.¡± Mila motioned.


    Mr Crow¡¯s warning made Andrew stop. ¡°There is someone there.¡± He warned, trying to grab Mila, who slipped out of his grasp.


    ¡°Anthony.¡± She addressed the darkness.


    ¡°Miss Mila.¡± It answered, and the spy slipped out of the hiding spot behind a stack of planks. ¡°Is this your friend?¡±


    ¡°We need to get back.¡± Mila kept herself upright and as threatening as possible to keep her image. ¡°I had an encounter at the station. Someone was snooping around and torturing guards.¡±


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Andrew slightly relaxed when Mila started to speak with the man. He still kept his distance.


    ¡°Not one of ours,¡± Anthony answered the unspoken question. ¡°Can you tell more?¡±


    ¡°Mila, who is this?¡± Andrew repeated.


    ¡°My name is Anthony.¡± The spy bowed. ¡°The young miss met me during a raid, and because we have a common acquaintance, she decided to spare me.¡±


    ¡°Andrew. What raid? What acquaintance?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡± Mila was sick of the world trying to tilt to one side. ¡°Move.¡±


    ¡°You are injured.¡± Anthony dryly noted, and Andrew bristled. ¡°No need for hostilities. It was just an observation.¡±


    ¡°Show the way,¡± Mila ordered, not commenting on her condition. And she didn¡¯t need to. ¡°To one of Naran¡¯s holes.¡±


    Anthony nodded with understanding and took over the pathfinding from Mila¡¯s hands. ¡°Here.¡± He pointed and started to walk, keeping his pace slow enough for Mila to be able to follow.


    ¡°So, who are you?¡± Andrew rightfully didn¡¯t trust the man.


    ¡°I am not sure I can answer that.¡± Anthony wasn¡¯t keen on giving away the information. While Mila had worked together with his side back at Ocheon, Andrew had not received a glowing review as she had.


    ¡°Oh, nice. You are similar to Mila.¡± Andrew grumbled. ¡°You can both stew in your secrets, then.¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t have the strength to comment. She kept her movements automatic. It was better not to think about the pain. Ah, she was bleeding as well. The strips of cloth didn¡¯t actually stop that, right? She pondered the issue for a moment, then shrugged. It hurt.


    The rest of the path was spent with Andrew grumbling and Anthony politely refusing to reply with anything substantial. Mila floated along, the world blurring around. The night¡¯s cold seeped into her bones. It was so chilly.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Andrew shook her shoulder. ¡°Mila! Keep your eyes open. Is this where we have to be?¡±


    Mila looked at the undulating door in front of her. A drunkard had opened them and studied the trio. A moment later, he recognised her and stepped to the side.


    ¡°Mila?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Andrew couldn¡¯t wrap his head around why they were led into sewers.


    They were close. Mila heard Anthony exchange words with the doorkeeper. She slumped against the wall, her shoulder offering the long-needed support. It was hard to walk.


    Why did she have to anyway? Mila¡¯s muddled thoughts struggled to find a reason to continue the struggle. But she did find one. ¡°Isabel¡­¡±


    Someone was too loud next to her. Was it Andrew? Mila didn¡¯t need a healer. She needed to go and see Isabel. How silly of him. And perhaps a blanket, preferably one big enough for her girl as well.


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡±


    An obstacle. Someone was holding Mila. Obstacles had to be removed. On instinct, Mila retrieved her dagger and swung it at the annoyance. But her resistance found no purchase. Was she in danger? Again?


    ¡°The fuck, Mila?¡±


    ¡°Andrew?¡± Right, he was here as well. Maybe she was safe.


    ¡°You almost gutted me!¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Why was her mouth so dry? ¡°I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Mila found the notion stupid.


    ¡°We need to get you to a healer.¡±


    ¡°But Isabel is waiting.¡±


    ¡°She can wait longer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s stupid.¡± Mila tried to walk deeper. Her girl was somewhere in these tunnels.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t. It was kind of hard to walk. It was like wading through mud. Deep and wet and sludgy and slimy mud.


    There was more shouting, but Mila didn¡¯t pay attention. She felt someone rush past her and touch her. The impact almost sent her tumbling onto the waving ground. What¡¯s with that? Maybe if she stabbed the floor, it would stop? It was hard to walk like this.


    Yes, that was an idea. Mila wanted to raise her hand and swing it down, but she simply collapsed forward and drove her dagger into the ground that way.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Strangely, it didn¡¯t work. Mila fought against the spinning ground, trying to make her sick. The struggle was epic. She fought bravely and endlessly.


    Until a new set of hands found her and hugged Mila. A familiar, calming aroma calmed her reeling mind. ¡°Heyyy¡­¡± She was pulled into Isabel¡¯s lap. Mila tried to lift her hand to caress her girl¡¯s hand. ¡°Lov¡­ y¡­¡± Words didn¡¯t come out as she wished. The arm didn¡¯t follow her orders either.


    Isabel replied. Her words warmed Mila¡¯s heart. It was probably something nice. She smiled when she was picked up and pressed against Isabel¡¯s chest. This was nice. The world didn¡¯t stop spinning, but it felt like she belonged here. Too bad about her head being full of cotton. She couldn¡¯t quite feel the touch of the pretty breasts.


    Ah, but finally, Mila could relax. She was definitely safe here.


    ¡ª


    Isabel rushed back to the central chamber. There had to be a healer there. Naran wouldn¡¯t run his gang without one. As far as Isabel could tell, he was too cautious and cared for his people.


    ¡°She became delirious at the end. Tried to stab me. Didn¡¯t let anyone touch her.¡± Andrew followed after. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. Mila was like this when she found me. It¡¯s a wonder she could recognise you.¡±


    Mila let out a silly giggle. Somehow, she managed to cling to her consciousness. Not that they could ask her anything. All Mila could manage was a garbled word or a feeble movement.


    It broke Isabel¡¯s heart. She feared to hug her girl tighter. Her steadfast Mila was hurt. She wanted to know who had done it. Isabel wanted to know if the guilty party was still alive. She wanted to punish those who had done it.


    Someone had to pay.


    Isabel forced her mind away from revenge. That could wait. She had to get Mila to a healer.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep up,¡± Andrew complained.


    ¡°Then stay.¡± Isabel spat out and rushed ahead. There was someone who did manage to keep up. She glanced at the bookish man doing his hardest to tag behind. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man winced. Isabel¡¯s tone had been very harsh and demanding. ¡°Just an accountant looking to establish connections and gather information.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Isabel didn¡¯t believe him for a second.


    ¡°I am Anthony. Isabel, right?¡± The man asked. ¡°Look, I am here to see if I can help. If Miss Mila could tell me what happ-¡±


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Isabel shut him off immediately and pulled her love closer. ¡°She is not talking to you until she has recovered fully.¡±


    Anthony shrugged and slowed down, not daring to challenge Isabel. She sped up again, as much as possible, without rocking Mila too hard.


    ¡°Poke.¡± Mila managed to press Isabel¡¯s cheek with a finger. ¡°It¡¯s cold. Warm me.¡± Her lips were trembling, and, even beneath the dirt and sooth, Mila¡¯s face was visibly unhealthy pale.


    It was hard for Isabel to hold back her tears. ¡°Sure.¡± She tried to transfer as much heat as possible.


    ¡°Better,¡± Mila muttered.


    But Isabel didn¡¯t believe her. She felt how cold Mila¡¯s body was. Her girl was trembling from being cold. And Isabel didn¡¯t miss how Mila had winced when she tightened her embrace. So, it was not just a blood loss then.


    There was no way Isabel would argue. ¡°You are welcome.¡± She gently tried to clean Mila¡¯s face from the dirt that smelled like smoke. There wasn¡¯t much success.


    It was taking too long. Isabel forced more and more mana into her muscles, trying to move just a little faster. That¡¯s what she was good at. This was all she could do for now.


    Terrifying thoughts kept messing with Isabel¡¯s mind. Every passing second felt like forever. She fought against the intrusive ideas and nightmares trying to take hold of her. She couldn¡¯t lose Mila¡­


    There. Light. Isabel was finally at the main chamber. She pushed past the surprised woman who was watching the tunnel and skidded to stop in the centre.


    ¡°I NEED HEALER!¡± Isabel¡¯s yell filled the limited space. People winced from the sudden noise, and some quicker ones moved closer to see what had happened.


    Isabel searched for anyone she would know. But there was no one. While Naran had given them a pass to move in and out, most people worked for him in shifts. Those she had met during the day were gone, replaced by new faces.


    ¡°What the hell! Who are you?¡± One such person showed her ugly face.


    Well, not that ugly, but very, very punchable. Isabel searched for a moment longer. ¡°Is Naran here? Or Barcy? Cecilia?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The woman walked into Isabel¡¯s line of sight. ¡°Who are you. Answer.¡±


    ¡°She is one of Boss¡¯s guests.¡± A fatty helpfully added the information from behind. ¡°Arrived today.¡± He then waved towards one of the tunnels. ¡°There. A couple of minutes of walking. The doors on the right. I¡¯ll show you the way.¡± He moved to help.


    ¡°You are not!¡± The woman extended her hand and stopped the round man. ¡°Who do-¡±


    Isabel snapped. Her step-in was lightning-fast. She moved her hand with utmost care to not shake Mila. It reached the woman¡¯s face rapidly and just as quickly moved back to hold her love.


    The woman¡¯s head flicked to the side. On the side of her face was an imprint of Isabel¡¯s fist. She bonelessly collapsed on the ground the next moment.


    There was now a silence, apart from the fatty, who hadn¡¯t stopped moving. ¡°Here, here. Quick. She looks terrible.¡±


    Isabel woodenly nodded and glared at everyone who happened to be in her line of sight, challenging them to do anything more than avoid her gaze.


    But there was no time to discipline Naran¡¯s people. She pivoted and ran ahead of the fatty, who didn¡¯t manage to follow her.


    Mila tried to speak again. Isabel wondered how she was still holding on. ¡°Shh. Don¡¯t speak.¡±


    Not that Isabel¡¯s words stopped Mila. Her girl moved her lips as if trying to tell she was fine.


    Isabel passed the first doors on the right. They were open, but it wasn¡¯t the right place as the room was filled with equipment.


    It repeated two more times. Isabel felt Mila¡¯s body going limp. Her girl still managed to reassure her of being ¡®okay¡¯ before losing consciousness.


    Isabel started to panic. When she arrived at the fourth door, she kicked them out of the hinges, scaring a couple of men hunched over a third on a table with a wounded tight. ¡°I need a healer!¡± She barged in.


    To their credit, the men didn¡¯t try to argue. One of them moved to receive the new patient. He pointed at a free table on the side and let Isabel put Mila on it.


    With the utmost care, Isabel placed her girl on the surface. She jumped back immediately. ¡°Move!¡± She ordered.


    While the man shook his head, he did. A moment later, the fatty arrived but left after speaking a few sentences with the healers.


    Isabel watched the man murmur words and poke Mila¡¯s body. She refrained from interrupting his work, but it was hard. Did he have to be so rough?


    So, instead, Isabel focused on Mila¡¯s face. She looked almost peaceful. Unmoving and cold. This wasn¡¯t right at all. Isabel felt tears stream down her cheeks. The man said something.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°It would be better if you left the room.¡± He repeated.


    ¡°NO!¡± Isabel raised her voice. ¡°I-I am staying.¡±


    The man shook his head. He hadn¡¯t stopped poking Mila for even a second. His companion brought a small bottle. It was poured into her girlfriend''s mouth. The smell of grass spread through the room.


    Isabel bit her lip. The tears refused to stop. It was hard to breathe. She hiccuped a couple of times. Andrew arrived at some point, but she couldn¡¯t even say a word to him.


    Grim thoughts kept muddling her mind. Isabel started to pace, unsettling the healers. They once again expressed their opinion, wishing she would let them work in peace.


    Isabel refused. She wouldn¡¯t leave. Her whole body was tense. It was so exhausting. For a full hour, the men kept poking Mila.


    Until finally. ¡°She will need time to recover.¡±


    Isabel, powerless and weeping, collapsed on the ground while trying to take a step forward. ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much¡­¡± She sobbed. Mila would be all right. She would be fine. The worst was over.


    It took all her might for Isabel to move again. She almost crawled to Mila and grabbed her hand. ¡°You¡¯ll be all right.¡± She whispered and gently kissed Mila¡¯s fingers.

 Chapter 93 - Acquaintances

    ¡°You need to sleep sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Not now, Astra.¡± Oscar kept reading the reports. They were staying in a military camp. His companion had offered a more luxurious place to stay in, but Oscar had refused.


    Here, Oscar could train, have the newest information just as it came in, train some more and sometimes eat. He looked up from the letter to rest his eyes for a moment.


    The tent Oscar was staying in was more spacious than those the average soldier received. At least he could fit a table, a simple bed and a chair.


    Technically, Oscar wasn¡¯t part of the military. But to receive help from their information network, he had promised his strength in upcoming battles - a fair trade in his mind, but Astra was not happy about it.


    The man who had approached with the offer was someone closely connected to the King. Oscar didn¡¯t know nor care for the intricacies of the politics between the Crown and the Temple. He just wanted to avenge Munny.


    And besides. While Oscar didn¡¯t voice it after Ocheon was razed¡­ He feared what Inquisitors were able to do. Not that the Kingdoms temple approved, but¡­ Well, he didn¡¯t know. It had been an important matter, and he was not.


    ¡°Still, I must insist. You have barely slept for the past two weeks.¡± Astra tried to touch his shoulder. Her remaining arm extended and attempted to soothe Oscar.


    A mistake.


    An intangible tentacle lashed out at her, hitting Astra¡¯s wrist and making her wince.


    Oscar tiredly sighed. ¡°Sorry. Maybe you are right. I can¡¯t even¡­¡± He covered his face with his palms. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Sleeping is such a waste. They are out there - probably killing someone even now. I just¡­ I just want to stop them.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Astra didn¡¯t hold the wild attack against Oscar. She knew he had trouble controlling his newfound power. ¡°And you will. Your progress has been astonishing. Soon, you¡¯ll be one of the most powerful people in this kingdom.¡±


    ¡°How soon?¡± Oscar already knew the answer. And he hated it. He wished it would be different this time.


    ¡°In a few ye-¡±


    ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT IT TO BE YEARS!¡± Oscar slammed the table, making the reports covering it fly in the air. He gritted his teeth and tried to calm down. This wasn¡¯t good. Sometimes, he was slipping into rage too easily. He was aware it was a problem, but¡­


    ¡°You can¡¯t rush into it.¡± Astra tried to reason. She finally managed to land her palm on his shoulder. ¡°We are doing so much. You will burn out at this rate.¡±


    Oscar didn¡¯t have an argument to make. He knew Astra had been working just as hard, if not more, than he was. She¡­ Grandpa Drun had been like a father to her. She hated those girls just as much as he did.


    And yet, despite the supposed widespread search, there were no clues. Oscar slammed the table again. There simply weren¡¯t enough resources - he had been told. They ¡®said¡¯ they were searching. They ¡®said¡¯ they were close. The military always was just about to reach their goals.


    The temple wasn¡¯t any better. Oscar knew Astra had been just as frustrated with the lack of results as he was. She also told him there was something strange happening within it.


    The world just didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Oscar. He blew out the frustration and returned to the paper he was reading. Each assassination happening in one of the cities near Ocheon¡¯s ruins was written down, and the details were handed to him.


    And there was a lot. Every evening, Oscar was paging through hundreds of new reports. So many people died in mysterious circumstances. It happened everywhere. He wondered how anyone could sleep.


    But¡­


    There was also war. Oscar knew there had been devastating losses on Tordgo¡¯s side. Most of the coastline was overrun. Even more people died there.


    When Oscar looked up again, Astra had left. She had tried to speak with him some more, but he hadn¡¯t felt like answering. He really should treat her better. Now that Grandpa Grun was gone, most of the training he received came from Astra. She wasn¡¯t quite as good, but the common goal helped.


    ¡°What am I doing?¡± Oscar fell back in his seat. His eyes were growing blurry. He really should get some sleep. It was almost morning. An hour of sleep was better than none. He spent some time simply looking up at nothing.


    ¡°Mr Vilmin?¡±


    Oscar blinked. The usual messenger had arrived once again. It was strange for the older man to call him ¡®Mr¡¯. At the age of sixteen, he wasn¡¯t Mr, but it was better than ¡®boy¡¯.


    ¡°Enter.¡± Oscar watched the bearded man with a serene smile enter his temporary home.


    ¡°Got more news for ya¡¯ Mr Vilmin.¡± He handed a bundle of papers to Oscar. ¡°Fresh from the horse''s back. The messenger drove the poor beast to blood.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Oscar untied the bundle and tiredly sorted the contents. ¡°Anything noteworthy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeh¡¯.¡± The man nodded. ¡°The old shithole - Stilag got a large scandal brewing.¡± He laughed morbidly. ¡°One of the nobles was discovered to be in cahoots with a criminal. Too bad the noble won¡¯t get in too much trouble. The bandit and his gang got wiped out overnight.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Oscar didn¡¯t particularly care about the rumours of some noble¡¯s misdeeds.


    ¡°Yeh, yeh.¡± The man nodded. ¡°I heard some whores had sworn it was a blood-covered lass who did it.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.Oscar froze. ¡°A girl?¡±


    ¡°Yeh.¡± The man combed his beard through his fingers. ¡°Some say she did in a large part of one of the City¡¯s guards posts too. A bunch of bulsshit, I say. There was some male assassin who killed those useless cunts. The guards saw him. Well, but the imprisoned said it was a girly, so who knows. Can¡¯t trust the bunch. Stilag is full of traitors and glib-mouthed asslickers.


    ¡°A girl?¡±


    ¡°Yeh, that¡¯s what I said.¡±


    ¡°Which report?¡± Oscar frantically searched through the text.


    ¡°Well, one of ¡®em?¡± The man shrugged. ¡°It was the juiciest morsel the messenger brought. I didn¡¯t see the paper. Got told while taking a piss with ¡®im.¡±


    ¡°You can leave.¡± Oscar dismissed the man. He found it. A two-page report of what had happened in Stilag during the night. ¡°Stilag, Stilag¡­¡± He tried to recall where it was.


    From what Oscar could remember, it was a city overrun by criminals. He quickly read every word in the report.


    It was her. Oscar knew it. ¡°It IS her!¡± He had to get ready. They had to move out now before she got away. ¡°Astra! We know where they are!¡±


    How far was Stilag? Oscar racked his brain while packing his stuff. From what he could recall, it couldn¡¯t be further than just a couple of days walk away.


    And they wouldn¡¯t walk. Astra could get them horses. The fastest ones.


    ¡ª


    ¡°This FUCKING ashole!¡± Viola shouted at the clouds. ¡°Fuck this place! Fuck you, Litro!¡± She pointed at her companion.


    ¡°It¡¯s Percy¡­¡± Litro powerlessly tried to get her to use his alias. ¡°And why?¡±


    ¡°And FUCK Tordgo!¡± Viola finished without explaining why Litro got the flack as well.


    This wasn''t an isolated outburst. Viola had done it several times in the past few days. At least the woods didn¡¯t try to argue back and make her stay silent.


    ¡°One of these days, someone will hear you.¡± Litro sighed.


    ¡°But not today. There is fucking nothing here.¡± Viola stomped the moss, then kicked it, then stomped again. She wanted a bath. And a proper meal. Perhaps even clean clothes, Sea Father forbid.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Viola tried to burn a hole in Litro¡¯s face. When that didn¡¯t happen, she spoke. ¡°I do know that. Do you know how?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Litro was clearly regretting the choice of trying to argue.


    ¡°Because-¡±


    ¡°I said - I do.¡±


    ¡°-my-


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°-Nose says there is NO ONE here!¡±


    But before Viola could launch herself into a new tirade, one of her subordinates interrupted her.


    ¡°Hey, Boss. We got an update.¡±


    Viola turned towards Sally, who at least allowed her to use her actual name and opened her mouth. Only for it to fall shut. There was the Messanger behind Sally. She cleared her throat and straightened her back. ¡°What is it, Sally?¡±


    ¡°New orders. The upper echelons are not happy with our progress.¡±


    That hurt. Viola was proud of her ability to track people. She could track anyone!


    Or that was what Viola had thought. As it turned out, her current target was an exception. Sure, Inquisitors were always trouble, but usually, they weren¡¯t particularly savvy when it came to covert stuff.


    Viola had tracked down every last one of her target¡¯s retainers, but no one had known where the Inquisitor had vanished. And she was inclined to believe them.


    ¡°Does it mean I can have my position back?¡± Litro, the ashole he was, raised the question.


    ¡°No.¡± The messenger - ever mysterious, rejected the motion. ¡°Pepper stays the leader. But she has a new target.¡±


    So it was final. Viola had failed. She ruffled her hair and refused to accept it. There had to be a way for her to still find her guy. ¡°I can still track-¡±


    ¡°Your next assignment is heading towards Stilag.¡± The messenger didn¡¯t listen. ¡°Oscar. Yes, the same from Ocheon. Our assigned assassins failed to reach him. He is constantly guarded by Astra Plak, an inquisitor from the Temple of Nature.¡±


    That didn¡¯t sound good. ¡°We are not assassins.¡± Viola cautiously inserted. She couldn¡¯t refuse the order, but it didn¡¯t mean she couldn¡¯t argue against it. Litro nodded along. ¡°And isn¡¯t Stilag known for their export of crime?¡± She tried to recall details.


    Not that it did any good. In Ocheon, they had done the dirty deed often enough. The leadership used what they could. Even if Viola¡¯s group was better suited for infiltration and tracking, they could substitute for assassins for low-priority targets.


    Which Oscar was not. Not with a damn Inquisitor hoovering around the boy.


    ¡°You are not expected to kill him.¡± The Messenger explained. ¡°At least not right away. There is more.¡± He handed Viola a letter, which she immediately opened.


    ¡°You think Oscar is chasing after Mila,¡± Viola concluded.


    ¡°Our analysis suggests it to be true.¡± The messenger nodded. ¡°The boy might make a mistake during the process. He certainly is fixated on your ¡®friend¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡± Viola kept reading. ¡°You want me to make contact with the little minx again?¡±


    ¡°She is developing to be a valuable asset. As are her friends.¡± The Messanger affirmed. ¡°One of our agents made contact with Mila. However, he refuses to work with her.¡±


    ¡°What? Did he get bullied?¡±


    There was a silence.


    ¡°Wait, for real?¡± Viola raised her head to look at the Messanger. ¡°No way! I mean, I kind of get it, but¡­ No, that sounds right.¡±


    ¡°You already have built rapport with the girl. Her proclivity of¡­ Freeing the world of some people is something we need. Due to your upbringing, we believe you are a good match for this mission. Her group has shown unmistakable hostility against this Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is going to suck.¡± Viola handed the new orders to Litro. ¡°Isabel is going to eat me alive.¡± She murmured.


    Litro finished reading and handed the paper further down the chain. ¡°At least you¡¯ll get your bath.¡±


    ¡°Well, at least Mila is interesting.¡± Viola gave up on thinking. ¡°Really fun to be around.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that is a sentiment shared by many.¡± Litro disagreed. ¡°She killed a lot of people in Stilag. A lot, lot.¡±


    ¡°I already like her. No need to praise her like that.¡± Viola moved to the campsite. ¡°Common, people. Let¡¯s start moving.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t praising her. Pepper. Wait, Pepper.¡± Litro chased after her.


    Viola ignored him. The Messenger had vanished a moment ago. She sometimes tried to guess how he moved around so fast, but it was safer not to know.


    State secrets and all that. Viola looked up at the clouds. They moved slowly and with purpose. She had failed, but at least there was no punishment.


    And¡­


    Perhaps there will be something fun to do in Stilag. Viola smiled. Roof, bed, bath and a whole new set of people to mess around with. Yeah, it wasn¡¯t so bad.

 Chapter 94 - Seeking help and Refusing to do so

    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough.¡± Koldon stopped his new retainer just before he could spill the tea. ¡°You may leave.¡±


    The poor soul almost dropped the teapot before bowing so deep he was about to break himself in half. Then, he, with a flurry of apologies, exited the room.


    Now alone in the rather lavishly decorated room, Koldon allowed the displeasure to show on his face. He had avoided doing it before his retainer to not scare him.


    The paintings of long-gone nobles looking down on him didn¡¯t improve Koldon¡¯s dour mood. The whole place was pointless. He had never understood the need for the overbearing opulence.


    After semi-seriously considering ruining the gem-decorated chandelier, Koldon reigned in his impulses. He had protested against taking over the sinning noble''s place, but his companions had disagreed.


    Well, Koldon had to admit the beds were very comfortable to sleep in. And his newest mercenaries had plenty of space to live in.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad.¡± Suddenly, the other person in the room inserted. Arhk was currently lying on a small couch reading a book.


    Koldon disagreed. So had Insy. The woman was currently terrorising the mayor of this small city. She was looking for information about what had happened to the local Temple.


    ¡°We are losing control of the situation.¡± Koldon voiced his thoughts. Arhk looked at him in askance. He started to count. ¡°None of the locals know what happened to the leadership of their Temple. We have lost the trail of heretics. King Oispio has been too forthcoming with giving us power - we have overextended. The Tordgo¡¯s military has been too incompetent. Despite them being ready and gathering resources for years, they have done nothing but lose to Imeglenmo. Harantin was killed in one such battle where Tordgo had the upper hand, but in the end, they lost. Harantin was my friend, Arhk. We also lost Nini and Poley. We don¡¯t even know how.¡±


    Outside, the noise of a carriage interrupted the peace. Arhk put down his book. ¡°The situation is still within acceptable parameters.¡± He rose from the couch and walked to the window. ¡°Insy is back.¡± He paused. ¡°She does not look happy. We likely have a dead mayor on our hands and no leads.¡±


    ¡°This is what I meant. There is too much we don¡¯t understand.¡± Koldon insisted. ¡°We have to do something.¡±


    ¡°And what do you suggest?¡± Arhk sighed. He didn¡¯t want to deal with angry Insy.


    ¡°We ask for help,¡± Koldon stated.


    ¡°From whom? While our northern borders are secure, we can¡¯t pull the forces from there. Tetean theocracy will take advantage of it. We still have our own lands to govern as well. The Emperor won¡¯t be happy to put more resources into acquiring Tordgo.¡±


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± Koldon agreed. The nobles would gain too much if the Emperor made concessions to appease them. ¡°We need someone who knows Tordgo. We need not just strength but also knowledge.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Arhk whispered. ¡°But the Torch is under house arrest. Tordgo forbade his entrance into its territory as well.¡±


    ¡°King Oispio did state as much, but perhaps it¡¯s time to renegotiate.¡±


    ¡°He is not known to take back his words.¡± Arhk disagreed. ¡°Besides, even if King Oispio agreed, our Elders¡­¡± He stopped. ¡°No, they likely would. Losing three Inquisitors to questionable circumstances might make them lean towards letting the Torch return. If nothing else, then just to spite King Oispio.¡±


    Koldon nodded. That was his reasoning as well. ¡°Right. And-¡±


    ¡°It is risky.¡± Arhk interrupted. He looked into Koldon¡¯s eyes. ¡°You do understand Kaldiro can be even more ruthless than Insy.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Koldon felt his heart still. He had been seen through.¡­ ¡°I won¡¯t interfere. Just as I didn¡¯t with Ocheon.¡±


    ¡°Ocheon was different.¡± Arhk frowned. ¡°With the taint possibly lingering, we had to. But the Torch¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°It is possible we will have a repeat of the tragedy for much less.¡±


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Koldon didn¡¯t know what to make of it. He cared for the common folk. Maybe a little too much. ¡°But from how Kaldiro has acted for the last few decades¡­ It would suggest he has grown softer.¡±


    ¡°Back in his homeland - perhaps.¡± Arhk agreed. ¡°But Tordgo is not that. Granted, I have not spoken to Kaldiro for some years now¡­ The rumours do say he has grown old and soft.¡± His tone indicated he didn¡¯t believe these tales.


    Koldon began to pray. Arhk joined, and when Insy joined them in the room, so did she.


    When the prayer was finished, Insy plopped down at the table and began drinking Koldon¡¯s tea. ¡°What did I miss?¡±


    ¡°We discussed bringing the Torch into the matters.¡± Koldon easily admitted.


    Insy looked at him in surprise. ¡°I take it was your suggestion. I thought you were too soft for something like that.¡±


    ¡°Hardly.¡± Koldon played up his coldness. ¡°There are too many things we don¡¯t understand. We need his help.¡±


    ¡°The old man is¡­¡± Insy looked at both of her companions. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s fine. You already discussed it, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°We did.¡± Koldon nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll draft a letter immediately.¡± He prepared to leave the room before Insy and Arhk found a reason to start arguing.


    ¡°Before you go,¡± Insy stopped him. The mayor didn¡¯t know much, but there was news I wanted someone to check on.¡±


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Koldon waited for Insy to continue. If she suggested he leave for a task, he was finally free from being suspected of being a possible traitor. It was a good thing. The constant scrutiny had worn on his nerves.


    ¡°Lenel - the guy we sent to Stilag, he asked for reinforcements,¡± Insy explained. ¡°We didn¡¯t have anyone who could go, and the city wasn¡¯t all that important.¡± She poured herself more tea. ¡°Well, Lenel informed us of some nobles being¡­ Rather uncooperative, possibly corrupt and hiding something. He wants someone to help sort them out.


    ¡°And that someone is me.¡± Koldon finished.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Insy nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave right after preparing the letter.¡± Koldon nodded. He was eager to prove his loyalty.


    ¡ª


    ¡°What''s wrong with him staying here?¡± Andrew stared down the unhappy bandit in front of him. ¡°Isn¡¯t Terminator cute and cuddly? He is properly raised and won¡¯t make a mess.¡±


    The wolf behind him yawned, revealing his large fangs. The bandit trembled in fear.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s not that. I-I mean, the food and¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your Boss already agreed to feed my companion.¡± Andrew turned around and patted Terminator¡¯s side. The thick fur was pleasant to touch. He had spent several nights pressed against the beast, enjoying the luxury.


    ¡°B-But¡­¡±


    Luckily, before Andrew got involved in the brawl that had gotten him arrested, he had finished getting his permit. Leaving the city and bringing his puppy in had been a breeze. No one wanted to anger the large wolf or his owner.


    ¡°Anyway! I don¡¯t have time. Feed him regularly. Just meat. No need for vegetables.¡± Andrew walked out of the building meant for keeping horses. Those had been placed elsewhere after he had requested a place to keep his bond.


    Mila was likely to wake up today. Andrew wanted to be there for that. Despite his apprehension of her methods, she HAD saved him.


    After learning more about Stilag, Andrew had an inkling of what would have happened if Mila hadn¡¯t come for him¡­


    ¡­ Even if it had resulted in slaughter. Even Andrew wasn¡¯t naive enough to believe these guards were innocent. Now that he had spent a couple days exploring the surroundings, he had seen the supposed ¡®law reinforcement¡¯ do more deplorable things than a hardened criminal would.


    Isabel had somewhat explained how they had gotten involved with Naran. Andrew didn¡¯t like it. The man was a criminal who dealt with extortion, racketeering and smuggling.


    It wasn¡¯t the worst. After hearing what Brandy had been up to¡­ Andrew shook his head and jumped down in one of the channels scattered throughout the city. He had met some of the rescued night workers. Their stories were not something he could listen to for long.


    But so many lives¡­


    No, no. Andrew couldn¡¯t allow himself to think like that. But it was hard. He kept defaulting to the values he had learned back on Earth. And frankly - he didn¡¯t want to lose them.


    When Andrew returned to his family, he wanted to look them in the eyes and claim he was a proper man. No lies. Just a simple truth - a truth he slowly stopped believing in.


    Especially when Andrew had been avoiding thinking about Kefo and Tiff for a while now. They were¡­ He hesitated to admit it. They were friends. Connections to this world¡­ It was not something he wanted or needed.


    But they were friends¡­ Andrew felt sick. Should he talk to someone about it?


    No, he couldn¡¯t. Not after Andrew had lectured his companions so many times. He couldn¡¯t¡­ He didn¡¯t want to¡­


    Pushing past the guard at the tunnel entrances wasn¡¯t hard either. Andrew had gotten to know most of the people worth knowing. Not by name, of course, but he could at least remember their faces and introduce himself.


    Soon enough, Andrew found Mortimer. The man was playing with Vatim. Kanna wasn¡¯t here. She was likely trying to make Isabel eat something.


    Isabel had not been dealing with Mila¡¯s injured state gracefully. For the past two days, she had not eaten. Didn¡¯t sleep. She left the room Mila had been put into, only to go to the bathroom. And Kanna had taken it upon herself to help her.


    Andrew ruffled Vatim''s hair. The boy quickly moved away to hide in Mortimer¡¯s shadow. ¡° Hey. How have you been holding up?¡±


    Vatim peeked from behind Mortimer but didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°And you?¡± Andrew turned to Mortimer.


    ¡°I have been better.¡± Mortimer tried to smile but failed. ¡°Helly¡¯s men ruined my home. They took everything. Everything I had from my childhood.¡± Vatim patted his hand in an attempt to help. ¡°I have nothing now.¡±


    Mortimer failed to hold his tears. ¡°I tried to go back. See if¡­ Well, there is nothing now.¡±


    It was heartbreaking to hear. Andrew gestured to a nearby table. ¡°Do you want to sit down? Talk about your childhood. What was it like?¡±


    ¡°No, no! I am fine. Or I will be.¡± Mortimer refused and did what Andrew couldn¡¯t - play with Vatim¡¯s hair. ¡°Aren¡¯t you in a rush?¡±


    ¡°There is time to talk, no? Get something to eat and drink. Just spend time gossiping, you know?¡±


    These words touched Mortimer, who finally managed to make a crooked smile. ¡°Maybe later. I promised Vatim to help and get the toy hero he saw in one of the crates.¡±


    These words were enough. Andrew knew Mortimer wasn¡¯t going to do anything rash. The man was determined to help Vatim and Kanna. He watched the two for a while before leaving to see how Mila was doing.


    The healers had reassured Mila was fine - the scar on her left upper arm notwithstanding. So would Isabel. His friend was too sturdy for her own good.


    Andrew was more worried about Mortimer, Vatim and Kanna. That Helly woman had made it clear - it was forbidden to employ Mortimer. If someone did, they would have to deal with her.


    And no one wanted Helly¡¯s craziness to be turned against them. Mortimer himself had just shrugged. Apparently, it wasn¡¯t anything new. He was straight-up banned from some of the Stilag¡¯s districts - courtesy of his father not being the best person.


    ¡°Ah, dammit.¡± Andrew kicked a pebble that had found its way down into the dark tunnels. ¡°Oh, there you are.¡± He found Mr Crow sitting on one of the sconces found on the walls from time to time. ¡°Is Mila still out?¡±


    Mr Crow cooed before jumping on Andrew¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Yeah? I know it¡¯s boring, but Termi was feeling lonely, and I trust you to keep the watch.¡±


    There they were. A man and a bird in front of an injured person''s room. Andrew breathed in and knocked. A moment later, Kanna opened the doors and immediately escaped deeper into the room.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Andrew stepped in. ¡°How is she?¡±


    The room was illuminated by a few candles. There were a few chairs for visitors and a bed - occupied by Mila. A small nightstand contained everything his murderous friend had.


    Mila had been given this room due to the proximity to the healers in case there were complications. Isabel was currently sitting in the bed, holding her girlfriend¡¯s hand, while Kanna sent a pleading look at Andrew.


    The girl then glanced at the untouched dish placed on the nightstand.


    ¡°Okay, Musclehead. Let¡¯s talk about the importance of nutrient intake.¡± Andrew prepared for a pointless discussion. At least Isabel had the mind to look a little guilty.

 Chapter 95 - Waking Up

    At first, the voices were far away and came as if through a filter. They were fuzzy and intangible. Then they started to clear up. Mila heard her love call her name. These voices were safe.


    Then came the pain. Mila winced. Wasn¡¯t she healed? Why was everything hurting? She had expected some pain, but this was ridiculous.


    Forcing her eyes open, Mila tried to find her girl. Isabel was just a blur. ¡°...hey.¡± She had to clear her vision as it refused to focus. After rubbing her eyes, she finally could see Isabel sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Mila moved her heavy tongue. ¡°Hey, sorry. I made you cry.¡± Her mouth felt like it was stuffed with cotton. Only now, she noticed Isabel was holding her hand. She flexed her fingers and grabbed Isabel¡¯s.


    ¡°You are alright.¡± Isabel sobbed. ¡°I knew you would be, but¡­¡± She hiccuped.


    ¡°Hug.¡± It was so hard to speak. She needed water, but that came second. Isabel looked at her in surprise. ¡°Hug,¡± Mila repeated. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t do it herself. She still felt too weak. Her fingers moved, but lifting an arm felt like an insurmountable task.


    ¡°I am so glad you are awake.¡± Isabel fell on Mila, pushing her hands underneath the smaller girl and hugging her tightly against her chest. She kept whispering in Mila¡¯s ears how glad she was.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Mila let the calming scent of Isabel soothe her pain. She rubbed the tip of her nose against Isabel¡¯s shoulder. The skin contact did a lot to relieve the tension still left in her body from the terrible night.


    It hadn¡¯t been easy. Mila didn¡¯t have the luxury of a dreamless sleep. Her time was spent senselessly forcing her astral body to move and train. She had sparred with her uninvited guest in her mind countless times during these days.


    All just to keep herself sane. Mila had been so worried. The clarity had returned right after she had opened her eyes on the same hillock as every night. She had treated her condition after the fight too lightly. The realisation of just how bad it was kept her driving herself with force.


    And Mila had shown that pathetic sight to Isabel. She was regretting it immensely. And yet, now in Isabel¡¯s embrace, Mila finally could relax and let her anxieties wash away with the warmth she received.


    Someone coughed. Mila ignored it. It was probably just Andrew. She kept breathing in the scent of her lover. It was so sweet and made her mind float.


    The coughing repeated. Then again, this time, it was joined by a lighter cough and a caw.


    So it was Andrew. But who else? Mila didn¡¯t particularly care. Sure, she was stiff, thirsty and hungry, but the hug filled something more important than just physical needs.


    While the coughing continued, Mila received a gentle kiss on her cheek. She licked her dry lips and returned the treat. It felt so comfortable. She landed another kiss on Isabel¡¯s cheek and then followed up with one on her earlobe.


    ¡°W-water?¡± Suddenly, Kanna interjected, startling Isabel, who luckily didn¡¯t drop Mila.


    But the moment was over. Isabel slowly placed Mila back in the bed. ¡°How are you? Can you move?¡±


    ¡°I can.¡± Mila was overstating her ability to move. She could. It simply hurt to do so, and Mila would rather not wince and cringe in front of Isabel. And maybe she was overstating how much she could. The weakness didn¡¯t want to subside.


    Not that Isabel believed Mila. She lifted her girlfriend¡¯s arm, luckily not the one with the cut, and watched Mila try to keep her face still. ¡°The healers already told me you likely wouldn¡¯t be able to. Their concoctions weren¡¯t the best, and I suspect their skill wasn¡¯t either. You still have to spend some time on the bed.¡± She poked Mila¡¯s cheek. ¡°So, no downplaying your condition.¡± She kept pressing the cheek. ¡°Pouting won¡¯t help you, young lady!¡±


    ¡°Water!¡± Kanna rushed to offer a cup to Mila.


    ¡°Yes, thank you. But first, I am feeling peckish.¡± Mila moved her head a bit back and bit Isabel¡¯s finger. She let her tongue run over the tip of it, and Isabel hurried to pull it out.


    ¡°No teasing!¡± Isabel flicked Mila¡¯s nose with the wet finger.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me!¡± Mila comfortably fell into their usual dynamic. She belonged here like this. ¡°But yes, water, please. There is a terrible taste of greenery in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the potion they kept feeding you.¡± Isabel helpfully explained. ¡°It smelled like a meadow.¡±


    ¡°The water!¡± Kanna pushed between the two and helped Mila to drink.


    It helped. It seemed Kanna had lost some of the fear now that Mila was bedridden. The water felt cool and refreshing. It washed away the terrible taste of medicine.


    After drinking the whole cup, Mila sighed in relief. She resumed her tries to move her limbs without hurting. The worst was her left arm. There was unnatural stiffness to it. She studied the bandage around the upper part of the arm.


    Mila couldn¡¯t help but let her mood slip a little. The loss was still fresh in her mind.


    ¡°Who was it?¡± Isabel suddenly asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Did you get them?¡± Isabel pressed on.


    Mila looked at her girl. There was an intense expression on her face. Her strong features promised violence and righteous punishment. ¡°I did not.¡±


    Isabel clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Her nostrils flared in poorly controlled anger. ¡°Who? Where? How do I find them?¡±


    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°Isabel,¡± Mila tried her best calming voice. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The man¡­ He wasn¡¯t from here, I don¡¯t think. He wasn¡¯t from Stilag.¡±


    ¡°Just a single man?¡± Andrew finally spoke. ¡°He must have been what? On Inquisitor level?¡±


    Kanna flinched from the mention of the Temple Dogs, but Isabel¡¯s eyes bore into Mila¡¯s. She was waiting for the answer.


    ¡°Far from it.¡± Mila lightly shook her head. Doing it properly was too strenuous. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the power of his mana.¡± She gathered her shattered pride. ¡°I¡­¡± It was hard to admit. ¡°I¡­¡± She didn¡¯t want to. ¡°I lost in skill.¡±


    Andrew and Mr Crow whistled in surprise. Isabel furrowed her brows while Kanna simply looked around, not understanding the strong reaction.


    ¡°How?¡± Isabel finally spat out. ¡°How is it possible? I thought¡­ I don¡¯t know. With your¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Andrew agreed. While Isabel knew more about Mila¡¯s dreams, he still had the general gist. ¡°Sounds unbelievable.¡±


    These words picked apart her pride even more. They weren¡¯t meant to put Mila down. Isabel and Andrew were just surprised. Still, they hurt. ¡°It is what happened.¡± Mila felt her voice sound strangled and wrong.


    ¡°Can you tell-¡±


    ¡°Not now, Andrew!¡± Isabel suddenly interrupted. ¡°Don¡¯t you have places to be? People to annoy? I heard Cecilia was looking for you.¡±


    That elected a grunt of displeasure from Andrew. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You know why.¡± Isabel got up from the bed and began to push him out. ¡°You too, Kanna. I need a moment with Mila. Alone.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see Cecilia,¡± Andrew complained. ¡°She keeps trying to flirt with me. I don¡¯t get it!¡± Mr Crow joined the protest.


    ¡°Just talk to her.¡± Isabel managed to push him up to the doors.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you.¡± Andrew shot back. ¡°I still remember you bumble-¡±


    ¡°Out!¡± Isabel hurried to push him out before he could remind Mila of how awkward she had been when she had realised Isabel liked her. She still was from time to time.


    ¡°Fine, fine. I am going. Mortimer needs a pep talk anyway.¡± Andrew finally left.


    ¡°Sorry about this, Kanna.¡± Isabel changed her tone. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later. You can go with Andrew. Vatim is probably with Mortimer.¡± She guided the unwilling girl out.


    When the doors fell shut, Isabel pivoted around and hurried back to Mila. She plopped down back on her spot on the edge of the bed. ¡°Want to talk about it?¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t, but she doubted Isabel would take that for an answer. ¡°How about another hug?¡± She suggested.


    ¡°Oh, we can do that.¡± Isabel leaned closer. ¡°Will it help with whatever is bothering you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°If you lie next to me and then hug, then yes.¡± Mila declared with confidence.


    ¡°So needy.¡± Isabel kicked off her shoes and raised her legs into the bed before raising the blanket and slipping under it. One of her arms slid beneath Mila while the other over her. Isabel moved her leg over her girl and snuggled close. ¡°Better? I don¡¯t smell, do I?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Your scent is heavenly.¡± Mila turned her head and left a small kiss on Isabel¡¯s lips. ¡°I finally feel warm.¡± She confessed. Despite her pyjamas and blanket, she felt chilly. Not anymore. Isabel¡¯s heat drove the cold away.


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Isabel played with Mila¡¯s hair. She wrapped them around her fingers and then tied them into a knot before letting them slip through the digits. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to?¡± Mila was unwilling. ¡°I would rather cuddle.¡±


    ¡°We can do that.¡± Isabel hummed in agreement.


    ¡°Then-¡±


    ¡°But something is bothering you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Isabel pointed out.


    ¡°It¡¯s silly.¡± Mila winced. Isabel had unwittingly brushed against her wound. After receiving a quick apology kiss, she continued. ¡°I just¡­ I felt stronger than that. More capable. I may be boosting, but I felt superior in skill to anyone.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± Isabel let her speak.


    ¡°And¡­ Part of it is my rather unfortunate stature¡­¡±


    ¡°I like it.¡± Isabel didn¡¯t let Mila to put herself down. ¡°It¡¯s cute.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the win, I guess.¡± Mila regretted not being able to let her palms roam at least a little. On the plus side, her right arm was pressing against Isabel¡¯s thigh. And if she could move her palms just a little higher¡­ No, this wasn¡¯t the mood for that.


    ¡°You should.¡± Isabel nuzzled closer.


    Mila threw the useless horniness out of her mind for now. She cleared her throat. ¡°Where was I? Yes, part of it was the physical superiority of the man. He was simply more powerful. Another part was his equipment. He was better armed. It was also an ambush situation, but¡­¡± She swallowed. ¡°That, too, is a skill.¡±


    ¡°So you got ambushed by a more powerful opponent and lost. It doesn¡¯t sound that bad.¡± Isabel tried to reason.


    And if it was just that, Mila would agree. ¡°And he was better than me and didn¡¯t make mistakes. His moves were all deadly and¡­ I am not gonna lie. I made a grave error.¡± She struggled to continue but felt like Isabel had to hear it.


    ¡°I started a fire. I felt desperate. My injuries were severe, and I wanted to have a chance at winning. I¡­ I almost burnt down the building with Andrew in it.¡±


    Isabel squeezed her tightly.


    ¡°I made a mistake. I almost killed Andrew. I almost died. I almost left you all alone.¡± Mila felt a tear roll down her face. That wasn¡¯t planned. Her emotions were a mess.


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t,¡± Isabel whispered. ¡°You were brave and strong, and you got him out. Didn¡¯t you? You did good.¡± She wiped the single tear from Mila¡¯s face.


    ¡°I did. But it does not make me feel any better.¡± Mila was harsh on herself.


    ¡°None of that. Hey, Mila?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can we stay like this for a while longer?¡± Isabel kept holding her close. ¡°... I almost lost you¡­¡± She murmured.


    ¡°Definitely.¡± Mila gave an immediate answer. While her body had different needs, she, too, needed Isabel¡¯s warmth. ¡°I would not mind falling asleep like this.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Isabel agreed. Her breathing slowly grew more even. She rubbed her face against Mila¡¯s as she slowly got herself more comfortable.


    ¡°Then how about a nap?¡± Mila suggested. She suspected Isabel hadn¡¯t gotten any sleep for a while.


    ¡°A nap sounds good.¡± Isabel tickled Mila¡¯s ear with her breath.


    ¡°It does, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Mila smiled.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    ¡°Sleep well, my love.¡±


    ¡°You too¡­¡±

 Chapter 96 - Arrangement

    All good things come to an end. It was an idiom Mila now understood better than ever. She had been content to let Isabel get her sleep. Her girlfriend had quickly fallen asleep once given the chance.


    It was so cute how Isabel¡¯s locks of hair kept finding their way to her mouth and how she munched on them.


    Mila had basked in the warmth Isabel radiated and enjoyed the soft press of her girl¡¯s athletic body. Isabel had not let her go even in sleep, and Mila had been ¡®forced¡¯ to enjoy touches of some of the more personal spots when her girl moved.


    Unfortunately, Mila¡¯s entertainment had been ended prematurely. The healers had imagined she would need a check-up and perhaps a meal.


    While, yes, Mila was hungry and did need to attend lavatory, she could have waited longer. Alas, the two bufoons barged into the room uninvited. They raised a ruckus by wanting to poke her some more while doing diagnostics.


    It had inventibly led to Isabel waking up. In her embarrassment for being seen, she had jumped out of bed. She then started to apologise to the healers for not calling them sooner.


    Not that Mila needed them. She was fine¡­ Mostly. And the healers agreed. While Isabel left to get the meal ready, Mila had to listen to one of the men pour a list of do¡¯s and don¡¯ts on her head.


    When they finally left and Isabel returned, Mila was ready to move. Not that she could do it on her own without enduring pain. But with Isabel¡¯s help, she did just fine, didn¡¯t break a sweat and definitely didn¡¯t blithe the inside of her cheek to not whimper.


    At the lavatory, Isabel had blushed furiously and, with stuttering, offered to help Mila take care of her needs.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Mila narrowed her eyes. ¡°Who dressed me while I was unconscious? And my other needs¡­?¡±


    ¡°N-not me!¡± Isabel immediately defended herself. ¡°T-that''s insulting. I wouldn¡¯t take advantage of you like that! There is this old lady who does that. I¡¯ll introduce her later, okay?¡±


    Mila was about to move on. After all, Isabel had proved herself before by not doing anything while Mila slept¡­ But the way Isabel hurried to explain her innocence¡­


    ¡°Isabel,¡± Mila stopped before entering the lavatory. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing!¡± Isabel desperately shook her head. ¡°It was nothing! A-and we are dating now! S-so¡­¡±


    ¡°Explain.¡± Mila''s look seemed to shrink Isabel. The taller girl tried to avoid Mila¡¯s eyes fruitlessly.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­¡± Isabel twirled her fingers, then realised it made her look guilty and hid her arms behind her back. ¡°I-it was just a touch¡­ Just for a moment. You were looking so cute, and I¡­¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Mila wasn¡¯t mad, per se. She knew just how hard it was to keep her hands on their best behaviour. Just minutes ago, she had suffered through a similar situation. If her hands were more mobile, it was possible Mila would have failed to control her baser instincts.


    ¡°Just a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°Isabel, I am not angry.¡± Mila sighed.


    ¡°You,¡± Isabel tilted her head. ¡°Aren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Should I be?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe?¡± Isabel was thinking hard. ¡°I mean¡­ It isn¡¯t right and all that, right?¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to argue yourself into trouble?¡± Mila teased. ¡°Because I have a punishment or two I would like to use on you.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Isabel sounded unsure. ¡°Is this a trap? It sounds like a trap.¡±


    ¡°Not a trap.¡±


    ¡°Just for the purpose of discussion¡­¡± Isabel licked her lips. ¡°What kind of punishment are we talking about here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, wouldn¡¯t you want to know?¡± Mila tried to lift her hand but realised it hurt. It was very regretful she couldn¡¯t freely caress her girl. ¡°Hmm, I¡¯ll leave it to your imagination. For now.¡±


    Upon hearing Mila¡¯s words, Isabel stared into the space, her eyes glossy.


    Mila smirked. She still got it. At least that was going for her. ¡°Oh, where have your thoughts wandered, my dear Isabel?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Isabel jumped. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Mila pushed on. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°B-butt¡­¡± Isabel looked at the ground and confessed.


    ¡°Just-¡±


    ¡°...and breasts¡­ Just a poke.¡±


    ¡°Well-¡±


    ¡°And tights¡­ And face¡­¡±


    Mila was speechless. ¡°Is there a place you didn¡¯t touch?¡± A question slipped past her lips in surprise.


    Isabel looked glanced at the spot below Mila¡¯s tummy.


    ¡°W-well, that¡¯s good, I guess.¡± Mila tried to calm her racing heart. It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling to be so desired. Was it wrong? Probably. Was she enjoying it? Yes, a little too much.


    The idea of Isabel leaning over her and having her way¡­


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Mila coughed to mask her sudden fantasies. ¡°Yes, well, it seems like we need to clarify boundaries.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Isabel wilted. Her shoulders sagged, and her face fell. ¡°I am sorry¡­ Really¡­¡± It was clear she was regretting her actions greatly.


    ¡°S-so¡­¡± Mila couldn¡¯t believe what she was about to say. ¡°So, I allow you to touch me freely.¡± She was definitely blushing.


    Isabel¡¯s eyes widened, her mouth opened wide, and she breathed in a large gulp of air. ¡°Whuuatt? She articulated her thoughts precisely.


    ¡°You heard me.¡± Mila prepared to escape. This was too much even for her. ¡°I am not going to repeat. But in exchange¡­¡± She failed to keep her expectations in check. Her heart tried to climb out of her mouth. ¡°If you take this offer-¡±


    Isabel nodded wildly, her glossy, brown hair shaking along.


    ¡°G-good. Then I¡¯ll expect the same in return.¡± Mila stepped inside the lavatory.


    For a moment, Isabel continued to nod before realising what Mila had suggested. ¡°Wait, what?¡±


    ¡°Y-you already agreed!¡± Mila hurried to close the doors. She left a little gap to let her voice through. ¡°A-and you can refuse¡­¡± She realised it didn¡¯t sound like her. Realising her blunder, Mila hurried to correct her choice of words. ¡°Of course, it is only proper we have an equal exchange. If you wish, you can refuse, but will you? Will you let the chance to touch my hot, bothered and needy body go by?¡±


    There was a strangled sound. Isabel choked on her saliva. ¡°OKAY!¡± She managed to answer far too loud.


    Mila shut the doors and let her body collapse against them. She pressed her forehead against the wood to let herself cool down. How the conversation had gone was a surprise even to her.


    Had she been too bold? Yes, definitely. Mila groaned, and not only from the pain her body gave her. ¡°What a glorious disaster.¡± She whispered.


    Only time will tell how this will work out. Mila blamed the lack of opportunities to release her sexual tension. After waking up to see her love, after what seemed like forever in the dreamscape worrying and training, she was pent up. ¡°Uh¡­¡± She pushed herself to move. ¡°I hope Isabel doesn¡¯t think less of me now¡­¡±


    Upon exiting the lavatory, Mila cautiously looked at her girlfriend, wondering if the moment of quiet without her would have changed Isabel¡¯s thoughts on the matter.


    It really worried Mila¡­


    And the worry proved to be pointless.


    Isabel was drolling while looking at the wall. With her flushed cheeks and heavy breaths, it appeared she was too interested in exploring her girlfriend''s body.


    Mila didn¡¯t know how to feel about it. Which one of them was the hornier one? Before this moment, Mila had thought it was her, but now? ¡°Hey, Isabel?¡± There was no answer. ¡°Are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Ahah.¡±


    Despite the answer¡­ Or what sounded like an approximation of one, Isabel was still unmoving. ¡°I need help, remember?¡± Mila reminded.


    That snapped Isabel out of her fantasies. ¡°Uh, oh, on it!¡± She hurried towards Mila, her gaze lingering on certain spots of her girlfriend.


    Mila could only shake her head. Under her breath, just so Isabel couldn¡¯t hear, she whispered. ¡°I am not going to regret this, right?¡± She let Isabel support her.


    For a moment, Mila expected Isabel to cup a feel, but it didn¡¯t come. Now that she had to support Mila, her gaze had returned to being mostly pure. She was more concerned with her girlfriend''s well-being.


    Letting her slight disappointment go, Mila let her be led towards the canteen. Isabel kept asking if Mila wasn¡¯t hurting too bad and even offered to carry her.


    Which Mila refused. While the offer was tempting, the stiffness of her body wouldn¡¯t leave by her just being a log. She needed to move somewhat. The healers might disagree, but the constant thrum of Mila¡¯s injuries kept her thoughts honest.


    Besides, there were other things to worry about. Mila tried to think of all the things her failure had messed up.


    First of all, they still needed the map. Even if Tiff and Kefo had met their ends, Mila wanted to give Isabel and Andrew closure regarding their friends. They might blame themselves for not moving faster, but it was better than not knowing their fate at all.


    Second, Mila needed new equipment. Naran would likely oblige. Her taking out Brandy was likely a large boon to the man.


    And thirdly - Mila wanted to know what was the result of her slaughter. She had helped some people. How did they fare?


    Then there was¡­ ¡°Mortimer.¡± She greeted the man. He was sitting at the table in the canteen with Vatim and Kanna. ¡°Vatim, Kanna.¡± She also spotted Andrew in the farthest corner, together with Cecilia, who was passionately talking with her friend.


    ¡°Uh, oh, hello.¡± Mortimer awkwardly greeted her. He looked like he wanted to be in any other place but this. ¡°Nice weather today, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. I have been asleep for a while.¡± Mila let Isabel sit her down. Her girl then left to grab a lighter dish for her. ¡°I am glad to meet you here.¡±


    ¡°Haha, yes, well, Kanna wanted us to¡­¡± Mortimer furrowed his brows. ¡°I am actually not sure.¡±


    Mila leisurely looked at the girl, who quickly averted her eyes. ¡°Be as it may, I wanted to apologise. I am sorry for not being able to fulfil my promise of getting the painting for you.¡±


    Mortimer sighed. ¡°That¡¯s okay. I tried anyway after you¡­ You know¡­ But¡­ I don¡¯t know what Helly thought when she gave me the task. When I got to the house, it was crawling with Guards. Helly probably got someone else to steal that painting. Besides¡­ I can¡¯t afford to risk my life now. Not for something so pointless.¡± He looked at his newly acquired wards. ¡°We will likely have to leave the town.¡±


    Kanna looked worried while Vatim just grimly studied the table surface. They had already run from somewhere to come to Stilag. Now, they had to do that again.


    ¡°It¡¯s not all bad.¡± Mortimer tried to find something positive. ¡°We can leave the bad memories behind, right kids?¡± He tried to smile.


    ¡°...I am not a kid,¡± Kanna muttered but didn¡¯t argue against his point.


    ¡°What about your dad¡¯s stuff?¡± Vatim asked with the innocence only a child could, and Mortimer¡¯s smile turned forced. Despite what everyone else thought about his father, he had been treated well by him.


    ¡°That¡¯s not important.¡± Mortimer lied. ¡°We just have to get you two to safety.¡±


    Isabel returned with a bowl of soup. ¡°No meat. You need something light on your stomach.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡± Mila readily received the food and began to eat. The taste was amazing. However, she suspected dirt would taste good as well, with how hungry she was. Perhaps not, but the soup was still tasty.


    ¡°Yeah, about that¡­ I know I said I¡¯ll help with the map, but¡­¡±


    Mila slowed down. ¡°...But?¡±


    ¡°Y-you didn¡¯t get the painting and¡­¡± Mortimer began to heavily sweat. ¡°Ah, so¡­ Maybe¡­ Um, never mind.¡± He withered under Mila¡¯s stare.


    ¡°No, go on.¡± Isabel helped the man. ¡°What did you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I-I mean, can you¡­¡± Mortimer took a deep breath. ¡°Can we leave with you? We need protection and¡­¡± He avoided looking at Mila and Isabel. ¡°And you both are strong¡­ Until we reach a place where we can stay.¡±


    ¡°N-¡± Mila started.


    ¡°Maybe?¡± Isabel cut her off. ¡°We need to talk about this first. Andrew included.¡±


    Mila frowned. She didn¡¯t like this. But she had messed up. It was just another consequence of her failure.

 Chapter 97 - Antics

    It took Mila a couple more days before she could finally move without appearing like a wooden figurine imitating a human. The healers had made her drink more of their grassy beverage. In their words, it helped the body to recover the blood faster.


    The stiffness was still there but manageable. Mila certainly could pretend she had recovered fully. Only Isabel was fully aware of how fragile her current condition was. And to Mila¡¯s dismay, it also meant she was treated with far too much care. She wasn¡¯t made out of paper, damn it. Isabel hadn¡¯t even tried to touch her, despite the longing looks Mila received from time to time.


    But yes, Mila¡¯s condition was rapidly improving. Only the scar on her upper left arm lingered, refusing to fade.


    Which was why Mila had arranged a meeting with Anthony. The man wanted to talk to her, and with Isabel guarding her, she was walking towards a small building he was using as his temporary residence.


    The downcast sky made for a poor outing. The weather threatened to turn stormy at any moment. Mr Crow¡¯s silhouette blended into the clouds. The bird was watching them.


    Weather wasn¡¯t the only part of what made the walk through the area unpleasant. Mila would have liked their walk to be more personal and use it as a chance to explore the local sites.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t possible. The four days spent under the city had made it only worse aboveground. Mila gently rubbed Isabel¡¯s back. Her girl had averted her eyes from a starving family begging for food. She bit her lip and mumbled curses towards people who allowed this to happen. They both currently had nothing to offer to others.


    Isabel had left her coin in other suffering families¡¯ hands soon after they had left the tunnels. Mila had nothing but a new set of weapons on her, either.


    And despite, or perhaps because, the City¡¯s guards had suffered such a blow to their reputation, they were out in force. They were pouring their vile irritation on those in more unfortunate circumstances.


    Stilag had been shaken by scandal after scandal. Not only one of the criminal figureheads was colluding with nobles, but also one of the guard stations had suffered an attack. A new Inquisitor had arrived soon after and had started to visit various people, forcing them to submit.


    No¡­ It wasn¡¯t only one Inquisitor. Mila had heard from Barcy that there was more, but the details were unclear. Despite the man¡¯s ability to sniff out various rumours, the ruling class was still above his pay grade.


    The King himself had commented on the situation and sent more military to the city. Apparently, the local authorities were firmly against it, citing the need for more funding to improve the state of the city''s security. Nobles were demanding resources and complained about the military messing with their plans and the city at large.


    At that point, Barcy had started to talk about how Helly had declared war on another local ¡®Boss¡¯. Then, about the inflation, and at that point, Mila had tuned out. There was even more information about turnips, of all things.


    The man had a wealth of information to share, but it inevitably led to him rambling about something inane. Mila still tried to listen to him. Having the insight in the workings of this shithole could only help them.


    But for now, Mila didn¡¯t have to worry about the machinations of the upper part of society. She pulled Isabel along, away from the sorry state they had seen a pair of children. They weren¡¯t worth getting involved with. She had seen them steal from someone before they had walked past them. Mila didn¡¯t judge. They did what they must to survive.


    ¡°I wish we could do more¡­¡± Isabel muttered. She let herself be pulled by her Mila.


    There wasn¡¯t anything Mila could say to make Isabel feel better. Instead, she picked up a pebble and handed it to Isabel, who took it, not understanding what this was about.


    Then Mila discreetly pointed at where a thug was harassing an amputee. Isabel¡¯s eyes flared with anger, and she used most of her strength to launch the pebble straight at the thug¡¯s head.


    There was a loud impact of a likely empty skull, and the man collapsed in a pile of limbs. Isabel finally had a shadow of a smile on her face, which quickly vanished in the smell and cries of the miserable. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    ¡°As long as it helps.¡± Mila nodded and reached for another pebble.


    Isabel started to search for the next target, wondering what Mila had seen. It wasn¡¯t hard to find. A little further along the street, a man had purposefully bumped into another and was shaking him while threatening violence.


    After taking care of it, Isabel started to pay more attention to the surroundings as she searched for more people like these.


    And, unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t a lack of them. Mila kept picking up pebbles to keep her girl entertained. It wasn¡¯t even close to how she wanted to spend time, but seeing the vengeful glee with which Isabel chucked the rocks, she felt compelled to continue.


    It was kind of fun, all things considered. Isabel was careful enough with it to not get them discovered. It wasn¡¯t a date, but there was a morbid fun to be had. Mila counted that as a win.


    But soon, they found themselves in front of a shabby-looking two-story shack with a single window. It was clearly a repurposed warehouse. There was even a broken sign claiming it to be one.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    It was the right place. Mila let Isabel move forward and knocked on the doors. Then, they waited while people tried to wash them along with their daily worries and hurrying.


    They didn¡¯t have to wait for long. The doors slowly opened, and from them, a vaguely familiar man squinted at them. Seeing who it was, he moved back and let them in.


    Isabel vigilantly stepped inside, not missing the chance to glare at the man. Mila followed. The man was not only familiar, but she felt mana signatures inside. Three of them, with one being Anthony. And after thinking for a bit, she knew who they were.


    And Mila didn¡¯t mind. She found Viola to be rather pleasant to be around. The woman wasn¡¯t afraid to joke around and had shown goodwill without asking for much in return.


    It was also clear the group of infiltrators had just acquired the building. The front room was completely empty, and a couple of walls looked to be freshly added. Isabel kept expecting an ambush, but Mila knew better. She walked towards the doors to a room she felt the presence in.


    Without knocking, Mila opened the doors and, head held high, stepped inside. Her eyes immediately found Anthony and tired-looking Litro, who was nursing a bottle of a likely alcoholic beverage, sitting at a table. ¡°Greetings, my dear acquaintances.¡± She headed for one of the five free chairs.


    ¡°Hey, aren¡¯t you-¡± Isabel, who also stepped into the room, seemed to realise she recognised Litro.


    Which Viola, who was hiding behind the doors, took as a sign to play her prank. ¡°Bo!¡± She shouted in Isabel¡¯s ear¡­


    And was forced to stumble back, as startled Isabel whipped her hand at the noise. While Viola managed to dodge, the doors weren''t as lucky. The wood splintered as Isabel¡¯s hand made the contact and punched the doors out of the hinges.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Viola looked at the ruined bunch of wood pieces.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Isabel glared at the woman.


    ¡°Note taken. Don¡¯t surprise you.¡± Viola nodded. ¡°Hey, Mila, glad to see you.¡±


    ¡°Likewise.¡± Mila returned and sat down. There was a plate of cookies on the table, and she obliged. ¡°Litro, Anthony.¡± She lightly bowed her head before waving Isabel to come and sit down.


    ¡°The fuck!¡± Isabel continued to glare.


    ¡°I thought it would be funny.¡± Viola was unrepentant and walked to the table. ¡°I still think it is. Shame about the doors, though.¡±


    ¡°Then why do that to me?¡± Isabel fumed and stomped towards the seat next to Mila. ¡°Mila was the first one in the room!¡±


    ¡°Yes, but she knew I was there.¡± Viola snickered. ¡°Ah, Litro, you fuck, that was the last bottle!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care. And don¡¯t call me Litro. It¡¯s Percy.¡± Came an automatic answer. ¡°You also saw me take it before¡­¡± He muttered, clearly fed up by the woman¡¯s antics.


    Isabel realised something. ¡°You knew?¡± She lightly punched Mila¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I made a fool out of myself.¡± She grumbled.


    ¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting the reaction to be,¡± Mila glanced at the man who was picking up the ruined doors and trying to fit them back in the archway. He managed somehow, then left. ¡°-so explosive.¡±


    Viola agreed. ¡°And you thought it would be funny as well.¡± She added something entirely unnecessary.


    ¡°Did you?¡± Isabel pinched Mila¡¯s side while glaring.


    ¡°N-not at all.¡± Mila denied the accusation. ¡°I didn¡¯t laugh, now did I?¡± She presented her proof. It was a shame Isabel hadn¡¯t let out a cutesy yelp. Mila had wanted to hear that.


    Well, the startled face Isabel had shown had its charms.


    ¡°Very suspicious. Don¡¯t you agree, Isabel?¡± Viola made another attempt to have fun at their expense.


    Litro groaned while Anthony¡¯s forced smile became a mask. Under the table, Mila kicked Viola¡¯s leg.


    ¡°I do.¡± Isabel did, in fact, agree. ¡°Whatever.¡± She suddenly gave up. ¡°Mila can owe me for this.¡±


    ¡°This is hardly fair.¡± Mila looked at Anthony, who just averted his eyes, his smile unmoving. He was no help. It left Litro. She looked at the man, who sighed.


    ¡°Pepper¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Viola¡¯s attention was successfully diverted. ¡°My name is Viola!¡±


    ¡°...The messenger calls you Pepper.¡± Litro took a sip from the bottle. ¡°You may be my superior, but he is yours.¡±


    ¡°And that was my bottle.¡± Viola fumed. ¡°Do you know how hard it is to get anything in this dump? Right, Mila?¡±


    ¡°I can guess. Although, our host is doing his best to accommodate.¡± Mila recalled the vine Naran had promised, several bottles even. She had also inquired about several other things. Her plans were coming together nicely. She couldn¡¯t wait to have another date with Isabel.


    ¡°Lucky you,¡± Viola grumbled. ¡°All our funds are strictly reserved for the necessary operations.¡±


    Mila nodded while suffering another pinch in her sides. Isabel had not been so easily sidetracked. ¡°I imagine it to be so.¡± She took another cookie. They weren¡¯t all that good, but eating helped her to mask her reaction to Isabel punishing her.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ We spent two weeks in the woods, with no civilisation in sight, and then we got sent to this shithole. There isn¡¯t even a proper bathhouse here. Everything is overrun by people trying to find a roof above their heads.¡±


    ¡°Can you blame them?¡± Isabel scoffed. ¡°You have seen what it''s like outside.¡± She knew that some part of it could also be attributed to them. Despite the Inquisitors looking for the refugees from Ocheon, they could easily blend into the crowds. ¡°And you did get a place for yourself, didn¡¯t you?¡± There was an accusation in her voice.


    The vast majority was due to the war, however. Viola shifted in her seat, showing at least some remorse. ¡°Well, yeah. But it¡¯s not much better back at home. And this place was¡­ What¡¯s the name?¡± She asked Anthony.


    ¡°Brandy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that guy. It was his place, and our pal Anthony did his number magic and managed to keep it empty. We didn¡¯t push anyone on the streets.¡±


    ¡°I designed this place as a full warehouse in Brandy¡¯s documents,¡± Anthony explained.


    ¡°So you planned to have this place as a base of operations, then?¡± Mila inquired.


    ¡°Well, no¡­¡± Viola shook her head. ¡°To the business then?¡± She asked.


    Mila nodded. They could catch up later. She wanted to know what Viola¡¯s arrival signified.

 Chapter 98 - Orders

    Seeing the conversation was finally moving towards their goal of arriving in Stilag, Litro perked up. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get over it.¡± He looked relieved.


    ¡°Yes, let us.¡± Viola gravely added. She put her hands on the table and interlocked her fingers.


    Isabel tensed up while Mila finished eating her cookie. Whatever task they had brought appeared to be of importance. She didn¡¯t know how it pertained to Andrew, Isabel and her, but it was bound to be annoying.


    ¡°Where to start¡­¡± Viola searched for words while Litro let out a bitter laugh. ¡°It¡¯s not easy to say this, but¡­¡±


    Anthony looked at Viola with pity. It appeared most of the burden would fall on the woman¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Just get over it.¡± Litro hurried his partner.


    Viola looked at him in annoyance. ¡°Don¡¯t rush me.¡± She tutted. ¡°If this was easy, the task would have been entrusted to you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Isabel felt the pressure mount.


    And the more it did, the less Mila took it seriously. She had heard Viola talk about wiping out a city with much less seriousness in her tone. This was one of the woman¡¯s ploys, wasn¡¯t it? She glanced at Isabel, wondering if she should warn her.


    Viola blew a stray lock of blonde hair away from her face. Mila noted how the woman had changed much of her appearance. Now Viola was blonde, with a pale face, and her features were more delicate than the last time she had seen her.


    It showed how, despite her behaviour, Viola was a professional. They had been in Tordgo for months, after all. Litro had changed his appearance as well but to a lesser degree. He matched Viola¡¯s hair colour, and it was easy to mistake them for siblings as they were now.


    The question Isabel had asked put wind into Viola¡¯s sails. She released a long sigh and shook her head. ¡°We were contacted a few days ago. The information included your whereabouts and Mila¡¯s impressive work that night.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Isabel was reeled in.


    Mila knew she had to say something. Viola noticed and discreetly glared at her while returning the earlier kick under the table.


    This was entirely unfair. Mila would tell Isabel of Viola¡¯s mischief right now. Any second now, she would do it. There was no need to wait any further.


    ¡°We received new orders.¡± Viola unlocked her fingers and rubbed her face, then pinched her glabella.


    If Mila had to guess, Vila had done it to avoid smirking. Yes, that did it, she would tell Isabel. There was no need to wait for whatever cute outburst her girl would do.


    ¡°What orders?¡± Isabel still was none the wiser. Especially not of the struggle Mila was currently experiencing.


    How was her girl so gullible? Mila sneaked a glance after glance at Isabel¡¯s face, waiting for her to notice. Her profile was also a treat to look at. The seriousness really brought out Isabel¡¯s regalness. She looked like a mighty paladin before facing a fated enemy.


    It really made Mila¡­ She pinched her tight.


    ¡°There were two main ones,¡± Viola explained. ¡°Both of them pertain to your group.¡±


    Isabel nodded along with Viola¡¯s words. It was really cute how her brows creased from concentrating too hard.


    ¡°And the most important was¡­¡± Viola stretched the moment longer and conspiratory lowered her voice. Isabel leaned closer to catch every syllable. Her lips moved in a thin line, expecting a great revelation. ¡°We have to¡­¡±


    There was a moment of pregnant silence. Isabel held her breath. The serious mood was only interrupted by Litro¡¯s groan of annoyance, which Isabel didn¡¯t pay any heed to.


    Even Mila was swept along the ambience despite knowing this was all a ruse. Inwardly, she prepared herself for concessions she would have to make to appease Isabel.


    ¡°...We have to¡­¡± Viola whispered. ¡°...Make friends with you.¡± She made the grand reveal. Litro groaned again while Anthony¡¯s face hadn¡¯t changed for a few minutes already. The smile seemed to be carved in it.


    Isabel blinked. Then again. She looked at Mila, then back at Viola, then at Litro and Anthony. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Bwahahahaa!¡± Viola couldn¡¯t hold her laughter any longer. ¡°I knew it was worth it! Right Mila?¡±


    Mila covered her face and pretended to cough in her palm. ¡°Hmm, what was that?¡± She hoped the trembling in her voice didn¡¯t betray her. ¡°I am not sure what you are trying to imply.¡±


    ¡°That was a joke?¡± Isabel was still struggling to comprehend what had happened.


    ¡°No, no,¡± Viola shook her head. ¡°That was real. It wasn¡¯t worded like that, but we were ordered to play nice with you, hoping you¡¯ll grow more sympathetic to our goals. Or something like that.¡±


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°Exactly that.¡± Litro inserted. ¡°And had you just put it so plainly? I don¡¯t think they were supposed to know about it.¡±


    ¡°Me boss, you underling. No questioning.¡± Viola wagged her finger at him.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Isabel looked at Mila. ¡°What was the all that¡­¡± She helplessly gestured by waving an arm in the air. ¡°What was all the theatrics about?¡±


    Mila pretended to clear her throat again and stiffened her features. The expression of confusion on Isabel¡¯s face had been worth it. Saving the memory to reminiscence on it later, she spoke. ¡°Well, I am sure Viola wanted to lighten the mood before touching upon more serious matters.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, that. Definitely that!¡± Viola continued to laugh. ¡°Man, you are a riot, Isabel. Thank you, Mila, for letting me play around. It was a tough week for me. I needed a release.¡±


    ¡°I am not sure what you are talking about. I think I already said it. Am I repeating?¡± Mila tried to ignore Isabel¡¯s glare. It was a little regretful of how easily Isabel could read her. ¡°Is it getting hot here?¡± She felt a bit of sweat roll down her back.


    It was probably wise to inform Isabel of the planned date. It would take the heat off of her. Mila tried a disarming smile on her girl. It didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°Anyway!¡± Viola clapped. ¡°That¡¯s pretty much it. Anthony was the first choice for it, but he chickened out.¡±


    That snapped the man out of his believable performance. Anthony had the role of a statue down to the details. ¡°Hey, now!¡± He realised Mila¡¯s attention was now on him and tried to retrieve his previous smile but managed only twitching. ¡°T-that¡¯s not at all what happened. You see¡­¡± He flapped his mouth, not knowing what to say.


    ¡°Yeah, turns out he isn¡¯t good with being a dagger reach distance away from you,¡± Viola explained.


    These words had a positive outcome for Mila. Isabel slowly turned her head to face Anthony and practically growled. ¡°What are you implying about my Mila?¡±


    ¡°..No, as I said¡­¡± Anthony started to visibly sweat, his face still twitching from nervousness.


    ¡°There is no need to explain yourself, Anthony.¡± Mila stopped the foolishness. Isabel¡¯s attention was successfully diverted. They could continue with the conversation. ¡°It is clear Viola is playing with you. You too, Isabel. The man didn¡¯t mean anything by his words.¡± She patted Isabel¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Then was it Viola?¡± Isabel turned her hostility to the person who had directed the show. ¡°I really want to punch you right now.¡±


    ¡°But you won¡¯t, right Mila?¡± Viola widely smiled, feeling victorious. But when Mila didn¡¯t reply and instead turned thoughtful, the smile began to fall away. ¡°She won¡¯t, right?¡±


    ¡°Try me.¡± Isabel¡¯s pose reminded everyone of a beast ready to pounce.


    ¡°She might.¡± Mila finally decided. ¡°Not with much strength, but she might.¡± That sounded about right. Isabel had been growing more accustomed to violence. While Mila wasn¡¯t happy about it, she wasn¡¯t going to stop it either. After all, she was immune to it.


    ¡°Please do.¡± Litro finished his bottle and burped. ¡°I have been dealing with her for years now. She needs a good slap.¡± He attested.


    ¡°Shut it, Litro.¡± Viola hissed. ¡°Nobody asked.¡± But he only shrugged.


    Isabel threateningly rose from her seat, and Viola finally started to panic. ¡°No, no need for that! We are just joking around, right? Just joshing. Bonding even!¡±


    ¡°I am going to bond you all right!¡± Isabel cracked her knuckles. To which Viola reacted with another laugh. ¡°W-what?¡±


    ¡°I think she took it as something indecent,¡± Mila suggested.


    Isabel furrowed her brows before blushing. ¡°Not like that!¡± But Viola continued to laugh.


    While Isabel fruitlessly tried to explain herself, Mila simply watched. It took a while before they again sat around the table, ready to talk about the second goal Viola had hinted at.


    It only happened because Isabel refused to let Viola speak. After a short argument, Litro was elected as the spokesperson while Viola sulked in her seat.


    ¡°While I disapprove of Pepper,¡± Litro let Viola¡¯s shower of curses wash past him and continued. ¡°-revealing the fact we have to befriend you, it is true. But that is not all.¡± He carried himself with dignity.


    Unfortunately, Viola started to flick cookie crumbs at Litro, taking away much of his gravitas.


    Still, Litro stalwartly endured the assault. ¡°If you still recall the boy from Ocheon, which you claimed was dangerous,¡± He waited for Mila¡¯s affirmation. ¡°Oscar is his name. He arrived at Stilag a couple of days ago and has started to search for you.¡±


    Those were not good news. Mila frowned. ¡°I assume he is not alone.¡±


    ¡°No. At least one Inquisitor is guarding him. In addition, we know Tordgo¡¯s military is supporting him and supplying information. We do not know if they are also providing security, apart from the boy staying in a place appropriated by the Military.¡±


    ¡°And your plans regarding the boy?¡± Mila wanted to know.


    Isabel tapped her shoulder. ¡°No sneaking out to get rid of him. Or no hugs.¡± She threatened.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to.¡± Mila quickly answered. Hugs couldn¡¯t be endangered like this. ¡°Definitely not.¡± She repeated.


    ¡°Good.¡± Isabel was satisfied.


    ¡°As it were,¡± Litro resumed. The little intermezzo hand¡¯t fazed him. Another proof of how used he was to Viola and her shenanigans. ¡°We believe Oscar and, by extension, his guard will attempt to track you down and attack. Luckily, Stilag is¡­¡± He searched for words and glanced at Anthony.


    ¡°Run by corrupt nobles who are closely tied to the criminals. They won¡¯t work with the Military.¡± The spy helpfully added. ¡°At least not until their heads are in danger.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Litro nodded while Viola booed.


    ¡°Then we should leave.¡± Mila easily decided. ¡°There isn¡¯t anything particular holding us here but one task.¡± And a date, It wasn¡¯t important here, even if it was for her. Isabel simply sighed.


    ¡°But!¡± Viola was done with playing nice. ¡°It won¡¯t happen today, right?¡±


    Mila evaluated her condition. It would take a few days more before she would be comfortable taking action. There was a date planned during that time. Naran had proven to be trustworthy. ¡°No¡­ It will take at least a week before we are ready.¡± She guessed.


    ¡°Neat.¡± Viola happily exclaimed. ¡°Wanna introduce us to this Naran guy?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Mila recalled Naran¡¯s rather pointed hate for the Kingdom. ¡°...is possible.¡± She would warn the man to be careful. Her vine was at stake here.


    ¡°See, it¡¯s not difficult.¡± Viola punched Anthony¡¯s shoulder. The man simply ignored it. He was learning how to deal with the woman. ¡°And by the way, we are tasked with taking care of the boy, if possible. If there is a chance, you can count on us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Mila noted. Hopefully, it won¡¯t come to that. She didn¡¯t want another repeat of Ocheon.

 Chapter 99 - Chatting

    ¡°Common, it¡¯s not that bad.¡± Isabel tried to improve Andrew¡¯s sore mood. Although, it was clear she had some hang-ups about working with Viola and Litro again. The memories of the tragedy they had caused were still fresh in Andrew¡¯s and Isabel¡¯s minds.


    They had just returned from the meeting with Viola and Litro. Mila had brought them along and introduced them to Naran, who happily showed them into his workroom.


    ¡°Their plans are not nearly as nefarious as back in Ocheon.¡± Mila agreed. While she didn¡¯t mind working with the infiltrators, the possibility of a repeat of the bleak night was something she didn¡¯t wish for.


    For better and worse, the lack of actual dreams meant Mila could work her mind into thinking about other things instead of the horrors they had helped to achieve.


    The trio, plus Mr Crow, were currently visiting the wolf, which Mila still refused to call by name. Andrew played with the large creature, much to the chagrin of people taking care of the horses nearby.


    The wolf happily played catch despite the area under the roof being limited. Andrew threw the stick again, and Terminator brought it back. And while Mila found it strange such a smart but dangerous creature played around like this, the rest didn¡¯t seem to have a problem with it. It likely meant she was the strange one in this case.


    ¡°So, you have been hiding here?¡± Isabel asked. She enjoyed watching the play.


    ¡°Not hiding,¡± Andrew answered. ¡°That woman simply doesn¡¯t like Termi. But my boy needs to move around. So I am here taking care of him. Simple as that.¡± He patiently explained.


    Isabel knowingly nodded. ¡°So, it is not hiding because she knows where you are. Gotcha.¡±


    Andrew showed his friend a rude gesture.


    ¡°I have to ask,¡± Mila wondered. ¡°If you find Cecilia¡¯s advances unwanted, why not turn her down properly? It is unbecoming to lead a girl around like you are.¡±


    ¡°Unbecoming?¡± Andrew spat on the ground and waved his arms in the air, making Mr Crow jump from his shoulder and land on a haystack. ¡°I fucking told her to leave me alone! I told her I was not interested! I told her I don¡¯t have a dick! I told her I was in love with someone else!¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Mila found his troubles amusing.


    ¡°I think she took it as a challenge!¡± Andrew yelled.


    ¡°Why not just date her? You need a place to let off your steam, don¡¯t you?¡± Isabel reasoned. ¡°Do that and break up right after. Sure, it will make you look like a dick, but what¡¯s the worst that can happen? Someone from Naran¡¯s gang will stab you?¡±


    ¡°They do like Cecilia quite a lot.¡± Mila hummed. ¡°Naran included, of course.¡±


    ¡°Look! That¡¯s not important!¡± Terminator handed Andrew the stick, and he chucked it a little too hard. It impacted the wall and snapped in two. ¡°Look at what you two made me do!¡± He pushed all the blame on Mila and Isabel, then sighed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll say it only once. I am not searching for anyone.¡±


    There was a heavy seriousness and finality to Andrew¡¯s words. Isabel tried to pick up Mr Crow, who simply jumped away, leaving her empty-handed. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Isabel,¡± Andrew took the two halves of the stick Terminator dutifully brought to him. ¡°I have already told you.¡±


    Despite thinking for a while, Isabel couldn¡¯t guess. Neither could Mila.


    Finally, Andrew gave up and gave the reason. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get attached to this world.¡± He explained. ¡°Yes, yes. I have Mr Crow and Terminator, but¡­ You know¡­¡± He helplessly shrugged.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Isabel realised. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to argue or talk about it.¡± Andrew stopped her. ¡°I am more interested in what we are planning to do with Viola and her gang.¡±


    ¡°That would be nothing.¡± Mila had an answer. ¡°They have offered their help and are asking nothing in return. We have to do nothing about them.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡± Andrew grimaced. ¡°They just want to¡­¡± He stopped. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let me stew a little about it. I just can¡¯t get over all the killing part of the surroundings. And again-¡± He shushed Isabel, who had opened her mouth again. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    Isabel, too, had a topic she wanted to talk about. ¡°What about Kanna and Vatim?¡±


    While Mila frowned, Andrew was happy to switch topics. ¡°I talked with Mortimer. We had a few drinks. He doesn¡¯t want to leave. But he also wants Vatim to have a proper life.¡±


    Of course, Andrew had done that. Mila tried to think of a way to stop Isabel and Andrew from suggesting something troublesome.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Isabel nodded. ¡°Kanna told me about it. She and Vatim had to drag Mortimer back to his bed.¡± There was a slight reprimand in her voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the drink was that bad.¡± Andrew shrugged. ¡°Didn¡¯t hit me all that hard.¡±


    ¡°Still, be more careful.¡± Isabel scolded. ¡°Kanna and Vatim don¡¯t need a drunkard in their life. Anyway-¡±


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Before Isabel could continue, Mila saw the chance and took it. There was a possibility to derail the conversation. And she had to do it anyway. ¡°Speaking of which, do you have anything planned in the next few days?¡± She suddenly asked Isabel, who was taken aback. Mila still had a few things to arrange, so she didn¡¯t mention a concrete date.


    ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Then what about doing it together?¡± Mila continued.


    ¡°What exactly?¡± Isabel was suspicious.


    Mila took a step closer to her girl and leaned against her side. She looked up and appealed with fluttering eyes. ¡°A couple of drinks. You and me. Alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes slid lower.


    ¡°Just drinks, silly.¡± Mila bumped her hips against Isabel. Her body wasn¡¯t ready for anything more involved. Neither was the surroundings what she wanted for the experience.


    ¡°Oh, yes, of course.¡± Isabel shook her head to clear it. ¡°Yeah. I¡­ I would like to.¡±


    Mila smiled brightly. ¡°It is a date then. I¡¯ll make further arrangements. I think you¡¯ll enjoy what I have in mind.¡±


    ¡°Yuck.¡± Andrew was still there. Terminator and Mr Crow were also unamused. ¡°Keep that in private.¡±


    ¡°If you gave Cecilia a chance, you could also enjoy flirting.¡± Isabel shot back.


    ¡°Mighty bold coming from you. It¡¯s Mila who does all the flirting. You just wag your tail and follow along.¡± Andrew mocked.


    ¡°Do not!¡±


    ¡°Do too!¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s calm down, children.¡± Mila chided and received an aggravated look from Isabel for her words.


    ¡°Not cool, Mila.¡± She put her hand around Mila¡¯s shoulders. ¡°You have to take my side. I deserve it. Especially after what you did when meeting Viola.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t know what you mean by that.¡± Mila looked away. Isabel just scoffed, clearly not believing her words.


    Andrew rolled his eyes. ¡°Are you both done?¡± He waited for an answer, which didn¡¯t come. He decided they were, despite Isabel moving behind Mila and hugging her. ¡°I don¡¯t see why we couldn¡¯t help Mortimer.¡± He spoke.


    That¡¯s what Mila had been afraid of. She felt Isabel nod before resting her head on top of Mila¡¯s. ¡°Yeah.¡± Isabel agreed. ¡°We just have to take them to the next town. No biggy.¡±


    It was clear Mila was outvoted at that point. Still, she tried to reason against it. ¡°It is a rather tall ask. Our path is marred in danger. With Oscar and his entourage on our tails, it is unwise to increase¡­¡± She wanted to call them a burden but changed her mind. ¡°Our party''s size. And that is without mentioning our problem with the Temples at large.¡± She wasn¡¯t done. ¡°And we would move faster without the need to escort the trio. Our task is still searching for Tiff and Kefo.¡±


    These words seemed to freeze Andrew. His movements slowed, and he closed his eyes. Mila watched his reaction with interest. Isabel was afraid. Afraid of what they would discover. She had seen Silinth¡¯s demise and what it had entailed.


    But it was not the same for Andrew. Mila didn¡¯t know what his hangup was. She waited for him to speak. And he didn¡¯t.


    The wolf used his muzzle to poke Andrew¡¯s fingers. The beast tried to move the hand up to his head. Mr Crow let out a sad note.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Andrew scratched Terminator and smiled at his bird. ¡°You are right, Mila. But I still want to help Mortimer. He has his heart in the right place. We can¡¯t abandon him.¡±


    Even now, Andrew didn¡¯t want to speak about it. Mila had suffered under his sermons before. Some of them about the need to talk out what is bothering her. But now, he wasn¡¯t following his own words.


    Yet, Mila didn¡¯t push. She simply watched the man play with his bonds. It seemed to help him. She wasn¡¯t sure how to help Andrew. Her hands found Isabel¡¯s, which were now on her stomach.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk with him later,¡± Isabel whispered in Mila¡¯s ear and left a small kiss on it.


    Mila nodded, then returned to the issue. ¡°Is that decision final?¡± She asked, hoping Andrew would change his mind. If their circumstances were different, she would be more willing to help.


    But Andrew only shrugged. ¡°It is.¡± He simply stated. ¡°I want to help them. That¡¯s all there is to it. That¡¯s all the reason we should need.¡±


    Isabel¡¯s embrace grew tighter as well. ¡°I want to help Kanna. She has suffered so much. I know she is one of many. But I saved her. I¡­ I have some responsibility to take care of her¡­ I think.¡±


    Just as Mila feared, the decision wasn¡¯t up to her. ¡°It is not just your responsibility. Right, I¡¯ll help.¡± She finally gave. ¡°Not that I can do much. While Kanna has grown more bold, she is still afraid of me. Just like-¡±


    ¡°Just like Tiff¡­¡± Isabel sadly finished the sentence. She nuzzled against Mila¡¯s crown. It was turning into a habit.


    And Mila let her. It clearly helped Isabel to calm down. She liked to feel her girl¡¯s breath as well. ¡°Yes. Like just like Tiff.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss her?¡± Isabel silently asked.


    The question left Mila stumped. She watched Andrew throw Mr Crow in the air and the wolf happily chasing after the bird. Did she miss Tiff? They weren¡¯t all that close.


    But if Mila had to choose between yes or no, then¡­ ¡°Yes.¡± And it wasn¡¯t a likeable emotion. At least her girl¡¯s antics were helping to weather the annoying feeling.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Isabel huffed Mila¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Want to walk around the city?¡± Mila suggested.


    ¡°Not really. It¡¯s depressing.¡±


    ¡°I could keep searching pebbles for you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that about pebbles?¡± Andrew was finally done with his scheduled brooding.


    ¡°Just a pastime we discovered.¡± Mila gave a vague explanation.


    ¡°It¡¯s fun¡­¡± Isabel joined. ¡°Perhaps we should. Yeah, in fact, I think we will.¡±


    There was still suspicion radiating from Andrew, but he didn¡¯t stop them. Determined to avoid Cecilia, he chose to spend time with his bonds. He wasn¡¯t keen on meeting Viola and Litro either. ¡°Do that. I¡¯ll go see Mortimer after I am done here.¡±


    Mila knew Andrew would mention their decision to help with escaping the city. She let herself be pulled by Isabel, who was eager to punish more evildoers. It was a done deal. She would have to deal with Kanna for a while longer.


    And Mila really didn¡¯t like how that girl looked at Isabel. But Kanna had it much worse than her. She couldn¡¯t simply tell Isabel to stop caring for the girl.


    An involuntary sigh escaped Mila¡¯s mouth.

 Chapter 100 - Rumblings in the Distance

    Two days later, Mila finally felt well enough to move around without Isabel constantly looking over her shoulder. Her condition wasn¡¯t perfect, but she could use most of her strength in short bursts if necessary.


    Mila had given her thanks to the healers. They weren¡¯t nearly as good as Hanna had been, but they had done their job.


    Despite them failing to erase the scar on her left upper arm, Mila still was grateful. The small mark now reminded her of her failures. It was a small cost to pay, all things considered. Isabel didn¡¯t mind it either.


    And now she was standing in front of Naran¡¯s workroom¡¯s doors. She had visited the man several times already. Most of her preparations for the date with Isabel were done. The man had called her to talk about something.


    It didn¡¯t bode well for Mila¡¯s plans. Everything had moved along smoothly until now. She had scouted out the place Mortimer had once called his home. It hadn¡¯t been that bad. It would likely be bloody, but infiltrating the place should be doable.


    Mortimer had started to arrange everything for leaving on a moment''s notice. Not that he and his wards had much to do. They had nothing to their names.


    Viola had made an agreement with Naran. Mila wasn¡¯t clear on the details, but Anthony was now under Naran¡¯s employment. The woman had also spent time socialising with her and Isabel, much to Mila¡¯s girl¡¯s chagrin.


    Oscar had failed to track them down. Mila knew he had turned up in the City¡¯s Guard station she had raided and made a scandal there. Even Barcy wasn¡¯t clear about what had transpired. She did learn that there were deaths and the Military had to intervene.


    With these thoughts swirling in her mind, Mila knocked. Naran¡¯s tired voice invited her in.


    As Mila entered, she noticed Naran¡¯s desk was tidy, and only a few important-looking documents were still left untouched. ¡°Enjoying your new accountant, I see,¡± Mila noted.


    ¡°Yeah. Anthony has been a great help.¡± Naran wasn¡¯t ashamed and allowed a small smile to form on his tired face. ¡°It was a little awkward when he noticed I hadn¡¯t made my calculation correctly.¡±


    Mila nodded and found her way to the chair. After sitting down, she waited for the man to speak.


    ¡°Yes, where to start?¡± Naran scratched his stump where the arm had been before. ¡°Well, things have certainly been happening.¡±


    ¡°I hoped nothing that would impact our agreement.¡± Mila referred to the date. ¡°I would be very disappointed if it did.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I managed to arrange everything. A room, food and everything.¡± Naran sighed. ¡°It was expensive to do it.¡±


    ¡°Surely, me introducing Viola and, by extension, Anthony would cover that.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, I guess?¡± Naran tripped over what he wanted to say. ¡°No, no. That wasn¡¯t what I wanted to talk about. Where to start¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it something that I should know? You know I have little attachment to Stilag and how it is run.¡± Mila made her position clear.


    ¡°Perhaps. It won¡¯t hurt knowing.¡± Naran reasoned. ¡°Well, first of all. Helly has been raising hell searching for Mortimer.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Certainly related to my group.¡± Mila could see why Naran wanted her to know. ¡°But also shouldn¡¯t matter. We aren¡¯t staying here for long. Why does she want the thief so badly anyway?¡±


    ¡°Because Helly is a bitch?¡± Naran cursed. ¡°She thinks the little shithead got the painting. Apparently, it wasn¡¯t her guys who stole it. It wasn¡¯t Mortimer either. The fuck do I know where the shitty picture is? Anyway! She knows I am hiding the little prick. Someone talked, and I don¡¯t know who. Helly has been threatening me with a war between our factions.¡±


    It made things difficult. Mila knew Isabel and Andrew would not allow Mortimer to be thrown to the wolves. ¡°Is there a time limit to her demands?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Why shouldn¡¯t there be!¡± Naran yelled and pounded the desk. ¡°The bitch wants him in two days at most. If not, she is going to attack.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see!¡± Mila realised something. ¡°I have to move my date with Isabel to tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Not the point!¡± Naran stabbed a finger at her.


    ¡°Please, Mr Vakano,¡± Mila wasn¡¯t impressed. ¡°It is of the highest importance that my event goes undisturbed. Otherwise, my mood may turn irritable.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know. I¡¯ll make sure no one interrupts. No need for threats.¡±


    ¡°Kanna, too.¡±


    ¡°I will arrange for Mortimer and Vatim something to do that will involve the girl. She won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°But the issue still remains. If you could do something about Helly¡­¡± Naran left the words hanging in the air.


    ¡°There is nothing in it for me.¡± Mila refused.


    Naran cleared his eyes and then looked at the ceiling. He cursed under his breath. ¡°Money? Equipment? Girl-¡±


    ¡°Do not finish that word.¡± Mila leaned forward, letting her anger spike. ¡°Do not ever imply anything like that again.¡±


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡± Naran whispered. ¡°Just a slip. My nerves must be acting up¡­¡± He opened a drawer with trembling hands and pulled out a small pill, which he swallowed. ¡°Rare stuff. It is a borderline drug. We lost the supplier years ago. Morti boy¡¯s father knew who it was. No one else.¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    Mila suspected she knew who it was as well. It was likely Hanna¡¯s mother who had made that pill. She forced herself to calm down. There was no need to overreact. Naran had just shown why he was a leader of a crime organisation clearly. She leaned back in her seat, unwilling to speak lest her anger leaked again.


    ¡°It¡¯s the nobles. Helly, I get it. She is an ass, but I understand her.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Someone has started to poke the noble, white asses. One of the nobles was stripped of his titles and killed without trial. Rumours say it was someone from the Temple, but¡­¡±


    Naran looked at his little shrine. ¡°Well, the old local Inquisitor is missing. He was easy to get along with. Oh, he hated us but also didn¡¯t overstep his bonds. The Temple of Nature didn¡¯t interfere in mundane matters. In his stead, this little passive bitch from Empire was installed. That guy didn¡¯t do anything, either. Well, until now. We think someone new came.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Mila had calmed down. She tapped her feet on the floor while thinking.


    ¡°And now, the Nobles have started to do something. Their personal little armies have begun gathering. The city guards are assembling their big shots as well. If I didn¡¯t know better¡­¡±


    ¡°Do they plan to rebel?¡± Mila guessed. ¡°Secede? Join Imeglenmo? Make their own little kingdom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, and it scares me. I don¡¯t even know who is the leader of this shitshow.¡± Naran slumped in his seat. ¡°My preparations are not enough. They couldn¡¯t be that stupid, could they?¡±


    ¡°That is for you to answer. I am a stranger to this place.¡±


    ¡°Oispio will not stand for it,¡± Naran muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t want to believe it. The military is already here. There is no way¡­¡±


    ¡°Will it happen soon?¡± Mila inquired.


    ¡°In a week? Maybe two? If nothing else happens, that is. Stilag is in a volatile state.¡± Naran guessed. ¡°Also, about Mortimer¡¯s old place.¡± He suddenly added. ¡°Someone tried to break into it. Zak¡­ I mean, Zakary - the noble who took over the place after Mortimer¡¯s father kicked the bucket, is fortifying it. Apparently, the thief didn¡¯t get what they wanted, and Zak is afraid they will try again.¡±


    ¡°What? I checked the place, but there wasn¡¯t¡­ When?¡±


    ¡°A few hours ago. There were a few other break-ins.¡± Naran spoke. He seemed to become more lethargic by the minute. ¡°Man, this is going to suck. They are going to blame us. There will be a crackdown.¡±


    These were bad news. Mila tried to think of what to do. They needed that map¡­


    Did they? Mila hesitated. If they simply left, they could vanish into one corner of the world or another and wait. With time, they would grow strong and free¡­


    Andrew and Isabel were not very motivated. Perhaps Mila could talk them out of the dangerous undertaking, but¡­ Mila just couldn¡¯t let it go. Did she care about Tiff and Kefo that much? She had moved with the notion Isabel and Andrew needed it, but did she also?


    But Naran didn¡¯t wait for Mila to sort out her feelings. She once more put her emotions to the side. It was already hard for her to accept they were there. There was no need to poke them at this moment.


    ¡°I guess I can offer you help with that?¡± Naran bartered. ¡°You know, with Zak¡¯s mansion? I don¡¯t need much. If Helly left me alone for a while, I could move my assets to safer places.¡±


    The man was persistent if nothing else. Mila¡¯s mind was still a little confused. ¡°I will think about it.¡± She got up from her seat.


    ¡°Uh, Mila, there is still-¡±


    ¡°I will visit later.¡± Mila stopped Naran. She needed a moment to herself. Her mind still struggled with the possibility of being attached to Tiff and Kefo. She still needed more information about what had happened in the city.


    It always was like this. When it came to Mila¡¯s own emotions, she felt somewhat helpless. Talking with Isabel helped. Where was her girl now anyway? She remembered Kanna had asked for something, so probably with her.


    With a new target in mind, Mila started to walk through the dark tunnels. A torch or two gave the light as she wandered forward. Her steps lacked any noise as she slipped into a state that made it hard for others to notice her.


    From time to time, a rushing person passed Mila and was startled when they almost ran into her. She didn¡¯t pay them any heed. It appeared Naran had started to move his pawns to save what he could.


    Was the man manipulating her as well? Mila stepped past a room with several girls and women talking in hushed tones. It was possible. He wasn¡¯t laying, of that she was sure, but it was hard to tell how much he left unspoken.


    Mila glanced inside the room. She stopped her step midair. Mila recognised these girls. They were the same she had saved just a few days ago.


    The same night workers, laying beneath vile creatures, were now spending their time making yarn threads. It was likely a task given to them by Naran.


    After another moment of hesitation, Mila stepped inside the room. Their conversation was simple. They talked about their homes and how they were raised. They spoke about their hopes and dreams.


    There was nothing ambitious about their aspirations. They wanted a simple life. They wished to leave Stilag and perhaps have a family.


    A younger girl cried while speaking of that dream. ¡°I feel dirty¡­¡± She sobbed. The rest of the room froze. Their expressions turned sorrowful and hopeless. Some of them hugged themselves as if freezing and tried to protect themselves from the world.


    It was heartbreaking. Mila chose to speak. She pulled out a mask from beneath her usual cloak and covered her face. A different one from that night, but looking just the same.


    Mila purposefully made another step, letting her spell fall away. As her feet met the ground and made a noise, the time in the room stopped.


    All of the girls turned to face Mila, covering themselves in shock. It took them a moment before one of them spoke. ¡°...You are¡­¡± It was barely a whisper.


    ¡°...the Blood-Soaked Maiden¡­¡± Another added in a hushed tone.


    It was a good thing Mila had her mask. She was frowning upon hearing how she was referred to. Then again, no one had introduced her. Even among Naran¡¯s people, rarely anyone suspected what she had done. Her appearance helped to keep them clueless.


    And Mila liked it this way. She didn¡¯t want to be recognised. Yet, these girls were looking at her with reverence. They feared, respected and wanted part of what she was.


    Or at least part of what they had imagined Mila was. She didn¡¯t know what kind of tales they were spinning, but she didn¡¯t want to be part of those.


    Under the intense stares, Mila faltered. The moment of silence stretched as she let her eyes wander over the condition of these girls. There were fading scars here and there. Some of them twitched and glanced to the side as if waiting for someone to punish them.


    But they were clean, fed and with fresh clothes. Mila realised there was now only silence in the room. Even the breathing had stopped.


    Mila had to say something. ¡°Do not let anyone trample on your pride.¡± She wanted to give them the courage to carry on. Mila wanted them to be able to step outside and achieve what they wanted. ¡°Run if you must. Not every battle can be won. But remember to strive after. Do not let your past dictate your future.¡±


    With that, Mila¡¯s discomfort triumphed. She moved all her mana to become as unnoticeable as she could and retreated.


    Mila hoped no one would learn of her speech. It was way too embarrassing.

 Chapter 101 – Adding to the Trouble

    The preparations were finally done. Mila had tirelessly worked to get everything ready for the date. She had spent the whole evening and this morning to make sure nothing was amiss.


    Mila had to resort to threats only five times and to physical violence only once. She looked over the room she had reserved. Unfortunately, Naran wasn¡¯t able to get a whole building for her.


    Instead, Mila had gotten a whole tunnel for her needs. No one would come here today. It wasn¡¯t perfect, but she couldn¡¯t complain either.


    The large empty room Naran had lent Mila was now filled to the brim with what she thought Isabel would like.


    To be sure, Mila looked over her preparations one last time before leaving to get Isabel.


    The candles were lit. Mila had scattered them all over the room. It made the underground place look comfy and warm. She had made a couple of brutes bring a large sofa, table, chairs, vases with flowers and carpets to the room. There were now paintings depicting waterfalls on the walls.


    After talking with Cecilia, Mila had managed to get herself a one-piece black dress her size. It gave her a mysterious air. The long hemline showed only a little ankle, and while the dress covered her arms, it left her shoulders bare. This choice was deliberate. While Isabel had claimed not to mind the scar on Mila¡¯s upper arm, she wasn¡¯t proud of it.


    The local cook had outdone himself with the food. It now was placed on the table, covered to preserve its warmth. The variety wasn¡¯t as large as on their first date, but the circumstances were different. She had managed to get meat, vegetables, soup, and fruits. It was more than the vast majority in this city had for a whole week.


    As for the drinks, Mila had the tasty wine, water, juice and warm tea in a thermos.


    There were even picture books, maps and local games in case Isabel got bored. That couldn¡¯t be allowed to happen. Mila went over the list once more.


    Naran had made sure no one would disturb them. Andrew knew better than to interrupt, and Mortimer, Vatim and Kanna were distracted by Naran, who had found some scattered and stolen pieces from Mortimer¡¯s ruined apartment.


    Was Mila missing something? Probably. Not that she could tell, but likely. No matter. There was no time to do anything else. She took a deep breath and exited the room.


    After carefully closing the doors, Mila headed to the spot where her girl was already waiting. She rounded the corner, then another, until she saw Isabel nervously straightening her own dress. In her hands, she held the cloak in which she had arrived to keep people none the wiser of the intimate moment they had planned.


    Isabel had decided to emphasise her figure. Her tightfitting lilac dress ensured her shapely forms were visible and left Mila wishing she could tear the fabric apart to take a better look. Mila could see Isabel¡¯s defined abbs beneath the dress, and when her girl moved, her breasts tried to escape the captivity. Isabel¡¯s long, brown hair fell freely and covered the scandalous look from time to time.


    Perhaps the dress was a little tight, but no one else would see Isabel dressed like this. The sight was for Mila only. ¡°H-how do I look?¡±


    ¡°You are beautiful!¡± Mila opened her arms and, with a smile, embraced her girl. She let her hands rest on Isabel¡¯s hips, then rose on her toes to give her girl a kiss.


    Isabel returned the hug and leaned lower to receive the romantic peck on her lips. ¡°Y-you too¡­¡± She returned, her eyes evaluating Mila¡¯s looks.


    ¡°Do I?¡± Mila stepped back and did a twirl.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Isabel¡¯s whisper was full of powerful belief.


    It made Mila blush. ¡°Aren¡¯t you smooth?¡± She curtsied. ¡°May I have your hand?¡±


    Isabel gingerly took Mila¡¯s extended hand and joined on her side. Mila let their fingers intertwine and guided her love towards the prepared room. ¡°Your dress is gorgeous.¡± Mila praised.


    ¡°I-is it?¡± Isabel wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°It¡¯s a little tight.¡± She tried to straighten it again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Cecilia was thinking when she offered it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she offered, but you picked it, didn¡¯t you?¡± Mila leaned on Isabel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Did you want to seduce me with¡­¡± She licked her lips. ¡°Revealing look¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Yes¡­ Maybe¡­¡± Isabel struggled to answer, her eyes still on Mila¡¯s lips. ¡°D-did I?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, how should I put it?¡± Mila put a finger on her lips and traced it over them, feeling Isabel follow it. ¡°I feel like ripping your dress off of you.¡± She shamelessly declared.


    Isabel sputtered. Her breathing grew irregular, and she nearly tripped.


    ¡°Too much?¡± Mila felt great. ¡°But it was only the truth.¡± She let go of Isabel¡¯s hand and let it slide behind her girl¡¯s back. She then pulled Isabel closer, letting her hip hit her.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s fine.¡± Isabel¡¯s body was heating up. ¡°I-I mean, I know how you are sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes?¡± Mila thoughtfully hummed. ¡°Ah! I do have to hold back most of the time. You are correct.¡± She nodded. ¡°Ah, we are here. Let me get the doors.¡±


    Mila reluctantly let go of Isabel¡¯s waist and opened the doors. She bowed deeply and invited her girl in. ¡°After you, my lady.¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    A small gasp escaped Isabel as she stepped inside. Her eyes moved from spot to spot, taking in the cosy atmosphere. ¡°Oh, wow. This looks amazing.¡±


    ¡°Only the best for my girl.¡± Mila was pleased with the reaction. She followed after Isabel and closed the doors. ¡°I made sure there won¡¯t be any interruptions. Finally, we can have some time together.¡±


    ¡°No kidding¡­¡± Isabel slowly moved towards the table. ¡°How did you find all of this stuff?¡±


    ¡°I have my ways.¡± Mila puffed out her chest, wishing the praises would continue. ¡°A word here and there, and it all comes together nicely.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ I didn¡¯t ask, but¡­¡± Isabel fidgeted. ¡°What¡¯s the plan?¡±


    ¡°First¡­¡± Mila¡¯s smile turned mischievous. She stepped forward and swayed her hips. Isabel leaned forward to catch every syllable. ¡°We will have a lunch.¡± She giggled from the flabbergasted expression on her girl¡¯s face. ¡°Why, did you expect something else? How naughty!¡±


    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t!¡± Isabel suddenly turned around and stomped towards the chair to sit down.


    ¡°Oh, let me help!¡± Mila hurried after Isabel and helped her to sit down. ¡°I¡¯ll take your cloak.¡± She followed up and freed her girl¡¯s hands.


    While happily humming, Mila dropped the cloak on a hanger and then moved back to serve the food.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Isabel was still not feeling entirely comfortable. She kept moving her hands from the table to her lap and then back. ¡°How are you¡­ Uh, I mean, what¡­ Should I help?¡± She finally asked, seeing Mila remove the covers from the food.


    Seeing how restless Isabel was, Mila agreed. Clearly, her girl was too nervous and needed something to do. ¡°Of course! And thank you.¡±


    It was just a moment before Isabel was once again back in her seat, unsure how to act. She kept stealing glances at Mila¡¯s body.


    Mila let her. Clearly, her girl was thinking she was subtle, but far from so. Mila even let Isabel have a better look at her cleavage by leaning forward a little too much.


    ¡°Soup first?¡± Mila offered.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± Isabel averted her eyes. ¡°Uh, um¡­¡± She searched for a topic. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know how to act.¡± There was the confession.


    ¡°Is there a need to?¡± Mila wondered while pouring the soup. She then did the same for herself. ¡°Just be yourself. It is the girl I fell in love with, after all.¡±


    ¡°E-easy for you to say!¡± Isabel exclaimed. ¡°Y-you did all this!¡± She moved her hand to point at the surroundings. ¡°A-and I just¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ I don¡¯t know if I deserve this.¡±


    ¡°But you do!¡± Mila reassured. Before sitting down to eat, she moved towards Isabel and left a light peck on her cheek. Now, it was time to eat.


    ¡°How?¡± Isabel shook her head before sighing. ¡°I feel so useless. I just dressed up and¡­ I didn¡¯t expect this. And you prepared everything for our first date, too¡­¡±


    ¡°Do eat before the soup gets cold.¡± Mila urged. ¡°And I do get it. You want to give something in return, yes?¡± She guessed.


    Mila¡¯s guess was based on her own inner insecurities. The reason she had taken it upon herself to prepare everything? Mila wanted to give something to Isabel in return for the safety and support she offered.


    After all, Mila wasn¡¯t a great conversation partner. She often could come off as cold and uncaring. Mila didn¡¯t share the passion for bettering the world. In her mind, she felt inadequate as a long-time romantic partner.


    Perhaps her girl was similar in her thinking. Maybe Isabel, too, thought she wasn¡¯t offering enough in the relationship.


    ¡°I guess?¡± Isabel picked up her spoon and stabbed the soup. ¡°Sorry¡­ I feel terrible for being so moody.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. It¡¯s normal. How about you do something for me in return? That should work, yes?¡± Mila suggested a simple solution.


    Isabel looked at Mila. She chewed on her lip. ¡°I-I mean, I could¡­¡±


    While Isabel thought, there were times she started to blush furiously. Mila had to wonder what ideas were coursing through her mind to have such a reaction. Just what had Isabel thought of doing for her?


    Seeing her girl spending the time productively, Mila started to eat. She was pleased to see the cook had outdone himself. This was nothing like offerings he usually made for the canteen. The soup was ample in taste and felt lighter on her stomach.


    Isabel kept pondering and began eating as well. After tasting the soup, her eyebrow rose in the air, and she moved her hand faster.


    It had been a long time since they had such a lavish meal. Weeks even. Mila felt happy. The food seemed to improve Isabel¡¯s mood. She even praised it, her thoughts returning to the current moment.


    Soon, it was time for the main course. Mila once more stood up to serve the food. She offered Isabel vegetables baked in an oven with a serving of what looked like a steak. After adding sauce, she brought the wine to the table. ¡°A drink?¡±


    Isabel looked at the glass and nodded. ¡°Wine? I thought you didn¡¯t like alcohol.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I can¡¯t really say if I do or don¡¯t. Before, I didn¡¯t have the constitution for it, but now,¡± Mila theatrically flexed. ¡°I am a much stronger girl.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can see that.¡± Isabel appreciated the show. ¡°Just look at those guns.¡± She whistled.


    ¡°Guns?¡± Mila didn¡¯t quite understand. ¡°The weapon?¡± She had trouble recalling details. Was there such an expression back on earth?


    ¡°Ah, yeah.¡± A little bit of Isabel¡¯s awkwardness returned. ¡°I meant, you do look strong.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the confidence boost.¡± Mila uncorked the bottle and poured the wine into a glass, which she then handed to Isabel. ¡°I personally picked this wine. I think you¡¯ll find it delicious.¡±


    ¡°Is there something special I have to do to drink it?¡± Isabel swirled the drink around in her glass. ¡°I am not sure what¡¯s the right way to drink wine.¡±


    ¡°Judging from the source, there is no protocol to observe.¡± Mila eased Isabel¡¯s worries. ¡°Just drink as is. Well then,¡± She sat down back in her seat. ¡°A toast?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Isabel blinked.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Mila gave her most charming smile. ¡°You wanted to give me something in return. How about that for a start?¡±


    Isabel hesitantly raised her glass. She met Mila¡¯s gaze and seemed to melt under it. Her expression slackened in the light of her love¡¯s smile. ¡°Um, for¡­ Our eternal love¡­¡± She made a vow, a plea, a prayer, a promise so deep and sincere it made the words hang in the air with their importance.


    ¡°How fitting. For our eternal love.¡± Mila returned. She felt her body tremble from the powerful feelings of fondness she experienced. She really wanted to hug her girl. And kiss her. And cuddle her. And spoil her.


    The way Isabel tried to hide her face from the embarrassment of her decisive toast was way too cute for Mila to handle.


    This was an excellent memory. Mila giggled as Isabel, after tasting the wine and putting down the glass, hid her face in her palms.


    Mila decided to tease her girl for a long time to come. Despite those being Isabel¡¯s own words, she just couldn¡¯t handle them.

 Chapter 102 – Too Much

    And tease Mila did. As their lunch continued, she kept making one remark or another about their everlasting love. Mila found ways to insert sappy sentences while talking about food and their daily routine. Her eyes never strayed far from Isabel¡¯s as she enjoyed the cuteness that was her girl.


    Throughout the meal, Mila found herself to be the one doing the most talking. At half point, Isabel took over the serving part of the event and poured more wine, which Mila thanked for. It was such a treat.


    Perhaps Mila and Isabel should visit the place that made such an excellent wine? It could be an entertaining experience. ¡°Thank you.¡± She thanked as Isabel dutifully refilled the glass. ¡°And yours?¡± Mila took a sip and pointed at Isabel¡¯s empty glass.


    ¡°Right away, Mam.¡± Despite Mila¡¯s teasing, Isabel had finally relaxed. She filled her own glass and drank it almost instantly. ¡°So tasty.¡±


    ¡°Right, right!¡± Mila agreed. It was a good thing she had asked for extra bottles. The sweet taste and airy, aromathic content complemented the mood superbly.


    But it was time to move on from the food. Mila finished her glass, and before Isabel could refill it, she rose from her seat.


    Seeing Isabel¡¯s questioning gaze, Mila curtsied. ¡°May I have a dance?¡±


    While giggling, Isabel got up from her chair as well. ¡°A dance? With no music?¡±


    ¡°Ah, but your laughter is the greatest song in all creation!¡± Mila took Isabel¡¯s hand and let the other one sneak around her girl¡¯s waist and pull her closer.


    ¡°So corny.¡± Isabel happily laughed while grabbing Mila¡¯s waist in return. She suddenly paused. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance.¡±


    It took a moment for Mila to respond. Isabel¡¯s magnificent breasts took away her attention. Was it right to call them tasty-looking? She definitely wanted to take a bite. ¡°Well, neither do I,¡± Mila admitted. ¡°Not really, but I do have some ideas.¡± She pressed herself closer to Isabel.


    ¡°From your dreams?¡± Isabel nuzzled against Mila¡¯s hair. She let her palm on Mila¡¯s back slide dangerously low.


    ¡°Yes. Not a lot of occasions there. Only a couple here and there.¡± Mila explained, and it earned her another laughter from Isabel.


    ¡°That¡¯s not much better than me. Well, to be fair, it¡¯s been years since I danced with anyone. And even then, it was my dad.¡± Isabel¡¯s hand went even lower.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s time to refresh our memories?¡± Mila kissed Isabel¡¯s collarbone, then pulled her towards the carpeted part of the room she had prepared.


    It was a little tricky without letting each other go, but they managed. Mila chose not to comment on how Isabel¡¯s fingers pressed against her softer parts in the back. She had allowed it, after all.


    And now they stood in the middle of the room, wondering what to do next. Mila enjoyed Isabel¡¯s warmth and the way her breathing made her body rub against hers. ¡°A song, perhaps?¡±


    Isabel¡¯s fingers still hadn¡¯t left Mila¡¯s bottom. ¡°Hmm?¡± She thought. ¡°I can¡¯t sing. Do you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ Haven¡¯t tried.¡± It was shameful to admit. Mila wasn¡¯t keen on starting practising now, either. She didn¡¯t want to fail in front of Isabel.


    ¡°Then how about humming? I can do that.¡± Isabel offered instead. She started a happy-sounding tune. From time to time, she switched to whistling, then back to humming.


    Mila let herself be led as Isabel started to move. Their steps, at first clumsy, soon found a matching rhythm. She breathed in the intoxicating aroma of her girl¡¯s body. Her steps kept her as close as possible to Isabel.


    They continued to dance. Mila started to gently kiss Isabel¡¯s skin right above her breasts and started to move higher. Her girl instead chose to have her fingers dig deeper into Mila¡¯s flesh. Isabel¡¯s greedy hand was now having a proper feel of Mila¡¯s ass.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mila let out a soft moan, luckily inaudible for Isabel, who continued to hum.


    Was this because of the alcohol? Mila had to wonder. Isabel was unusually bold. Not that she minded. When Mila had reserved the room and made sure no one interrupted them, she knew this was a possibility.


    But¡­ Mila pressed her lips against Isabel¡¯s neck. She didn¡¯t want to go much further while under the influence of the wine. Another kiss followed on Isabel¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Isabel still lightly hummed, now pressing her nose into Mila¡¯s hair. She loved doing that. ¡°Hmm, mhm¡­¡±


    Their hands holding each other parted, and Isabel moved the newly freed hand to where her first one was working. She wasn¡¯t rough. Isabel placed her hand on Mila¡¯s bottom and then pulled her as close as possible.


    ¡°...Isabel¡­¡± Mila¡¯s breath stopped for a moment.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop, but don¡¯t go further.¡± Mila pleaded while returning the embrace. She ran her fingers up and down Isabel¡¯s back, making her shudder under the gentle touch.


    ¡°...I love you¡­¡± Isabel murmured. She started to land gentle pecks on top of Mila¡¯s head. Her body stiffened from the closeness. Her breath trembled in pleasure.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Isa-ah-bel¡­¡± Mila felt like she was floating. Was it okay to return the favour? She felt Isabel¡¯s palms press more into her rear. ¡°So-oh greedy¡­¡±


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Despite the hum, Isabel had lost the melody. These were hums of satisfaction.


    At some point, they had stopped moving. Mila didn¡¯t dare to speak further, lest her trembling voice ask for something unreasonable¡­ For something perverse¡­ She wouldn¡¯t regret it, but¡­


    Mila suddenly changed her approach. She moved her hands up Isabel¡¯s back and grabbed her shoulders. Mila pulled herself up, interrupting Isabel¡¯s nuzzling. She moved her lips to her girl¡¯s ear and whispered. ¡°Kiss me.¡±


    And Isabel obliged. They clumsily bumped their heads together while trying to find each other lips. Mila enjoyed the covetous grasp on her ass. It made her heart beat its own music.


    So great was their desire for each other that when their lips finally met, both of them used too much force. Mila painfully hit her teeth against Isabel¡¯s, and both of them winced.


    Isabel¡¯s grasp relaxed as clarity returned to her mind. ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Mila ran her tongue over her teeth. ¡°That¡¯s certainly one way to sober up.¡± She paused. Then leaned back and licked Isabel¡¯s lips. ¡°Now, how about we relax a little?¡± Her actions spoke otherwise, but her tone did make it clear it was a valid suggestion.


    Isabel tried but failed to catch Mila¡¯s tongue. She pressed her nose against Mila¡¯s. ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± And stopped there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to?¡± Mila gently kissed her love.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t want to¡­¡± Isabel returned it. She lightly squeezed the booty she had seized.


    ¡°Then how far do you wish to go?¡± Mila kept pecking Isabel¡¯s lips between her words.


    The direct question made Isabel think. The sheer possibility of taking it further¡­ Isabel swayed from the dizziness it brought. But at the same time, when she met Mila¡¯s eyes. ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mila tilted her head.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Isabel hesitated. ¡°I want to, but¡­ And I don¡¯t-¡± She gulped.¡±I don¡¯t think you would stop me¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Mila nodded. If Isabel really wanted to, she would go as far as needed.


    With clear unwillingness, Isabel finally let Mila stand on her own. ¡°Let¡¯s stop here¡­¡±


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Mila smiled and patted Isabel¡¯s head. She tried to control her urges and not pounce on Isabel.


    ¡°Why?¡± Isabel didn¡¯t understand. ¡°If you¡­ If you don¡¯t want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I do want to have sex with you, Isabel.¡± Mila placed her palm on Isabel¡¯s cheek.


    The direct way Mila addressed the fantasy made Isabel sputter. ¡°Not s-sex¡­ I-I wouldn¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t know how!¡±


    Mila looked at her in surprise. ¡°Wait¡­ What do you mean?¡± Had she misread?


    ¡°I-I mean, I want to¡­ B-but I am¡­¡± Isabel started flailing her hands. ¡°I-I need to prepare myself before! I need to shave! T-there are¡­ A-And my underwear¡­¡± She panicked.


    ¡°Isabel, please calm down.¡± Mila held her girl to not let her run away. ¡°I made a mistake, okay?¡± She felt so ashamed.


    ¡°N-no, I-...¡± Isabel suddenly stopped, and her fingers moved in a strange rhythm as she recalled the feeling of Mila¡¯s ass. ¡°Wow¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s better?¡± Mila now put her hands on Isabel¡¯s hips. ¡°Then, can you tell me what were you aiming for?¡±


    ¡°...Making out and a bit more? Like, it¡¯s our second date and¡­ What was it called¡­Third base? My heart can¡¯t handle it¡­¡± Isabel was overheating. ¡°...Wait¡­ Did I just miss the chance to¡­¡± She gasped as the realisation hit.


    ¡°Oh, Isabel¡­¡± Mila sighed, choosing not to ask what a ¡®third base was¡¯. ¡°Do you think you could have stopped yourself? I felt your hands. They were insatiable.¡±


    ¡°I mean¡­ I might have¡­¡± Isabel mumbled.


    ¡°Then what about me?¡± Mila continued.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I could have stopped myself if you went any further? If that kiss happened¡­¡± Mila reminisced. ¡°Ah, I would have pushed you down.¡±


    Isabel¡¯s knees went weak for a moment. ¡°...Mila, don¡¯t tell me that now.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t happen, so it¡¯s fine.¡± Mila suddenly let go. ¡°How about we continue on the sofa?¡± She went to the table to grab glasses. ¡°There is still wine. Huh, less than I thought. Did we finish three of them already?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that strong.¡± Isabel followed. ¡°Ah, I am regretting everything now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am too.¡± Mila didn¡¯t hide anything. ¡°So embarrassing. My mind seems to be in¡­ Well¡­¡± She looked at Isabel, then let her eyes fall lover. ¡°In a magical place, shall we say?¡±


    ¡°Perv.¡±


    ¡°Hearing from one.¡± Mila scoffed. ¡°Besides, I do miss the taste of your lips.¡± She handed the glasses to Isabel. ¡°And the sofa is¡­ More accommodating for tender actions. I won¡¯t go too far, be assured.¡±


    ¡°Now I want you to.¡± Isabel pouted. ¡°You better not tell anyone about how I messed up the chance to have¡­ s-sex with a girl of my dreams.¡±


    ¡°Who would I tell that to?¡± Mila wondered. She counted the bottles. There were eleven left. Enough for the good time to continue. She grabbed some and walked to the sofa, where she sat down. ¡°Now come. My lips are freezing.¡±


    Isabel blinked, then ran and joined Mila. She placed the glasses on the small table next to the sofa.


    Slowly, Mila¡¯s mind started to cloud. She recalled giggling and sharing tender words with Isabel. They enjoyed their closeness and exchanged gentle kisses. They made out and let their hands wander.


    They talked and grumbled about the unfairness of the world. They spoke about dreams and hopes to be together forever. They wondered what the future held for them. They gossiped about people they knew.


    The wine slowly depleted. Mila recalled herself sneaking to Naran¡¯s office, where she got more. They continued to share everything for hours until the darkness fell over the city.


    When the wine ran out, Mila recalled getting something else. It was all getting blurry. She felt so free, spending time with Isabel. Her girl continued to hold onto her as they spoke.


    Soon, their conversation turned towards Stilag and how shit it was. Mila listened to Isabel curse. They spoke about their friends. Mila told Isabel about her worries. She recalled offering something. They cussed. Their emotions hit a high. Isabel gave a passionate speech, and Mila clapped along.


    What was the speech about? Mila only recalled it to be about justice and the need for punishment.


    Mila knew they changed into combat-ready clothes. She had visited Naran¡¯s room again to grab some information or something.


    Only a vague feeling of moving remained. Mila headed out with Isabel in tow. Where to? She didn¡¯t remember. Her memory slowly but surely failed¡­

 Chapter 103 - All Kinds of Regrets

    ¡°What the fuck did you two do?¡±


    Andrew¡¯s voice pierced Mila¡¯s ears. She made a heroic attempt at moving, but her stomach lurched in protest, so she stopped.


    ¡°Hey, I am talking with you.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Mila? Isabel?¡±


    Mila tried to open her eyes, but the light almost gauged them out. The whole world seemed to swim. She felt something soft pressing on her back and a breath on her scalp.


    Now that Mila spent a little time thinking about it, there were also arms wrapped around her.


    ¡°Hello? I know you both are awake.¡± Mr Crow¡¯s piercing whistle accompanied Andrew¡¯s annoyingly loud nagging. ¡°How much did you both drink? Holly fuck does it smell here.¡±


    There was a small part of Mila¡¯s brain still functioning, and it wondered where ¡®here¡¯ was. It was quickly silenced by a louder part that wanted to know where the toilet was. Too bad her body refused to move.


    ¡°There is chaos out there,¡± Andrew didn¡¯t shut up.


    Mila felt Isabel groan behind her. She didn¡¯t feel good either, so Mila joined.


    ¡°Is that blood?¡± Andrew questioned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s yours. Are you two injured? No? That¡¯s good. Wait, why is your cloak soaked in it?¡± He asked Mila.


    What the hell was Andrew even speaking about? Mila didn¡¯t care. She just wanted to sleep.


    ¡°Holly fuck, it was you two who did it!¡± Andrew exclaimed.


    Did what? Mila and Isabel had just spent some time together. They hadn¡¯t done anything. Maybe. Wait, didn¡¯t they leave their room at the end? It was all foggy. And why was the bad so hard?


    Wait! Didn¡¯t that ghostly fuck in her head also nag her about something? What was it? Her condition was terrible. Did she even do her nightly training in the dreamscape? She didn¡¯t¡­ think so?


    All important questions. Mila decided to check and tried to fall asleep.


    ¡°Oh, no, you don¡¯t. We need answers! Do you even know what kind of chaos you two raised?¡± Andrew refused to let them sleep.


    Mila really wanted to punch him. But there was another person here who shared the feeling.


    ¡°Shhuuuttt uuuuppp¡­¡± Isabel drawled.


    ¡°Getting up yet?¡±


    ¡°Nnoooooo¡­.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, seems about right. Okay, listen, I¡¯ll go see if healers have something for hangover. You two¡­ Don¡¯t go anywhere. Okay?¡±


    That sounded promising. Mila was ready to drink just about everything if it meant the pounding between her ears would stop. She heard Andrew move around the room before leaving.


    It was probably better to at least attempt moving. The promise of a magical potion for a hangover was enticing, but Mila¡¯s dry mouth needed simple water first.


    But first! Mila tried to sleep. The waves kept moving her up and down, but she refused to let them win. She wouldn¡¯t puke. Not when Isabel was next to her.


    Despite trying her best, Mila failed to fall asleep. Soon enough, the racket resumed as Andrew barged back into the room.


    ¡°Oh, wow. They are sleeping on a table.¡± Cecilia happily identified Mila¡¯s and Isabel¡¯s position. ¡°That¡¯s a lot of bottles.¡± She commented.


    ¡°If you are here, then help. Here.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t sound happy. ¡°I can¡¯t believe they managed to drink this much.¡±


    ¡°Well, they are strong and capable.¡± Cecilia¡¯s voice was no closer. ¡°So I just pour this in her mouth?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what the doctor ordered.¡±


    ¡°And she won¡¯t be mad?¡±


    ¡°Mila will likely be livid,¡± Andrew admitted. ¡°When she can move again, that is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you know, how about we switch?¡±


    ¡°You think Isabel is better? Did you hear what she did to those guys next to that Inn? The one with the big pig sign above the doors.¡±


    What had Isabel done? Mila wanted to know. It sounded kind of important.


    ¡°Oh, yeah¡­ I heard guards are still looking for some missing limbs.¡±


    That sounded all kinds of wrong. Mila attempted to ask about it. ¡°Waaat¡­¡± It was close enough.


    ¡°She, she wants that brew,¡± Andrew immediately translated.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think she did. Whatever, here it goes¡­ Hopefully, she won¡¯t puke it out.¡±


    Mila felt someone, likely Cecilia, grab her chin and force her mouth open. A moment later, a liquid was poured down her throat. She struggled to swallow it and keep it down - a monumental task by all accounts. She heard Isabel grunt unsightly as she received the same treatment.


    ¡°How long until it works?¡± Andrew was curious.


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Normally? Like ten minutes?¡± Cecilia wasn¡¯t sure. ¡°They did drink more than should be possible. It must be some kind of record.¡±


    Mila burbed.


    ¡°Oh, it is working,¡± Cecilia announced with too much cheer. It grated against Mila¡¯s ears.


    A bubbling, bloated feeling replaced the sinking, gurgling one in Mila¡¯s stomach. She burped again.


    ¡°Now, this is top-notch comedy,¡± Andrew remarked. ¡°Too bad I can¡¯t take pictures. I have never seen Mila burb. Or fart or make a mess besides with blood.¡±


    ¡°... gonna¡­ get you¡­¡± Mila managed to push out a few words.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s time for me to leave.¡± Cecilia suddenly realised. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here when they start moving. Come visit me later, Andrew. I have this amazing cheese that a passing merchant from Antil gave me. You have to try it!¡±


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Andrew shut her down immediately.


    ¡°The offer stands.¡± Cecilia wasn¡¯t dissuaded. ¡°We can eat and share a story or two. I have quite a few I can share.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no thanks.¡± Andrew was still blunt, and seeing Mila was moving, Cecilia quickly exited the room. ¡°Okay, do I have to be even ruder to her for Cecilia to leave me alone?¡± He asked, but there was no answer. Only another couple of burps. ¡°Nice advice. I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±


    Mila felt Isabel stir behind her.


    ¡°...uck you¡­¡± Isabel managed to let out almost a sentence. ¡°Ass.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were into Mila?¡± Andrew pretended to be surprised. ¡°Thank you for the offer, but I¡¯ll decline.


    ¡°...dick¡­off¡­¡± Isabel didn¡¯t manage much better this time.


    It was up to Mila to explain what her girl meant. ¡°...snap your dick off¡­¡± She translated.


    ¡°Youch. That¡¯s nasty.¡± Mr Crow chirped in agreement. ¡°Need anything else? Food? Water? A bucket? More booze? Badies to kill?¡±


    ¡°Water¡­¡± Mila demanded.


    ¡°Bucket¡­¡± Isabel joined.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Regretfully, Andrew was right back. Mila wished he would have lost on his way back and ended up back in whatever noise-producing hole he had crawled out of.


    ¡°So? Do you feel better?¡± Andrew still refused to quiet down.


    Did he need to ask? Of course, Mila felt¡­ Better? She discovered - yes, she did, in fact, feel better. Her brain moved from power-saving mode to booting up. She could even move her fingers without the sluggish struggle against the air.


    It appeared Isabel was also faring better. Mila felt her girl roll on her back. ¡°...Aaandrew you ass¡­ So loud.¡±


    ¡°Just get up. I brought you the bucket. If you want to puke, then do it. It will make you feel better. You too, Mila.¡±


    With great difficulty, Mila forced her eyes open. The light she recalled to be blinding just a while ago was now manageable candle gleam. The image of the surroundings beamed right into her brain, making it stall again.


    It took Mila another five minutes of slow, deliberate and trembling movement before she was sitting on the same table they had been sleeping on.


    They were in the same room Mila remembered making out with Isabel. And drinking. She groaned. This was what she got for her curiosity. Mila felt Isabel lean on her, almost making them both fall. ¡°What?¡± She still struggled to speak in complete sentences.


    ¡°Head hurts.¡± Isabel shared. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn me?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know.¡± Mila didn¡¯t want to admit she wanted to experiment. Sure, her memories promised some suffering, but this was far worse than she had ever expected.


    ¡°So?¡± Andrew stood in front of them like a judge presiding over a courtroom. ¡°Care to explain?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t speak.¡± Isabel refused and flopped back on the table. ¡°Want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± Andrew addressed Mila.


    ¡°What?¡± She didn¡¯t understand. ¡°We didn¡¯t do¡­¡± Mila took a few shallow breaths to keep the contents of her stomach down. ¡°...anything.¡±


    Andrew facepalmed. ¡°Damit, Mila. You both went on a rampage! I heard Barcy happily sing after he learned you two raided two of Hally¡¯s smaller bases. Isabel hospitalised twenty people in a brawl. I heard it was because of someone trying to extort the Inn¡¯s owner. It must have been Isabel. People claimed the woman had been impervious to any attacks. At least you both wore masks.¡±


    And Andrew wasn¡¯t done. ¡°And then you went to Hacho¡¯s place and raided that one too.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Mila couldn¡¯t place the name.


    ¡°Okay, Mila. Do you remember those guys who tried to have their way with Cecilia?¡±


    ¡°The rapists?¡±


    Andrew winced. ¡°Yes¡­ Do you have to be so blunt? It feels icky to use those words.¡±


    Mila would have shrugged in indifference, but that involved moving, so she elected to stare at the void instead.


    ¡°Well, anyway, I am not sure where you got the information on where the guy is living-¡±


    Oh, but Mila could. She did have some vague memories of sneaking into Naran¡¯s office to get information on something.


    ¡°-but from the rumours, Isabel charged right through the gate while trashing everyone in her path. She screamed about justice and retribution.¡± Andrew paused. ¡°Did she?¡±


    ¡°Noooooo-¡± Isabel¡¯s suffering voice denied the rumours.


    ¡°So, yes?¡±


    ¡°Oooooo, way¡­¡± Isabel finished.


    ¡°And while you beat up the henchman, Mila appeared on top of the house with Hacho¡¯s head in hand.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Mila blinked, momentarily forgetting her condition. ¡°That can¡¯t be right¡­ I wouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I don¡¯t think there are many girls with your stature, blood-soaked cloak, and mask running around murdering people. It must have been you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡±


    ¡°And then you announced Hacho¡¯s death for the sin, and I quote - ¡®of being a rapist ashole.¡¯¡±


    Mila collapsed on top of Isabel, who retched from the impact.


    ¡°And there was a lot of commotion. Naran¡¯s men arrived at that time. Barcy said there were a lot of questions about who you were. Isabel kept rampaging down the street while escaping guards. And then you spoke.¡±


    Mila blankly looked at the ceiling. She felt numb to Andrew¡¯s words. What had Mila and Isabel done the last night? She didn¡¯t remember anything! It sounded so wrong! At least they were back in safety and uninjured. It couldn¡¯t get any worse.


    ¡°You said that you will punish those who abuse those unfortunate.¡± Andrew dropped a bomb on Mila¡¯s head.


    ¡°...No¡­¡± Some memories seemed to return. Mila had a terrible feeling. It hadn¡¯t been all she had said.


    ¡°And then you said-¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    ¡°And I am not shitting you-¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°That and again, I quote - ¡®this Blood-Soaked Maiden will have your souls.¡¯ Like, holy fuck! That is hardcore and extremely corny. Do you have shame or not?¡±


    Mila lamented being alive. Maybe she should find a way to destroy the city. There had to be a way to silence these rumours and accounts. Surely, no one will miss Stilag.

 Chapter 104 - The Source of Rumours

    The day didn¡¯t magically get better. Mila and Isabel both spent most of the time in Cecilia¡¯s room, sleeping off their hangover. Only when the evening came did they rise from their slumber. Miladin and Isabel decided to raid the canteen.


    On their way, they met someone Isabel recognised. Mila waited for her girl to finish talking with the pudgy man, who then left to inform Naran of their arrival.


    As the canteen ran without a break, they both managed to get a warm meal. The normally bland soup was what Mila needed right now. She slowly ate, enjoying the silence. There was no one here who knew them.


    But not for long. Just as Mila and Isabel were done with their dinner, Naran entered the canteen and quickly found them. ¡°Ah! There you are!¡± He hastily greeted them. ¡°Good work last night. I didn¡¯t know you would take Isabel with you. That was a surprise.¡±


    Mila sent a withering glare at the man, who took it in stride. ¡°What is it that you want?¡± She finally asked. ¡°It is already late, and we are tired.¡± Isabel moved behind her and plopped down on her shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere without me.¡± Isabel yawned before hiding her face in Mila¡¯s hair.


    ¡°I am not planning to,¡± Mila reassured. ¡°So, out with it. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Helly wants to negotiate,¡± Naran told them directly. He looked around, noticing stares gathering on the table. ¡°Not the place to talk. I¡¯ll wait in my office.¡± He finished and tried to leave.


    ¡°Then negotiate,¡± Isabel mumbled. ¡°I want to sleep.¡± She murmured in Mila¡¯s ear.


    ¡°The queen has spoken.¡± Mila felt like they had reached a conclusion and was ready to retire for the night.


    ¡°They won¡¯t speak with just me. Helly wants-¡± Naran leaned closer, making it impossible to overhear. ¡°-to speak with the ¡®Blood-Soaked-¡± He cringed, making Mila do the same. ¡°-Maiden and the¡± Naran now looked at Isabel. ¡°-Inviolable Paladin of Honor and Justice.¡±


    Isabel, who was in the middle of another yawn, froze. She slowly closed her mouth and mulled over the words. ¡°Come again?¡± Her brain failed.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s what people call you. Well, at least I heard that¡¯s the full title. From what Barcy told me, people on the streets just use the ¡®Inviolable Paladin.¡±


    While Isabel¡¯s mind tried to digest what she had just heard, Mila had a very simple question. ¡°Heard from who?¡±


    ¡°Well, Viola.¡± Naran looked at them in confusion.


    Mila felt Isabel¡¯s hands clamp down on her shoulders.


    ¡°No way! S-she wouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Isabel was in denial. ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Her whole body was trembling in anger, disbelief and dread.


    ¡°Did I say something wrong?¡± Naran retreated. ¡°I thought it was your idea? To build a reputation, she said.¡±


    ¡°That BITCH!¡± Isabel hissed.


    And Mila couldn¡¯t help but dread the answer to the next question she had. ¡°How far has it spread?¡±


    ¡°The names?¡± Naran eyed them with caution, ready to run at any moment. Isabel¡¯s growls only raised his alarm levels. ¡°Well, Barcy and Cecilia said they are all over the city. Viola told us to help spread them, too. You both were gone, so¡­¡±


    ¡°WHERE-¡± Isabel roared. ¡°IS THAT BITCH?¡±


    Naran took another step back, but seeing a chance to channel the anger away from his tunnel system, he took it. ¡°Viola should be at that warehouse building.¡±


    With another roar of anger, Isabel shot out of the room, leaving Mila behind. The powerful screams deafened everyone who happened to be in her path.


    The wrathful exclamations soon vanished in the distance, with Mila and Naran looking after them.


    ¡°Not gonna follow her?¡± Naran cautiously asked.


    ¡°Now, why would I do that,¡± Mila spoke with restrained anger. ¡°After all, if I went with her, I might do something rather unfortunate to that woman. My dear Isabel will only-¡± She ground her teeth. ¡°Punch her very, very hard. She won¡¯t kill her¡­ Probably.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Naran didn¡¯t appear to believe Mila¡¯s words. ¡°So, about meeting Helly¡­¡±


    Mila took a few deep breaths to calm herself down. While Viola was at fault here, Mila had announced that stupid name to everyone.


    Yes, Mila wouldn¡¯t seek revenge. Now, Isabel was another matter. She wouldn¡¯t stop her girl from punishing the naughty acquaintance. ¡°I¡¯ll meet her.¡± She finally said and started to walk.


    Naran happily followed. Mila exchanged some words with him on what to expect from the woman.


    After they had ironed out the details, Mila was lost on what to do next. As it turned out, Helly wanted to meet them on short notice. There was just about an hour left until she would arrive.


    It had been Naran¡¯s idea, as he wanted to have the advantage of being on home turf. While the decisiveness of the woman was a surprise for Mila, Naran had just taken it in strides. By his words, it was exactly as Helly operated.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    After wandering around for a bit, Mila returned to Cecilia¡¯s room to wait for Isabel.


    Upon entering the room, Mila spooked Kanna, who quickly escaped. Mortimer and Vatim were in the room next door. It made for a perfect hiding place for the girl.


    Mila simply watched Kanna leave. But before she could crawl into the bed, there was a knock on the door.


    ¡°You may enter.¡± Mila sat down on Cecilia¡¯s bed.


    The doors opened, revealing Mortimer and Andrew. ¡°Hey, I heard you are back.¡± Her friend greeted Mila.


    ¡°Just now, yes. Without Isabel by my side, Kanna is quick to run from my presence.¡± Mila shrugged.


    ¡°Figures.¡± Andrew entered the room with Mortimer following while hiding behind the broad back. ¡°I heard there will be a meeting with Helly.¡± He started.


    ¡°Ah, so you, too, were informed.¡± Mila didn¡¯t hide it.


    ¡°Well, yeah. Helly wanted to see Mortimer as well. Didn¡¯t Naran mention it?¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Admittedly, Isabel and I were distracted.¡± Mila frowned in displeasure. No one better linked her with that flamboyant alter ego of hers, or there will be hell to pay.


    ¡°Well, Helly wants Mortimer and Mortimer doesn¡¯t want to be left alone in the room with wolves.¡±


    Mila glanced at the man covering behind Andrew. ¡°Anything to add?¡± Mortimer shook his head.


    ¡°So,¡± Andrew continued, ¡°I am going with you. Otherwise, Mortimer will have a heart attack. Can¡¯t blame him. Naran and you are bad enough, and now Helly will be there as well. Mortimer insisted Isabel wasn¡¯t enough to protect him. Speaking of which, where is she?¡±


    ¡°Isabel?¡± Mila tilted her head, wondering what to say to Andrew. Definitely not about the new rumours Viola was spreading. ¡°She had something to discuss with Viola. It was¡­ Urgent. She should be back soon.¡±


    Andrew nodded and left Mila to go and prepare. He slapped Mortimer¡¯s back as the man complained about the world¡¯s unfairness.


    Now alone, Mila finally could lie down. Her body was still suffering from her injuries, and the large quantity of alcohol had exacerbated the problems. At least the discomfort and pain were more noticeable.


    Mila looked at the simple wooden ceiling. Her sluggish thoughts churned and turned. They had to get out of the city soon. Naran had already warned of unrest. After the last night''s ¡®adventure¡¯, Mila guessed it would get worse.


    The map. Mila had to get the map. She had to see the fate Kefo and Tiff had come to have.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mila covered her eyes in her palm. ¡°So, in the end, it is my wish. Not just Isabel¡¯s or Andrew¡¯s. That complicates things.¡± She muttered.


    Feeling the emotions tilt out of balance, Mila turned on her side. She searched for another topic to ponder. There was no need to suffer through emotional imbalance now.


    Not now. Latter. Not now. Mila turned to her other side.


    When had been the last time Mila had a moment to reflect on her situation without anyone interrupting? She always moved from one point to another. There was always a goal to fulfil.


    Now, Mila waited. Alone. Without Isabel at her side, she felt empty.


    ¡°That won¡¯t do¡­¡± Mila rolled on her stomach and hid her face in the pillow. The light smell of her girlfriend calmed her thoughts. It did make Mila miss her even more.


    Then, another topic for her thoughts had to be found. Mila refocused and found herself facing the obvious.


    Mila still felt like shit. ¡°...never drinking again.¡± She recalled the sweet taste of the vine and gagged. She began cursing every memory she had where drinking was praised.


    It took Isabel entirely too long to return. When she threw the doors open and stomped inside, Mila knew her girl¡¯s hunt had been fruitless.


    ¡°She fucking ran!¡± Isabel cursed. ¡°I found only Litro. The dude couldn¡¯t stop apologising for failing to stop that rat.¡±


    ¡°Did he say anything else?¡± Mila pushed herself up and jumped from the upper bunk into Isabel¡¯s arms, who immediately embraced her and started to nuzzle in Mila¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Something about doing it to sow chaos in the city. Viola¡¯s great plan had been to claim we were some kind of corruption hunters. We are out to punish evildoers - Nobles and guards included.¡±


    ¡°That sounds¡­ Contrived.¡± Mila evaluated.


    ¡°Yeah, but apparently it IS working,¡± Isabel complained. ¡°People are suffering. There has not been anyone to fight back against the injustices. I heard us being mentioned on the streets. They LOVE the idea of us being some kind of heroes.¡±


    ¡°We are anything but.¡± Mila wrapped her hands around her girl¡¯s waist.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Isabel let her weight fall on Mila. ¡°But with you raiding the guard station, killing Brandy and Hacho and with me rampaging through the guards and bandits, we kind of became ones. Viola has been twisting these events. Making them sound heroic. Making them sound like we are trying to raise against the rulers of Stilag.¡±


    ¡°She wants an uprising.¡± Mila guessed.


    ¡°I think she wanted to mess with us.¡± Isabel scoffed. ¡°Anything else is just a coincidence. And to think she claims she wants to be friends with us.¡±


    ¡°She does.¡± Mila contested. ¡°I believe that is how she shows her attachment.¡±


    ¡°No way.¡± Isabel picked up Mila to squeeze her harder. ¡°She is just an ass.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she has any maliciousness behind her actions.¡± Mila let her girl relieve the stress. She was being squeezed too hard, but Isabel needed it.


    ¡°She is an ass,¡± Isabel muttered.


    ¡°Yes, yes, she is.¡± Mila started to pat Isabel¡¯s head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell Andrew about that name.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, but that hardly matters. Andrew will hear of it. If nothing else, Viola will tell him.¡±


    ¡°... An ass¡­¡± Isabel couldn¡¯t let go of the childish insult.


    ¡°Speaking of Andrew, he and Mortimer will join us when meeting Helly,¡± Mila remembered.


    ¡°We are meeting her in the end? Can¡¯t we stay here and cuddle?¡± Isabel whined.


    ¡°I already promised.¡± Mila felt apologetic. ¡°Besides, we have to start moving our plans forward. We can¡¯t stay here for long. Stilag is about to blow up.¡±


    ¡°And we helped. A lot.¡± Isabel sighed. ¡°Okay, okay. I am almost ready.¡± She squeezed Mila again while taking deep breaths of the smaller girl¡¯s scent.


    ¡°Such is our fate.¡± Mila vaguely eluded. Not her fate exactly, but now that she was so closely involved with Isabel, it might as well count as hers.


    ¡°We go?¡± Isabel was finally ready. She placed Mila back on the ground.


    ¡°After a kiss.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes widened. She leaned down, and they exchanged a kiss.


    ¡°Now we can go.¡± Mila stretched. Hopefully, this won''t take long. Although, with her luck, there was going to be a new mess to clean up.

 Chapter 105 – A Meeting

    Unsurprisingly, Naran¡¯s designed meeting spot was underground. Mila had not once seen or heard of the man leaving his tunnels. The room was well-lit with torches. It had several large entrances that could serve as escape routes if the need arose.


    From what Mila could tell, this was where Naran was doing most of his business dealings. There was a large table at the centre of the room with comfy cushioned chairs surrounding it. A large chandelier hung above their heads, and the walls were covered in tapestry depicting various landscapes.


    The green carpet cushioned everyone¡¯s steps. Mila stepped inside the room and looked at the group on the other side of it evaluating her.


    In the middle of the group was a rough-looking blonde woman with a scarred face. The tip of her nose was missing, and there was a nasty-looking line running down her cheek, likely left by a sharp weapon hacking down.


    Helly¡¯s sharp eyes met Mila¡¯s as the woman, who didn¡¯t look older than her thirties, slightly nodded in greeting.


    Mila returned the nod and moved deeper inside the room, letting the rest of her group follow. She and Isabel had chosen to wear masks. Her own was tailored from a simple black cloth, complimented by a cloak that obscured her body and face.


    Isabel¡¯s disguise was more striking. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t enough time to get anything fitting for the girl. Usually, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but most people were sent away from this area, leaving Isabel with little choice on what to wear. Isabel had refused to attend the meeting in her usual attire. Mostly due to fear, someone would quickly link her face with the terrible monocle Viola had given her.


    Which left Isabel with a beautiful, deep blue cloak and the mask of a mountain demon of sorts. It was from some folk tale she was told. It did make her unrecognisable, but in Mila¡¯s mind, it was a shame her girl¡¯s face was now covered.


    Andrew still looked at Isabel in confusion. He didn¡¯t even question why Mila had masked herself, but Isabel usually didn¡¯t do that.


    In Mila¡¯s opinion, it was a futile effort. Isabel should have told Andrew as fast as possible and let him get all the laughter out of his system.


    The rest of Helly¡¯s group, which consisted of a mix of important-looking but ultimately disposable men, gripped the weapons at their side. The four of them looked at Mila as if she had killed their friends, which she supposed was possible. At least they didn¡¯t outright try to get revenge here and now. And judging from their twitchy attitude, perhaps they never would.


    As Mila sat down at one side of the table, Naran entered as the last person. On his side, he only had a single bodyguard, Mila recalled seeing a few times at one of the entrances.


    Was Naran so trusting Mila, Isabel, and Andrew would defend him if things came to blows? Or was he making a statement of how close they were? Perhaps their presence alone was a deterrent enough.


    Naran held his head high. Both Helly and he were armed in proper armour. Not just a leather one, but actual metal that shone in the torch and candlelight. While Helly had a nasty-looking cleaver at her side, Naran sported his usual rapier.


    Both bosses chose the seat at the centre of the table across from each other. Mila had Isabel on her side, who looked uncomfortable. On Naran¡¯s other side sat Mortimer and Andrew, with the bodyguard taking position behind his boss.


    Helly ordered her people to sit as well. She eyed her opponents, clearly wary of them. It took her a few seconds before she showed why she was such a pain to deal with for the locals of Stilag.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay three times what Naran does,¡± Helly announced while looking at Mila, Isabel and Andrew. She ignored Naran¡¯s attempt to speak and continued. ¡°If it is not about the money, I am open to any and all suggestions. I will do better than Naran.¡±


    Despite Naran¡¯s protests, Helly ignored him. In her opinion, he wasn¡¯t the most important person in the room. She was just a step away from being rude to Naran.


    And Mila could tell why. The woman was strong. Her mana moved smoothly and in great amounts. Despite Helly¡¯s looks, her control over mana was immaculate. Mila suspected she was a much better caster than a close-quarter fighter. The amount Helly had at her disposal was also nothing to scoff at. It was almost twice as much as Naran had.


    And it made Helly the most potent person currently in the room. It wouldn¡¯t take Isabel and Andrew long to surpass her, but it wasn¡¯t today.


    Naran still tried to bring the attention of the dominant woman to him, but it was clear Helly wouldn¡¯t budge until the people she addressed gave their answers.


    ¡°Not interested.¡± Andrew was the first one to turn her down. He habitually glanced at his shoulder, but Mr Crow was not there. The bird was spending the night with the wolf.


    Isabel simply shook her head. She was still sulking.


    Which left Mila to speak. ¡°We are not here to bargain, Miss¡­¡± She paused.


    ¡°Call me Helly.¡± The woman was direct.


    ¡°Helly, it is. We are not interested in any offers you might have.¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so quick to dismiss me.¡± Helly didn¡¯t relent. ¡°I didn¡¯t come to Stilag with my hands empty. I have a sizable collection of valuable and rare works. I know a lot of people-¡±


    ¡°Not in Stilag.¡± Naran used the chance to put the woman a peg lower.


    ¡°Not in Stilag. But in other cities.¡± Helly waved Naran¡¯s words away while her henchmen glared at the man.


    ¡°Still not interested,¡± Andrew spoke up. ¡°Not after how you treated Mortimer.¡±


    These words made Helly¡¯s attention switch. Her eyes bore into Mortimer¡¯s face, making the man tremble in fear. ¡°Ah, then you are the young Cenpeno. Your father¡¯s fame travelled far. And I heard you are quite a thief yourself. Not following in your father¡¯s footsteps, then?¡±


    Everyone on Mila¡¯s side of the table looked at the woman in surprise, then looked at Mortimer, who coughed in fright. Helly noticed the shift and looked at her aides in askance.


    The man on her right, a veritable wall of muscles, wiped his veiny forehead from the sweat that suddenly sprouted on it. ¡°Ahah, Boss, Mort is the best thief we have in our area. So when you asked for the best¡­¡±


    ¡°Explain.¡± Helly¡¯s voice fell as she gave the order. Her presence seemed to radiate cold that made her people tremble in fear. They acted very similar to Mortimer at this moment.


    The muscle mass wiped his face again. ¡°The old Boss had orders.¡± He chose his words slowly. ¡°We had to make Mort¡¯s life hard but not touch him directly. His father had a lot of enemies. No one cared for little Mort enough to kill him, but¡­ Making his life shit could leave a favourable impression on the big guys...¡±


    The man next to the Muscle mass helped with more information. His beedy eyes swam as he searched for an answer Helly would accept. ¡°When you, Boss, took over, we weren¡¯t sure how long you would last. We acted on the old orders. When you asked for the best thief¡­ Eh, we really didn¡¯t have anyone better, but messing around with Mort seemed-¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Helly stopped the ramblings. ¡°What the fuck, you incompetent swine? I see you need more re-education. We will see to it when we get back.¡±


    The four of them now visibly shook in despair but didn¡¯t dare to oppose their leader. Helly cleared her throat and turned back to Mortimer. ¡°Then I take you actually don¡¯t have the painting?¡±


    Mortimer quickly shook his head, making Helly swear under her breath.


    ¡°What¡¯s so important about that painting anyway?¡± Naran tried to insert himself into the conversation. He was upset his presence had been largely ignored this far.


    ¡°You sure would like to know!¡± Helly didn¡¯t explain anything. ¡°Keep your nose out of it, or the same will happen to what happened to mine and your arm.¡±


    ¡°Now, now, Miss Helly,¡± Mila was curious as well. There seemed to be more to it than first thought. ¡°Can¡¯t you share any information? Is it your vice, or is there truly more to it?¡±


    This time, Helly didn¡¯t outright refuse to talk. She measured Mila before opening her mouth. ¡°It is a family¡¯s heirloom.¡± She spat out.


    ¡°It is?¡± Mortimer slipped up and gathered everyone¡¯s attention back on him. ¡°I-I mean, I looked into it a-and it¡¯s just a picture of another world.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Andrew gasped audibly. ¡°WHAT?¡± He looked at Helly, who frowned.


    ¡°What ¡®what?¡¯¡± She mocked but quickly stopped once she realised how it looked. ¡°My granddaddy wasn¡¯t from here.¡± She added.


    ¡°He was?¡± Andrew gaped. ¡°What happened to him?¡±


    The passion in Andrew¡¯s words took Helly aback. She scrutinised him some more. ¡°And why should I tell you?¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Andrew struggled to come up with an answer. ¡°Did¡­ Did he find the way back?¡± There was a faint hope in his voice.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t.¡± Helly crushed that hope. ¡°He did try. Gathered a whole bunch of stuff to try.¡± She added, now thoughtful. ¡°Are you interested?¡±


    The nod Andrew gave was too eager. Under her mask, Mila frowned. The woman had found her way into Andrew¡¯s head. She had to stop them before the situation spun out of control.


    Except there wasn¡¯t a good way to do it. It was clear enticing them was Helly¡¯s goal. But¡­


    Mila stopped. Why shouldn¡¯t they hear Helly out? ¡°While an interesting offer,¡± She still chose to stall for now. ¡°It is not a topic for such a wide audience. Trying to bribe us cannot be your only goal.¡±


    ¡°But it is the main goal.¡± Helly easily admitted.


    Naran once again tried to interfere. ¡°How shameless can you be? Do not forget you are still new to the city. There is much you do not know. By doing this, you will not gain any favours.¡± He gave a vague threat.


    And unexpectedly, Helly nodded in agreement. ¡°Exactly! These nincompoops are useless! Just look at the result of their actions! Two of my prepared places gathering forces were eliminated, and I don¡¯t even know why! Nobles are trying to force me to obey their stupid rules, and the rest of the local street heads are treating me like trash. The city guard asks for way too much in bribes. Now, some new Inquisitors have started to sniff around, searching for Godess knows what. And apparently, someone took my painting!¡± She slammed her fist on the table, making it crack dangerously.


    Done with the outburst, Helly calmed down. ¡°So! I came here to see if we can work out an alliance.¡± She suddenly suggested. ¡°You were once a Guard Captain. You know this shithole. You have proved yourself to be smart enough. I am confident in my strength. Even now, I am the strongest here.¡± She declared with confidence. ¡°But I can¡¯t do with only muscles. I need more.¡±


    These words left an impact on Naran, who narrowed his eyes and leaned back. ¡°An alliance? That is¡­¡± He licked his lips. ¡°A rather sudden suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Yes, an alliance.¡± Helly agreed despite her entourage trying to protest. Just one look from her shut them up. ¡°And we can work out something about my grandad''s doodahs, as well.¡± She nodded towards Andrew.


    Mila felt like the conversation was done. She prepared for a short discussion in which Naran and Helly would iron out an agreement.


    But Naran unexpectedly added something new. ¡°The is going to be a crackdown. Not by the guards. The military is about to move.¡±


    That caught Mila¡¯s attention. ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Soon. Some kid named Oscar demanded the criminal elements be destroyed. I didn¡¯t think much of it, but the Temple supported him. So did the Military. While the nobles and the local guards are protesting, it seems the notion will be pushed through without their agreement.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Helly¡¯s face fell. ¡°That will cause riots.¡± She stated with certainty.


    ¡°The nobles will not allow it. They will resist. And so will our side.¡± Naran grimly added.


    Mila simply wished to be elsewhere. This mess was tiring her out.

 Chapter 106 – Another Dream

    After receiving the news, Helly left in a rush. She left the Muscle Wall as a liaison between their parties. The man introduced himself as Softy - a name entirely unsuitable for the bulk of flesh he was.


    While Mila fell back in her chair to munch on the implications of what Naran had said, Andrew pulled Softy to the side and animatedly started to talk with him. She let Isabel lean on her shoulder.


    ¡°Can we go now?¡± Isabel sounded tired.


    Mila finally gave up. There was no good solution she could come up with. Her body and mind were too sluggish. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s.¡± With a sigh, she forced herself up.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Softy noticed their movements and pushed past Andrew, who still had questions. ¡°Are you two leaving already?¡±


    Isabel sent him a challenging glare, making Softy stop. ¡°We are. No talking.¡± She announced, took Mila¡¯s hand and pulled her along.


    ¡°You can leave topics of interest to Andrew.¡± Mila let herself be dragged away. ¡°He will inform us anything of importance.¡± She was taken out of the room. Mila looked at Isabel. ¡°Are you that tired?¡±


    ¡°Kind of.¡± Isabel didn¡¯t let go of Mila¡¯s hand. She let their fingers play with each other. ¡°Naran looked like he wanted to talk up a storm.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Mila followed her girl¡¯s thought process. ¡°It is true Naran likely will want to tie himself closer to us. Especially now that Stilag is in danger of burning down, along with everything he has. Strength is the greatest reassurance at times like these.¡±


    There was a mumble of agreement from Isabel. They walked through the dark tunnels. Mila wondered just how defensible they were. Also, did they lead outside of the city? She decided it had to be the first thing they clarified the next day.


    ¡°Mila¡­¡± Isabel spoke after a longer time of silence and removed her disguise. They passed a room in which people were packing supplies and transporting them away. ¡°Will Stilag end up like Ocheon?¡±


    There was no way of telling. ¡°I hope not, but¡­¡± Mila didn¡¯t want to sound too forbidding.


    But honestly, if Nobles did attempt something foolish¡­ The chances of Stilag surviving weren¡¯t great, especially not in a warmtime. She had no doubts the King would make an example of this city.


    ¡°That sucks¡­¡± Isabel mumbled. ¡°People don¡¯t deserve this.¡± She fell quiet again.


    And while Mila was content to walk in silence, she had a question of her own. ¡°Isabel¡­ Why didn¡¯t you ask Helly about returning to the Earth?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Isabel stopped, turned and hugged Mila but didn¡¯t speak.


    Mila didn¡¯t rush her. She let her presence help her girl comb through her feelings.


    ¡°...I am happy here.¡± Isabel finally spoke. She ended the hug and took Mila¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ Andrew wants to go back, and I do too, but¡­¡± Isabel had trouble explaining herself. ¡°It¡¯s a mess. I kind of hope it is possible. At the same time¡­ Apart from all of this-¡± She moved her hand, pointing at the world at large. ¡°I am happy. Happy in a way I wasn¡¯t back there.¡±


    ¡°I am still of the mind that it is impossible to return.¡± Mila was direct. ¡°But if it was¡­ I have no attachment to this world. I would follow you.¡± She promised.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Isabel caught a tear running down her cheek. She fell silent again up until the moment they found the ladder leading out of the tunnels. ¡°Do you think I should hope?¡±


    ¡°That something will come from Helly¡¯s side?¡± Mila guessed. ¡°I would¡­ I don¡¯t think you should get your hopes up.¡±


    ¡°Harsh¡­¡± Isabel climbed up and then helped Mila. ¡°What about Andrew?¡±


    Mila shrugged. They walked further up to Cecilia¡¯s room, where a bed waited.


    ¡°I¡­¡± Isabel hesitated. ¡°I am afraid he will do something dumb.¡± She glanced at Mila, who was giving her whole attention. ¡°And Helly didn¡¯t seem like, I don¡¯t know, an honourable person?¡±


    ¡°You think she will pull him to her side by promising the impossible?¡± Mila considered the idea. It was surprisingly plausible. ¡°Then we should warn him.¡± She squeezed Isabel¡¯s hand.


    ¡°We¡­¡± Isabel smiled slightly, but there was a sad tinge to it. ¡°Will he listen?¡± She added. ¡°I don¡¯t think he will. Maybe for now. But it has been eating him for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Has it?¡± Mila had noticed Andrew brooding, but he hadn¡¯t talked to her about his reasons. ¡°Has he told you something?¡±


    ¡°Not enough. Not for some time now.¡± Isabel frowned. ¡°After that night in Ocheon, he hasn¡¯t really talked to me. Not about returning.¡±


    It was hard. Mila didn¡¯t know how to help Andrew either. Isabel was closer to him, so she would support her girl and hope for the best.


    Their arrival disturbed Kanna¡¯s sleep. Cecilia was also in the room, sleeping, but didn¡¯t do as much as a twitch from Mila and Isabel entering the room. The sound of her peaceful breathing filled the room as they sneaked towards their bed.


    ¡°You okay?¡± Isabel whispered to Kanna, who nodded.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Mila began undressing. This had been a long and short day. She changed into her nightwear and climbed up in her bunk, with Isabel soon joining.


    With two of them in the bed, Mila let her mind relax as she intervened her legs with Isabel¡¯s. They pressed their foreheads together and shared a short, gentle kiss. Mila could not help but feel that as long as she had Isabel - nothing else mattered.


    But she didn¡¯t delude herself into thinking that way for long. Mila wouldn¡¯t let her love blind her to the world. And she struggled to keep Isabel doing the same.


    The world wasn¡¯t so kind as to let them just be. Mila let Isabel¡¯s warmth seep into her body. She rubbed her nose against her girl¡¯s and caressed Isabel¡¯s side.


    ¡°That tickles,¡± Isabel murmured but didn¡¯t move to stop Mila.


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Mila planted her palm on Isabel¡¯s back and pulled herself closer. ¡°Good night, Isabel.¡±


    ¡°Good night, Mila.¡± Isabel gave another kiss. This time, letting their lips stay together for longer.


    Mila waited for her girl to fall asleep. Her mind kept moving in one direction, then another. Sleep was close, but it struggled to arrive.


    So Mila watched Isabel¡¯s peaceful face. Her girl, even in sleep, tried to stay as close as possible to Mila. Isabel was a clingy sleeper. Mila enjoyed her love¡¯s softer parts pressing against hers, then gave Isabel¡¯s lips another taste. ¡°Love you¡­¡± She whispered and closed her eyes.


    Tomorrow, Mila had to figure out what to do about the map. It still felt strange to be the one pushing her little group forward in the matter, but it had to be done. And then, they would escape.


    Thinking about the tough task, Mila sighed. Despite the fear of it being impossible, the next morning couldn¡¯t come soon enough. Mila wanted to see and speak with her girl as soon as it was possible.


    ¡ª


    It was always so jarring to be sleeping next to Isabel one moment and to be standing next to a ghostly apparition in the middle of nowhere the next. She wasn¡¯t happy, to say the least.


    And Mila couldn¡¯t stand the patronising aura Aaers was radiating. She really wanted to punch that smug approximation of a face of his. ¡°What is it?¡± She finally snapped at him, not being able to keep her cool.


    If only Mila had managed a single scratch on the ghost of a man, she would be much calmer.


    Of course, there was no answer. ¡°Didn¡¯t we get through this during the day? I already told you I am not drinking again.¡±


    Aaers didn¡¯t look convinced. Mila threw her hands in the air. ¡°Okay! Okay! Are we going to back getting me kicked around or what?¡± She prepared herself to have another hard night. At least she didn¡¯t have to think during the spars.


    But to Mila¡¯s surprise, Aaers didn¡¯t immediately attack her. Instead, he kept looking at her - evaluating, studying and finding her wanting.


    And there was more. A worry. Mila¡¯s fighting mood plummeted. She waited for Aaers to move, to gesticulate, to do anything.


    Whatever got the annoying ghost worried had to be dangerous. Mila watched Aaers start pacing. He looked at the sky, then back at her. There was unwillingness in the phantom''s stance.


    To Mila¡¯s surprise, the world began to shift. Slowly at first, but quicker with each passing moment. Soon, the world had changed entirely.


    ¡ª


    ¡°So?¡± The high-pitched voice belonging to a masked figure asked for the conclusion.


    ¡°It can be done.¡± The body Mila inhibited answered in a tired voice. ¡°It will take a while. There is too much damage. Many areas are demanding a complete reroute.¡± He pointed at the half-ruined spell circle on the ground. ¡°There, there and there. Those parts will have to be destroyed and remade. I¡¯ll need a lot of material to do it.¡±


    They were standing in the middle of a large area under a stone dome. All around them were exhausted-looking people. Most of them were in full gear, prepared for a battle. The rest were heavily injured and resting.


    ¡°It was the best we could manage.¡± The masked figure was hard to read, but his voice was full of regrets. ¡°But the last attack took Kipr¡¯s life. We weren¡¯t prepared enough.¡±


    Mila¡¯s body nodded. ¡°He was a good man. I may have had disagreements with him, but we shared a passion for summoning. But¡­¡± The owner of the voice shook his head. ¡°I am not familiar with this ritual.¡±


    ¡°It was¡­ Kipr made it from scratch.¡± The masked figure admitted. ¡°He worked with-¡± It looked at the other side of the area. ¡°-Her to create it.¡±


    Mila¡¯s body followed the gaze. She failed to see what was there. There simply was nothing. Just an empty void.


    But the man nodded. Clearly, Aaers had made sure Mila couldn¡¯t see something. There was a secret here, but she couldn¡¯t even start guessing what it was. ¡°I see¡­ It explains a lot.¡± He quickly averted his eyes and studied the ruined circle with renewed interest. ¡°As I said, I can repair it, but much of the workings are lost on me.¡±


    ¡°Everything you need will be delivered.¡± The masked figure stated with confidence. ¡°The Temple in the capital gave us everything. They¡­ They are no more.¡±


    Mila gravely nodded. ¡°I see¡­ That¡¯s¡­¡± The body rubbed its eyes. ¡°A sad thing to hear.¡±


    ¡°It is¡­ How long will it take?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say for sure.¡±


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    The body stretched its chin as it thought about the endeavour. ¡°A week?¡±


    ¡°It cannot be that long.¡± The masked figure immediately demanded more. ¡°Four days at the maximum. We won¡¯t be able to keep Sir Aaers away for any longer.¡±


    ¡°HE DOESN¡¯T KNOW?¡± The body suddenly shouted, gathering everyone''s attention. ¡°ARE YOU MAD?¡±


    ¡°It was ¡ª


    Everything became black. Mila tried to understand what had happened. She tried to sense anything, but there was nothing. Before she could start panicking, the world returned.


    ¡ª The body was now standing beside a large amount of supplies to renew the circle. It kept grumbling about the stupidity of some people. And yet, there was no ill will in his grumblings. Mila felt a heavy sigh break out of the man¡¯s lungs. He grabbed a parchment covered in notes with guesses of what various parts of the circle were meant to do.


    It was too difficult for Mila to understand. She tried anyway. Whatever the stupid ghost in her mind wanted was related to this circle. And she wouldn¡¯t say no to new knowledge, even if most of it went over her head.


    And unfortunately, for the next three days, Mila did nothing but study. The man did not rest nor speak with anyone else. She did notice how the amount of people around them was dwindling.


    There were battles outside. Battles from which many did not return. And on one side of the area, there was constant blankness. She tried to figure out what it was and what it meant.


    But the memory refused to give any clues. All Mila could do was keep learning.


    The question was - Why?

 Chapter 107 - Foreboding Circumstances

    ¡°I missed you.¡± Mila kept sticking to Isabel¡¯s side. She sneaked her hand around her girl¡¯s waist.


    ¡°I get it, but it¡¯s hard to walk like this,¡± Isabel complained but made no effort to increase their distance.


    They were currently searching for Andrew. When they had woken up, Isabel was determined to talk with their friend about Helly and caution him against doing anything rash.


    But Andrew wasn¡¯t in bed. He wasn¡¯t at the canteen. Mortimer didn¡¯t know where Andrew was. They checked Andrew¡¯s wolf to see if he was there, but that, too, turned out to be a waste of time.


    At that point, Mila had pulled Isabel back to the canteen, where they had breakfasted. And it was also there where they found a lead.


    Cecilia had managed to talk some people into informing her of Andrew¡¯s movements. The obsession the woman had with their friend wasn¡¯t healthy, but Mila and Isabel chose not to comment on it.


    Instead, they soon returned to the streets of Stilag. Mila casually handed a pebble to Isabel, who quickly found a target and launched it.


    They both looked at the collapsing stuck-up bitch that had terrorised children. Isabel took another pebble from Mila¡¯s hands. ¡°Is it me, or there are more assholes on the streets than before?¡±


    ¡°Not just you,¡± Mila observed another collapsing person. This time, it was an older man. He had hit another with a cane for the sin of being a little too slow. ¡°People are feeling the unrest in the air.¡±


    No matter where they looked, people were looking around in caution. They sniffed the air, wondering what the bleak, pressing feeling above their heads could mean. Wary glances quickly turned hostile when faced with the unknown or disagreeable.


    There were many times Isabel chose not to act despite seeing a brawl starting in front of them. It was often impossible to tell which one was at fault.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Mila finally noticed something that should have been obvious sooner. ¡°There are no guards.¡± She pointed out.


    Isabel furrowed her brows and searched for the usually conspicuous public ¡®servants¡¯. ¡°You are right. There are those guys, though.¡± She pointed at a party of four dressed in military uniforms.


    Their grey garbs made them less noticeable. However, they were even more effective at ending brawls. People were used to the city¡¯s guards and their unruly behaviour. It wasn¡¯t the same with soldiers. There was a healthy dose of cautious respect towards these servicemen.


    After the fighting ended, the party of soldiers marched on. The sea of people parted before their advance, not daring to offend them. But Mila didn¡¯t miss the hateful glares from the shadows.


    Those who had power before the guards had vanished wanted it back. Once again, the air grew heavier. Mila began guiding Isabel towards their goal. They were planning on visiting Viola. Cecilia had told them he had been seen going towards the infiltrator''s place.


    But as they walked, it became clear there was more wrong with the city than they had thought. In the distance, there were sounds of fighting. A thunderous, anger-filled roar shook the city for a second before vanishing as if cut off.


    It had been where the nobles lived. Mila looked at the direction with a grim expression. It seemed Naran¡¯s words were correct. Not that she doubted them before, but hearing the short but intense clash, she grew more determined to leave as soon as possible.


    Mila, Isabel and Andrew had nothing on them. They could move at a moment''s notice. But it would leave them in the wild with no food or clothes. While they could stomach it somehow, Mila doubted it would be the same for Mortimer, Kanna and Vatim.


    It had become clear that Mila would have to tolerate their presence. Now that it was decided, she minded it less than expected.


    It was annoying, sure, but Mila didn¡¯t think it was wrong to help them. She watched another fight break out. This time, it was between the soldiers and thugs. Only fists were flung. Quickly, the trained personnel was overwhelmed by pure numbers and muscles.


    The losers were dragged off into the back alleys. Mila narrowed her eyes. Officers would look for their men. This would lead to more fighting. Perhaps they had less time than expected before the hell broke loose.


    There was a sudden flow of people as the witnesses tried to escape the crime scene. Everyone was afraid of getting involved in the brewing conflict.


    And where were the guards? Mila quickened the step, pushing Isabel to move faster as well.


    They waded through the streets, avoiding any trouble. Isabel stopped giving sad looks to the many unfortunate souls filling the paths. More loud noises in the distance quieted the usual hubbub of the crowd.


    It was clear most of those who were still on the streets were not here by choice. Mila made Isabel walk in front of her and push through the wall of bodies that formed. Despite many of the locals escaping to their homes, there still were those who tried to find out what was happening.


    The morning sun didn¡¯t offer warmth. Mila squinted to look at the shiny ball of energy. It was there but oddly distant and alien. ¡°I don¡¯t like this.¡± She muttered just so Isabel could hear.


    ¡°Something is definitely wrong.¡± Isabel agreed while showing another bunch of people out of their way.


    A few minutes later, they were there. After knocking, Mila and Isabel were shown inside the fake warehouse.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Despite Mila fearing Viola would not be here to avoid her retribution, it turned out to be a wasted worry.


    ¡°Hey there, Blood-Soaked Maiden and Invioable Palading of Honor and Justice.¡± The woman shamelessly greeted them. She did keep her distance, ready to escape. Probably because she was taunting them with a confident smirk.


    ¡°You-¡± Isabel growled. ¡°-Are going to pay for that.¡± She pointed at Viola threateningly.


    Which made the woman scoff in disdain. ¡°Not gonna happen. Not until Mila lets go of you. And from the looks of it, it is not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°I might¡­¡± Mila threatened. It wasn¡¯t convincing as she snuggled closer to Isabel. The damn dream had been too long. All in all, it had been four days she had been stuck in it. She had learned a lot but longed for it to end and return to Isabel¡¯s side.


    The sceptical look Viola gave indicated she didn¡¯t believe the threat either. ¡°So, should I offer tea or flee?¡± She couldn¡¯t decide. Isabel¡¯s reluctance to part from Mila helped with the decision. ¡°Tea it is. We don¡¯t have anything stronger. Not in amounts you two can consume.¡±


    ¡°There is no need.¡± Mila stopped the woman. ¡°We are here for Andrew. Where is he?¡±


    ¡°Andrew? He talked with Anthony a bit and then left. He wanted to know a bunch of stuff about Helly.¡± Viola recalled. ¡°He seemed kind of scatterbrained.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Isabel exchanged a worried glance with Mila. ¡°Where did he go next?¡±


    ¡°Back to your hole?¡± Viola didn¡¯t know either. ¡°He asked his bird of something and walked out. So, about that tea?¡± She offered again.


    Isabel shook her head at the same time as Mila nodded.


    ¡°What?¡± Isabel looked at Mila in surprise. ¡°We have to find him.¡±


    ¡°And we need more information.¡± Mila pointed out. ¡°And Viola or Anthony has that.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Mila.¡± Isabel chewed on her lip. ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just run around without. We should ask Anthony what they talked about first.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know that,¡± Viola invited them deeper into the place, back to the table they had talked around before. ¡°Anthony gave Andrew all the spots he knew Helly had. They also talked about Helly¡¯s trustworthiness and past.¡±


    ¡°Was there anything worth knowing about Helly?¡± Mila followed with the worried Isabel in tow.


    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Viola waited for them to sit, then poured a warm drink. ¡°Anthony left to see if he could find something more.¡±


    Mila took the cup. ¡°Nothing much is not nothing.¡± Isabel joined her but refused the drink.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Vila leaned back in her seat and played with her blonde lock. ¡°Well, Helly is a mystery of sorts. She was a leader of the underbelly of one of the ruined coastal cities. All in all, there were no problems with that place. Crime rates were low. People - generally happy. Stuff like that. She didn¡¯t show herself much after taking over a few years ago. Now she is here.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. That is not much.¡± Mila agreed. ¡°Is there nothing else?¡±


    ¡°The spots Helly owns. I can write them down for you.¡± Viola offered. ¡°Barcy should know of them as well.¡± She shortly left the table to come back with paper and ink.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mila sipped her tea while thinking. ¡°Anything you can tell us about the state Stilag is in?¡±


    ¡°Not nearly as much I wish,¡± Viola wrote down the information. ¡°Last night, a good chunk of our people were cleared out. Not because they were caught but because everyone not serving the nobles for at least a few years is not trustworthy anymore. We didn¡¯t lose anyone, but the information sources are now thin.¡±


    Viola slid the filled page towards Isabel, who grabbed it and then continued. ¡°But what we know is that people from the Empire have taken over the local temple. There is someone we recognise there, too. Koldon. He was the lighting guy from Ocheon.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mila did remember him. Not that she saw his face, but the flashy magic made an impression.


    ¡°Yeah. Pillar of Eternity found something in one of the noble¡¯s houses. Something serious, but not conclusive. They tried interrogating another Noble, but the City guard protected the man. Koldon and Lenel - the other Inquisitor stationed here, were forced to leave.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s not all¡­¡± Viola had more to add. ¡°Our boy Oscar and Astra - his caretaker. Another familiar face. She was the other surviving Inquisitor from Ocheon. They tried to force themselves into the Mayor''s house. There was fighting, and I heard people died. The place is walled off now.¡±


    ¡°Worrying,¡± Mila hummed. ¡°Our plans have to be put in motion this night. We will need your help.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sure.¡± Viola happily agreed. ¡°Getting you inside Zakary¡¯s residence. I know.¡± She added to Mila¡¯s hum. ¡°You know, there is something strange about Zakary Oran¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there? I don¡¯t recall Naran mentioning anything like that.¡± Mila tried to remember all the information she had on the man. There wasn¡¯t much. An upstart noble who got his title from the king just a few years ago for exemplary service - which meant bribes in this case.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the information,¡± Viola explained. ¡°It¡¯s my nose. I can¡¯t put my finger on it. Something is going on in that place. Nothing dangerous, I don¡¯t think.¡±


    ¡°I will keep that in mind¡­¡± Mila nodded. ¡°Also, do you know what happened with the City¡¯s guards? We didn¡¯t see any on our way here. The military seemed to have taken over their duties.¡±


    ¡°The guards were ordered back towards the richer part of the city, where they barricaded it off from the rest of it,¡± Viola revealed. ¡°Litro is currently looking into it. They claimed it was to protect themselves against the Military and The Temple. From the Mayor¡¯s words, they will wait for the King¡¯s orders to come before they give in.¡±


    ¡°I see, but we heard fighting in one part of the town already.¡± Mila pondered. ¡°Ah, the local snakes are being cleaned out, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Viola frowned. ¡°Some of our guys died this morning. They got mixed up in the mess. Oscar was seen coming back from one of the criminal dens.¡±


    ¡°He certainly has been busy.¡± Mila wondered if she needed more tea. In the end, leaning on Isabel¡¯s shoulder was more pressing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend as if it doesn¡¯t relate to you, Mila. He wants your head. Oscar just doesn¡¯t know where to start.¡±


    Mila opened her mouth to answer-


    There was a sudden chaos outside. Screaming and the sounds of hundreds of footsteps alarmed the girls around the table. They all shot up from their seats and readied themselves for a confrontation.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Isabel waited for an attack that didn¡¯t come.


    Viola tried to guess, but a wave of panicking cries from outside drowned her voice. This time, they were accompanied by a rumbling noise.


    They exchanged looks and ran towards the doors. Mila feared they were too late to get out of the city.

 Chapter 108 – Trapped

    ¡°You are losing yourself to anger, Oscar.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± And Oscar did know. Astra didn¡¯t need to remind him. He struggled to breathe. The previous conversation with the smug asshole made his blood boil.


    Luckily, the large hallway was empty. Oscar looked at the opulent decorations. Gold and white everywhere. The place was clean and smelled of flowers. It was a stark contrast to what Stilag was outside of these walls. The bright interior made his ears teary. It was hard to find a place to look at without blinding himself.


    Azan Bultery- the ashole who was the Commander of the City¡¯s guards, had forced him to leave. No matter how Oscar had pleaded and how much he had offered and reasoned, it had fallen on deaf ears.


    Azan had simply refused to hear why the scum that ran under his nose had to be exterminated. Oscar had even been reprimanded for doing it without any permission.


    And he had been forced to grit his teeth and listen. Because of his anger issue, Oscar killed - he took the lives of the City guard. Not many, but even one was too much.


    But Oscar had seen them do reprehensible things. How could he just leave when a person was sold with the guards overseeing the transaction? The tears in the boy¡¯s eyes were too much and¡­


    ¡°You will ruin the gaudy tapestry like this,¡± Astra spoke, but it was more out of a habit. She didn¡¯t care for the show of wealth.


    ¡°What has Commander Kark to say about this? I can¡¯t believe he is allowing this to happen!¡±


    ¡°He isn¡¯t.¡± Astra nudged Oscar to start moving, then followed. ¡°Sir Kark is observing all rules to not give the locals any opening. But if you paid closer attention, you would notice many of his people are ¡®acting on their own volition.¡¯ That includes you.¡±


    Now that Oscar thought about it, it did seem like the local forces had more allowance than he was used to for the past couple of weeks, spending the time in a military camp.


    ¡°It feels wrong,¡± Oscar grumbled as he exited the building. He prepared to return to the barracks. ¡°And how is there no news on this ¡®Blood-Soaked Maiden and that ¡®Paladin¡¯? I am sure they are those assassins who killed my Munny.¡±


    Astra didn¡¯t have an answer. ¡°There are too many obstructions. Koldon and Lenel are not having any luck either. Although¡­¡± She fell silent.


    ¡°What?¡± Oscar pushed the gates open with too much strength and watched with satisfaction as they hit the wall and bent a little. ¡°Did they find anything?¡±


    Astra shook her head. ¡°Not about those girls, no. Koldon claimed the Nobles are up to something they shouldn¡¯t. I am not sure what he meant by that. He was adamant it wasn¡¯t ¡®that¡¯ serious, but¡­¡±


    For Oscar, it was clear Astra was keeping something back. She always did. He just had to live with it. The Inquisitors had a holy duty to uphold, and he wasn¡¯t clear on the details. That was by design, according to Astra.


    Before Oscar could formulate an answer, he saw someone being robbed right in the open. ¡°Where the fuck are the guards?¡± He cursed under his breath and rushed forward.


    The two men were no opponents for him. Oscar quickly knocked them out and managed to break only a couple of bones. He glared at the two nobodies lying on the ground before helping the victim up from the ground. The granny thanked him before rushing away.


    Astra looked around while frowning. She then looked up to the sky. So did Oscar. The sun didn¡¯t bring him the needed warmth. In fact, it didn¡¯t give any.


    ¡°Something is happening.¡± Astra gave a vague warning. ¡°We have to get back to the barracks. Quick.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Oscar looked at her in surprise. ¡°What is it?¡± He let himself be picked up and carried in the sky.


    Astra stepped into the air, launching herself forward quicker and quicker. Oscar observed with envy. It was something he wanted to learn as well. He had started, but it was hard and demanded constant discipline and unwavering attention - something the current him lacked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Astra kept observing the surroundings. ¡°But I doubt it is good.¡± She added with grim surety. Perhaps Sir Kark will know more. Or Koldon.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Oscar asked. He squinted and looked in the distance. The advantage point allowed him an unobstructed view of the horizon.


    What Oscar saw was some sort of battle. There were some flashes of light and eruptions of mud. Was Stilag under attack? But according to the Tordgo¡¯s intelligence, Imeglenmo forces weren¡¯t close. Perhaps a scouting party?


    ¡°They are killing our reinforcements.¡± Astra suddenly announced. ¡°They are being slaughtered.¡± She picked up speed once more, trying to head towards the battle.


    But before Astra could leave, she sharply changed the course and headed down, where Oscar noticed one of the Kark¡¯s advisers hailing them.


    ¡°Are you aware?¡± Astra spoke before she stopped in front of the man.


    The advisor ruffled his shaggy hair and sighed. ¡°We are. We can¡¯t help them. It is also a trap for us.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Astra prepared to step into the air again. ¡°I can-¡±


    ¡°No. The walls are under the Guard''s control. So are all the gates. If you try to cross the walls, they will attack.¡±


    Astra hesitated before dropping Oscar next to the advisor and left immediately after.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°A mistake.¡± The advisor ruffled his hair again. ¡°Ah, young Oscar. Glad they didn¡¯t get to you.¡±


    ¡°What is happening?¡± Oscar looked after Astra. She was a star to make a wish upon crossing the blue, clear sky. He wanted her to succeed.


    ¡°A revolt.¡± The Advisor gave a short answer. ¡°Come. Everyone has been ordered to return. All of the missing people will be assumed dead.¡±


    ¡°But-¡± Oscar didn¡¯t get to finish what he had wanted to say.


    Up in the sky, above the walls, Astra was intercepted by two other persons. From what Oscar could tell, there had been no talking. Astra immediately attacked with her colourless bolts. They were invisible against the bright sky.


    But it quickly became clear Astra was at a disadvantage. The missing arm made it harder for her to fight.


    After just a few seconds passed, Astra was forced to flee. The adviser didn¡¯t say anything, but from his expression, Oscar could tell how dire the situation was.


    They were trapped in Stilag.


    ¡ª


    Andrew glared at the slimy-looking doorkeeper. ¡°Oh, and you think you can stop me? Helly invited me. I am her friend.¡± He claimed.


    ¡°Boss didn¡¯t give such order.¡± The slimy rat-like creature responded. The man refused to budge and open the doors.


    ¡°Then go and inform her.¡± Andrew felt a vein pop up on his temple. He was fed up with these obstacles.


    The whole morning had been spent running from one spot to another. The liaison Helly left knew nothing about that Grandfather of hers.


    So, the first thing Andrew had done in the morning had been to find out where Helly might be and track her down. Unfortunately, Naran or Barcy knew or refused to say - he didn¡¯t know.


    The next possible person who could help him was the terrorists from Imeglenmo. Andrew loathed the idea of working with them after what they had done to Ocheon. What they had made him do¡­


    But getting back to his family was more important. And if Viola claimed they wanted to befriend And and his friends, then he was ready to use them. Surprisingly, he had managed to gain more information from Anthony than expected.


    And it had set Andrew off to chase after Helly, who was always at another castle, trying to rally her people or trying to save her assets.


    Finally, Andrew had found himself in front of a shabby-looking shed with bolted-shut windows. Which didn¡¯t mean much. Almost every building here was rushing towards becoming ruins.


    The rat in human disguise sneered. ¡°Na-ah.¡± He wagged his finger. ¡°I guard doors. Nothing more.¡±


    That was too much. Andrew was fed up. He had been dealing with shady people and criminals all morning. Without further ado, he stepped forward.


    It was so simple to push the frail man out of the path. The rat-man fell back on his but and squealed in fright. And it had an effect. From behind the room, a couple more formidable people rose from their seats at the table.


    Andrew had not seen them play cards, but it now became clear the annoying squeaky toy wasn¡¯t the only one guarding the place.


    But before the situation could devolve any further, a man Andrew recalled sitting next to Helly last night stepped from a room at the side. ¡°He is with us.¡± The escort of Helly¡¯s stopped the couple of muscle-heads. They grunted and sat back down to continue their game. ¡°Come. I¡¯ll lead you to her.¡±


    After sending one last glare at the rat-like man, Andrew followed. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°Boss wants me to be called ¡®Cuddly.¡¯ The name is Mathy. But don¡¯t call me that in Boss¡¯s presence.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Andrew chose not to comment on how Helly ran her gang. ¡°Where is she anyway?¡± He stepped into a hidden underground passage. It was too narrow and dirty to be one of Naran¡¯s tunnels.


    ¡°Trying to salvage what we have.¡± Mathy sighed again. ¡°There are rumours. People talk. We want to be ready before it''s hair, teeth and eyes all over the place. But without Boss Naran''s warning, we would not hear those whispers. We owe that Old Guard Captain. It makes me feel like shit."


    Andrew could see that. Naran commanding a bunch of Guard assholes wasn¡¯t that different from what he was doing now.


    They didn¡¯t have to walk far. The passage soon ended, and they stepped out into a large open room with Helly at the centre, shouting at the people hurrying around her. The woman noticed them immediately. She studied Andrew for a moment, then addressed Mathy. ¡°Cuddly, come here. Make sure they move every damn coin we have and bury it well. I want my money here when we return.¡±


    Andrew noticed people with shovels digging holes in one of the corners. Helly pointed at one of the other corners. There were two notable features about it. One - there were no other people there. And two - it smelled of the sewer water that seeped out of the walls at that spot.


    Not that it bothered Helly. When they were sufficiently far enough from her subordinates, she looked at Andrew. ¡°What is it? I am busy.¡±


    Now that Andrew was here, he felt his nervousness spike. ¡°Hah, well¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak already, you little shit¡­¡± Helly started. ¡°Ah, I know. I¡¯ll call you Teeny.¡± She announced.


    Which made Andrew frown. ¡°No, my name is Andrew.¡± He didn¡¯t want to be stuck with a terrible moniker - like Mila and Isabel had.


    Speaking of which, Andrew had missed the chance to make fun of them about those. He regretted it immensely.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Helly didn¡¯t look convinced. It was clear she wanted the terrible name to stay. ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s Andrew.¡± His words were final. Andrew then took another breath. ¡°I want to know¡­ Your grandfather-¡± He noticed Helly¡¯s demeanour shift a little.


    ¡°So it¡¯s about that.¡± She noted. ¡°What about it? Want to trade something with me? I am interested in various artefacts.¡± She easily admitted.


    ¡°No, no, I¡­¡± Andrew hesitated. ¡°I want to know more about it. I want to know if there is a way to that world. I want to¡­¡±


    ¡°You want to move?¡± Helly raised an eyebrow. ¡°What? Don¡¯t like Tordgo? Go to Empire, then. You look strong enough to travel.¡±


    ¡°No, it has to¡­ It has to be another world.¡± Andrew wasn¡¯t ready to tell her he wasn¡¯t from this one. Not when Mila and Isabel shared the secret.


    ¡°And what do I get in return?¡± Helly asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°For giving that information. What do I get in return?¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡± Andrew didn¡¯t want to admit it, but¡­ But there was little he wouldn¡¯t do to shorten the distance towards his wish.


    ¡°That depends on how capable you are. The whole city is going to shit.¡± Helly studied Andrew again. ¡°Something tells me you are quite capable, Teeny.¡± She clearly had ideas.


    ¡°It¡¯s Andrew.¡± He corrected. Andrew wasn¡¯t sure if she was annoying him on purpose.


    ¡°And before Stilag perishes, I was thinking of getting something,¡± Helly revealed. ¡°Something I originally had thought would take years to get. Now it can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Andrew sighed. Of course. The criminal wanted to rob someone. He only hoped it wouldn¡¯t be something as stupid as his group''s plans.

 Chapter 109 – Interfering

    What they saw outside made Mila¡¯s stomach drop. People were rushing and pushing without care for stepping on each other. From the disjointed voices, she understood there had been a fight at one of the gates.


    While seemingly there had been no bloodshed, it had resulted in all exits being blocked. Mila wasn¡¯t clear on the details, but it appeared to be the City guard that had barred everyone''s way, cutting off the local regiment from receiving reinforcements.


    And not just receiving them. A convoy of arriving soldiers had been turned around at the gate. But that didn¡¯t make sense. They would just report the news to the command. Not to mention the forces that were already in the city.


    ¡°It¡¯s too soon.¡± Viola¡¯s alarmed voice struggled to overcome the mayhem. ¡°What gave the Nobles the confidence to move so quickly?¡±


    It was a question Mila also wanted an answer to. She looked at Isabel. It was clear her girl was torn on how to proceed. ¡°Go back and make sure Kanna and Vatim are safe. I¡¯ll check the address Viola gave to me. I¡¯ll find Andrew.¡±


    Isabel nodded, handed the paper with information to Mila, and vanished into the crowd. Her passing was brutal and direct, making a path where there was none through the wall of bodies. The opening closed right after, hiding Isabel¡¯s back.


    ¡°And you?¡± Mila asked.


    To which Viola responded by giving a sign to someone across the street on a roof. ¡°I¡¯ll gather my people and try to find out what happened from my superior in the city. If you need us, I¡¯ll have Sally here. Talk to her, and she will pass a message to me.¡±


    A woman dressed as one of the beggars appeared in the doorframe behind Mila. She nodded and started to put on leather armour. ¡°People are getting rowdy.¡± She nodded towards the rushing crowd. Some of them looked at the building in envy.


    Even if it was a simple wood wall, something between them and the outside world looked like a mighty fort.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Viola warned. ¡°I¡¯ll send someone else to help you. Retreat to Naran¡¯s tunnels if necessary.¡±


    ¡°You made an agreement?¡± Mila judged the closest wall and how to scale it.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Viola showed Mila a couple of protrusions that made getting to the roof easy. ¡°Naran reassured us we can hide there.¡±


    ¡°Then good luck.¡± Mila jumped, grabbed one of the protruding planks and pulled herself up. She climbed up to the roof and looked around.


    Mila wasn¡¯t the only one using the less crowded rooftops. She saw people climb up to avoid being trampled. Every building became a small island in the middle of a raging river. She looked around and squinted.


    There was a brief battle between three persons above the walls. Mila couldn¡¯t make out much more as she was too far away. But she did learn the perimeter of the city was defended, and people were likely forbidden to leave.


    Those were not good news. While Mila trusted Naran had a way around the blockade, the same couldn¡¯t be said for the rest of the city.


    If¡­ No, when. When the fighting started, the civilians would try to escape the city. Mila could only guess what would happen to them. Most likely - they would be cut down.


    The more Mila thought, the more she saw a repeat of Ocheon. ¡°Ah.¡± She looked down at the fist she had made. Without her notice, fingernails had dug too deep into her skin as she had continued to apply more and more force.


    Another thing Mila didn¡¯t want to think about. Those were piling up lately. She really had to put off some time to sort out her emotions. Not now, of course.


    Andrew had to be found. Without further hesitation, Mila moved. With ease, she jumped over to the building next to this one. The roof dangerously creaked as she landed.


    After making sure she wouldn¡¯t fall through the roof, Mila proceeded further. She jumped from a rooftop to rooftop. From time to time, Mila consulted her paper to see where to go next. When she didn¡¯t know, there always was someone who she could ask to. On the roofs, of course.


    The streets continued to be a complete mess. Even the soldiers had vanished from them, and with them, so had anyone who could police the rising hysteria.


    No¡­ That wasn¡¯t entirely true. Some spots were under the calmness of fear. While searching, Mila encountered a gang of five people forcing those around them to obey and those more pleasant to the eye - to enter a building that had been a shop at some point. Now, it was another structure asking to be torn down and replaced.


    Not that Mila had time to interfere. She had to¡­


    ¡°This is so frustrating,¡± Mila whispered to no one. She glanced around and chose a two-story building with a roof access. From there, she could enter the place and change.


    Mila fastened her steps, and after another few jumps, she kicked the roof entrance doors open, stepping inside. A few people had seen her do it, but with her habitual cloak covering her body, they wouldn¡¯t recognise her.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Once inside, Mila donned her mask and ran down the stairs. She entered an empty room with a window towards where the gang was currently abusing those poor people.


    It wouldn¡¯t take long. Those trash of society posed no danger to Mila. She opened the window and peered down at the masses. Part of her considered playing into the laughably edgy alter ego the world around her had created.


    But it was a waste. It wasn¡¯t Mila. It was just a fish people had. They wanted someone who would punish those who wronged them. And she could recognise the strength of a symbol. They could give strength to those who had none.


    The thought made her hesitate a moment too long. Someone in the crow spotted her. Then another. They pointed at her and spoke to those around them. The quiet, respectful tone she was addressed in made Mila sick in the stomach.


    With too much theatrics, Mila took out her dagger. A new one. She did not know where she had gotten this one. The wild night with Isabel had netted her a shiny, silvery weapon with a carved handle. It wasn¡¯t the best, but it was decent.


    The crowd quieted as Mila stepped on the windowsill. The gang of five despicable excuses for human beings soon noticed something was wrong. They stopped pushing around a young man who had dared to oppose them and looked around.


    Three men and two women. Those were Mila¡¯s targets. It was a question of whether or not she should take their lives.


    The bloody spot on the doors, where they had forced a woman inside the abandoned shop, made the decision easy. That wet, red and dirty puddle came from someone. The spilt blood had been someone''s lifeline.


    There were far too many bad apples in Stilag. Mila couldn¡¯t afford to leave these ones untouched and spread their decay.


    With purpose in mind, Mila gathered strength and mana in her legs. It was too late to be stealthy. And then, she jumped. The air pressed against her, making her cloak flap in the wind as she crossed the distance between her and the targets.


    Before hitting the ground, Mila landed on a street vendor¡¯s stall. The foggy night had netted Mila more mana. She was capable of landing on her feet when jumping from the second floor. It made her wonder how many lives she had taken and did they deserve to die.


    But from the rumours floating around, the answer was many, and yes. Yes, they did deserve an early end. Mila had heard some stories while eating. Most of Naran¡¯s people did not know her or how formidable she was. It was only Barcy, Cecilia and Naran himself who knew of her nightly endeavours. Some others probably suspected. Her innocent, if cold, appearance helped to keep them guessing.


    Mila didn¡¯t believe those tales. There were too many, and they contradicted each other. In one, Mila¡¯s alter ego had walked inside a building full of armed men and killed them all without a single scream comming from the place.


    In another, Isabel had challenged a hundred thugs to a battle as they had insulted a lady and had to pay. Then she had proceeded to barehandedly brutalise them all.


    In a third, Mila, standing on Isabel¡¯s shoulders, had stood in front of a known criminal¡¯s house and declared that justice had come for the woman.


    And there were more and just as ludicrous, if not more. But it all seemed to have happened around the same time, which was impossible. Especially if Mila and Isabel had been drunk to the point of not remembering most of the events. Right?


    Right. It couldn¡¯t be real. Mila refused to believe it was, and it was final.


    But back to the current situation. Mila stood on the stall¡¯s roof, studying the suddenly trembling five targets. All of their bravado had vanished, replaced by fear and resignation.


    To Mila¡¯s surprise, all of them took out their weapons. Three of the men had daggers, one woman had a short sword, and the last woman used a bloodied whip.


    ¡°You are not going to torment us, fiend!¡± The woman with the whip tried to be brave. She raised her chin high and tried to step forward, only to stumble as she failed to withstand Mila¡¯s cold stare.


    Once again, Mila had to wonder just what kind of rumours had been spreading about her. She once more inspected the insects before her. They were pathetic in the grand scheme of things. With their meagre mana, they stood above the masses. But that was about it. They were bullies who used their slight advantage to abuse those they considered lesser than them.


    And this was their end of the road. Mila didn¡¯t waste any words. Under the silent gaze of the people around them, she dropped to the ground. Her movements did not produce any sound. She didn¡¯t disturb the reverence-filled street. It made her skin crawl.


    ¡°N-no¡­¡± One of the men couldn¡¯t take the heavy atmosphere. He turned around and tried to flee. His unstable steps didn¡¯t carry him far.


    The people around them pressed tighter against each other. Their hate-filled gazes turned towards the coward. They formed a wall, and the man did not find a way through it. He wanted to shout. His trembling arm raised the dagger he held, but no words came from his mouth.


    Mila lowered her raised hand. She had used a little too much strength in the throw. The knife had cut right through the man¡¯s neck, severing his spine. She had to be more mindful of her ever-increasing strength.


    Feeling more unwanted mana enter her body, Mila turned towards the rest of the group. They did not dare to resist. Seeing their comrade''s demise, they dropped their weapons and fell on their knees.


    ¡°P-please.¡± The woman with the shortsword cried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡± One of the remaining men sobbed.


    ¡°...Anything you want¡­¡± The woman who had spoken first offered.


    ¡°I have a daughter¡­¡± The other man tried to appeal.


    And none of it mattered. Mila saw from the audience''s eyes. These people had done terrible things. They wanted retribution. They wanted a judgment. They wanted her to deliver it.


    ¡°I am not your saviour.¡± Despite the even tone, Mila¡¯s voice carried over the expectant rabble. ¡°I am not a judge.¡± She continued, despite the confusion some of the people had. ¡°I will not be there when you need me.¡±


    And still, there were no objections. These people grasped at her every word. They did not care for what she said. Mila had a feeling they would twist it to their liking. So she was direct. There had to be no mistakes.


    ¡°I will leave. You will have to fight for yourselves. I am a single person. Remember that. And don¡¯t think my words mean you have to throw your lives away. When I say ¡®fight¡¯, I mean survive and strive for something better. For a future, you can be unashamed of.¡±


    With these words, Mila jumped back on the vendor''s stall roof and then to the closest building''s roof.


    Behind, Mila heard desperate cries of her previous targets. Their victims were not merciful.


    With the dying sounds behind, Mila left. Those sinners did not try to fight back. They had accepted their end and those who delivered it.

 Chapter 110 – Additional Complications

    Isabel always found it surprising how strong she could be if needed. It couldn¡¯t even be compared to how it had been back on Earth. There, she mostly spent her days in a haze, only doing what was strictly necessary to pass her classes.


    Now? Now Isabel could move without rest for hours. She could lift many times her weight. Her feet carried her with incredible speed. She knew the best athletes on Earth couldn¡¯t compete with her in any physical competition.


    All it took was an intent to move mana through Isabel¡¯s body, filling it with boundless energy. She didn¡¯t quite get it, but she didn¡¯t need to. It all came naturally to her. Her body adapted to using mana without conscious effort, much to Mila¡¯s grumbling.


    Too bad none of that energy had gone towards punishing that damn imp. Viola deserved a good punch for that terrible nickname.


    But¡­


    Isabel kept pushing through the crowds. The conflicts and abuse did not escape her eyes. Those who were weaker were tossed aside. Those who had no one to protect them were left helpless and would likely die. With each passing day, Stilag found a new way to make her feel terrible.


    These sights reminded Isabel her energy could be put to better use than chasing down a prankster, even if she disliked Viola immensely. Not in a small part because Mila seemed to get along with her just fine, or even better than just ¡®fine¡¯.


    Of course, Isabel realised Mila needed friends. Everyone did. Except¡­ Viola had gone through a makeover, making herself much more appealing to the eye when infiltrating Stilag. She wasn¡¯t nearly as plain as in Ocheon.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Isabel felt conflicted. She knew her possessiveness could be a bitch to deal with. Mila needed friends, and that was it. ¡°Fucking stop that!¡±


    To vent her frustrations, Isabel veered off the course and crashed into a couple of loudly shouting men who barred the way in and out of an alley. They were blocking a family with children from hiding in there.


    Leaving the men sprawled on the ground, Isabel didn¡¯t wait to see what would happen next. She had to get back to Kanna and Vatim. Hopefully, Mortimer was doing his job and keeping them away from the trouble.


    Once more, Isabel tried to find a way through the unending forest of bodies. She heard snippets of rumours spreading. Luckily, they were not about her and Mila. Although she caught a couple mentions of them, too.


    People talked about being trapped in Stilag. They whispered about an upcoming fight between the local Crime Lords, Nobles and Army. They wished to get out. They exchanged ideas about how to get out. But many felt helpless. They just wanted a hole to dig themselves in and hide.


    The unrest was ever-growing as people grew more desperate. But these people were not pushed to the breaking point just yet. They still hoped something would change. That level-headedness would prevail. Perhaps it was because of this hope that the rumours of her and Mila were such a popular topic to discuss. They had punished evildoers. It was something that didn¡¯t happen in Stilag.


    But they weren¡¯t that powerful. There had to be someone else in Stilag who could bear the burden of saving these people.


    Just as the masses had faith that Isabel and Mila would help them, so did Isabel hope people in power would do their jobs. They couldn¡¯t be all bad, right?


    But Isabel¡¯s intuition told her otherwise. And from how people kept looking around and towards the sky, theirs did the same. Small struggles kept breaking out here and there, impeding Isabel¡¯s path. A particularly noisy struggle was happening in front of her.


    The closer Isabel came to one of Naran¡¯s holes that served as an entrance to his little tunnel system, the louder the commotion in front of her became.


    When Isabel arrived at the bridge over the gutter where the entrance into Naran¡¯s domain was, she saw several armed thugs facing off against another less numerous group, from which she recognised a few faces.


    Careful to not disturb the shouting, Isabel rounded the confrontation and joined at the back of Naran¡¯s group. She tapped on the shoulder of one of the women, glaring at the intruders. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    The woman jumped but calmed down when she recognised Isabel¡¯s face. ¡°Some of surviving Hacho¡¯s people. They got forcefully taken in by the ¡®Hatchet¡¯ and were forced to come and see if Boss would help with a route out of the city.¡± She explained.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°Hatchet?¡± Isabel was not familiar with the person. She assumed it was a person.


    The woman shrugged. ¡°One of the local ring leaders. He rules the area to the north. A large one. More than Helly and Boss have together. It¡¯s near where Nobles live. We don¡¯t have dealings with them. Needless to say, they did not come to negotiate. They informed.¡±


    ¡°Which didn¡¯t go over well,¡± Isabel noted. ¡°Are they dangerous?¡± She tried to get the feeling for the bunch of ruffians but couldn¡¯t tell. They didn¡¯t look impressive with their tattered appearance and lack of weapons and armour.


    ¡°These ones? No. They are a feeder to see if we will fight back. It¡¯s just a test. Those ones-¡± The woman pointed further down the street where another group was ploughing through the crowded street. ¡°Yeah, not fighting those guys.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Isabel could tell they were trouble. The new group was actually armed and strutted with confidence. They had bits and pieces of metal armour covering their vital spots and expensive-looking leather armour. ¡°Should I get Naran to send reinforcements?¡±


    ¡°Boss?¡± The woman looked at her in surprise. ¡°You know ¡®im? I mean¡­ I guess I did hear about that. Yeah, that would be nice. Another request wouldn¡¯t hurt. We already sent the word. But I doubt he will send any support unless the tunnels get breached. Boss is preparing¡­¡± She wagged her eyebrows. ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Isabel knew. Naran¡¯s primary concern currently was an escape route. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± The woman didn¡¯t elaborate. ¡°The Guard¡¯s did something. I don¡¯t know what. I wouldn¡¯t be here if I was important.¡± She grumbled. ¡°Or had skills beyond looking threatening and punching a face.¡±


    ¡°So what about those guys?¡± Isabel pointed at the new group. They used almost the entire width of the road to walk by pushing everyone aside.


    It made a lot of people unhappy. And unfortunately, any complaints were silenced with an iron fist - literally. A couple of the men in the group had metal gauntlets. They happily used them to pound ¡®sense¡¯ in the bystanders.


    The heartless actions quickly made the people scatter. Or at least try to. Many didn¡¯t manage to avoid the beating for being too slow.


    ¡°We retreat.¡± The woman replied. Just as she did, the leader of their little group spat on the ground and gave a sign. He looked at his group and shook his head. They were too weak to stay.


    Their retreat to the tunnels was accompanied by jeers and taunts. Isabel was the last one to jump down from the bridge. She saw the groups join together and start ¡®cleaning¡¯ the surroundings.


    They began to brutally beat up an aged man who had dared to reply to the group.


    Everyone scampered away from the casual violence. People tried to clear themselves from the area with even more speed. Many hurt themselves in the process.


    Isabel landed next to the sewage waters with furrowed brows. She looked back up to the bridge where she had jumped down from. Even through the loud shouting, she heard the bones breaking.


    That couldn¡¯t continue. Isabel had to do something.


    ¡°Come. Those assholes won''t enter the tunnels right away.¡± The woman called Isabel to join them.


    And Isabel did - for now. Just after entering the tunnels, she passed the group and rushed ahead. Her goal was one of the rooms where miscellaneous items were put in for later sorting. She needed only a couple things from there.


    With her speed, it took Isabel at most a minute to reach the place. She threw the doors open, spooking someone who was sorting through the piles of stuff. ¡°Leave me alone for a minute.¡±


    The woman hurried to exit the room, leaving Isabel to do whatever she wished. Which, in her case, was searching for the mask of a demon she had thrown in here after the meeting with Helly. The cloak as well. The items were where she had left them. That is under a pile of random clothing pieces and kitchen cutlery. It had been her attempt to hide them.


    After accomplishing her task, Israel rushed back. She took a different route this time. Mila had often told her to keep her abilities to herself. So Isabel donned the mask and the cloak.


    It wasn¡¯t comfortable. Isabel preferred something more tightfiting. The cloak kept flapping around, making her wonder how Mila kept hers behaving. Leather armour was heaps better than this.


    After finding one of the more remote and hidden exit ladders, Isabel came to a halt and climbed up. She found herself in a freshly emptied basement. It was a good thing there was no one here. She could safely return here to escape after dealing with whatever the hell was happening out there.


    It didn¡¯t take Isabel long to find her way out of the basement. As it turned out, the building wasn¡¯t completely empty. Some refugees had already broken into it, hiding from the outside dangers. More found their way inside as she ran.


    Upon Isabel¡¯s passing, they covered and hid, not daring to face her. She doubted they even had a good look at what she was wearing. At least these families had a place to stay for now.


    And then Isabel was back in the streets, not far from where the ¡®Hatchet¡¯s¡¯ group had wreaked havoc.


    Despite Isabel being absent only for a few minutes, she now heard no fighting sounds from anywhere close.


    In fact, there was now a suspicious silence in the direction of the bridge¡­

 Chapter 111 – Anger

    The masses escaping from there soon noticed Isabel¡¯s presence. They slowed down and pointed and whispered to each other in hushed tones. And as she moved, these terrified people parted.


    It was strange. Just a short while ago, Isabel had to continuously use her strength to get anywhere. She was a girl, and many did see her as just that - meaning they didn¡¯t care before she shoved them aside.


    But now, with a mask on her face, Isabel faced no obstacles. Even when she broke into a jog, people quickly noticed her and moved aside. They even bowed their heads slightly and avoided looking at her directly.


    Without any effort, Isabel was back at the bridge. And what she saw left her stunned. She had been away for just a few minutes. So, how was the destruction of the surroundings so thorough?


    It hadn¡¯t been just the locals that had suffered. The group sent first had suffered even more. The eleven thugs that had made demands now lay broken and bleeding on the cobblestone ground.


    Isabel didn¡¯t feel pity for them. She was appalled by the sight, but her heart hurt not from that. The brave man who had refused this group was now dead. His body was nailed to a wall with a sword. Even more sobbing and crying, people were trying to crawl from the savages.


    The buildings had suffered, too. Several had walls torn down. None had surviving windows. All of them had holes in them where there should be none.


    It all made Isabel¡­ Very, very angry. When the group of five men and the single woman turned towards her, she was already rushing forward. Her anger got the better of her judgement. Furthermore, it felt fitting for the moment.


    The two men with the gauntlets grinned and moved to intercept her. They laughed and fist-bumped each other. It was clear they considered her a challenge, not yet a danger.


    Why the pair of idiots didn¡¯t take her seriously, Isabel would never know. In her anger, she simply raised her own fists. After activating a subtle barrier around her, she collided with their pathetic charge.


    The pair failed to stop Isabel. Their advance turned into a tumble, and they fell back on their backs.


    And then, Isabel was upon them and battered them into the ground.


    The barrier protected Isabel from any harm. She felt a sword bounce away from her back. It had not even strained her. One of her current punching bags returned a hook, hitting her squarely in the middle of the mask.


    It did nothing. The attack didn¡¯t even reach the mask.


    Something hot momentarily washed against her leg. There was no effect. Isabel let the other man with gauntlets crawl away. His face was damaged beyond repair by one of her punches.


    Isabel was a truly unfair opponent to be facing without an overwhelming might. She dismissed another hit against her back. Her fist sank into the face of the man under her, ending his struggles.


    Finally, someone figured out a way to attempt to fight back. The largest of the four remaining men rammed into her, moving her with his mass.


    But unfortunately for him, the hug Isabel was now in left his side wide open. His hands wrapped around her as he attempted to squeeze her. His cheek puffed red from the exertion. The breath washed against Isabel¡¯s mask as they now faced each other.


    And in response, Isabel started to drive her fist into his gut. One, two, then three punches. The burly man¡¯s eyes bulged. He refused to breathe. But after the fourth strike - he could hold no more.


    During the short struggle, Isabel suffered more blows against her barrier. Most were aimed at her limbs in a vain attempt to injure her. The large log of man had been on the right track. The way to defeat her was to pin her down.


    It was too late for that now. Isabel felt the grasp on her loosen and punched again. The man buckled, and she was free again. Her hands found the neck of the hulk and tore his windpipe, leaving him unable to breathe.


    There was no time to think about it. Isabel was glad she didn¡¯t. The brutality she had returned was not something she wanted to dwell upon. Her hands were now even bloodier. It kept happening again and again. She started to feel numb to it. It probably wasn¡¯t a good thing.


    Isabel turned towards the three and a half remaining opponents. The surviving man with the gauntlets was bleeding out. Her attacks had left half of his face disfigured and one eye completely useless.


    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Not for much longer would he have to worry about his looks. Isabel moved forward, aiming to end his miserable existence.


    The woman surprised her with a blinding light. But Isabel had already seen that move and was ready. The mask helped as well. A bolt of magic hit her side but had just as much effect as a strike of the sword that smashed in the other - that is to say, none.


    The rain of futile attacks didn¡¯t end. The leader of the pack had enough time to bring out the most powerful spell he knew. A bolt of lightning hit Isabel¡¯s shoulder.


    There was a pause for a moment as Isabel¡¯s opponents looked at her with hope. A hope that the spell had done damage. That she would collapse from the mighty sorcery.


    The moment was enough for Isabel to cross the distance between the caster and her. She grabbed his arm that held a sword, twisted it, and used the weapon to finish off his comrade, who happened to stand next to him.


    It was too sudden. None of the remaining people of ¡®Hatchet¡¯¡¯s group managed to react in time. The sword easily slid inside the gut of the man. The injury was fatal, and the death would come soon for the sinner.


    Any thoughts of resistance these people had vanished. They turned around and ran, leaving the disfigured man with gauntlets behind. He struggled to see what had transpired, desperately trying to stop the bleeding and clear his vision.


    Isabel managed to catch the woman and kill her before she could get away. There was an attempt to resist, but it only delayed her for a few seconds before snapping the woman¡¯s neck.


    Still, Isabel feared the man would use those few moments to get away. She raised her head to find him and saw the man just a few steps ahead, being blocked by the onlookers. They pushed the man back towards her, their eyes emotionless and cold.


    Isabel took the chance. She grabbed a discarded dagger from the ground and rammed it into the man''s face.


    It left only the last man with the gauntlets. Isabel calmly walked to him and twisted his neck. He didn¡¯t even see her coming, too busy trying not to die.


    And that was it. A tired sigh broke out of Isabel¡¯s chest. She felt exhausted. Not physically, no. But her mind wanted a rest.


    Isabel looked up to avoid staring at the death she had so freely dealt with. They all deserved it. It was the fact she tried to justify her actions. And it worked.


    After a few more breaths, Isabel turned around to leave. Her steps were heavy as she headed towards the wall of people who had witnessed her sentencing.


    For a moment, Isabel tried to think what to say to the silent crowd. She didn¡¯t want to use her bloodied hands to push past them.


    But Isabel didn¡¯t need to speak. As she closed in, the people parted, letting her through.


    It was bizarre and unsettling how quiet these people were. Isabel quickened her steps. She didn¡¯t want to stand among these mute statues who looked at her with such intensity.


    Behind Isabel, some life returned. She heard whispers. And they mentioned her. They named her in that hateful monicker Viola had given her.


    It was too much. Isabel started to jog. She wanted to get off the streets. These people weren''t right in the head. She found the building with the way down into the tunnels and entered it.


    Isabel once more scared the poor people taking shelter in the house. She pointedly ignored them and their frightened gazes. Her bloody attire spoke volumes of the danger she possessed.


    There was no way Isabel¡¯s actions didn¡¯t result in more rumours. They were already bad enough, and now they would grow worse.


    This was a shit day. Isabel marched down to the basement and found the hidden hatch. She opened it and dropped down, closing the path as she did.


    Back in the safety of the darkness, Isabel groaned. ¡°How did my life turn out like this.¡± She tore off the mask and threw it down the tunnel. ¡°They better not give me more nicknames. Shit!¡±


    The curse echoed through the tunnel, making Isabel regret her outburst. She waited for someone to come and check what she had been up to, but no one did.


    The pause also calmed Isabel down. She took off the ruined cloak and folded it.


    It was time to go and see what Kanna and Vatim were up to. Isabel immediately found someone who could point her in the right direction.


    A column of Naran¡¯s subordinates was hurrying through the tunnels, and Isabel called out to them. She noticed they were armed with digging tools. A chill ran down her spine. ¡°Is the escape route blocked?¡± She feared the answer.


    One of the men shortly stopped. ¡°Isabel, right?¡± He studied her, then shook his head. ¡°Well, not exactly blocked. It¡¯s flooded. And I doubt many people here can hold their breath for long enough to get out of it before drowning.¡±


    Those were terrible news. But¡­ Isabel found an unpleasant thought at the back of her mind.


    It was possible for Isabel to hold back the water with her barrier, but¡­


    Did she want to do that? Isabel wasn¡¯t sure. Naran easily had more than a couple hundred subordinates. ¡°How long is that tunnel?¡± She had to know.


    ¡°A twenty-minute walk.¡± The man sighed. ¡°I have to go. We will try to dig another tunnel. Hopefully, water is all we have to worry about.¡± He hurried after his group.


    Isabel forgot to ask about Kanna and Vatim. Her mind was still contemplating how feasible it was for her to save these people.


    And if she should at all¡­


    Isabel decided to ask Mila about it. Her girl should be back soon. She aimlessly wandered into the tunnel system, looking for another person to ask about Kanna¡¯s whereabouts.

 Chapter 112 – Stupidity

    It was surprisingly hard to keep her mind returning to the cruel scene Mila had left behind. Perhaps she should have taken it to herself to free the world of those sinners.


    After all, Mila doubted those people had ever taken a life. Not like she had. Once they woke up from the heightened feelings, they would remember their hands being bloody.


    Or perhaps not. Perhaps those who took lives would take solace in the fact that they were not alone in their act, that they did what was right, and that they took back their dignity and pride.


    Mila did not know. And she didn¡¯t want to. After stealing a new cloak and discarding the old one, she was back on the path to find Andrew. Her trail was erratic and meandering. Every time she visited one of Helly¡¯s hideouts, she learned Andrew had been here and had already left.


    But there were just a few places left to check. And finally, Mila was where she needed to be.


    Mila looked towards the cold but bright sky where Mr Crow was circling, then back at the building, much like the others - old, in disrepair and needing a new coat of paint. Only people avoided this one. They kept a healthy distance from the place, afraid of walking too close.


    Then Mila knocked and waited. It didn¡¯t take long for a wretched man who looked more like a rat to open the doors. He looked at her, trying to understand what she was.


    ¡°What? What ya¡¯ want from me?¡±


    ¡°I am looking for Andrew.¡± Mila looked behind the man to see a couple more playing cards. ¡°We have something important to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± The rat man stuck a finger in his ear and cleaned it.


    ¡°Do not make it harder than it has to be.¡± Mila didn¡¯t buy the man¡¯s act. ¡°A male, taller than you, with dark skin-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Let her in.¡± A new person appeared. Mila recognised him as one of Helly¡¯s advisors. ¡°We didn¡¯t expect so many visitors.¡± He rubbed his forehead while waiting for Mila to enter the shack. ¡°I¡¯ll go get your friend.¡±


    Before the man could leave her behind, Mila stepped behind him. Her unwilling guide¡¯s shoulders sagged, but he didn¡¯t object to Mila¡¯s presence. He led her down a passage to a large underground room.


    There, Mila noticed Andrew almost immediately. He was standing side by side with Helly, who had her arm around his shoulders. She was excitedly speaking while Andrew nodded or shook his head in response.


    Mila¡¯s guide left. She glanced around before walking towards her friend. The place was dirty and freshly made. Workers kept digging holes and showing large crates into them.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Helly smiled when she saw Mila coming closer. ¡°Just the girl I wanted to see! Teeny told me a lot of interesting things about you and your plans!¡±


    ¡°Teeny?¡± Mila looked at both of them. Andrew was a good bit taller than Helly was. The name didn¡¯t fit him.


    ¡°Not a word,¡± Andrew growled at Mila. He pushed the animated Helly away. ¡°And it¡¯s Andrew. How many times do I have to repeat?¡±


    ¡°Teeny is much better. Your friend has a nickname. You didn¡¯t. I made one. Simple as that.¡± Helly explained.


    ¡°Teeny?¡± Mila repeated with a raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Shut it, Blood-Sponge.¡± Andrew returned.


    ¡°It¡¯s-¡± Mila almost corrected him. Almost. Mila felt that damnable label would stick to her even harder if she had. ¡°Never mind. A wave of panic is starting to wash over the city.¡± Mila continued. ¡°Isabel went back to see to Kanna¡¯s and Vatim¡¯s safety. I came to get you. We must discuss how to proceed.¡±


    Mila turned around, assuming Andrew would follow, but¡­


    ¡°Wait.¡± Andrew stopped her.


    ¡°Is there something else?¡± Mila, with exaggerated slowness, faced the pair again. She didn¡¯t want to waste time here. It was already a commodity they were short of.


    ¡°There is.¡± Andrew looked at Helly, who beamed a smile. ¡°Helly wants to work with us.¡±


    ¡°She does.¡± Mila hadn¡¯t forgotten the alliance offer and the attempt to bribe them.


    ¡°Not that.¡± Andrew hurried to explain. ¡°She wants to help us with breaking into Mortimer¡¯s father¡¯s mansion.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mila tilted her head. It was a curious offer.


    ¡°I need something from there.¡± Helly opened her arms. ¡°Something my Granpa¡¯ lost, and I think it is in that house. No, I am sure it is!¡±


    It was vague. Mila pursed her lips as he studied the woman. There was a lot to gain from Helly¡¯s assistance. ¡°And what would that ¡®something¡¯ be?¡± She prodded for more information.


    ¡°I am not sure.¡± Helly pulled out a pendant with a small pendulum attached. It swayed for a moment before pointing in one direction. ¡°I just know where it is. And that it is a weapon.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡± Mila studied the magical device. She was clueless about how such things were made. ¡°Is this the reason you are in Stilag?¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Helly pushed the pendulum back under her clothes. ¡°Yes.¡± She didn¡¯t reveal anything else. ¡°So, how about it? Teeny already agreed, but how about you?¡±


    ¡°He did?¡± Mila was surprised. She looked at Andrew, who sent a spiteful glare back. He didn¡¯t appear to be happy about it.


    But for Mila¡­ It was honestly a relief. She had worried about how to get Andrew to commit to their cause. He had been surprisingly hesitant to do anything despite being the closest to Kefo and Tiff.


    It begged the question - how had Helly managed to do it so fast?


    Mila decided to leave that question unanswered for now. Isabel had better chances of getting it out of Andrew anyway. ¡°Fine.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°We can tentatively work together. However, there is much to discuss before we commit.¡±


    The assurance that it was a weapon helped Mila to make the decision. Finally, things seemed to move in the way she wanted. The situation was still terrible. But with Helly¡¯s help on the table, their chances of succeeding had gone up considerably.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Helly nodded. ¡°I still need to give final instructions. I should be done in an hour. I¡¯ll go to Naran¡¯s hole right after. I still need to talk with him about escape routes.¡±


    ¡°Fine with me.¡± Mila nodded and began to move, just to stop immediately. She looked at Andrew, who was not moving.


    Despite the constipated look on Andrew¡¯s face, he didn¡¯t budge. ¡°I am staying.¡± He didn¡¯t elaborate.


    ¡°I must ask - why?¡± Mila didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°He agreed to help.¡± Helly inserted herself between them. ¡°And I need help now.¡± There was a slight undertone that dared Mila to challenge the agreement.


    Mila looked at Helly, then back at Andrew. Even if she wished to say more, it was clear her friend had made the decision himself. No, she had to say more. ¡°Andrew-¡±


    ¡°Not not Mila.¡± Andrew bitterly spat out. ¡°I need something from Helly. I promised.¡±


    ¡°And for how long would this promise last?¡± Mila reconsidered her options. What had Helly promised? What did Andrew want?


    The fact that Mila didn¡¯t immediately know irked her. It was abundantly clear now she had not paid close enough attention to Andrew¡¯s matters. It spoke volumes about how good of a friend she was.


    Seeing Mila¡¯s hesitation, Andrew¡¯s expression softened. ¡°It¡¯s nothing bad, Mila. I am a big boy. I can make my own decisions. And I¡¯ll be back with you in an hour or two. Right, Helly?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing, Teeny.¡±


    ¡°Andrew.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I said.¡±


    Now, Mila was even more worried. The ribbing made them both seem closer than Andrew¡¯s facial expressions indicated.


    But Andrew had said his part, and Mila could only begrudgingly agree. ¡°I¡¯ll see you both at Naran¡¯s place.¡± She finally left.


    And when Mila was back on the streets, she glared at everyone around her. Isabel would not be happy about this outcome. Not at all.


    Looking up, Mila looked for Mr Crow¡¯s silhouette. She soon found him, gave a sign and found her way up to the closest rooftop.


    A moment later, Mr Crow landed next to her and tilted his head while cooing a question.


    ¡°Andrew has made a choice, and I fear what will come of it,¡± Mila spoke to the bird. ¡°You have to make sure nothing bad befalls him.¡± Mr Crow¡¯s chirp turned annoyed. ¡°No, I am not claiming you are slacking in your duties.¡±


    Another series of chirps followed. Mr Crow jumped around and continued to cry.


    Mila kept trying to guess what the little bird was trying to say. In the end, it was impossible to tell. She could only keep guessing. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. Tell the Wolf about it as well. I trust you both will keep a watch on Andrew.¡±


    Mr Crow let out a mocking short song and jumped back into the air. Mila looked after the bird but was blinded by the sun.


    And not for the first time, Mila noted how cold it felt. She squinted to have a better look at the shining ball of plasma. It should be warmer. Why wasn¡¯t it?


    Mila tried to find a reason for such an unnatural occurrence. There were a few guesses, but it didn¡¯t feel like someone was messing with the weather. It would be pointless to do so anyway. And prohibitively expensive and difficult, too.


    Was it something to do with the Gods? Mila looked at where the local temple was. She couldn¡¯t be sure, but had the Inquisition done something?


    It didn¡¯t seem right either. At any rate, Mila felt she would have received a warning from the guest inside her head if it was the case.


    Who else could it be?


    The only two options Mila felt plausible were the Military and the local Nobility.


    After standing in the chilly sunlight for a few more minutes, Mila concluded she did not have enough information. She decided to ask Naran¡¯s people to ask around and see what they could find.


    Mila started her way back to Naran¡¯s place. She had to inform the man of Helly¡¯s soon visit. Her plans had to be changed. She had to speak with Mortimer as well.


    At this pace, Mila doubted they would be able to wait until dusk. The strained peace was unravelling too quickly.


    And the sudden commotion deeper in the city proved Mila¡¯s conjecture correct. She looked in the direction of the screaming and the rising smoke.


    It wasn¡¯t close. Mila considered checking the situation, but another fight broke out closer to where she was. Her legs carried Mila closer to that one.


    As Mila landed on the edge of a three-story apartment building, she found a procession of people heading towards the same direction she had to go.


    Mila studied the small army. More than fifty armed men and women marched while exchanging crude jokes and violent remarks.


    Their passing resulted in people being trampled, abused and killed. Their leader - a woman in full metal armour wore a grim expression. Ahead of her ran three men who kept freeing her path.


    These were not guards. Neither were they the Military. Perhaps it was some Noble¡¯s private force, but if Mila had to guess, it was a move by one of the local crime lords.


    Something about the way these people freely engaged in violence told Mila they were used to it. They enjoyed doing it.


    Mila looked ahead of their path. It was where Naran¡¯s power base rested, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Mila had a realisation. Not only were they a problem, but they were her problem.


    But the procession had moved past. Mila followed. She tried to grasp the strength these people held. And it spelled bad news.


    Now the question was - could she thin them out without engaging them directly.


    The few throwing knives on her body told Mila her chances weren¡¯t good. Some of the people among them were dangerous. She couldn¡¯t fight them head-on. Especially the woman at the front.


    Yet, Mila decided to try. She couldn¡¯t get them all, but perhaps she could force them to retreat.

 Chapter 113 – Decision to Fight

    Woefully unprepared. That¡¯s how Mila felt. And she had been seen but luckily dismissed as unimportant. That stung. Not because she wanted to be seen as dangerous but because it made her recall her recent loss.


    The group continued to stride with the confidence of a predator. They left broken bodies, properties and spirits in their passing.


    No one dared to even look upon these scornful troops. Their voices carried over the city towards the blue, unfeeling sky. There was no caution in how they behaved, believing they owned the place.


    And Mila had to admit they did. With the usual top dogs missing, these people had the right to call themselves rulers. Even if just for the duration of the walk.


    Furthermore, Mila noticed a few additional people sneaking along the rooftops. She had trouble telling if they were comrades of the group or here to see what they were up to.


    Maybe both. Whatever it was, it made Mila even more hesitant to make her move. At least not one with deadly consequences. She still closed the distance between her and the loud bunch.


    It wasn¡¯t even hard. Mila and two other people across the street listened in on the boisterous yelling. These people talked too much about their love lives, alcohol and how they planned to spend their money.


    But Mila did learn some useful snippets. For one, they were working under someone named ¡®Hatchet¡¯. She had a vague recollection of Barcy mentioning someone like that. This ¡®Hatchet¡¯ was a more distant Crime Boss who had no dealings in the area. At least he hadn¡¯t before today.


    The second thing Mila learned was they were here to force Naran to surrender his escape routes. They were coming in force as the first party had been decimated. She wanted to facepalm when Mila learned by whom.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine why Isabel had snapped. Judging by the way these guys behaved, her girl likely found it impossible to leave them alone.


    At least Isabel had not suffered. Physical harm, that is. More rumours were spreading of this mysterious Inviolable Paladin. Isabel will be mad about it.


    Mila cringer when she heard herself being mentioned as well. These people found her and Isabel amusing. They wanted to face and overcome them. They were seen as engaging challenges.


    Which was fine. Mila once more counted her throwing knives. They hadn¡¯t magically increased in amount since the last time she did it.


    Six attempts at this group''s lives. That¡¯s all Mila had without engaging them directly. And it couldn¡¯t be from the rooftops either. Her unwanted peers snooping around eyed each other and her with suspicion.


    From the ground level, then. That was possible but more dangerous, and¡­ Mila would endanger innocent bystanders going with that approach.


    It was still an optimal choice. It wouldn¡¯t be hard to attack and then vanish amongst the crowd. If these ruffians spilt their anger and bile upon anyone in the vicinity, it would further delay their arrival.


    And yet, Mila hesitated to deploy this plan. It was¡­ It wasn¡¯t something that Isabel would do even if she understood the reasoning. Andrew would hate it, and she¡­


    What did she feel about it? Mila knew what she thought. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea. But what about her conscience?


    Too much noise. Mila¡¯s thoughts and opinions screamed at each other, trying to establish dominance. But it didn¡¯t feel good.


    After clicking her tongue, Mila ran further ahead, trying to see if there were good spots or possible opportunities to engage these enemies.


    A few people down below on the street level ran as well. They shouted about the soon passing of these terrible people. The streets tried to empty, clogging the alleys and the few buildings still capable of accepting more bodies.


    Barely, but most people managed to get away. And as Mila closed in on one of the more publicly known Naran¡¯s tunnels, she noticed the population growing scarcer.


    It appeared that Naran¡¯s people had noticed the invading force. They had started to warn the people in the surroundings of the impending doom.


    And it freed a lot of options for Mila to consider. Ambushing the group was once more an option she was not against. Her eyes fell on a man with a stony face. He was instructing people on where to go. She recalled him as someone who frequented the canteen where she ate.


    Mila stepped into a gap between two houses and fell in the alley. She followed the stony-faced man¡¯s shouts and curses to find him again.


    When Mila found the man, she  ¡°A group of over fifty people from someone named ¡®Hatchet¡¯ is closing in. I assume you already knew.¡±


    The man looked at her in surprise before nodding. ¡°Not exactly. But we suspected that would happen after the Inviolable Paladin took care of his people earlier.¡± He waved to another man who was talking with a worried group of refugees further down the street. ¡°Hurbert, come here! We have news.¡±


    After Hurbert joined them, Mila quickly recounted all the information she had. And at the end, she requested the evacuation to be fastened. The stony-faced man left to pass the intel up the chain while Hurbert returned to hastening their efforts of emptying the place.


    Mila studied the surroundings. Some buildings still had people in them. But soon, more Naran¡¯s people flooded the area to empty those as well. In exchange, they offered the safety of the tunnels, which these civilians gladly took.


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    There still was noise and noises of people panicking in the distance. Mila slowly paced around, studying the future battlefield. She knew Naran was gathering his people, but he didn¡¯t plan to come out of his tunnels. He knew his strength and direct battle was not it.


    Soon, Mila found where Isabel had fought just a short while ago. The bodies were removed, but blood was still there. She worried her girl was kicking herself for killing once again. Her heart was softer than Mila¡¯s.


    Speaking of which¡­


    ¡°Not a pleasant sight,¡± Isabel spoke from behind Mila.


    ¡°No. Not it is not.¡± Mila agreed and faced her girl. ¡°How are you holding?¡± She walked towards Isabel, who was wearing a cracked mask of Deamon. The cracked line reminded Mila of tears. ¡°Why is your mask damaged.¡± Her voice dropped. Had they managed to hurt Isabel? If they had¡­


    ¡°I threw it,¡± Isabel confessed while fidgeting. ¡°I wasn¡¯t hurt. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Mila¡¯s shoulders relaxed.


    ¡°I was just¡­ You know what, it¡¯s stupid.¡± Isabel sighed. ¡°All of this is stupid. And I am fine.¡± She continued. ¡°Not like we can examine our hangups now, can we?¡±


    Mila paused before hugging Isabel. The blue cloak was splashed in blood. ¡°I disagree. There is always time for your problems.¡±


    ¡°But not yours?¡± Isabel returned the hug.


    ¡°That is-¡±


    ¡°Not that different.¡± Isabel pulled back. ¡°Are you planning on fighting?¡± It wasn¡¯t a question.


    ¡°I was planning on thinning their ranks. Yes,¡± Mila admitted.


    ¡°Then I will, too,¡± Isabel stated.


    Of course, Isabel did. Mila wanted to argue back. She wished to tell her girl it was too dangerous, but¡­


    It was an argument that they already had between them before. If anything, Isabel¡¯s position had improved, as had her strength.


    ¡°You saw them, right?¡± Isabel pressed on. ¡°Can you stop them?¡±


    The answer, of course, was no. So, Mila shook her head.


    ¡°And with me helping?¡± Isabel puffed out her chest. ¡°I am strong. Can they hurt me?¡±


    ¡°Possibly. There are too many enemies.¡± Mila tried to simulate how the fight would go. ¡°They can pin you down. Especially their leader. She is strong.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡± Isabel wasn¡¯t happy. But then, she turned thoughtful. ¡°But she wouldn¡¯t be able to injure me.¡±


    It was a reasonable conclusion. But Mila would not have it. ¡°I am not going to let you become a punching bag.¡±


    ¡°No, no. I wasn¡¯t planning on becoming one.¡± Isabel hurried to deny the accusation. ¡°I can harass them from a distance. And when they chase, you pick them off. I know I don¡¯t have a long-range arsenal at my disposal, but¡­¡± She kicked a rock. ¡°I can throw stuff at them.¡±


    ¡°The area isn¡¯t that large. We would bump into unevacuated areas soon.¡± Mila pondered. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea. It could definitely work.


    ¡°But we can do it, right?¡± Isabel was not letting go. ¡°And-¡± She leaned closer. ¡°The escape routes are flooded. Naran needs every available hand. He is trying to dig another one and to clear the current ones from the water.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s not good.¡± Mila frowned. She took Isabel¡¯s hand and led her into the closest abandoned home. ¡°They will arrive soon. Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Sure am.¡± Isabel nodded. ¡°And hey, isn¡¯t it a little bit romantic? To be fighting side by side.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mila disagreed. ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. Not like this. That¡¯s how tragedies end.¡±


    ¡°Take that back. That¡¯s terrible luck to talk like that!¡± Isabel punched Mila¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe in luck. It¡¯s all about-¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± Isabel stopped Mila from lecturing. ¡°So, do you agree with my plan?¡±


    ¡°It is best we can do for now. If we want to fight, that is.¡± Mila gave Isabel a way out.


    ¡°No. I think we should. I¡­ I don¡¯t like it, but¡­¡± Isabel hung her head. It was hard to tell what kind of expression she was wearing beneath the mask. But then the sombre moment was over. ¡°Where is Andrew, by the way?¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Mila let out an uncharacteristic groan. ¡°That¡¯s a whole other problem. He made a deal with Helly. He should be here in an hour if we are lucky.¡±


    ¡°That sucks,¡± Isabel noted. ¡°He, well¡­ More like Mr Crow would be very helpful.¡± She dusted off her dirty cloak.


    Mila noticed Isabel didn¡¯t have her weapon. ¡°Not using a sword?¡± She wondered.


    To which Isabel nodded. ¡°Yeah. But I am going to use my¡­¡± She hesitated. ¡°Well¡­ You know.¡±


    ¡°Your shield with the beautiful ornament?¡± Mila smiled.


    Isabel raised her mask and gave Mila a quick peck on the tip of her nose. ¡°Sure, sure. Praise yourself some more.¡±


    ¡°I think I might.¡± Mila gave a kiss on the lips back. Only then did Isabel hide herself back under the mask. ¡°After all, you might even like me reminding you of how pretty my eyes are.¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Isabel sounded very unconvincing. ¡°You just want to tease me¡­ Well, it does help with nerves.¡± She manifested her silver shield. ¡°That¡¯s better. It is so stifling to fight without it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that will tie this identity to the shield. It will be harder to use it in the future.¡± Mila reminded.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I can always don this cape when the need to fight arises.¡± Isabel flourished her cloak and raised the shield in the air.


    It was clear Isabel was waiting for a reaction. Mila just wasn¡¯t sure what kind. So, to not disappoint, she gave a thumbs up. ¡°Very cute.¡± At least she was sure of that. Her girl was very cute.


    ¡°Not that.¡± Isabel huffed. ¡°Did you ever watch any movies? Read comics? Anything like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ did. Sometimes.¡± Mila tried to recall. ¡°Not very often. Those occasions have mostly faded from my memory.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I have you now.¡± Mila took a step closer to Isabel and leaned on her. ¡°And that I can¡¯t forget. It is a memory that will forever stay with me. As will you.¡±


    ¡°I guess this works.¡± Isabel tried to give another kiss but was stopped by the mask. ¡°Stupid thing.¡± She freed her face and planted a wet kiss on Mila¡¯s lips. ¡°That might have been a mistake. I now want more.¡±


    ¡°Hush now,¡± Mila pushed Isabel away. ¡°It¡¯s almost time. We still have to work out details on how to do this.¡±


    ¡°I never thought a time would come when you would refuse more kissing.¡± Isabel sadly noted.


    ¡°No, that is still on the table.¡± Mila realised her mistake a little too late. ¡°Come here. We have about a minute more.¡± She took Isabel in her arms. Some kissing would surely do wonders for her girl¡¯s confidence.

 Chapter 114 – Picking Off

    As the brutish bunch marched in the view, Mila decided she was glad Isabel had argued herself into this mess. Her girl was certainly saner than Mila was. And smarter. Very admirable, that.


    After all, Isabel hadn¡¯t tried to fight an overwhelming force on her own. Hadn¡¯t Mila chided herself to not be overconfident? Hadn¡¯t that been her downfall before? And not just once.


    But it was hard to change one''s nature on the flip of a hand. Mila couldn¡¯t do it and wouldn¡¯t trust anyone who could.


    At least Mila had somehow caught the attention of a girl who went along with her madness. It was quite perplexing how she had managed that.


    Of course, Mila feared something would happen to Isabel, but she understood her girl had the same sentiment regarding her. Both opinions were valid. Not that it made her feel any better.


    With the surrounding buildings cleared, Mila found it easy to find a good hiding spot. She was currently peeking out from an empty room through the window. Around her were discarded belongings the owners had judged less valuable as they were escaping.


    Clothes, misplaced furniture, fallen foodstuff, and more were filling the space around Mila. Everything not immediately useful was left behind. She peeked out again.


    It was clear the arriving group found the sudden peace around them suspicious. They were still joking and playing around. But now, some of them also looked around guardedly.


    Especially the armoured woman at the front. She frowned and studied the silent surroundings. With a hand sign, she made the convoy stop. With another one, a few people dispersed into the surrounding buildings to see if there was an ambush waiting.


    There was. But it was too soon to spring it. Isabel was further away from this position, waiting for Mila¡¯s sign. They had decided to wait until the ¡®Hatchet¡¯s¡¯ group engaged Naran¡¯s people.


    This way, before Isabel had to get involved, Mila could attempt to catch some of the prey unaware. There was no need to directly engage them right away.


    One of the scouts entered the house, making Mila retreat deeper into the room. She stilled her breathing and hid her presence. Simply squatting behind a chair was enough for the scouting woman to completely miss her.


    It would have been so easy to kill this scout. But Mila bided her time. She could be patient. Soon, the woman left, and Mila returned to her spying spot.


    All of the scouts were returning to report. It was a small wonder how dutiful they were despite being part of a criminal organisation. They operated more like a well-trained mercenary group.


    Which, Mila thought, they likely were. At least some of them and definitely the leaders of this little expedition. The woman at the helm had no contempt or disregard for the surroundings in her eyes. She was a professional. As were the few people serving directly under her.


    Mila kept waiting.


    The group gathered together and moved towards the bridge, beneath which was the entrance into Naran¡¯s domain. They exited Mila¡¯s field of view. She quickly left the room, then the house through the back-side doors.


    After climbing over a fence, then another, sneaking down an alley and entering another house, Mila saw her targets once more.


    Some of the more disposable henchmen jumped down to the channel. Mila assumed they would try to force the doors wide open. And they would fail.


    Mila watched the proceedings with interest. This wouldn¡¯t be a fast endeavour. And the sounds of shouting and short clashes of weapons proved the defences were sound.


    The leading woman pulled out her sword. Mila wondered if she would try to break through the entrance. It would certainly be faster. The defenders would have no choice but to try and collapse the tunnel to stop her. And even then, they would likely fail.


    But instead of jumping down to where her men were battling, the woman turned towards her side. Mila¡¯s spine chilled. Was she detected? She had been careful. It couldn¡¯t be. Her observations indicated danger, but her mind told her to stay put.


    And Mila¡¯s mind was correct. The woman shot almost directly towards her position, but not quite. Before Mila could come into the striking range, the woman jumped up on one of the roofs. A short moment later, she heard more sounds of battle.


    Of course, there had been other spies. This one had failed. A thud of a body falling announced the end of the short engagement, and the woman returned to direct her subordinates.


    Mila glanced around, trying to see if there were more spies. There probably were, but these ones were more careful. She put on her mask. There was a series of activities in the group, and part of them formed two squads.


    Each squad had five people in them, and they carefully listened to the orders. Their task was to find another entrance into the tunnels and see if the defences there were more manageable.


    It appeared they knew the general locations of a few more holes but had decided to use this one because it was one of the bigger ones.


    This was what Mila had been waiting for. She listened for a moment longer until she knew where both of the groups would go. Then, she left. Five people a couple times was more than manageable.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Mila moved through the shadows, blending in the surroundings. She soon found a nondescript house and slipped inside.


    ¡°We go?¡± Isabel got up from the chair where she had been waiting while playing with a wooden figurine a child had left behind. She fixed her mask, clearly rearing to fight.


    ¡°Almost. The group split their forces. Come.¡± Mila invited her girl to follow. She quickly gave the information needed.


    ¡°So, how strong is she?¡± Isabel struggled to keep her presence on the low. Her steps were loud, and the blue cloak too showy to stay hidden.


    ¡°I am not sure. Strong.¡± Mila hadn¡¯t risked getting close enough to the woman to verify the mana pool. ¡°If possible, we should deal with everyone else first.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t things be easy for once,¡± Isabel complained. ¡°Why can¡¯t they just be pompous grunts?¡±


    ¡°You had those earlier.¡± Mila vaulted over another wall. Their targets should be visible soon.


    ¡°Sure, but I am talking about the situation in general.¡± Isabel jumped over the wall as well. ¡°Ah, I think they saw me.¡± She noted.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mila asked, but from the shouts behind the one last wall, Isabel had been seen. ¡°Oh, they did.¡±


    And they wanted to fight the mythical Paladin. Well, four of the men wanted. The one who was in charge of the small party pointed out that they had different orders.


    This delay made Mila¡¯s and Isabel¡¯s job much easier. While the men were arguing, Isabel jumped over the last obstacle between her and the enemy.


    Meanwhile, Mila did the same a little further away. Just as she landed on the street, she saw Isabel stand tall in front of the five men, raising their weapons.


    Isabel manifested her shield and raised it in the air. She spat out an insult that enraged the enemy.


    Mila could only shake her head. Of course, this was prearranged. Isabel gathered the attention while Mila attacked from the blind spots.


    But did Isabel have to call them ball-less sacks of bugger? What did that even mean? Surely something simpler like ¡®fuckfaces¡¯ or ¡®shitheads¡¯ would have done the same?


    But Mila couldn¡¯t argue with the results. These five men were livid. They returned even viler curses to Isabel, who didn¡¯t deign to react. It made the men lose their minds.


    In their anger, two of them moved to attack the proud woman in front of them. And it happened just as Mila emerged behind the group at the back of the leader.


    Isabel saw Mila make her move and did the same. She didn¡¯t even block. The two attackers were too weak to not use the chance to attack.


    So, Isabel accepted a sword swipe at her side and welcomed another one aiming for her neck. They did nothing. And in return, Isabel smashed the edge of her shield into one of the men¡¯s noses, breaking it and blinding him forever.


    Just as that happened, Mila slit the group leader''s throat. The two men standing beside the now-dead man didn¡¯t notice her. They were too taken aback by Isabel brutalising her second target by repeatedly hitting his body with her shield.


    Before the two men could act, Mila was already done with them. Both of them collapsed on the ground, lifeless. Isabel was done with her share as well.


    ¡°I think you need a weapon after all.¡± Mila judged Isabel¡¯s looks. ¡°The blood splashed does not suit you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I didn¡¯t think it through.¡± Instead of cleaning her shield, Isabel simply dismissed it. She looked at her cloak. ¡°Do you think people will mistake me for you now? That¡¯s a lot of blood.¡± There was dismay in her voice.


    ¡°The more important question is - do you need a hug?¡± Mila walked closer to her girl.


    ¡°Was it that apparent?¡± Isabel¡¯s shoulders dropped. She collapsed on Mila and squeezed her tight.


    ¡°No. Your bravado came very naturally.¡± Mila gently rubbed Isabel¡¯s back.


    ¡°Then how?¡±


    ¡°A guess,¡± Mila let Isabel go. ¡°You are kind. I never thought killing would come easily for you.¡± She took her girl¡¯s hand and guided her towards the next group of people on their list.


    ¡°Right.¡± Isabel sniffled. ¡°Good thing I have this mask. That really hit me in the stomach.¡±


    ¡°Emotions?¡± Mila asked, and Isabel nodded. ¡°We can still stop.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Isabel shook her head. ¡°I can do this. I have to.¡± There were unspoken lines. But it was clear Isabel didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Nor did they have time if the pair wanted to reach their next goal before they reached a populated area.


    So they ran. Mila led while Isabel followed. The silence between them was purposeful, if a little unpleasant. Mila regretted not insisting that Isabel shouldn¡¯t take part in this fight. The killing was hurting her girl.


    And Mila hated how it made her feel closer to Isabel. This wasn¡¯t the bonding she had in mind. With a sigh, Mila decided to face the reality.


    Isabel wished to become someone who could stand on a bloody battlefield side by side with Mila.


    A foolish wish. Mila didn¡¯t hate it.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Isabel called out.


    And Mila turned her head to hear her out.


    ¡°Are you angry?¡±


    ¡°Not at you, no.¡± Mila noticed some people were snooping around, looking for loot in the abandoned houses. Upon noticing their passing, they quickly ran. ¡°I am at myself, but not for your decisions.¡±


    After thinking about it for a moment, Isabel shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±


    And Mila sighed. ¡°Neither do I. Ah, they are ahead.¡± She spotted the other group. They had reached the unevacuated area and were currently yelling at some bystanders.


    ¡°Are we doing the same?¡± Isabel wondered. She had gathered herself and was ready for another round.


    ¡°Too large of an audience.¡± Mila pointed out. ¡°We go and kill them. Then head back. Let me get behind the leader first, though.¡±


    There was no need for any deeper planning. The first group had proved how capable they were.


    To be fair to the group of enemies, Mila had gotten quite a bit of mana from the leader. He had just not been allowed to do anything before dying. So she didn¡¯t risk this person to have a chance to prove his prowess.


    Just like that, Mila moved behind the woman who was yelling at most - both at her subordinates and the surroundings.


    And as Isabel smashed into the trash, Mila took the woman¡¯s life. It also meant the easy part was over. She ignored the hushed whispers from the simple folk and looked back at where the danger lay.


    Without saying anything else, Mila and Isabel vanished between the buildings. It was time to see how much they were worth.

 Chapter 115 – Mercenaries

    ¡°Speak,¡± Laura ordered the little weasel of a man. He was responsible for communication between her people and ¡®Hatchet¡¯s¡¯.


    Laura¡¯s eyes kept shifting from one possible hiding place to another. From time to time, she spotted a spy or two - not the worrying ones like the one she had killed on the roof.


    Nor were these people dangerous. No. Those spies Laura could not detect were better left alone. And they were there, in the shadows. She felt in her bones.


    But Laura didn¡¯t feel like searching for them with more prudence. Aggravating them served no purpose for her. After she and her people were done with this contract, they would leave Stilag. There was no need to poke more nests than necessary.


    If only Laura hadn¡¯t gambled all that money away. Then they wouldn¡¯t have to take that deal from a scumbag. She even suspected ¡®Hatchet¡¯ had cheated her somehow. No one was as unlucky with cards as she had been that evening. That man was capable of eschewing the odds in his favour through any means necessary.


    ¡°Well, they are dead.¡± The weasel by the name of Burt finally spoke. ¡°I guess both groups are. But definitely, the one with Paula leading them is. A little birdy ran straight to us to tattle about it.¡±


    ¡°Where is that birdy of yours?¡± Laura felt her headache worsen. Paula hadn¡¯t been with them for long. But it was enough for her to become part of their little family. She wanted to know more about those who had done it. Right from the source.


    And if Grant was dead as well¡­ Laura felt a pang of guilt in her stomach. That had been her order. She had sent them to die. But she didn¡¯t delve into it for long. That was her life. She had chosen to run this small company. And often, people died. Sometimes, her people.


    Burt led a sickly woman towards Laura. The poor thing looked so scared. But not terrified enough. ¡°I-I will get compensation for this, right?¡± She trembled to the point her teeth were chattering.


    Laura found a few coins under her armour and tossed them to the woman. The malnourished refugee probably had come to report out of hunger more than any loyalty towards ¡®Hatchet¡¯. ¡°Tell me everything you saw.¡±


    The woman started to speak. While stuttering, she recounted a tale about two local legends tearing her people apart. When the woman was done, she quickly escaped while guarding the acquired coins as if her life depended on them. Perhaps it did. This was Stilag, after all.


    ¡°Your opinion?¡± Laura looked at Burt.


    The weasel rubbed his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Those two popped up a few days ago. Killed a bunch of people like us when they did.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Laura signalled for her second-in-command to come closer. When Verte did, she gave instructions. ¡°Prepare our people. There are a couple of vigilantes prowling around. We are likely the targets. Don¡¯t let them wander around. Be ready to retreat on a moment''s notice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not-¡± Burt blurted out.


    ¡°Shut up. Those two were not in my agreement. All I have to do is to secure an entrance into Naran¡¯s tunnels. The rest is up to you.¡±


    And Burt did wisely not continue. Laura knew ¡®Hatchet¡¯ was gathering more forces and everything he considered valuable. Laura¡¯s ¡®Iron Swords¡¯ were here to test the waters. It was a good thing she had never revealed how capable she was.


    The night at the gambling house had done much to leave a terrible first impression. She had wrecked the place and established herself as good enough to hire. Her people had left a better impression than she had.


    And while ¡®Iron Swords¡¯ couldn¡¯t get the best-paying jobs, they also weren¡¯t trusted enough to be hired for high-importance needs. Which had been a blessing in disguise ever since Stilag went to shit. Well, more than usual, anyway.


    That was until now. Who knew some vigilantes would pick up a fight with them? And it had cost them two lives. Laura returned to watching the shadows. They suddenly appeared much more looming and dark. Despite the bright sun illuminating everything, she felt like a predator was stalking them.


    ¡°Verte!¡± Laura called out. ¡°How is the entrance looking?¡±


    Verte shook his head. ¡°We are pushing them back, but I think the tunnels can be collapsed at any moment they choose.¡±


    It meant Laura would have to make a move to ensure it didn¡¯t happen. She bit inside of her cheek while thinking. That would be too dangerous. She didn¡¯t know how strong her opponents were. It would be hard to escape from the tunnels.


    After thinking some more, Laura decided to make sacrifices. Not from her people, naturally. ¡°Burt, do you have someone disposable?¡±


    The weasel looked at her as if Lura was stupid. Then turned towards where ¡®Hatchet¡¯s¡¯ goons were mingling. He furrowed her brows.


    Laura contemplated why she was the stupid one when Burt clearly had sacrifices in mind. Was it because he thought it was natural? Whatever it was, she quickly dismissed the annoyance and returned to studying shadows.


    ¡°Laura?¡± Burt suddenly interrupted her.


    ¡°What?¡± Laura looked back at the weasel.


    ¡°Some of my men are missing.¡±


    ¡°That-¡± Laura stopped herself from making a mocking jab. ¡°How many and from where?¡± She heightened her senses. Burt was right. There were less of them now. How had she missed it?


    ¡°Four? No five? Six?¡± Burt did a headcount. ¡°They were looting that shop over there.¡± He pointed at a building full of ruined carpets.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°You fucking fool!¡± Laura hissed. She once more looked around. This was why she hated working with petty criminals. They couldn¡¯t keep their little grubby fingers from anything valuable.


    With the latest bunch lost, they were down to thirty-nine people. Laura winced. And two of the people had been hers. That hurt. She was an upstart and had wanted to start small and with quality. The people working under her were much stronger than your regular back-water mercenary.


    And ten had seemed like the right number to stop and consolidate. Now it was eight. Seven were here, with one prodding the tunnel. ¡°Verte,¡± Laura walked closer to her trusted aide. ¡°Gather ours. Go get Virr out of that hole.¡± She whispered.


    The man nodded and left. Verte would be fine. He was strong. Laura trusted him not to fuck up. The same could not be said about Burt¡¯s people. There was another missing. ¡°What the fuck, Burt? Get those shitheads in order!¡±


    Laura felt anger spike. These idiots were doing everything to ruin her contract. At least she would have someone to blame. Not that it made her any happier.


    And Burt tried. His shouting grew more insistent and rageful. It didn¡¯t do much good. In return for his orders, he received jeers and rude gestures. Some of the thugs even welcomed the challenge.


    Before Laura could intervene, six of the more rowdy ones left to search for the so-called danger. She wrote them off as dead. Her eyes returned to scanning the surroundings.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, Chief? Are we in danger?¡± Raran, a muscular man covered in furs, joined her side, as did the rest of the team.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Laura looked at where the six fools had vanished. She thought there was noise, but it was too quiet. ¡°Stick together. Verte went to get Virr. Don¡¯t wander around. If you spot¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t believe she was saying this. ¡°A woman dressed as a demon or a girl with a mask, notify me immediately.¡±


    ¡°Is that a joke?¡± Ugum found his way towards Raran. Their familiarity was no coincidence. Both were brothers. Thought Ugum was leaner and preferred to study instead of wandering the wilds. He was a decent healer who could patch up them when needed.


    ¡°No.¡± Laura sighed. She waited for everyone to gather. When Verte returned with Virr in tow, she explained the situation. ¡°...There you have it.¡± She finished.


    Laura¡¯s comrades looked at her in surprise. She allowed them to think. The group of six who left earlier didn¡¯t return. She wrote them off as dead.


    ¡°So, they got Laura and Grant?¡± Virr nervously cleaned his leather armour from the dirt he had gotten on it in the tunnel. ¡°Do we try to get revenge?¡±


    ¡°Do we?¡± Raran and Ugum asked at the same time. They exchanged looks. ¡°So, do we?¡± Raran spoke again while the rest of the group waited.


    ¡°I-¡± Laura began speaking. It was hard to not raise her voice to be heard when Burt kept yelling at the top of his lungs. He still hadn¡¯t gotten his people in order.


    And Laura didn¡¯t manage to finish her sentence anyway before their enemy showed. A woman in a deep blue cloak and the mask of a demon held a shield high above her head. She whacked the shield against the wall, gathering everyone''s attention with the resulting noise.


    It resulted in Burt¡¯s voice being drowned by the angry roars of the thugs. The fools still believed they had the upper hand. Laura was more cautious. The feeling she got from the masked woman wasn¡¯t too intense. She was confident she could deal with her. ¡°Virr, what about the people below?¡±


    ¡°Dead. Probably. Naran¡¯s people were cautious and didn¡¯t attack. But without me, ¡®Hatchet¡¯s¡¯ trash have no chance.¡± Virr gave his prediction.


    ¡°She is taunting us.¡± Agata, their scout, observed. Her eyes also swam from spot to spot. She was clearly unsettled by the inability to find the other girl. ¡°I see only the usual vermin snooping around otherwise. I don¡¯t like this. It¡¯s a trap.¡±


    ¡°What about Paula and Grant?¡± Virr returned to the issue. ¡°They were new recruits-¡±


    ¡°Virr!¡± Jyna interrupted. Her ponytail swayed as she pointed in anger at the man. ¡°I don¡¯t like what you are trying to imply-¡±


    ¡°But I am right. It¡¯s why Laura sent them. They were-¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t the reason.¡± Laura stopped the quarrel. ¡°It¡­ It was a mistake on my part.¡± She regretted sending those two. They have been the newest additions after their loss a couple months ago. She had wanted them to gain some experience without her looking over their shoulders.


    ¡°Pah!¡± Virr threw his hands in the air. ¡°All I am saying is we don¡¯t have to die for them! We are sell-swords, remember?¡±


    But while ¡®Iron Swords¡¯ were undecided on how to proceed, the same couldn¡¯t be said for the rabble under Burt.


    Their jeers grew louder. They brandished their weapons and puffed their chests. They exchanged lewd jokes and spoke about their prowess. Not for long.


    The woman picked up something from the ground. A simple stone. She shortly played with it between her fingers and then¡­


    Laura¡¯s short call returned her company to senses. The supposed Paladin threw the stone with much strength. It hit one of Burt¡¯s men right in the eye, blinding him forever.


    And with that, Burt¡¯s orders were forgotten entirely. Laura watched dispassionately as men and the few women lost their facade of calm.


    When the next rock arrived, they were too far gone from anger. Most of them roared, not used to be defied. They did not understand they were not the predators this time.


    Then, they charged the woman.


    ¡°Do we join?¡± Amy asked. She was checking her armour while leaning on the large shield she liked to use.


    Laura looked at her frontline. ¡°Was that in our contract?¡± She looked at the last two remaining members of her company. They barely, if ever, spoke. ¡°And you two?¡±


    The brother and sister exchanged glances. They both were lanky and no matter what they wore, it always looked one size too large.


    ¡°We hunt,¡± Litan whispered. The man had a habit of trying to look mysterious and secretive. Even now, he was covered in a cloak, and the hood made his face hard to see.


    ¡°Our God decrees they are worthy prey!¡± Liton nodded along with her brother. ¡°We can grow stronger if our hunt is successful.¡±


    And there it was. Laura didn¡¯t believe in their God. She had never even heard of him and suspected the pair of siblings had made him up. Then again, the world was boundless, and these two were not from around here.


    Litan whispered again. ¡°We shall fight on our own. No need for your assistance.¡±


    Liton adjusted her leather armour and picked up her oversized hammer. ¡°To battle.¡± Her brother nodded, and they were gone.


    ¡°What now?¡± Verte asked while the area emptied.


    ¡°We have a task.¡± Laura finally decided. ¡°We clean that one tunnel, then go back.¡±


    Verte hummed in agreement. ¡°What about Litan and Liton?¡±


    ¡°If they succeed, good.¡± Laura had also made a decision regarding that trouble. She wasn¡¯t tied down like in the past. There was no need to pretend they had some noble goals. ¡°If not, we talk and hope the other party is open to negotiation. In the end, Virr is right. We do what we are paid for.¡±


    The Iron Swords followed Laura by jumping down the bridge. They walked towards the tunnel, ready to force it open.

 Chapter 116 – Targeted

    The one thing about Isabel¡¯s idea Mila could say was it worked. Funnelling these idiots into disadvantageous positions was so easy she had doubts about whether or not she and Isabel were being played.


    With the roaring crowd on her heels, Isabel passed Mila¡¯s location on the second floor of a living house. Her girl and the cronies were running below her through a tight alley.


    The other thing about Isabel¡¯s idea was that it worked too well. It appeared the majority of the thugs had decided to abandon thinking in their blind rage and charge. It boggled Mila¡¯s mind how these fools didn¡¯t see this as an obvious trap.


    And because the bait had been so successful, Mila and Isabel now would have trouble swallowing it.


    But they could. Mila scanned the crowd. There were a few decent fighters, but not many. And that leading woman had opted not to pursue. If she had, Mila had gotten an agreement from Isabel they would retreat.


    As Mila prepared herself to strike, she realised a few more notable figures weren¡¯t in the bunch. For one, only one leader, a loud-mouthed person with a long nose and no chin, who kept trying to get the thugs to behave, was present.


    The man in the furs, the woman with the large shield and a few other better-equipped fighters were not there. Mila closed her eyes and did a quick scan. She didn¡¯t feel anyone strong trying to sneak up on her. There were a couple of people crashing through the building below her. But that was all.


    Mila sighed. Either those fighters were preparing a counter-ambush, or they assaulted Naran¡¯s tunnel. She didn¡¯t know which one she preferred.


    There was nothing Mila could do if that woman had chosen to attack Naran¡¯s people. They would have to deal with her on their own.


    Because Isabel had reached the end of the alley and turned around to block the path. With her shield in hand, Mila¡¯s girl made a veritable wall. Isabel had also acquired a sword from one of the people they had ambushed earlier. She wouldn¡¯t have to punch someone to death.


    Mila questioned Isabel¡¯s sanity for even attempting to do that. Worse yet, Isabel had succeeded. Hadn¡¯t Mila and Silinth taught her better? It was clear Isabel needed a refresher.


    While Isabel used the location to her advantage, Mila did the same. As the alley became overcrowded, she had no trouble finding an easy target to pick off.


    The walls surrounding the thugs became a trap. Mila leaned out of the window, still unnoticed. In her hands was a scavenged set of needles. Without poison, they would not be deadly, but¡­


    Mila started to launch the sharp polished metal at everyone whose necks were exposed. All she needed to do was to injure as many people as possible. Killing would have been better, but she didn¡¯t want to waste her knives with the probable fight with the armoured woman looming in the near future.


    With deadly precision and controlled might, these simple needles were driven deep into the necks and shoulders of several people. Mila¡¯s cold stare counted eight injured, two seriously and three people were just scratched.


    It was a little worse than Mila had hoped but better than she had thought. Needles weren¡¯t her choice of weapons. They were too flimsy, and it was hard to use them properly. Launching them was a pain in the ass. The wrist movement didn¡¯t allow for a lot of strength to be put into the launch.


    While distracting herself with these thoughts, Mila vanished back into the building. There was a small opening in the roof. She used it to climb up to the roof, then ran a little further to the side to repeat attacks.


    Meanwhile, down below, the screams continued. Only now, they contained vails of pain and exclamations of confusion between them.


    There were curses, too. Isabel had managed to stop the mass of bodies in its tracks. From the clash of weapons, Mila judged her girl was doing well. Especially since there was an occasional call for someone''s name as they fell in battle.


    With Isabel holding, Mila spent a moment to scout the surroundings. This was too easy. But despite her prudence, there was nothing suspicious.


    Which meant more killing. Mila hurried back to the edge of the roof and glanced down at where the pandemonium was currently happening.


    At this point, some parts of the surrounding walls were half broken. A few more quickwitted thugs were trying to fit through the holes to escape the trap. Isabel still stood strong. Her cloak flapped as she pushed back the bodies, trying to get her. Beneath Isabel¡¯s legs were a few bodies bleeding out their last breaths.


    Mila fished out another set of throwing weapons. This time, a handful of star-shaped blads. These exotic weapons didn¡¯t sit well in her hands but were better than the needles.


    Seven flashes later, Mila¡¯s hands were once more free. She glanced around and hurried to change her position. She had managed to get four thugs, and with some trying to retreat or escape, it was time to take a more direct approach.


    It would be a close call. Mila had to move fast to get to the enemy before they could regroup. She ran to the other side of the building and jumped down to where the doors into this place were.


    Stolen story; please report.


    Upon landing, Mila entered the building. She could hear the crashes and breaking of the walls just a room away.


    It was the perfect chance to strike. Mila moved over to the surprisingly tidy room. As she opened the doors, Mila was met with a surprised man and a woman who were tearing down the wall to help their comrades get inside.


    With a dagger in hand, Mila jumped towards them, not allowing them to react. They didn¡¯t have the chance to raise their weapons. Before they could scream, Mila, like a shadow, appeared behind the woman¡¯s back and, with smooth motion, grabbed her head, yanked it back and slit her throat.


    The screams of people witnessing Mila¡¯s work irritated her. The few people kept cursing at her and trying to reach out. Some cautioned their comrades, but the rage-filled brutes didn¡¯t listen.


    The man fared a little better. As Mila stepped behind his back, he managed to protect his head by lurching forward. It left his back open, and she, lazily but with force, rammed her dagger between his ribs.


    For that, Mila received more shouts and challenges to fight fairly. She looked at the angry people breaking into the room. While she couldn¡¯t get to their necks, their wrists and fingers were another matter.


    With several strokes, Mila managed to cripple several more enemies, making them reel back and abandon this section of the wall. ¡°Pathetic.¡± She purposefully whispered just loud enough for them to hear. Mila hoped it would enrage them further. ¡°Loosing to a girl.¡± She turned around and walked away.


    And as expected, these people couldn¡¯t take the slight. With more roars, they dismissed their missing fingers and bleeding veins to chase after Mila.


    The wall crashed down, and as Mila exited the room and ducked behind the doors, the building was breached. She heard calls for her and winced upon the mention of a variation of ¡®Maiden¡¯ with an expletive attached to it.


    Mila knew more people were escaping in the other direction. Even if she silenced these fools, the name would continue to spread.


    Resigned to the fate of being a source of rumours, Mila killed the first person to charge into the room. She then had to retreat, as the body falling made it impossible for her to take another life.


    What followed was a short brawl. Mila dodged the wild swipes that were interrupted by the walls and furniture. In such a cramped space, these opponents would have had better luck if they dropped their weapons and simply piled on her.


    Well, one of them tried. The man was quickly dispatched to not allow the rest to consider that as a good idea.


    Despite the lives she reaped, Mila was forced back again and again. Her black cloak was again coloured red by the splashes of blood landing on her.


    A particularly repulsive man with acne managed to nick Mila¡¯s cloak while slipping into the puddle of bodily fluids. She clicked her tongue in annoyance and grimaced. That wasn¡¯t a habit she wanted to have, not after the devastating loss to that man.


    But the cut did force Mila finally out into the empty street. She waited for the assault to continue, but the many deaths in the building had been enough for the thugs.


    Mila flicked the blood off of her dagger. It was time to go and see how Isabel was doing. From the muffled sounds, her girl was still in the middle of a fight.


    Before Mila could take a step, she glanced back. ¡°Come out.¡± Her order came out smooth and unbothered. Not at all how she felt.


    Because Mila wasn¡¯t actually sure there was anyone there. Adrenaline started to kick in. She felt like she was in danger. But no matter how she searched, there was no one.


    ¡°Not coming?¡± Mila tried to provoke an answer again. She studied the surrounding windows while moving backwards.


    Was Mila mistaken? She tried to smell the air but immediately dismissed the idea. She wasn¡¯t Viola. What else was there? This worried her.


    Upon reaching the end of the building, Mila immediately bolted behind the corner. The sound of fighting was now closer. Not letting her vigilance slip, Mila ran towards her girl.


    Despite Mila expecting an attack to come any second, it never did. She rounded another corner and reached Isabel, who was, surprisingly, forced back by the rude man with no chin.


    If talking purely in skill, the man was a better fighter than Isabel. His sword strikes were fast and precise. The way he weaved away from Isabel¡¯s counterattacks was impressive.


    And yet, despite the overpowering moves, the man had not managed to hit Isabel even once. Every blow that looked like it would hit would be struck away by the shield. When it looked like Isabel would fall, she managed to counterattack.


    The man was clearly annoyed. He huffed and puffed. From time to time, he tried to get one of his subordinates to come and help.


    And some of them did. Just as Mila arrived, a man slipped from behind the chinless man and tried to flank Isabel.


    But it wasn¡¯t that simple. While Isabel was somewhat helpless against the chinless man, as he deftly avoided all her attacks, the same could not be said about the small fry.


    Before Mila could interfere, Isabel handled the new arrival by bashing his face with her shield, which doubled as a parry against the chinless man¡¯s attack.


    It was quite the sight. Mila could appreciate the brutal beauty of her girl¡¯s attack. But they had to move on.


    Mila brandished her dagger. The man had yet to see her, but Isabel already did. She didn¡¯t react, of course, letting Mila sneak closer.


    Isabel kept parrying, and when Mila was close enough to strike, she pretended to trip backwards.


    The chinless man grinned and stepped in a little too far, hoping to land a blow. Not a decisive one. He was too cautious to commit that far. But the man¡¯s attention was wholly on Isabel.


    The warning from his subordinates came too late. Mila glanced at the few remains of a once great group and accelerated. With both hands grabbing the dagger¡¯s handle, she struck out, piercing the man¡¯s armour and wounding him heavily.


    The man screamed in pain. He jumped to the side, and Mila¡¯s dagger slid out of the deep wound in his stomach. He glared, but instead of attacking. It was clear he was preparing to flee. ¡°LAURA!¡± He suddenly screamed while stumbling back.


    But before the man could escape, Isabel was upon him. Her sword swipe was blocked. Her bash was avoided, but Mila had reached him as well.


    As Mila prepared to finish her job¡­


    ¡°Dodge!¡± Mila suddenly kicked Isabel¡¯s side, making herself scarce from the spot and making her girl avoid the incoming attack.


    Between Mila and Isabel, a heavy blow landed, shattering the cobblestone and showering them both in shambles.


    Mila struggled to see through the dust. She had been right. There were more enemies lying in wait.

 Chapter 117 – A Clash

    Dust cloud made it hard to see. But the sound of a heavy weapon heading for Mila¡¯s head was clear enough for her to react. She ducked and jumped to the side to gain distance.


    Only then did Mila recognise the attacker. It was a large woman in armour with a warhammer in hand. The brutal yet simple weapon got twirled around effortlessly. The woman¡¯s unkept hair left a wild impression, and her mana pool made Mila feel somewhat helpless.


    At this point, Mila was one of the more impressive individuals around when it came to the amount of mana. Sure, it didn¡¯t come close to what Inquisitors had, but she was doing fine.


    But this woman had less, and she was¡­ She was more efficient, just like the man she had faced at that guard station. It was depressing to think back to how proud Mila had been of her control and fighting skills.


    Thinking further, it was only logical. Despite the knowledge Mila had, she hadn¡¯t been practising for even three months. There clearly were gaps in how she utilised what she had and what she was capable of.


    And in the end, Mila¡¯s body was what it was. She couldn¡¯t compete with more developed physiques. So, she had to rely on skill. Which meant more practice. And that she could get plenty in her dreams.


    But none of that helped her now. Mila eyed the woman with caution. A direct clash was out of the question. She was a very inconvenient opponent for her. Mila searched for the throwing knives beneath her cloak. Just with six of those, she didn¡¯t feel confident in taking the woman out.


    Did they have to retreat? Mila opened her mouth to call out for Isabel to stand down, but it was already too late. Her girl jumped through the settling dust and charged the new opponent.


    Mila gritted her teeth. Was it too late? Isabel was already engaging. She looked around, searching for the rest of the enemies. But¡­ There was none. It made her furrow her brows. Where was the rest of that armoured woman¡¯s party? Did she send only this hammer-wielding brute?


    Well, there was also the trash beside Mila. The chinless man was scampering away. ¡°Get them, Liton!¡± He managed to squeeze a surprisingly loud shout.


    It did, however, return Mila¡¯s attention to the man. He noticed it, too and let out a desperate wheeze. The sword was still in his hand, while with the other one, he was clutching his wound.


    ¡°Die faster, Burt.¡± Liton returned while receiving an overhead strike from Isabel¡¯s sword with the handle of the hammer.


    The man let out another wheeze, this time full of frustration and anger. Mila didn¡¯t care. She flourished her dagger while still searching for Liton¡¯s comrades.


    Only, why was this Burt not looking at Mila with hopeless desperation? There was even a bit of a glee in his eyes.


    That¡¯s when Mila felt it. Another signature appeared and rapidly closed on to her from above. She threw herself to the side, avoiding the ambush.


    Mila continued to retreat while redirecting herself to face the new adversary - a man in a brown cloak that covered his features completely. ¡°Burt¡­¡± He whispered while playing with a dagger. ¡°You useless dog. Because you can¡¯t control your emotions, the Maiden escaped.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, Litan,¡± Burt spat out. ¡°I need a healer. Go tell Laura to send Ugum to help me.¡±


    While the battle between Isabel and Liton raged behind Mila, she didn¡¯t dare to take her attention away from Litan. The man was dangerous. They had to retreat. It was still possible. As long as that armoured woman didn¡¯t come, they could run.


    Litan let out a quiet cackle. Even under the hood, Mila could tell he despised Burt. ¡°How unfortunate. It is already too late for you, Burt. My condolences.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about, Litan!¡± Burt realised there was no mercy coming from the new arrival. He tried to back away, but before he could, Litan flashed forward, driving his dagger into Burt¡¯s heart.


    Immediately after, Litan freed his weapon, turned towards Mila and bowed. ¡°Ah! I apologise for taking your pray.¡± He still spoke far too silently. His voice was barely audible due to the ongoing fight behind Mila. ¡°Laura despised the man. So did my sister.¡± He nodded towards Liton.


    Mila simply readied herself. She felt bloodlust radiating from the man. ¡°Oh, I do not mind.¡± She spoke. ¡°But¡­¡± Mila continued,¡± We really have to be on our way now. Isn¡¯t that right, my dear Paladin?¡± She raised her voice.


    ¡°Bussy. Can¡¯t.¡± Isabel returned with a grunt.


    ¡°Ah, how unfortunate.¡± Litan opened his hands wide. ¡°And I so wished to have a dance with you-¡±


    ¡°Get to the hunt, Litan!¡± Liton suddenly yelled. ¡°Stop playing around!¡±


    ¡°It is not a play but a proper ritual.¡± Litan sounded offended. ¡°We are not savages. Not anymore.¡± He raised his voice for the first time.


    ¡°Fight already.¡± Liton gave an order.


    ¡°Ah, such a pain to have a sister like this.¡± Litan shook his head sadly. ¡°But, now, shall we? Or do you have something else to add?¡±


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    Mila searched for a weakness in the man¡¯s stance. She tightened the grip on her dagger. ¡°Would our dance not be interrupted?¡± She heard Isabel grunt and then a body hitting the ground. It took most of her will to not turn around to see if Isabel was still standing.


    Shortly after, the fighting behind Mila continued. She breathed in relief. Despite knowing Isabel couldn¡¯t be defeated so easily, Mila still worried.


    Litan made an exaggerated motion, moving his hand to his chin and tapping on it. ¡°Hmm, hmm¡­¡± He pretended to think. It was apparent he didn¡¯t mind wasting time. ¡°Indubitably, it will happen in time. So we must make haste! Before the vultures gather, we must have our moment of bonding!¡±


    Mila wanted to gag. This man was pissing her off. The way he moved was showy and excessive. She suspected the same had been true for the attack she had dodged. Otherwise, Burt wouldn¡¯t have seen it.


    And why did he have to whisper? Sure, Mila could hear him, but it was all so pointless. ¡°Paladin.¡± She inwardly cringed. ¡°Can you handle her?¡± She weighed the options.


    ¡°Probably.¡± Isabel didn¡¯t sound confident. ¡°Not-¡± She groaned as a loud sound of impact travelled through the street. ¡°-quickly.¡±


    From the sound of it, Isabel wasn¡¯t out of options just yet. It would be a good experience for her girl, too, Mila decided. And¡­ If she was honest¡­ To become strong, Mila needed to fight strong opponents. It was a pity, but disposing of trash didn¡¯t earn her any real experience and getting abused by an apparition didn¡¯t have the component of danger to it.


    This wasn¡¯t the worst chance. ¡°And another one?¡± She asked again, planning what to do. Isabel grunted a ¡®yes.¡¯ Mila resolved herself for what was to come. ¡°So, your leader is not coming then?¡± She guessed, and the man nodded entirely too enthusiastically.


    ¡°It is our hunt. Our God¡¯s decree. Miss Laura will not interfere with our purpose.¡± Litan fervently explained. Upon mention of his God, he even raised his voice to a proper talking level. ¡°The prey is provided!


    And from behind, Liton joined her brother. ¡°The prey is provided!¡± She yelled. The sounds of the battle behind Mila intensified. ¡°By hunting it, we grow stronger!¡±


    ¡°Stronger!¡± For the first time, Litan shouted. Immediately after, he moved towards Mila. He ducked close to the ground and obscured his limbs with his cloak. The next moment, Litan started to move towards Mila.


    It was slow. Much slower than Mila expected. Her every twitch was captured in Litan¡¯s eyes as he examined the possibilities of their encounter.


    A look Mila was familiar with. She imagined she had a similar one while stalking her prey. It was very uncomfortable. But not something unique.


    If Litan thought Mila was easy to read, then he was mistaken. Using her own cloak, she lightly jumped to the side, trying to provoke a response. The man didn¡¯t hasten his approach.


    It must have looked comical from the side. While Isabel and Liton were engaging in frantic melee, Mila and Litan were hoovering around each other with limbs hidden.


    The dichotomy between the encounters was stark. Mila didn¡¯t want to make the first move. Grabbing initiative was certainly a good thing. But blindly attacking wasn¡¯t the only way to do it.


    Slowly, Mila kept retreating towards Isabel and Liton. She kept her movements cool and unbothered. It appeared she was being pushed back by Litan.


    Every time Litan¡¯s face crept from under the cloak, it had a creepy smile on it. It appeared he believed his pressure was gaining him the upper hand. He was feeling like a hunter.


    But, while Mila didn¡¯t have time to look behind her, she still felt where Isabel and Litan were. Her girl shined bright in her senses. And while Isabel was being pushed back, the process was becoming slower and slower.


    Judging from the sounds of weapons clashing, Liton was getting impatient by the lack of success with her quick attacks. By Mila¡¯s calculation, it was time the woman tried a heavier approach.


    A moment later, a short lull between the clashes appeared. Mila prepared herself. Liton¡¯s heavy strike was directly blocked by Isabel, but she was forced backwards almost a meter.


    Litan¡¯s eyes widened as Mila suddenly accelerated backwards. She began turning, and for the first time in a while, her eyes fell on Liton, whose weapon was still extended from landing the blow.


    Isabel had already recovered and rushed back. Mila allowed a small smile. Her girl had occupied most of the ferocious woman¡¯s attention, allowing this chance.


    With precise movement, Mila launched a knife backwards where Litan was. The man rushed towards her back, trying to prevent her strike against his sister.


    The throwing weapon was parried and gave Mila only a moment. Liton¡¯s eyes widened. The woman began to shift her heavy hammer towards Mila, trying to put it between them.


    And Liton succeeded. Mila could not make a decisive blow like this. The hammer was a barrier she couldn¡¯t easily bypass. Not with another enemy aiming at her back.


    But that wasn¡¯t Mila¡¯s goal. With forcefully shifting her stance, Liton had left herself vulnerable to Isabel, who arrived at the same moment. Mila¡¯s girl crashed into the monster woman and gained the upper hand for the first time.


    Seeing the success, Mila grinned. Isabel pushed Liton just far enough back to let Mila pass them without slowing down.


    Mila pivoted again. Her eyes fell on her pursuer, who looked at her in surprise. He then looked at Isabel¡¯s open back, unsure of what to do. It was a great chance to strike, but it was a chance given to him by Mila. It was clear he didn¡¯t trust it.


    But Litan was too skilled for his own good in this case. He wouldn¡¯t say no to at least heavily injuring one of their opponents. His dagger flashed, and he drove it towards Isabel¡¯s flank.


    Mila was already moving towards Litan. She threw another knife, making the man shift away from it and lose balance. His attack still moved forward unimpeded.


    Another step closer, and Mila was right behind Isabel. She slashed up at Litan¡¯s attacking arm, aiming at his vein.


    Litan gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t retreat. Before Mila could strike him, he struck Isabel and then froze. His attack had failed to penetrate Isabel¡¯s cloak. The blue fabric was left without even a nick.


    It was a moment Litan was frozen too long. Mila¡¯s slash reached his hand, and her attack did manage to cut through the fabric.


    But just as Litan¡¯s, Mila¡¯s attack also failed to find purchase. She was sure the man had no vambraces or any other armour covering his arms, so how?


    Mila¡¯s attack slid over Litan¡¯s skin as the man hurried to retreat. Her eyes followed his arm, and sure enough. Nothing was covering them under the cloak. But all Mila had managed was a white line over Litan¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Litan whispered. ¡°I had hoped to not use this gift of mine.¡±


    Mila¡¯s mind raced. She had hoped Isabel¡¯s impenetrable defence would give her the chance to quickly kill the man, but instead, they had traded secrets.

 Chapter 118 – The Switch

    Overall, the trade had been net positive, Mila decided. While the opposing pair now knew Isabel¡¯s defence was greater than expected, they didn¡¯t understand why or how.


    And now, Mila knew Litan¡¯s skin was hard to penetrate. Not impossibly so, proved by the white line she had left earlier. She was confident a good stab would still be deadly. Or perhaps repeated slashes at the same spot, but those would be harder to achieve.


    Mila guessed it was a blessing. These two were pious. While it was to be seen if the sister also had a blessing, it was safer to assume she did. ¡°Be careful,¡± Mila muttered to Isabel. ¡°They both might have blessings. The brother does, for sure.¡±


    After giving the information, Mila returned to reevaluating their chances. While there were now new unknowns introduced into the situation, her move had given them the upper hand.


    Isabel was pressuring Liton while Litan was looking at Mila verily. For the first time, he wasn¡¯t acting like a fool, his gaze cold and hateful. But then it vanished. He was back to his previous self.


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have warned me more than just asking if I can handle them both,¡± Isabel complained. ¡°That almost hurt.¡±


    ¡°O, shush, you baby. If can¡¯t be that bad if you can speak so much.¡± That said, Mila did feel a little guilty. It definitely wasn¡¯t a move that could be used against dangerous opponents. But while Litan and Liton were more skilled, they weren''t out of their league. ¡°Sorry¡­¡± She finally added. ¡°My bad.¡±


    ¡°As long as you know.¡± Isabel still had attention to spare. Her assault was going well, it seemed.


    Now Mila was feeling even worse. She still thought it had been the right choice. But it definitely was a step too far. Perhaps Mila trusted Isabel¡¯s defences a little too much. She shook her head. Litan was again moving towards her. She needed to concentrate.


    ¡°Done speaking?¡± Litan opened his hands wide, inviting Mila to attack.


    Mila obliged by launching another throwing knife, leaving her with three. She needed more information, and with such a large gap in the man¡¯s defences, she hoped to gather some with this attempt.


    Litan¡¯s free hand blurred as he attempted to catch the flying knife. Mila raised her eyebrow as she closed the distance together with her attack. Did the man want to prove anything?


    To his credit, Litan did catch the knife and raised his chin in victory. He even was fast enough to receive Mila¡¯s slash with his dagger.


    Their weapons crossed, and Mila lost out by being weaker. But she had expected it. With how much strength Litan had put into the block, she found it stupidly easy to be pushed back with an absurd speed.


    Right towards Litan¡¯s sister. Mila once more pivoted around. Her eyes fell on Liton, who had regained her footing. Isabel was blocking each heavy hammer blow with her shield - which refused to be scratched. The same could not be said about Isabel¡¯s sword, which was slightly bent and its blade chipped.


    Mila knew Litan was following her. But she was committed to forcing Liton to reveal more of her abilities to help Isabel. If there was nothing - good. If there was something - they needed to know as soon as possible.


    This time, Liton was ready. She took a defensive stance and parried Isabel¡¯s sword blow with her gauntlet. The woman then held her hammer across her body, raising her defences.


    But it didn¡¯t help Liton much, as Mila¡¯s steps blurred, and she rapidly changed her direction twice, finding herself at Liton¡¯s side. It was very taxing on Mila. She felt her ankles hurt from exertion.


    However, now Mila was free to strike. Only, it quickly became apparent what Liton had been hiding. The woman¡¯s mana weaved into a pattern, resembling a spell. Mila pushed her body to the limit once more, using inertia to move past Liton.


    That is not to say Mila was leaving the woman unscathed. Her dagger found Liton¡¯s side and managed to leave a cut before she was forced to jump away to avoid the sudden colourless bolt of mana.


    The blood slowly seeped into Liton¡¯s clothing where the cut had been made. The leather armour Liton had on her had proved its usefulness by stopping the worst of Mila¡¯s attack.


    Liton sent another bolt towards Isabel, who, without a way to feel it, was hit and forced back a few steps.


    Mila twirled her dagger while thoughtfully humming. ¡°We switch.¡± She suddenly announced.


    ¡°What?¡± Isabel wasn¡¯t happy. ¡°She is an awful opponent for you.¡± She pointed out.


    ¡°Yes, but better than that stone-skinned freak.¡± Mila jumped back again to avoid Litan¡¯s sharp stab. ¡°Besides, you can¡¯t dodge her spells. So we switch.¡±


    It was true that Liton wasn¡¯t a comfortable opponent for Mila. But only Mila could feel those spells forming. And frankly, she didn¡¯t think she could heavily injure Litan without giving a limb to him. That tough skin of his was annoying for a precision striker like her.


    But Isabel could deal with that. She had more strength. Isabel also didn¡¯t have to worry about that dagger. Of course, it was questionable if Mila¡¯s girl could catch Litan, but with Lion being stuck here¡­ Mila doubted he would run. Not when their ¡®Hunt¡¯ was still ongoing.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Mila eyed the woman verily. She couldn¡¯t afford to block even a single blow from her. Liton was frowning while touching her wound. She brushed her finger on it and then tasted the seeping blood. ¡°No poison?¡± She wondered.


    ¡°No¡­ I blade is enough for one such as you.¡± Mila circled Liton while Isabel intercepted Litan.


    ¡°Bold words! I like it!¡± Liton announced and charged Mila.


    It was a feint. Well, not quite. The charge was dangerous, and Mila couldn¡¯t face it. But the true danger came from the forming spells.


    Even before Liton reached Mila, formless, invisible bolts shot out and threatened to kill her. Mila carefully plotted her path. She twisted her body, avoiding the magic and ducked under the compact swing at her torso.


    Mila wanted to strike but was forced back by another bolt. Really, it was so unfair. At least¡­


    Before Mila could formulate the thought, Liton¡¯s mana flared into a more complex pattern. She deftly danced away from a surge of flames chasing after her. The destructive fire made her remember her mistake at the City¡¯s guard station.


    Why was it always fire?


    And Isabel¡¯s curse revealed she thought the same. Just a little more than a week ago, Isabel had cast a similar spell and burnt down a large swath of the city. Mila feared this barf of flames would make a repeat of that feat.


    Not to mention that Inquisitor, what seemed ages ago. That one had used fire as well.


    Mila rolled away from the roaring plasma, then another bolt that shattered a stone where her head had been just a moment ago. She lifted her dagger, wishing it had more reach. While great for infiltration, surprise attacks and precision strikes, it sorely lacked in a direct confrontation.


    And Mila wasn¡¯t the only one suffering because of the choice of her weapon. Litan was not fearing well against Isabel, too. His attacks didn¡¯t scratch her. Power was needed, not accuracy, to deal with Isabel.


    Speaking of different weapons. Mila looked at Burt¡¯s corpse. The man¡¯s sword was still lying next to him. She ducked and weaved without stopping as more attacks came relentlessly from Liton.


    That one would come in handy. While still unwieldy, Mila was at a stage where using a proper sword didn¡¯t kill her wrists immediately.


    With that in mind, Mila began twisting herself towards the sword. Liton, of course, followed. The woman didn¡¯t give her even a second to gather her breath.


    But with Mila¡¯s sharp senses, she managed to step through the barrage of attacks and find the sword. With a daring somersault, she grabbed the weapon and rolled away from the smashing attack that broke more of the paving.


    Mila suffered through another shower of shambles and narrowed her eyes. The sword gave her the much-needed reach. As she slipped her dagger under her cloak, Mila also grabbed the remaining throwing knives.


    Before Mila could decide on her next action, Isabel¡¯s attack pushed Litan to stand beside his sister. Her girl huffed and stopped on Mila¡¯s side.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hit him,¡± Isabel complained. ¡°And the one time I did, he shrugged it off.¡±


    ¡°You managed to hit him?¡± Mila asked in surprise. She couldn¡¯t decide if the short pause was a good thing or not.


    ¡°Well, nicked his cloak,¡± Isabel confessed while raising her shield once again. ¡°Ready?¡±


    Mila looked at their opponents. Litan was whispering something to his sister, who frowned. She shook her head before, from the looks of it, changed her mind. ¡°Fine.¡± Liton raised her hammer again. ¡°But I hate it.¡±


    His sister¡¯s disapproval didn¡¯t seem to phase Litan. He even appeared to be happy. ¡°It¡¯s time!¡± He spoke.


    From the pained expression on Liton¡¯s face, whatever was coming was likely to be dangerous - quite possibly to both sides.


    Isabel felt it, too. She moved in front of Mila with her shield raised. There was now a pregnant silence hanging in the air.


    Finally, Litan and Liton moved. The brother threw his cloak in the air, revealing a tight outfit beneath. His muscles visibly moved beneath the silky fabric. He proceeded to hide his face behind the blade of his dagger while glaring over it at Mila and Isabel.


    ¡°You have now done it¡­¡± Litan whispered while Liton groaned. ¡°You have forced me to reveal my hidden form.¡± Another groan. ¡°Even when I was a child, I have been hiding this beast inside me.¡± He crouched while sticking his free hand to the side, posing.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Isabel couldn¡¯t hold her surprise in. Mila didn¡¯t know where to look.


    Litan¡¯s clothes were too tight. In all places. Especially his crotch region. And they were yellow. Why were they yellow?


    And Liton looked depressed. For the first time, she refused to meet Mila¡¯s and Isabel¡¯s eyes. ¡°He is like that¡­¡± She stated.


    ¡°With this,¡± Litan kept posing. He pulled the blade away from his face, revealing a manic grin. ¡°With this, I am ultimate. I am the predator.¡± He rose to his feet, his jewels jingling. ¡°Now, sister!¡±


    Liton helplessly crouched, letting her brother climb on her shoulders, then straightened.


    The obscene man raised his dagger in the air. ¡°I am invincible. I look down upon the world. I-¡±


    It was too much. Before Mila could move, Isabel had already lost control and charged. Litan looked at them in surprise. ¡°I am not finished!¡± He squealed, raising his voice for the first time.


    Liton, in turn, grabbed her brother''s legs and threw him at Isabel. Bot Litan and Isabel crashed into each other and began exchanging blows.


    Mila had to admit that Litan was now faster, more distracting and annoying with his remarks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s celebrate!¡± Litan exclaimed. ¡°We shall bath in blood!¡± He continued. ¡°Strike me!¡± His mouth couldn¡¯t shut up.


    ¡°How¡­¡± Mila watched the ensuing fight. ¡°How can you tolerate him?¡± She wanted to know.


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± Liton raised her hammer. ¡°But he is my brother. Now, common. If we fight, I won¡¯t have to listen to his shit.¡±


    ¡°Why did you even agree to help him?¡± Mila was still confused. Was this some sort of psychological attack? If so, it worked remarkably well. ¡°What is this madness?¡±


    ¡°Look¡­¡± Liton sighed. ¡°Look, just¡­ Let¡¯s just fight, okay?¡±


    Mila looked at the tired woman, then at the yellow monkey jumping around. ¡°How did THIS make him more capable?¡± She could see Isabel had trouble keeping up with the man now.


    ¡°He just is more¡­ expressive, you know? Shall we?¡± Liton kept nudging Mila to fight.


    ¡°Right, yes.¡± Mila tore her eyes away from the horrific sight. ¡°We shall.¡± She was glad they had switched the opponents.

 Chapter 119 – A Solution

    ¡°Suffer my wrath!¡± The pervert growled and rapidly struck Isabel¡¯s shield. The dagger in his hands quickly lost shape as it was hammered against the unyielding obstacle.


    Isabel thrust her sword, happy she had dropped the idea of fighting with her knuckles. There was no way she was going to touch the yellow menace. The distracting garb made it hard to know where to look. Not that Litan had any reason to be ashamed of his body. On the contrary, he was well-endowed and muscular¡­


    And it somehow made it even worse.


    The man kept weaving around every attack she could throw at him. Isabel struggled to keep up. Before the big reveal, she had pressured the man, but now it was the opposite.


    Not that Litan had any chance of actually hurting her. Not unless she allowed him to pelt on her. Isabel kept blocking. It was so much easier to fight with her shield in hand. It felt like an extension of her arm.


    Just using her barriers without the shield was always taxing on Isabel¡¯s mind. Like this, she could fight for hours. Not that they had that much time. She prodded the man with her sword, only for him to vanish.


    Isabel quickly threw her shield to the side, interrupting Litan¡¯s attempt at flanking her. She pivoted and pushed herself between him and Mila. She couldn¡¯t allow the flamboyant fool to interrupt Mila¡¯s fight.


    ¡°Bleed for me!¡± Litan whispered with malice practically dripping from his lips. ¡°Take this! Hundred Hidden Hunters!¡±


    Litan wiggled his hips, jingling his bits. Isabel suffered mental damage and almost missed the moment the man¡¯s body became intangible.


    The next moment, Isabel felt her barrier become strained as numerous attacks rained down on her. She also heard Mila groan in response to Liton naming his attack. Her girl had hammered into Isabel¡¯s and Andrew¡¯s minds to never do that.


    They had tried it only once and had earned Mila¡¯s ire. And a sermon that lasted an hour, featuring countless examples of why it was stupid.


    Not that it bothered Litan. The man thrived by being ridiculous.


    Isabel weathered the attacks while identifying from where exactly they came. It turned out to be some kind of spell. Litan was trying to sneak past her again.


    Which was still forbidden. Isabel charged the man, who gave her a grin. Then she passed right through him. ¡°What the¡­¡± Isabel blinked, then hurried to turn around.


    Mila was currently poking holes in Liton¡¯s defences. The sword suited her girl. Not as much as a dagger. That one gave her more dangerous air, but still.


    But where had the distractingly dressed banana gone? Isabel examined her surroundings, paying extra attention to Mila¡¯s fight to intercept any interruptions.


    ¡°He is in the alley.¡± Mila helpfully informed Isabel between dodging colourless bolts.


    Some landed on Isabel¡¯s back but did no harm apart from making her lose balance momentarily.


    Isabel nodded and looked at the spot where she had slaughtered the thugs. Liton strolled out of the alley a moment later, holding two swords.


    ¡°Haha,¡± Litan let out a laugh. ¡°You have done well to destroy my weapon. But it has only made me stronger.¡± He lifted his newly acquired swords.


    And while Isabel wanted to argue his actions had ruined the dagger, she knew it was pointless. The man had a screw loose. Or ten.


    Or possibly Litan had no screw¡¯s to lose, to begin with. Because the man made no sense. He then started to spin and move towards Isabel while doing so.


    The yellow helicopter looked flashy. The quick, whooshing sounds certainly left an impression. But as Isabel planted her feet and received the wild slash, the stupid move quickly fell apart.


    And for receiving that slash, Isabel returned one of her own. Her sword swung down at Litan¡¯s torso. Still reeling from meeting Isabel¡¯s unmovable form, he failed to dodge.


    But to Isabel¡¯s displeasure, all her attack did was slice open Litan¡¯s tightfitting body suit at the chest. ¡°Dammit!¡± She cursed. Trimming Litan¡¯s chest hair had not been her aim. ¡°Just die already! What¡¯s with that defense!¡±


    Well. There was a red line where Isabel¡¯s sword had met the flesh, but no blood had been drawn.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Litan returned. ¡°That¡¯s my line! No, wait!¡± He quickly realised he had spoken in a normal tone and returned to the whispering. ¡°Ahaha! My majestic form is not something easily blemished.¡± He started to wriggle. ¡°And so bold, trying to strip me. But if you wish, I can show you-¡±


    ¡°STOP¡± Isabel realised Mila and Liton had yelled at the same time as she.


    ¡°Cut that out! I am not letting you run around naked again!¡± Liton chastised her brother. ¡°Shit!¡±


    Isabel glanced back. Mila had managed to land a blow on the distracted woman. Which was good. Because if Isabel was honest, she didn¡¯t know how to cook¡­ her¡­ prey¡­


    Wait¡­ Isabel glanced at the raging fire a short distance away. Couldn¡¯t she do the same?


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Immediately, Isabel began recalling the schematic she kept ready. It took a moment for her to feel the mana and force it to obey. The shaping of the spell had a lot to do with imagination. The runic forms that had to be kept in her mind had to be mirrored with mana in reality. Otherwise, nothing would happen.


    This was why Isabel preferred simply pumping mana into her body. Easy and simple, and it had great effects. No need for mental gymnastics.


    It was a viable fighting strategy. Mila, for the most part, followed the same path. However, Isabel knew it was because her girl worked with fewer resources.


    But for now, Isabel had a yellow frog to bake. She exchanged a few strikes with her opponent, slightly losing out on each one. This time on purpose. She bided her time and drew Litan in.


    Soon, Isabel would be ready to release her spell.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Shit!¡± Liton cursed.


    Mila glanced at her sword. There was now a bloody spot on its blade after the unexpected success. Liton had been distracted by her own brother spouting nonsense.


    But Mila didn¡¯t blame the woman. She had almost tripped when Litan blurted out that stupid name for his attack. Who did that?


    Well, some people did. Most died shortly after beginning to fight against opponents willing to kill. Mia had experienced a single memory from the viewpoint of such a person. But that woman had yelled the names of her attacks just to piss off her enemies. And she had died. Shouting during a battle tended to pull everyone''s attention towards you.


    Back to the situation at hand, Mila was forced back by short thrusts of Liton¡¯s hammer. Her opponent had lost a finger in the last exchange and was now venting her anger.


    Despite the heavy weapon, Liton didn¡¯t look like she was getting tired. Furthermore, after a feint, the woman launched another stream of fire towards Mila.


    Pushing past her limits, Mila managed to evade, if ungracefully. But rolling through the dirt was better than becoming charcoal. She followed up by jumping on her feet, then falling on her back.


    Spellcasting was such a bullshit sometimes. Sometimes, Mila wished she had not specialised so heavily in stealth. But the regret quickly passed.


    Fights like these were rare. Matching an opponent so closely and exchanging so many blows was not something that happened¡­


    Right. Mila realised something. She glanced at the Isabel¡¯s fight. The man now had his chest hair sticking out from the torn, tightfitting body suit.


    Were these two literally guided here? With the man being blessed, had he received a revelation of sorts? This was a scarily probable possibility.


    Could the gods track her? Did they know where Mila¡¯s group were?


    But after thinking about it a second more, Mila dismissed the fear. If it had been a revelation, it probably was a vague feeling, not an exact order. Gods didn¡¯t actually speak. They couldn¡¯t. Could they? She felt like something was eluding her. An unformed idea. A dream or memory too faded to touch.


    To gain time, Mila used two of the three remaining throwing knives. She had noticed Isabel had an idea. Probably.


    Mila¡¯s girl had frozen for a moment, then suddenly acted with more purpose in her movements. Isabel was still losing in the exchange, but more than she should. Mila¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t be fooled so simply. She had thought or been present when Silinth did what Isabel knew about fighting.


    ¡°SPINNING WHIRLWIND OF ENDLESS CUTS!¡±


    Both Mila and her opponent cringed. She looked at Liton. Despite the displeasure on her face, the woman didn¡¯t repeat the mistake of letting her attention wander.


    The same couldn¡¯t be said for Mila. She chided herself. It wasn¡¯t time to look at the circus. Isabel had that part covered.


    With the smoke filling the street, it became harder and harder to see all the small movements and faints Mila¡¯s opponent made. The hot air burned her lungs.


    While the poor visibility was to Mila¡¯s advantage, the shrinking usable area was not. She bounced away from another hammer thrust. The heavy weapon brushed against her shoulder, making her wince and grit her teeth.


    Liton had managed to use a particularly dark swirl of smoke to get Mila. Nothing was broken, but the left arm was now stiff. At least the constant barrage of magic wasn¡¯t a problem. Mila could feel the projectiles comming.


    But this couldn¡¯t continue. Mila threw the last throwing knife, freeing her hands. The projectile, predictably, was brushed off by Liton. Mila then gripped the sword hilt with both arms and used the blade to push the hammer aside, leaving the opponent open.


    This had been the first time Mila had used such a forceful move in the fight, surprising Liton. The woman hurried to retreat while pulling her hammer back.


    Mila had to praise Liton¡¯s reaction speed. Even with the surprise element, she had not managed to gain a decisive edge.


    Still¡­ While letting one hand go from the sword, Mila pulled out her dagger and aimed at the woman¡¯s stomach.


    Before Liton could retreat, Mila plunged her signature weapon through the leather armour. It was too shallow. She felt Liton¡¯s foot land on her own stomach and push her away.


    Mila tumbled through a trail of fire, then on the ground. She hurried back to her feet and extinguished the small flame that had caught the hem of her cloak.


    Ready to dodge again, Mila moved back towards Liton. The woman glared at her, nursing the new wound.


    The fight was close, but Mila was gaining more and more advantages as it proceeded. Liton had managed to land only two blows, while Mila had three to her name.


    While Mila didn¡¯t show it, Liton¡¯s kick and the blow to Mila¡¯s shoulder hurt like hell. There definitely would be nasty bruising in those places. At least she wasn¡¯t bleeding.


    Which wasn¡¯t the same for Liton. The place where once had been a finger was now bleeding heavily. The first wound had closed at this point, but the new one in the woman¡¯s stomach looked nasty.


    Only looked. Liton still had enough strength to go on. The woman charged more bolts, which she then hurled at Mila.


    But they were less than at the start. Mila noticed Liton hadn¡¯t used the flames again. The woman was running low on mana at this point.


    Which was good. Mila let a small smile form on her lips. Without the constant need to dodge magic, she could finally finish up the formidable opponent.


    And honestly¡­ Mila had learned a lot. She respected Liton. The woman was powerful in her own right. Whoever had taught her was very skilful. Litan, too¡­ Yeah, the chaotic man, too, was an opponent worth fighting¡­ Probably¡­


    But it was time to finish the fight. As Mila hid her dagger and once more gripped her sword with both hands, Isabel finally revealed her plan.


    Fire. A lot of fire. That was Isabel¡¯s plan.

 Chapter 120 – The Demise of a Worthy Adversary

    The ragging fire, brighter, hotter and more plentiful than what was already around, shot out of Isabel¡¯s hand.


    Mila pushed aside her displeasure with the solution Isabel had come up with. It was good. The piercing scream from Litan proved it was.


    Just¡­ Why was it fire again? Mila shook her head. The results spoke for themselves. Isabel was apparently winning. Her opponent''s frantic reaction proved it. Liton¡¯s body jerked toward where her brother was screaming.


    Mila didn¡¯t plan to let the woman move as she wished. She attempted to block Liton but was pushed aside. The woman fearlessly headed into the flames.


    Isabel, meanwhile, didn¡¯t stop. She kept pouring more mana into the fire. Her hand moved horizontally, chasing after Litan, who was escaping.


    The fire spread more. Isabel¡¯s opponent kept himself a step ahead of her aim. Mila noticed Litan was favouring his hand. It was hard to see anything more through the smoke and fire.


    ¡°Paladin.¡± Mila raised her voice. ¡°She is coming!¡± It was too late to stop Liton. She couldn¡¯t follow through the flames without burning herself.


    Gathering all her strength, Mila threw her sword at the back of Liton. The woman didn¡¯t even notice, too preoccupied with stopping Isabel.


    And Liton did succeed. Just as the spinning sword hit the woman¡¯s back and cut into it, she reached Isabel and tackled her. Both girls tumbled to the ground. Isabel¡¯s spell sputtered out as Liton mounted her back.


    Liton raised her hammer and tried to bring it down at Isabel¡¯s head.


    But it was a mistake. Mila had found a way through the flames and now was just behind Liton. The woman had become too emotional. She had left her back completely open. Liton¡¯s armour had handled the worst of the fire, but¡­ Wherever it didn¡¯t cover, the skin was blistered and raw.


    And Mila understood her. She, too, had rushed towards Isabel with little to no consideration - even knowing it was unlikely Liton would be able to hurt her girl.


    But unlikely wasn¡¯t impossible. Mila knew Isabel couldn¡¯t deal with heavy impacts well. While her girl¡¯s barrier would stop direct damage, it only softened the kinetic force that was fed into her body.


    With the hammer already on its way down, Mila lifted the retrieved dagger. She tackled Liton¡¯s back, driving her weapon into it.


    The fourth wound was not deadly either. Mila¡¯s prime concern was the falling hammer. And she had succeeded in pushing the heavy blow away from Isabel.


    The hammer impacted the ground, shattering more stones. Liton screamed and violently jerked forward, yanking the dagger out of Mila¡¯s hands and pushing her back.


    Isabel tried to turn around but was hammered into the ground by Liton¡¯s senseless punches. The woman was fueled by rage and did not spare her fists.


    The smell of burnt flesh spread through the air, making Mila gag. The dagger was still sticking out of Liton¡¯s back. She stumbled back to the woman and managed to grab the hilt of her weapon.


    And twisting the dagger stopped Liton¡¯s rampage. Her pain-filled roar echoed through the street, then again. The sound did not stop. Mila realised it was Litan who mimicked his sister¡¯s desperate call for relief.


    A heavy impact hit Mila¡¯s side. Liton¡¯s elbow took away her breath. She fought back by twisting the dagger again, earning more roars.


    And this time, the mirror of Liton¡¯s scream was closer than before. Mila knew her opponent¡¯s brother was coming. She had to finish off Liton before he arrived.


    With Mila¡¯s help, Isabel managed to turn around. Her shield flashed as it bashed against Liton¡¯s flank. Isabel¡¯s other hand was empty. She had dropped her sword in the chaos.


    Another hit landed on Mila¡¯s side. She wheezed but didn¡¯t let go of her dagger. Instead, she grabbed it with both hands and yanked it down.


    Liton didn¡¯t scream this time. But she tried. Only¡­ Her lungs lacked the air required for sound.


    Finally, Mila¡¯s dagger came loose. She stumbled back, trying to steady herself. She felt Litan was close. He was moving fast. ¡°Incoming.¡± Mila forced out a sound. It was hard to breathe. Those two elbows had done a lot of damage.


    Isabel used her shield again. She used the edge of it to hit Liton¡¯s flank. At last, it forced the woman to collapse to the side. The hammer fell next to Isabel with a loud thunk.


    ¡°LITON!¡±


    Mila blinked. Then Litan was there. After dropping his swords, he grabbed his sister, not letting her fall. His hands wrapped around her. He pulled her away just as Isabel swung her shield at the pair.


    ¡°I¡­ fine¡­¡±


    Mila couldn¡¯t believe the woman was still conscious. She glanced around. There were no escape routes left for her. She would have to rely on Isabel to carry her out.


    It was the same for the pair of siblings. Mila took a couple deeper breaths, thankful to her mask for filtering the worst of the smoke out of the air.


    They were at the finish line. Honestly, Mila was spent. She suspected only Liton¡¯s condition was worse. At least nothing done to her was lasting.


    ¡°Liton¡­ I¡­ I have to¡­¡±  Litan spoke, desperation clear in his voice. ¡°We have to get to Ugum-¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°Hah!¡± Liton let out a sharp, barren laugh. ¡°That¡¯s not us¡­¡± She struggled to speak. ¡°We hunt. Finish¡­ The hunt¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Litan turned his head towards Mila, then looked at Isabel, who was rising up from the ground. He noticed Mila¡¯s girl was holding the heavy hammer now. ¡°That¡¯s not yours!¡± He growled.


    ¡°Move¡­¡± Liton coughed. Her body slumped over as her brother prepared to fight. ¡°Hunt¡­ That¡¯s the God¡¯s decree¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will reap these souls for our God. The hunt must be finished.¡±


    Mila frowned, but it was Isabel who spoke.


    ¡°Your sister will die,¡± Isabel stated. There was disbelief in her voice for the callous way they treated Liton¡¯s life.


    ¡°That is nature''s way.¡± Litan returned. While his words were full of confidence, the trembling of his voice betrayed the storm of emotions he felt. ¡°One day, we hunt. The other, we are hunted.¡±


    Despite her condition, Liton joined her brother. ¡°... When we fail, we become the prey.¡±


    ¡°That is our way,¡± Litan added, and his sister repeated.


    ¡°That¡­ Is our¡­ way¡­¡±


    It was¡­ Admirable in a fucked-up sort of way. Mila didn¡¯t hate their simple devotion. They had their values, and they stuck to them.


    But Isabel disagreed. ¡°That¡¯s so dumb.¡± She blurted out. ¡°Just get her to the doctor.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mila sighed. That was the wrong thing to say. Her girl had just insulted their resolve. She felt the hostile glares aimed at Isabel.


    ¡°You lack brain matter.¡± Litan made a simple insult. ¡°You do not understand us.¡± He followed up with more words in a language Mila didn¡¯t understand. His words made Liton laugh, and she added another string of half-formed words.


    ¡°What¡¯s there to-¡±


    ¡°Paladin¡­¡± Mila interrupted. ¡°...Isabel¡­¡± She whispered. ¡°It is not your place to argue on how they should live or die. Let¡¯s fight, Hunter.¡±


    And Litan nodded. He retrieved his swords, readying himself for the final confrontation.


    ¡°But-¡± Isabel was not satisfied.


    ¡°No buts.¡± Mila steadied her steps and studied the prowling man. ¡°You are slighting their resolves.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Litan barked. ¡°The Maiden is right. You do not understand. She does. I¡¯ll fight, win and grow stronger.¡±


    ¡°But your sister¡­¡± Isabel helplessly tried to resist.


    Liton rolled on her back and whimpered. ¡°...Isabel, huh?¡± She spoke with great difficulty. ¡°Fuck you¡­¡± Liton spat out. ¡°I don¡¯t take pity. I lost. That¡¯s¡­ all¡­¡±


    ¡°But I have not!¡± Litan stepped forward. The emotions radiating from him burned brighter than the surrounding flames. He raised his swords and glared at Isabel. ¡°Boundless Rage of Mourning Typhoon!¡±


    Isabel braced herself, but Mila paled. Litan had played them both. No. His rage at Isabel was real, but he was aiming at her!


    Despite his sadness and anger, Litan had made the logical choice. Mila was the weakest opponent and was already injured. Her weapon would not help much against two swords, and it was clear Litan was not expecting to leave alive.


    And Mila¡¯s legs refused to move. She fought her tired muscles, but¡­ All she could manage was a totter forward.


    Blocking it was. Mila opened her eyes wide despite the smoke biting into them. She looked at the opponent. She searched for anything she could use.


    There it was. Despite the man¡¯s bold move, Mila saw how his right arm was burnt and raw. While he was holding a sword in it, it wasn¡¯t a firm grip.


    Would Litan be able to strike with the damaged arm? Mila knew he would. The look in his eyes shined with fatal determination. Isabel was moving to intercept the man, but Mila knew she would be too late.


    Forward. That was the only path left for Mila. With her ankles hurting, she could only fall towards Litan¡¯s charge.


    The man spun, trying to confuse Mila. But her calculating gaze never wavered. The closer he came, the clearer Mila could see his movements.


    Without proper garb, Mila could even see Litan¡¯s muscles flex and move as she moved. It was all open book for her. And the path forward was narrow.


    The world around Mila slowed. Litan finished a rotation, chopping down at Mila with great force but not precision. The right arm was trembling, struggling to hold the sword.


    Mila saw it. The left hand was faster. It would arrive first and force her to block. The right arm would come next and likely injure her gravely.


    If Mila let the man, that is. There was no choice but to block the first attack. She moved her dagger in the left arm¡¯s sword attack path.


    The impact was heavy. The dagger in Mila¡¯s arm bent. The misshapen thing would not serve as a weapon anymore. Her arm was shoved towards her with force, and Mila let the energy push her away. She added her strength to the tally, hoping it would let her be carried even further away.


    Litan had not saved strength. He had hit with all he had. Mila found herself being tossed back towards the raging flames.


    It was the best outcome. Mila pulled herself into a ball, hiding her limbs and face from the destructive heat. Litan¡¯s follow-up attack came too late.


    Mila heard Isabel¡¯s roar as her girl reached Litan. She heard them start fighting. Her body then hit the ground.


    The impact took away more of her already sparse air as it was pushed out of her lungs. Mila felt the terrifying heat trying to reach through the fabric. She tried to keep the momentum going and rolled further.


    It took so long. Mila felt the whole world melt away. The sounds of fighting grew more distant as she tumbled on the ground. The hard surface and shambles hurt. She continued to spin.


    Mila knew her cloak had caught fire. She couldn¡¯t keep hiding under it, or it would become her death.


    But Mila also knew she had more distance to move. Was this it? She prepared to throw away the flaming clothes and dash, hoping her hurting legs would carry her far enough.


    ¡°NO!¡±


    Mila heard Litan scream. Then, she was picked up. The cloak was torn off, and Mila found herself in Isabel¡¯s hands. She felt her girl¡¯s barrier flare to full strength.


    The flames stuck to the invisible wall, trying to break inside, but Isabel didn¡¯t let them. She ran, carrying Mila with her. Between each step, Isabel tore away more of the smouldering fabric. Mila helped as well. Even the mask had to go.


    Mila found herself almost naked when Isabel finally stepped out of the fire. The path ahead of them was surprisingly peaceful.


    Isabel put Mila down, and they exchanged glances, then Mila¡¯s girl stepped back into the fire. Isabel still had a job left to do.


    Without any strength left, Mila collapsed on the ground. Her body was battered and bruised, but luckily, there were no burn marks. Only some of her hair had been singed.


    Mila looked at where Isabel continued to fight. She idly wondered how long it would take. And a minute later, Isabel stepped out of the flames again. In her hands was the heavy hammer.


    They had won.

 Chapter 121 – The Unsatisfying Result

    ¡°Are you keeping the hammer?¡± Mila asked while rummaging through a chest full of various pieces of clothing. Everything but the underwear had to be discarded. And even then, she smelled of soot and singed hair.


    They were currently in one of the evacuated buildings, looking for a replacement for Mila¡¯s lost set of clothes. The fire was spreading. And fast. Hopefully, the military will interfere before the whole city goes to hell.


    ¡°I guess¡­¡± Isabel replied, sounding absentminded.


    Mila glanced at her girl. Isabel was checking out her barely dressed body. But now that she had no mask, it was clear she wasn¡¯t in the mood. It was more of a reflex. ¡°Come here?¡± Mila opened her arms.


    And Isabel obediently did. She put the hammer on the ground and wrapped her arms around Mila. ¡°Thanks.¡± She buried her face into Mila¡¯s crown. ¡°...Smells like ash¡­¡±


    ¡°How sweet.¡± Mila dryly noted. She gently caressed Isabel¡¯s cheek before slipping out of her girl¡¯s grasp. ¡°Now, let me get dressed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Isabel picked up the hammer again. ¡°Mila?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Why did they choose to die?¡±


    Mila wished she had a good answer. ¡°They¡­ They had strong beliefs. They hunted people, Isabel. They were ready to become prey themselves.¡±


    Granted, it was only a guess. But Mila believed it was close to the truth.


    ¡°That¡¯s so bullshit¡­¡± Isabel lifted the hammer. It was a weapon meant to be used with both hands. Isabel wasn¡¯t quite ready to use it with one, but she tried. ¡°Heavy. She made it look easy.¡±


    ¡°Liton was a great fighter. Very skilled and brave.¡± Mila gave praise where due.


    ¡°Her brother, too.¡± Isabel nodded. She changed the grip on the hammer. It was a rough tool of war. The head was blunt on both sides. It was a weapon made purely to destroy by smashing, with no elegance at all.


    And while Mila agreed that Litan had a lot of praiseworthy qualities, she struggled to voice them. ¡°If only he didn¡¯t shout out his moves.¡± She finally mumbled, then added. ¡°But yes, he was powerful too.¡± Her search for something wearable finally bore fruits.


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Mila hurried to dress in the brown tunic and simple pants. Unfortunately, there was no cloak to ¡®borrow¡¯. ¡°How do I look?¡± She presented herself.


    ¡°Cute¡­¡± Isabel still had trouble focusing on anything else but her thoughts. Albeit, Mila¡¯s new garb did return more light to her eyes.


    ¡°While flattering, that was not what I was looking for.¡± Mila double-checked her appearance. She looked like a simple girl, one you could find in any village. It would do. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She pushed Isabel out of the room, then the building.


    The fire was raging. People were slowly returning to the area to try and stop it from spreading.


    No one paid attention to Mila and Isabel as they waded through the crow towards one of the entrances into Naran¡¯s tunnels. Isabel had hidden her mask and taken off her eye-catching cloak, while Mila had changed everything about her appearance.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to find the building Isabel had used before to exit the tunnel system. They both found their way towards the basement. This particular house would likely soon be gone. The fire was quickly moving in this direction.


    On their way down, they found people hiding in the corners. Upon their warning, they hesitantly headed up to see the situation outside. It was all they could do for them.


    Finally, they both landed back into the tunnels. The darkness embraced them, finally letting them feel safe. Before Isabel could move, Mila grabbed her hand. ¡°Come here.¡± She nestled against her girl¡¯s chest. ¡°So?¡±


    Isabel planted a gentle kiss on Mila¡¯s head. ¡°I hate it.¡± She then spoke. ¡°They could have lived.¡±


    ¡°It was what they chose. While I don¡¯t necessarily agree, it is not a bad way to go.¡±


    But Isabel already knew that. ¡°Yes, but¡­ Why? I don¡¯t get it.¡± Before Mila could try to answer, she continued. ¡°Was it their beliefs? Did they sacrifice themselves to their god?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± Mila supposed. ¡°We can only speculate.¡±


    ¡°Is it all it takes? To be a fanatic?¡± Isabel struggled to understand.


    And Mila did get it. ¡°Isabel. You have to remember. Gods are a reality. And Litan was blessed. They¡­ They would never have died in any other way. Either this, or¡­ They would stand on top of a mountain of bodies.¡±


    ¡°Same as us, huh?¡± Isabel let out a morbid laugh.


    ¡°Well, not necessarily. We aren¡¯t aiming to hunt down people.¡± Mila reasoned. ¡°But yes, at this point, it will be either us or them.¡± She looked up. ¡°Or, if we are lucky, they will find someone else to bother. The Inquisitors surely have better things to do than chase us around the world.¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Isabel pulled Mila closer. ¡°You still smell like sooth.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I need a bath.¡± Mila agreed. Isabel¡¯s tight hug also reminded her of the many bruises she had received. ¡°But first, a healer. I hope those two who patched me up before are not too busy. We still have much to do.¡±


    ¡°Is it bad?¡± Isabel loosened her arms.


    Mila shook her head. ¡°It is not. But it is hard to walk. And breathe. Hmm, actually, I do feel somewhat weak¡­ If only there was a dependable girl with strong arms. A girl who could carry the poor me to a healer.¡±


    ¡°You want me to carry you?¡± Despite her complaints, Isabel still kept her face buried in Mila¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t have to be you.¡± Mila pushed Isabel away. ¡°I am sure there is someone who could help me down this way.¡± She theatrically swayed while taking steps.


    And immediately, Mila was swept off her feet and picked up by Isabel. ¡°I know you are joking, but it¡¯s not funny.¡± She grumbled. ¡°And it¡¯s not easy with the hammer in hand.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I do apologise. You know humour is not my strong point.¡± And neither making Isabel laugh was her goal. Mila just wanted to distract her girl from the depressing thoughts.


    And Mila had succeeded.


    ¡°There is no need for anyone else if you have me,¡± Isabel grumbled while taking swift steps. ¡°If you want, I¡¯ll never let you go.¡±


    ¡°How very romantic, if unpractical.¡± Mila wrapped her hands around Isabel¡¯s neck and pulled herself up for a gentle kiss. Her girl had taken strides in not getting easily embarrassed.


    After it was done, they both fell into a contemplative silence. Mila did try to raise a topic or two. But Isabel kept defaulting back into a brooding mood.


    Isabel quickly found the way towards the healers. As they closed the place, they encountered more and more people. And a good chunk was injured.


    Some - heavily.


    It became clear Mila''s fears had become a reality. The formidable woman had let her subordinates hunt for them both while the main force had assaulted the tunnels.


    The fight was still ongoing. There was a steady stream of people with various degrees of injuries. And from what they learnt, these were the lucky ones.


    A pudgy man Isabel knew joined them as they stopped to wait in line to get into the healer''s room.


    ¡°We are losing.¡± He grimly announced. ¡°We only managed to slow them down by throwing bodies at them. Even collapsing the tunnels on their heads only unconvinced them. They have a goddamn earth mage in the party.¡± He spat on the ground.


    Mila nudged Isabel to ask more.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The pudgy man slumped against the wall. The torch above his head crackled with sparks. He looked up at the source of light. ¡°Not only that. They always know where our traps are. All our attacks are deflected. Sometimes, they cast spells. We are just thugs, man. We can¡¯t deal with that shit.¡±


    Isabel frowned. ¡°Where are they heading?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know. The damn murderers appear to just walk straight.¡±


    ¡°As in, towards the central chamber.¡± Mila guessed.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The pudgy man slid down the wall and sat on the ground. ¡°At this point, we will have to let them take the centre.¡±


    ¡°And Naran?¡± Isabel wanted to know.


    While Isabel¡¯s friend shrugged, a woman standing behind them knew. ¡°Boss is still yelling at the diggers. There isn¡¯t much progress with the new path.¡± She inserted.


    ¡°Ah! Isabel! Mila!¡± Cecilia¡¯s voice interrupted their conversation. The woman was rushing down the tunnel. ¡°Are you two injured?¡±


    ¡°Mila needs a refresher.¡± Isabel avoided giving a straight answer.


    ¡°Do you?¡± Seeing Mila nod, Cecilia rushed past them into the healer''s room. A moment later, she was back. ¡°You can go in.¡±


    There was immediate shouting and complaining. Many of those present were bleeding out. There were broken bones, missing appendages, large gashes and more.


    But¡­


    ¡°They are strong. We need them.¡± Cecilia yelled over the chaos. Her words did have an effect as the people around begrudgingly accepted the strong had priority.


    It didn¡¯t quite sit well with Mila. She mouthed to Cecilia that she wasn¡¯t hurt that bad.


    The woman leaned closer to them. ¡°No, go in. It will be quick and, if possible¡­ I know it¡¯s a lot to ask, but we need help. And as the day goes on, it will get worse.¡±


    ¡°Carry me in, Isabel.¡± Mila suddenly ordered. It was true that Naran owed them. A lot. She was quickly hoisted inside the emergency room, where one of the healers did a quick check-up.


    In the end, all Mila received was a small dose of healing magic and a potion that would help with her internal injuries. She thanked them for the help and left the room full of suffering.


    The healers were running ragged. They wouldn¡¯t be able to help all who needed them. But they could make sure no one who got here died. And that was more than the rest of the city could say.


    ¡°Hey, Mila. What about Andrew?¡± Isabel carried Mila towards where Kanna and Vatim were hiding. She wanted to know if they were alright.


    After a quick estimation, Mila spoke. ¡°He should be here soon.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t he run into trouble?¡± Isabel was worried.


    ¡°He is not that foolish.¡± Mila disagreed. ¡°Besides, Helly will come with him. And she is the trouble. I guess it would be more accurate to say he won¡¯t run into more trouble.¡±


    ¡°You are not helping, Mila.¡± Isabel sighed. ¡°Can you walk?¡± She was still carrying Mila.


    ¡°No. My legs still hurt.¡± Mila looked away. It wasn¡¯t wrong. The potion had helped, but there still was a noticeable sourness she had to fight against. ¡°And I am just stating the truth.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t carry you everywhere.¡±


    ¡°Just a while ago, you said you could.¡±


    ¡°I did, didn¡¯t I?¡± Isabel started to squeeze Mila. ¡°I better make sure I don¡¯t drop you.¡± She continued to pull the smaller girl closer and closer.


    ¡°Stop, that is not comfortable.¡± Mila squirmed. She was firmly pressed against Isabel¡¯s breasts now. It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling, but it was too constricting. It didn¡¯t help that the Hammer¡¯s handle Isabel was holding was now pressing against Mila¡¯s back. ¡°Okay, okay, I give.¡± She slipped out of Isabel¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so disappointed when it was you who asked for it.¡± Mila humphed and matched ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s go see our temporary companions. We still have much to do.¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let go of you.¡± Isabel followed.


    Mila just shrugged. In the end, she had succeeded. Isabel¡¯s mood had improved somewhat.

 Chapter 122 – Moving on With The Plan

    ¡°... And then Mila tripped over the tree root and fell-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite enough.¡± Mila interrupted Isabel¡¯s story. It wasn¡¯t her the most dignified memory Isabel was recounting. Her faceplanting into a mountain of wet moss was hardly something others had to learn about.


    Good thing Mila had returned in time to catch Isabel telling the embarrassing story to Kanna and Vatim. Mortimer was here, too. The room they were hidden away was far from the conflict at the central areas of the tunnel system.


    ¡°Did she fall into a pile of poop?¡± Kanna whispered, just loud enough for Mila to hear.


    ¡°Well-¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mila interrupted Isabel. She narrowed her eyes as she looked at Kanna. ¡°Young lady, might I ask, have you not grown out of this attempt at humour?¡±


    ¡°I am not that young.¡± Kanna shot back. She was getting braver in Mila¡¯s presence with each passing day. ¡°We look the same age!¡±


    It was true. After having decent meals for a week, Kanna had recovered. Her teenage spirit was also starting to show. ¡°So, a young lady then.¡± Mila simply dismissed the girl. ¡°Isabel, we have to go. You too, Mortimer.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Isabel stood up. She ruffled Kanna, then Vatim¡¯s hair. ¡°I¡¯ll finish the story later. Now be good and listen to Cecilia.¡±


    ¡°We will be fine.¡± Cecilia sat down in Isabel¡¯s place. ¡°Say hi to Andrew. Tell him I miss him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will¡­¡± Isabel nodded. ¡°But¡­ You know.¡±


    ¡°He will give in. They always do.¡± Cecilia announced with confidence.


    Isabel wasn¡¯t so sure. ¡°If you say so. Right, so, Mortimer?¡±


    The man nodded with a grave expression on his face. ¡°I-I am ready.¡± He started to walk as if heading towards his own funeral.


    They then headed towards the meeting room. The fighting in the tunnels ended with Naran¡¯s people''s defeat. They had lost the central chamber, but the attacking group didn¡¯t do anything more.


    After securing the area, they left. Simple as that. It left Mila wondering what their goal had been. Naran hadn¡¯t tried to enter the place either. With all defences breached and ruined, he was leery of throwing more of his subordinates into the pyre. After all, they were planning to escape this place. There was no need to reclaim his seat of honour.


    And speaking of pyres, the one aboveground was still raging. The military had moved to contain the catastrophe, but the City guard? They were nowhere to be found but on the walls, blocking everyone''s paths.


    At this point, the whole city was starting to panic. The common people had begun to realise they had no way out.


    While Mila pondered matters she couldn¡¯t influence, they walked into the meeting room, where Andrew and Helly were already waiting. Naran had come as well. He was looking at the ceiling while chewing on his lip. In front of him were three empty wine bottles, with the fourth being in his hand.


    And Helly was currently frowning. She was looking at Naran with helpless displeasure.


    ¡°I take you both have discussed the situation with our escape route.¡± Mila guessed.


    Naran took another swig from the bottle, from which Mila quickly averted her eyes. Her stomach did a couple of flip-flops on her, remembering the amount of wine she had consumed.


    ¡°We are working on it.¡± Naran finally said. ¡°Everyone I could get and more. They are all trying to dig us out.¡±


    ¡°What about the water in the tunnel? Can¡¯t anything be done about it?¡± Mila asked.


    But Naran shook his head. ¡°No. We tried to clear it out by making some channels, but there is too much. They probably connected a river or a lake to that passage.¡±


    ¡°Fucking fuck.¡± Helly cursed. ¡°I¡¯ll get my people to get here assap. What about the party that assaulted before?¡±


    ¡°Gone.¡± Naran¡¯s fingers twitched, shattering the bottle he held. The wine splashed on his dirty attire. ¡°Slaughtered us like sheep, then left.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Mila was relieved, but the thoughtless adage earned her a hateful glare from Naran. ¡°It is¡± She didn¡¯t back down. ¡°It is better that they are not here. They were too strong for us to take care of.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because I wasn¡¯t here.¡± Helly boosted. ¡°I would have taken those crapsticks.¡± Seeing no one argue with her, she folded her hands in satisfaction.


    Mila had her doubts. The leader of that group had felt more dangerous compared to Helly. ¡°You¡¯ll have a place to unload your energy.¡± She finally added, then looked at Andrew, who had been silent for the entire time. Mila poked Isabel¡¯s thigh.


    ¡°Andrew,¡± Isabel started immediately. ¡°Wanna take a breather?¡± She nodded towards the door.


    Andrew blinked, then looked at Mila and Isabel as if he had just noticed them. ¡°Ah, yeah. Sure. Let¡¯s.¡± He awkwardly got up from the seat and left with Isabel.


    It was so suspicious. Mila couldn¡¯t understand what had gotten under Andrew¡¯s skin. She looked at the leaving friends back, then refocused. ¡°Well, then. About our plan.¡± She put her hands on the table. ¡°I gather we should begin as soon as possible. No?¡±


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°Do we?¡± Helly returned the look.


    ¡°A second.¡± Naran cleaned up the bottle fragments from the table. ¡°Barcy should be back any second. I sent him to gather information on the intruders and what¡¯s happening in general.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Helly turned around and signalled to the strongly built man she had left here as liaison. She whispered a few sentences in his ear, and then he left. ¡°My people will be here soon. They are hard workers.¡±


    ¡°I will be helpful¡­¡± Naran nodded. ¡°And the healer?¡±


    ¡°He will also come. Everyone I think is useful will come.¡± Helly reassured. ¡°This is still the most promising option of us getting out in one piece.¡±


    With that said, there was a moment of silence. Mila heard Isabel and Andrew exchange louder words. She wondered what the fool had said.


    But the first one to return to the room was Barcy. The man slipped inside the room and then quickly closed the doors. ¡°Those two are shouting up a storm.¡± He mentioned. ¡°Hey, Boss. Lady Helly, Miss Mila.¡±


    ¡°Get to it, Barcy.¡± Naran hurried his subordinate. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. I have to get back to the digging site.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ There is a lot.¡± Barcy sighed. ¡°The military has been forced to contain the fire.¡± Mila nodded. She already knew that. ¡°There was a fight between the Nobles and the Inquisitors-¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mila looked at Barcy in surprise. Not only her, but everyone at the table did.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Barcy couldn¡¯t help himself but look a little smug. ¡°And the most surprising thing? The nobles won!¡±


    Mila did find it hard to believe. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Well, the people who talked only saw the fight from a distance.¡± Barcy basked in the attention. ¡°Maybe calling it a victory isn¡¯t correct. I don¡¯t think anyone important died. But there was fighting, a lot of lighting and cold, and then the Inquisitors that assaulted the Noble district were repelled. The same repeated on the walls. Twice.¡±


    ¡°That does not explain anything.¡± Mila was disappointed. There was a nugget of information in Barcy¡¯s words. She knew of a man who used lighting, and now there was someone who preferred cold as well.


    Barcy looked displeased. ¡°Fine. How about this. I learned about the mercenaries that attacked us. ¡°Iron Swords¡±. They are not locals. Started their group a year ago. The leader is Laura Seteny, who possibly has a gambling addiction. She was recruited by ¡®Hatchet¡¯ a few days ago after she lost a lot of money in one of his gambling houses.¡±


    Now, this was something. Mila shut out everything else and carefully listened to Barcy. The man continued to speak. He even gave a full list of the ¡®Iron Swords¡¯ members.


    ¡°Seven.¡± Mila finally added.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Barcy blinked. He took a deep breath. His list of gathered information had lasted for a while, and he had forgotten to breathe.


    ¡°There are now seven members strong,¡± Mila explained. ¡°Litan and Liton is no more. And we got two more even before.¡±


    ¡°Huh.¡± Helly looked at Mila as if she was a particularly tasty piece of candy. ¡°Say, what was your wishes again? I can arrange everything.¡±


    ¡°Nothing you can provide.¡± Mila stopped the woman. ¡°But judging by the strength of the siblings, I don¡¯t wish to fight the whole party anytime soon.¡±


    Barcy nodded. ¡°You won¡¯t have to.¡± He spoke. ¡°Laura made a big stink. Apparently, this was meant to be an easy job.¡± Naran slammed his fist on the table upon hearing how what he had created was considered an ¡®easy job¡¯. ¡°Now I see why Laura was so angry. She even managed to get ¡®Hatchet¡¯ to back down. She must be strong to do that.¡±


    That sounded correct. ¡°What about Hatchet?¡± Mila wondered.


    ¡°He is sending more men.¡± Barcy glanced at Helly. ¡°Are you¡­¡±


    ¡°She is helping.¡± Naran stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll need your men to fight.¡±


    ¡°They can do that.¡± Helly agreed. ¡°Just show them where, and they will do their job.¡±


    ¡°What about Zakary?¡± Mila asked the question most important to her. ¡°The man who now owns Mortimer¡¯s old home.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Barcy glanced at Mortimer, who was not moving. The cowardly men didn¡¯t enjoy the attention. ¡°It¡¯s not exactly empty, but as it¡¯s not in the Noble part of the city, it¡¯s not full of guards either. Some people tried to get in but were chased off.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not far, though,¡± Mortimer spoke up. ¡°My father¡¯s mansion¡­ It¡¯s close to where Nobles gather. He never got himself a title. But he paid a lot of money. He was¡­ Tolerated.¡±


    ¡°So,¡± Mila pondered. ¡°What about the city? How are people reacting?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Barcy was uncomfortable with the topic. ¡°They are dying. There was a riot further down the east. The local Boss slaughtered a lot of them. The unrest is spreading. Nothing will stop that.¡±


    Those were bad news. The more desperate people became, the more likely it was they would do something stupid. ¡°And I assume we still don¡¯t know what the Nobles are planning.¡± Barcy shook his head. ¡°Would the Inquisitor¡¯s attacking them indicate that whatever it is, it will soon come to fruition?¡±


    ¡°A wild guess,¡± Helly inserted. ¡°You really don¡¯t want to wait till nightfall?¡±


    ¡°At the very least, we have to go and see what the situation is.¡± Mila reasoned. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to wait much longer. With this ¡®Hatchet¡¯ sending more attackers, this place will come under siege. We don¡¯t know what the Nobles are doing. We can¡¯t wait for them to succeed. There will be more riots. It will complicate the situation more-¡±


    ¡°And they can be used to our advantage.¡± Helly stopped Mila. ¡°And you know that. Why not make use of that?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Mila hesitated. It was logical. But she didn¡¯t like it. And Mila had promised to listen to her emotions more. Besides, Isabel and Andrew would be against it. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± She finally said. ¡°I still wish to see the place and its current condition.¡±


    At that moment, the doors sprung open, and Isabel stomped in. She fell in the chair next to Mila and huffed.


    Andrew followed, looking ashamed. He didn¡¯t look at anyone and sat down next to Helly, earning more ire from Isabel.


    ¡°Fine then.¡± Helly ignored the tension. ¡°We go and see what we are dealing with.¡± She decided.


    ¡°Good.¡± Mila was happy. They still had a couple more things to go through. Included¡­ ¡°Also,¡± She looked at Barcy. ¡°I¡¯ll need a new set of equipment, including a cloak. The last one got destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Again?¡± Barcy looked at her. ¡°What¡­ No. Don¡¯t answer. I don¡¯t think I want to know. I¡¯ll arrange everything.¡± He sighed.


    ¡°And get in touch with Viola for me,¡± Mila added. ¡°Tell her what we plan to do.¡±


    Before Barcy left, he listed more information he had learned.


    Mila looked at Andrew, who pointedly ignored her. What had the fool done?

 Chapter 123 – Squabbling

    Under the cold, clear sky, it was hard to feel any positivity. The whole city seemed to be covered in a thick, heavy blanket of fear and uncertainty.


    Mila felt it, too. She followed the small group, consisting of Mortimer, Helly, Andrew and his bonds together with Isabel. She glanced at her girl from time to time. Isabel was still angry. Andrew had refused to clarify anything with her. He even had gotten angry in return for her not understanding why he was acting the way he did.


    Which left them in a difficult spot. Isabel and Andrew were not on speaking terms right before the operation started. More so because Isabel¡¯s opinion of Helly had soured rapidly as well.


    And Mila understood it all. But the timing was terrible. ¡°Isabel¡­¡± She touched her girl¡¯s hand. ¡°This is important.¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Isabel snapped back. She then rubbed her temples.


    They were outside, trekking through the ruined buildings, safety-searching crowds and areas with local tyrants trying to establish order.


    The sun was starting to set. The shadows lengthened but had yet to offer a refuge from searching eyes. And as the secrecy of the evening began to spread, the people grew more restless.


    They had yet to turn themselves into their masked identities. There was no need to gather any unneeded attention. The group appeared threatening, but not more than the occasional gathering of thugs. The most unusual thing about them was Andrew¡¯s wolf, who stalked by his side.


    Plenty suspicious but not damning on its own. And the wolf¡¯s nose was judged to be too valuable to pass on. The beast would stay behind and guard Andrew, who would control Mr Crow. Their task was to warn infiltrators of any danger approaching.


    Mila touched Isabel¡¯s hand again, letting her fingers get a hold of her girl¡¯s palm. While she lacked words, she hoped her presence would help her girl. Mila¡¯s hand was squeezed in return.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Isabel was petulant.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Mila didn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°Okay, I am not fine. Why is Andrew such an asshole?¡± Isabel didn¡¯t even bother keeping her voice low.


    Which earned Isabel a reproachful look from Mila. ¡°Dear, please, I am willing to listen, but please don¡¯t shout. I hardly think it will make Andrew to hear you out.¡±


    ¡°But it will make him uncomfortable!¡± Isabel was still loud but did tone her voice down a tad. ¡°So it is a win.¡±


    Andrew glanced back and showed Isabel his middle finger.


    Helplessly, Mila shook her head. ¡°You too, Andrew. Don¡¯t be a baby.¡±


    ¡°She started it.¡± Andrew spat out and turned his back. He even fastened his steps to increase the distance between them.


    Isabel uttered an annoyed scream and stomped after Andrew, only to be stopped by Mila not letting her girl¡¯s hand go.


    ¡°That won¡¯t solve anything now, Isabel.¡± Mila hoped Isabel would listen. ¡°You both need a moment to calm your minds.¡±


    ¡°I am calm.¡± Isabel half-growled, half complained about the injustice of Mila chidding her. ¡°I just want to whack his head with my hammer.¡± She raised the new weapon and shook it.


    It made a threatening sight. Some people on the side hurried to avoid their group. Which made Isabel deflate. Among those who ran away were unfortunate souls lacking in clothes and nourishment.


    Seeing some of Isabel¡¯s anger fade, Mila tried again. ¡°We can sort it out later. No, we will sort it out later.¡± She corrected herself. ¡°But now, it is dangerous to let your mind be clouded. Even if it¡¯s justified.¡±


    ¡°Which it is.¡± Isabel made sure Mila understood.


    ¡°Which it is. So, what will it be?¡± Mila looked Isabel in the eyes.


    Still unwilling, Isabel murmured an agreement. Which was enough for Mila. There was no need to push for more at the moment.


    But it left Andrew, who was now talking with Mortimer, determined to ignore the trailing pair. Mila gave Isabel a sign to not follow and quickly gained on her friend.


    Andrew noticed her approach and frowned. ¡°What? Did she send you?¡± He nodded towards Isabel.


    ¡°No. I came on my own volition.¡± Mila hoped Isabel hadn¡¯t heard Andrew. His words would only reignite the anger. ¡°How about a talk? Would you?¡±


    After a few moments of mulling over the offer, Andrew begrudgingly agreed. ¡°Fine, come.¡± He sped up, and Mila followed. After they were an appropriate distance ahead, he faced Mila. ¡°So? What is it?¡±


    ¡°Only one thing. After we are done today, I hope we all talk this through. There is a miscommunication at work here, I believe.¡± Mila didn¡¯t push Andrew. He clearly was angry as well.


    But the reaction wasn¡¯t what Mila had expected. Andrew¡¯s gaze lingered on her before he averted his eyes. There was no answer.


    ¡°Andrew?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I will.¡±


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ¡°That did not convince me,¡± Mila spoke her mind. And before she could continue, Mr Crow fell from the sky and landed on her shoulder. The bird crowed at Andrew, making him twitch.


    It took almost a minute of Mr Crow glaring at Andrew before he spoke. ¡°Mila¡­¡± He hesitated. ¡°You know I want to get back to my family, right?¡±


    ¡°I do¡­¡± And while Mila did, she had thought her friend had managed his expectations, but to bring them up now. ¡°Did Helly promise you something?¡±


    ¡°Nothing concrete,¡± Andrew admitted. ¡°Small things. Her grandfather''s research notes. Some artifacts. Introduction to people she knows who can help.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t ¡®small things¡¯ as Andrew had described it. Honestly, it was a lot. While Mila believed it was impossible to go back to Earth, a lot could have changed over the countless years since her knowledge was relevant.


    Even with the recent memory Mila had experienced, she felt it was impossible. And it had taught her a lot. Although, most of the stuff had been speculative in nature and highly experimental. So, perhaps¡­


    Mila shook her head. ¡°And in exchange?¡± These ¡®small things¡¯ couldn¡¯t come for free. Mila knew Helly wanted something. She just didn¡¯t know what.


    ¡°My help,¡± Andrew revealed.


    It was a vague statement that could mean anything. ¡°Help with what, Andrew? You are worrying me. It is-¡±


    ¡°Stop, Mila.¡± Andrew interrupted her. ¡°I know what I am doing.¡± He assured her. ¡°I- I do.¡±


    ¡°Then you are doing a bad job of convincing me.¡± Mila sighed. ¡°Andrew, I know I am not in a position to say this, but Helly is not a good person.¡±


    Andrew gave Mila a look. ¡°Really? You don¡¯t think I know that?¡±


    ¡°And yet, you are walking right into a wolf¡¯s mouth.¡± Mila glanced at Andrew¡¯s bond. ¡°No offence meant.¡±


    ¡°Whateve-¡±


    ¡°Andrew, it is not ¡®whatever.¡¯¡± Mila stopped him.


    ¡°When did you become a voice of reason?¡± Andrew grumbled but didn¡¯t argue.


    ¡°Am I not always?¡± Mila raised her chin to profess the confidence she felt making the statement.


    ¡°No.¡± Andrew chuckled. ¡°No, you are not. But, yeah¡­ I guess¡­ It¡¯s hard, you know?¡± He stated. Mr Crow used the pause in his words to jump on his master¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t like it here. I don¡¯t want to get attached to this place.¡±


    Mila nodded. ¡°I can understand. The current situation in the kingdom is far from preferable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a mild way to put it.¡±


    ¡°But there is peace to be found,¡± Mila spoke.


    ¡°Where?¡±


    To that, Mila had no answer. Every time she learnt more about the current state of the world, it revealed more conflict. ¡°Truly, an age of strife.¡± She finally thought out loud. And Andrew agreed. ¡°But,¡± She continued. ¡°Due make up with Isabel. She worries about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Andrew let Mr Crow coo in his ear. ¡°I will, I will.¡± He finally said. ¡°Just¡­ Not now.¡±


    It had to be enough. Mila knew Andrew was still hiding something from her. But it had to wait. She fell back to where Isabel waited for her.


    Mila passed Helly, who was tormenting Mortimer by trying to pick a nickname for him and sought out Isabel¡¯s hand.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Andrew promised to reach out and look for a common ground.¡± Mila started to speak. She slowly went over what Andrew had revealed to her.


    ¡°He told you, but not to me.¡± Isabel was even more dissatisfied now. At least her anger had almost entirely dissipated.


    ¡°It is as baffling to me as it is to you.¡± Mila found it hard to understand as well.


    But it wasn¡¯t like they had time to figure out Andrew¡¯s problems right now.


    They had finally reached their goal. Or at least - the walled house from which they planned to stage the raid. Mila walked inside the building and headed for the window. The place had a nice view of the target mansion down the street. Naran¡¯s subordinates had used this house to gather information.


    However, while the view was nice, the distance was problematic. The group would have to find their way through several yards and cross a street to get to where they needed to be.


    ¡°Indeed, without the cover of night, it will be hard to find our way inside,¡± Mila admitted. ¡°Or at least, you all would. Would you mind if I took a closer look?¡±


    ¡°Be my guest,¡± Helly grumbled and fell into one of the chairs.


    Mortimer, meanwhile, looked at the mansion with longing. The white, large house was guarded by a two-meter tall wall. Even then, the enormous building towered over the defences. The three storeys made the mansion stand out among the much more humble buildings that surrounded it.


    After Andrew made sure Mr Crow was out scouting, he returned to the room and walked next to Mortimer. ¡°Nostalgia hitting hard?¡±


    ¡°It was my home.¡± Mortimer sadly noted. ¡°I grew up in it. And now¡­ It¡¯s not how I dreamed of returning.¡±


    While Andrew consoled the man, Mila prepared to leave. Isabel would stay here for a moment. ¡°Give me a sign if Viola arrives.¡± She received a nod from Andrew.


    After gently kissing her girl¡¯s hand and telling her to behave, Mila slipped out of the house. In her hands was a faded, dirty and, in places, torn cloak. After donning it, she appeared to be just another unfortunate soul lost in the sludge of Stilag.


    Upon exiting the yard, Mila mixed into the roaming crowd. No one paid attention to another girl joining in the sad procession. There were many who looked like her, covering and scared of anyone touching them.


    Mila began to walk towards the mansion. The surroundings of the place were deceptively peaceful. The guards at the gate glared menacingly at everyone who came too close. She started to skirt the walls.


    Above Mila¡¯s head, Mr Crow did his part. She glanced at the bird, then continued to walk. Just as Barcy had said, the security was tight.


    The fact that someone had tried to get in and failed meant there was more to the place than met the eye or Mila¡¯s senses.


    Of course, Mila did not know how skilful that party had been, but they had gotten away, so she wagered they had been good.


    It took another circle around the premises before Mila had to admit they would have to wait for nighttime. The soulless sunlight allowed too many eyes to notice their intrusion.


    That, or a riot.


    Mila studied the desperate bodies that milled without direction. They were on the brink of breaking.


    But as quickly as the thought came, Mila dismissed it. She had learnt. She wouldn¡¯t have the repeat of Ocheon. Mila will not be the one pushing these people over the edge.


    In the sky, Mr Crow¡¯s call found Mila. She glanced up. It was time to head back. Unfortunately, it was too dangerous to act now. But¡­


    Mila looked up at the sky again. She narrowed her eyes. What was this chill, and why was it growing stronger?


    The sun had no answers.

 Chapter 124 - More Pieces

    Instead of Viola, what Mila found in the room instead was Litro. The man looked tired and concerned. Upon her entering, he glanced up. ¡°Ah¡­ There you are.¡±


    ¡°Litro.¡± Mila nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s Percy.¡± Litro sighed. ¡°Please. Viola is not here. Do me a favour, and don¡¯t use that name. While she won¡¯t get into trouble for not using her alias, I will.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Percy.¡± Mila didn¡¯t deny the small favour.


    Helly stretched. ¡°So? How was it? Too crowded, I take.¡±


    ¡°It was.¡± Mila felt annoyance. She had been the one pushing for them to come early. But at this rate, they would have to sit here and wait for something else to happen.


    Speaking of. Mila returned her eye to Percy. ¡°What are your plans?¡± She hoped there would be something to use.


    The man glanced at Helly, then Mortimer. ¡°Nothing. We are just as confused as the majority of the city.¡±


    Mila doubted that was true. ¡°Really¡­¡± She then addressed Helly and Mortimer. ¡°Would you two leave the room for a minute? This is private.¡±


    To which Helly gave a rude gesture and left. Mortimer hurried to follow.


    Seeing they were along, Litro changed his tune. ¡°It¡¯s dire.¡± He revealed. ¡°Viola is still out sniffing about, but from what we gather, the city is about to blow up. Not to fault of ours, mind you.¡± He explained himself when he noticed Andrew¡¯s glare.


    ¡°But you must have some plants in the Noble district, no?¡± Mila hoped, but the look in Litro¡¯s betrayed that wish.


    ¡°There should be a couple if they are still alive. But we can¡¯t get in touch with them. My superiors forbade us from trying, too.¡±


    Mila wished to meet superiors of Viola. From the stray sentences the friendly woman had shared, they could be impressive support. ¡°Is the danger that great?¡± She wondered.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s the thing¡­¡± Litro scratched his head. ¡°They couldn¡¯t tell. And those Pillar of Eternity guys also failed to identify the problem. It¡¯s why they didn¡¯t fight to the death and backed off earlier today.¡±


    This news actually calmed Mila somewhat. If the Inquisitors didn¡¯t recognise the trouble, it likely wasn¡¯t the corruption they had faced back in Ocheon. She frowned.


    Thinking about the matter, as always, was unpleasant and seemed to call out to something in the distance.


    While Mila was thinking, Litro continued. ¡°Well, the military showed a surprising competence. After taking care of that inferno earlier, they established a tenuous order. But it¡¯s not going to last.¡±


    Isabel had noticed Mila¡¯s thoughts had wandered and hugged her from behind. ¡°Did you notice something?¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Mila shook her head. Isabel already had nightmares about that night. She wouldn¡¯t bring the matter up without need. ¡°Go on.¡±


    Litro did. ¡°We tried to speak with the city¡¯s guard families, but¡­ Most of them were missing and those who were at home had a lot to say but nothing useful. Mostly just how their wives and husbands had been tricked and how they had a bad feeling.¡±


    More puzzle pieces. What did the Nobles hope to achieve by gathering these people? She hoped it wasn¡¯t some kind of sacrifice they wanted to do. But the eerie air did make her think something nefarious was afoot.


    It was always the lack of information that hurt the most. After starting at the wall for a moment too long, Mila refocused. ¡°Can you¡­¡± She furrowed her brows. She had heard something.


    The doors swung open. Helly rushed in, with Mortimer following behind. Another moment later, Mr Crow flew in through the open door, and the wolf followed.


    ¡°Another fight,¡± Helly announced. ¡°A big one. Probably still a probing attack. Too little destruction for the big shots to be involved, but too much noise for it to be nothing.¡±


    Mr Crow made a series of chirps before leaving again. The wolf grimly joined at Andrew¡¯s side. ¡°It started at the gate,¡± Andrew revealed more information. ¡°There was another group of reinforcements arriving. They were decimated. At the same time, people from the military camp gathered and surrounded the Noble district. They pushed a little too close, and that¡¯s when fighting started.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s very useful.¡± Helly was surprised. ¡°How can you understand that bird so clearly?¡±


    Andrew shrugged. ¡°There was also movement on the temple side. They were joining forces with the military, and-¡± Mr crow returned and left another message. ¡°Shit! A lot of gangs have decided to move out as well. They are pushing towards the gates. There is also an army of thugs comming from where the ¡®Hatchet¡¯s¡¯ territory is.¡±


    ¡°How many? And are the ¡®Iron Swords with them?¡± Mila asked. Depending on the answer¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Andrew whistled, and a moment later, Mr Crow was back. After giving the bird instructions, he left. It didn¡¯t take long for their scout to return. ¡°Probably no ¡®Iron Swords¡¯. At least not in that group. Mr Crow didn¡¯t see anyone matching the description. But there are a lot of them. A few hundred.¡±


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Isabel whispered. ¡°Will they hold?¡± She thought back to Kanna and Vatim.


    ¡°They should,¡± Helly stated, but lacked the usual confidence. ¡°The old Guard Captain is no fool. He will probably collapse every tunnel he loses. That should buy a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°And make it difficult for us to get back. We still need that escape route.¡± Mila reminded. ¡°Percy, can you arrange help? I gather you also planned to use Naran¡¯s escape routes.¡±


    ¡°We did¡­¡± Litro seemed to age even more. ¡°I¡¯ll get going. If Viola is free, I¡¯ll send her to you. I can probably arrange something. We probably won¡¯t interfere directly, but picking off stragglers shouldn¡¯t be hard. I¡¯ll see what can be done.¡± He walked out.


    ¡°What about the civilians?¡± Isabel asked. Andrew furrowed his brows. He called for Mr Crow again.


    While they waited, Helly finally asked about Litro. ¡°So, who was that? I don¡¯t recall anyone like that working for the local snakeheads.¡±


    ¡°You have not been in Stilag for long.¡± Mila avoided answering and muddied the waters.


    To which Helly hummed. ¡°Think I can get him to work for me?¡±


    ¡°You can ask.¡± Mila supposed.


    ¡°There you are.¡± Andrew greeted Mr Crow. ¡°How is it? What about people in the streets?¡± The bird landed on his bond''s arm and began explaining what he had seen. ¡°Not looking good.¡± Andrew translated. ¡°A lot of fights are breaking out. People are feeling trapped.¡±


    ¡°They are.¡± Isabel sadly added.


    ¡°What about the mansion?¡± Mila wanted more information.


    As the chirps came, Andrew spoke. ¡°The inside premises are a disturbed anthill. People are running all around. They are mostly entering the building. Not many guards left outside.¡±


    ¡°Huh!¡± Helly¡¯s eyebrows rose. ¡°Ain¡¯t that convenient?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mila didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t they reinforce the security at the walls?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know,¡± Andrew replied. ¡°Go.¡± He threw Mr Crow towards the doors, and the bird vanished again.


    The new events resulted in a brainstorming session. With the situation quickly deteriorating, Mila pushed for acting cautiously but immediately.


    But all arguments came to a halt when people started to crawl over the walls and broke the gates and doors to enter the house.


    These desperate souls backed off upon seeing an armed party but were quickly replaced by new people trying to find a safe spot.


    ¡°Is it that bad on the streets?¡± Isabel was worried. From the looks, it was mostly the homeless trying to get off the streets and that included families with children. And as she spoke, another family appeared. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can stay. We are leaving.¡± Isabel hurried to stop them from retreating. ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Mila nodded. She pulled the hood over her head and stepped into Andrew¡¯s shadow. ¡°You can¡¯t stay here.¡± She hopped to use the large man as a shield from unwanted eyes.


    ¡°Terminator is not subtle,¡± Andrew whispered back. The wolf let out a short bark, startling another group of people who peeked through the window.


    This was a headache. The sounds of battle rose in the distance. Mila glanced up to see Mr Crow gliding down. The bird quickly chirped the information he had gathered, then left.


    And the news was not good. ¡°More fighting.¡± He frowned and glanced at Helly. ¡°At¡­ the¡­ Mansion? A group of six are attacking it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mila snapped towards him. ¡°What do you mean? Who is attacking?¡±


    ¡°Mr Crow couldn¡¯t tell.¡± Andrew didn¡¯t have an answer.


    With more fighting noises rising, Mila looked out of the window towards the mansion. The noises were coming from that way.


    This changed the situation drastically. It forced Mila¡¯s hand somewhat. She had to know what was happening.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first and scout. Follow behind, but don¡¯t engage before I return.¡±


    Mila slipped out of the house immediately. Without ceremony, she pushed past a new influx of people investigating the place. With her senses sharpened, she ran towards the mansion.


    As the large building complex grew in front of Mila, the sounds of fighting grew louder. But also fewer. She narrowed her eyes, trying to find where the clash was happening.


    Either the attackers were losing or the defenders. Mila couldn¡¯t decide which option was better. She certainly didn¡¯t want to face staunch defence.


    The fighting wasn¡¯t happening at the front gate. Mila turned left and continued with more caution. She stuck to shadows and tried to keep pillars, people, crates and more between her and the mansion.


    While slowly, Mila was nearing the fight. She tried to find a good advantage point to study it, choosing a taller building. But as she reached the wall, Mila barely managed to not freeze.


    There was someone on the roof. And from what Mila could tell, she was noticed. Only by using inertia did she continue to move. The presence wasn¡¯t moving towards her. She glanced up.


    It was someone strong. Somewhere around Helly¡¯s level? Mila licked her lips and continued to move. It was better than retreating or freezing. She just had to pretend she was none the wiser.


    A few nerve-wracking moments later, Mila had moved past the building. Feeling the sweat on her back, she was glad the presence had been preoccupied.


    Did it take interest in the ongoing fight? Or was it part of the effort? Mila tried to find another spot from which to spy. She hid on a rooftop from which she could see both the building on which the presence hid and the tail of the fight.


    It wasn¡¯t great, but it had to do. But no matter how Mila looked, there was no one there. And the fight had moved deeper into the mansion, making it impossible to tell what was happening.


    But Mila had to do something. She couldn¡¯t just wait.


    As Mila mulled over her options, she saw a movement at the entrance the intruders had used.


    A familiar face. The man waved at the rooftop, then headed back inside the mansion.


    Mila recognised the man.


    Of course, she did. Mila had lost thoroughly to him. He looked different now. Completely bald, clean-shaven and lean, he was in full battle gear consisting of leather armour, a sword, throwing weapons and a buckler protecting his wrist. She felt her breath quicken. The scar left by the man tingled.


    Why was he here?


    And¡­


    Could Mila win¡­

 Chapter 125 - Reinforcements

    The first impulse was to run across the street and chase after the man. To attack him and reclaim the lost pride.


    Mila swallowed the bitter feelings. It was just a loss. She had failed in a fight before. Against older opponents who could wield more mana and power, but¡­


    ¡°Shit!¡± Mila looked up to the sky. There were no excuses to use. It was her skills that had failed. The issue wasn¡¯t power or intricate magic. Her fighting skills just were not on par with the assassin.


    Simple as that. Mila knew it was. And it hurt.


    Mila had thought she would never see the man again. Or if she did, she would have grown and could have shown her superiority. But there he was. Just a short distance away.


    And Mila had not grown. Not nearly enough. The loss had injured her self-worth, and the meeting had torn the scabbing injury wide open.


    So what now?


    The inner struggle made Mila hesitate. She watched the entrance where the man had vanished with hunger. The need to go and prove her superiority was so palpable it hurt.


    But Mila couldn¡¯t. How could she? It would be just throwing her life away. Just that one man was already more than she could handle and¡­


    A shadow dropped from the roof of the building Mila had avoided. She watched as a cloaked figure slipped over the open street and vanished inside the mansion.


    Soon after, the fighting noises intensified again. There were screams and weapon clashes. From time to time, more exotic sounds reached Mila. They had casters with them as well.


    Of course, they did. Mila had no reason to think the man¡¯s companions were any less impressive than he was. The shadow who had detected her proved it.


    The question remained - so what now?


    A group of seven unknown people of great strength had intruded the mansion. They were not equipped to deal with that. There was no way.


    Throwing away their lives for Tiff and Kefo was not worth it. They had to abandon the mission.


    It would hurt. The uncertainty of what had happened to Tiff and Kefo would eat them from the inside.


    But they would be alive. There was no need to rush into danger. They didn¡¯t have to do it. They could wait. The group of unknown intruders would reach their goal and leave. There was no reason to think they wouldn¡¯t.


    Mila repeated the many reasons why acting against the group was a bad idea again and again. Her mind struggled to accept it. She had grown a little since that encounter. Not enough, but maybe¡­ There was hope. Perhaps¡­


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Mila shook her head. The intrusive thoughts didn¡¯t vanish despite the effort. ¡°I¡­ I have to go back. Yes. That¡¯s a start.¡±


    Talking to herself aloud helped. Mila moved her sluggish legs and headed back. She still kept herself to the shadows, but her mind kept returning to the group.


    Who were they? What were their goals? Where did they come from? Should Mila even care about it? It was just her pride. It wasn¡¯t¡­


    ¡°So frustrating!¡± Mila exclaimed, startling a man who was hiding behind a large crate. When had she become a creature of pride? It WASN¡¯T important.


    It was an element that was the downfall of many. Mila refused to become another number in that statistic. And yet, her emotions didn¡¯t oblige the logic.


    The demanding feeling of wanting revenge didn¡¯t magically vanish. Mila looked ahead and found her group standing at the corner of the street, across the main gate that led inside the mansion¡¯s territory.


    Mila hurried towards them. Their threatening presence made the area around the group empty, as strugglers didn¡¯t want to invoke their wrath.


    ¡°So?¡± Helly was the first one to speak. Her palm was on her chest, where she fingered the pendulum that pointed towards the mansion.


    Mila studied the little pendant, wondering about its true nature. A welcome distraction from her own dark thoughts. She gave a quick rundown of the situation and the pros and cons.


    ¡°Does sound like shit.¡± Helly gave a frank evaluation.


    And Mila agreed. They moved to the side to talk about what came next. ¡°We have to retreat.¡±


    ¡°I kind of agree with Mila.¡± Isabel looked at the mansion. Her gaze was hard and full of ill-concealed anger. ¡°Or maybe we could ambush them when they return?¡± She wondered.


    ¡°No.¡± Mila shut down the idea immediately. ¡°The person on the roof spotted me before I did him. I am sure of it.¡± Then, she leaned closer to Isabel and whispered. ¡°It is sweet you want to beat him up, but it¡¯s not the time.¡±


    ¡°He hurt you.¡± Isabel hissed. ¡°I want to carve-¡±


    ¡°We are staying.¡± Helly didn¡¯t let Isabel finish the vow. She hid the pendulum under her armour and unsheated her sword.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®we¡¯?¡± Mila furrowed her brows. She glanced at Mortimer, who hid behind Andrew¡¯s back, then at her friend. ¡°Andrew?¡±


    ¡°I am going with her.¡± Andrew glared back.


    ¡°What the fuck, Andrew?¡± Isabel¡¯s anger was rekindled. ¡°What does this bitch have on you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Helly lazily waved her sword at Isabel. ¡°No need to be nasty. It was a fair transaction.¡±


    ¡°The hell it was! Andrew, that¡¯s fucking stupid!¡± Isabel took a step closer to her friend but was stopped by the wolf¡¯s growl.


    ¡°Easy there, Termi,¡± Andrew patted his bonds back. ¡°It is what it is. I am sure it will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Baseless claim.¡± Mila disagreed. ¡°You are aware of the danger just one of them possesses. And there are six more people with him. I agree with Isabel. It is a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s my decision.¡± Andrew joined Helly¡¯s side. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    To which the woman nodded. Helly ignored Isabel¡¯s attempt to block her path and pushed ahead. Mila desperately tried to find a solution. They couldn¡¯t fight here and had to stop Andrew. She opened her mouth to stop Isabel from raising her newly acquired hammer.


    ¡°Bad time?¡±


    A new voice interrupted the tense situation. Mila turned around to face Viola, only for her brain to come to a halt. ¡°What? She uttered.


    ¡°What, what?¡± Viola blinked far too slowly for it to be natural. ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t Viola that was the problem. It was who stood behind her. Mila kept her face perfectly still, not betraying the turmoil she was experiencing. It wasn¡¯t that bad. The ¡®Iron Swords¡¯ didn¡¯t know she and Isabel had¡­ killed¡­ the¡­ siblings. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Nice hammer.¡± Laura¡¯s cold voice seemed to chill the street. ¡°I wonder where you got it.¡± The group behind the woman put their hands on their weapons.


    The complex situation had made Mila completely miss this group''s approach. Countless possibilities kept racing through her mind - none of them gave her much hope.


    ¡°Ah, I¡­ I,¡± Isabel stuttered. ¡°I found it?¡±


    Now that Laura stood so close, Mila felt overwhelmed. The woman was extremely dangerous. Just the amount of mana Laura possessed placed her as one of the most potent persons Mila had met. Around the strongest City¡¯s guard officers? Somewhere around there. Far too powerful for Mila or her group to handle.


    ¡°Is that a joke?¡± Laura revealed her teeth. ¡°Because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s funny. Right, Verte?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± The man quickly affirmed his leader''s words. The rest of the group also growled in agreement.


    There had to be a way out. On instinct, Mila moved in front of Isabel. Only after the fact she realised her girl was the sturdier one. Mila served as a poor wall in front of this threat. ¡°I feel a mistake has occurred.¡± She licked her dry lips.


    ¡°You must be the maiden.¡± Laura¡¯s eyes now fell on Mila. ¡°Such a pleasant meeting, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I would agree if not for the hostility I sense.¡± Mila glanced towards Viola, who was looking at their interactions with interest.


    ¡°Oh, me?¡± Viola realised Mila was questioning the Iron Sword¡¯s presence. ¡°I hired them.¡± She smugly revealed. ¡°So, Miss Setany, no attacking my friends.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Laura dryly replied. She switched back to Isabel. ¡°I want the hammer back.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Isabel didn¡¯t even hesitate to deny the request.


    ¡°No?¡± Laura¡¯s mood plummeted again.


    But Isabel wasn¡¯t easily intimidated. ¡°Liton left in my hands.¡± She simply stated. ¡°I won¡¯t give it away.¡±


    This was news to Mila. She looked at her girl with suspicion, but it appeared Isabel was telling the truth. Mila hadn¡¯t been there for the final moments of the siblings. It explained Isabel¡¯s sudden interest in the hammer.


    And Isabel¡¯s words did give a pause to Laura. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°She might be lying.¡± A woman with a bow on her back inserted her thoughts. ¡°Besides, they got Grant and Paula.¡± She added.


    Mila knew it was better for her to stay quiet. Nothing she could say would justify them in the Iron Sword¡¯s eyes. Instead, she looked at Viola.


    ¡°You signed a contract.¡± Viola smiled. ¡°And I heard you are trustworthy. Isn¡¯t that the most important thing for a mercenary? To be trustworthy?¡± She walked to join Mila¡¯s side.


    For a moment, Mila thought the opposing group would attack, but instead, Laura backed down. She gestured for her subordinates to do the same. ¡°You are right.¡± Laura then stood in silence, looking around for any danger.


    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡± Isabel wanted to know. She pushed Viola further away from Mila.


    ¡°They were free after the fallout with the ¡®Hatchet¡¯ and scooped them up,¡± Viola explained. ¡°Cost us a lot of money, but my nose tells me it is worth every coin.¡±


    Mila knew better than to doubt Viola¡¯s nose. And if Laura stood at their side, the chances of them all getting out of Stilag improved drastically.


    Unfortunately¡­ Mila looked back at where Helly was leading Andrew and the wolf away. ¡°We are not done, Andrew.¡± She reminded him.


    ¡°What''s up with them?¡± Viola noticed the strange behaviour as well.


    ¡®It¡¯s complicated¡¯ would not suffice. But there was no time to explain. Mila followed Andrew, which meant Isabel followed her. And Viola did the same with her newly recruited help in tow.


    ¡°Andrew!¡± Isabel called out. ¡°You are an unreasonable asshat. You know that?¡± It earned her a glare from Andrew, but he didn¡¯t stop. ¡°What? Got something to say? I am here. Common! Come and tell me what you think!¡± She taunted in hopes of him stopping.


    While Andrew refused to answer, Helly did. ¡°We are going to get what I need. No need for you all to follow.¡±


    ¡°That is foolish.¡± Mila refused to listen. ¡°Are my words so easily dismissable that you refuse to listen?¡±


    ¡°No. But this is important. And not just for me. Isn¡¯t that right, Andrew?¡± Helly threw a question to Andrew, who grimly nodded.


    ¡°But why?¡± Isabel wanted to know. ¡°Can¡¯t you just tell us?¡±


    Finally, Andrew turned around. ¡°I already did. It¡¯s about crossing to another place.¡± He kept his words vague on purpose.


    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡± Isabel wanted to argue but was stopped by Mila.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mila looked at the mansion. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­ But¡­¡±


    What if¡­ Mila¡¯s mind spun. She tore her eyes away from the mansion and looked at where the Noble district was, then at Helly.


    Wasn¡¯t Helly the granddaughter of someone who came from another world? Didn¡¯t she collect information and artefacts pertaining to that other world? And she had come to Stilag to get something. And the way Andrew acted¡­


    It sounded like a wild guess, but¡­ Were the nobles trying to summon someone?

 Chapter 126 - Re-evaluating

    The possibility of a summoning ritual being performed in the city was there. Would the local rulers be so foolish? The answer would be affirmative if Mila judged by their actions thus far.


    But just summoning someone didn¡¯t make them strong at the start. Even if the foolish Nobles claimed a ¡®hero¡¯ to their ranks, the said ¡®hero¡¯ would still need time to grow.


    Someone like that wouldn¡¯t be able to repel the Kingdom''s wrath. Even if an army of people were summoned, they would be powerless to resist an actual trained force. The Kingdom¡¯s forces would decimate them.


    So, while there was a possibility, and it was surprisingly high, it couldn¡¯t be all. And it wasn¡¯t important anyway. Mila had other issues to solve. She looked back at Andrew. The foolish friend refused to listen.


    At least Andrew and Helly weren¡¯t running towards the danger, choosing to leisurely walk. Which only baffled Mila¡¯s overtaxed mind even more. The situation had devolved too quickly.


    Not only was the city on the brink of destruction, with all exits blocked, but Mila¡¯s main objective was impossible to achieve at this stage.


    Andrew was being an ass. Helly was clearly hiding something. Their probable exit route was being invaded. She had to get a couple of kids out of Stilag. Isabel was angry. The Iron Swords were hostile. There was a powerful party of seven nearby with unknown goals.


    Not to mention the Inquisition, the Military and Oscar, who were out to get them. At least these parties weren¡¯t an immediate problem. They had their-


    A bloodcurdling scream rolled over the city. Mila looked at the Noble district. It was quite close, wasn¡¯t it? Just a handful of buildings away. Wouldn¡¯t that mean the Military forces were gathering there to strike at the heart of the problem?


    Mila¡¯s heart dropped. They couldn¡¯t be that unlucky, right? She tried to sense anything from the direction the scream had come from. There certainly was more noise coming from that way. ¡°Andrew, ask Mr Crow about the situation at the Noble district. Asap.¡± She ordered.


    To his credit, Andrew did so immediately. Despite the ongoing spat, he trusted Mila. Mr Crow glided lower, received his bond¡¯s words and left. Andrew then turned his back and joined Helly.


    ¡°So,¡± Viola walked next to Mila. ¡°What¡¯s up with Andrew?¡±


    While Mila had an opinion, Isabel was far more vocal about the situation. ¡°The ashole is being an idiot who is also an ashole!¡± She cursed, then leaned closer to Mila while pushing Viola further away again. ¡°We have to stop him.¡± She not so subtly ¡®whispered¡¯.


    Mila was sure Andrew had heard Isabel. ¡°I agree, but how?¡± Mila returned. ¡°He is determined to go through Helly¡¯s plan.¡± She didn¡¯t bother to speak quietly either.


    ¡°We bonk him on the head and haul his ass out of the city.¡± Isabel made a whacking motion with her hand holding the hammer. It earned her an unamused look from the wolf.


    Despite the absurdity of the idea, Mila considered it seriously. ¡°It might work.¡± She admitted, and the wolf now looked at her. The beast wasn¡¯t impressed.


    ¡°I have just the tool.¡± Isabel raised her hammer. The heavy weapon seemed to glint in the setting sun. ¡°But I fear that head of his will be too thick for the impact to have an effect.¡± She lamented.


    There still was no reaction from Andrew. The way he walked was rigid and mechanic, so Mila guessed their words did have an effect.


    Only when Mr Crow returned did Andrew speak again. He avoided looking at Isabel and Mila, choosing to gaze at where the fighting was happening. At this point, the noise was overcoming every other sound. Especially since the shouts inside the mansion grew fewer and the clashes happened more scarcely.


    ¡°The military is bringing every bit of their local forces towards that district.¡± Andrew vaguely gestured towards where the Nobles had holed up. ¡°The fighting isn¡¯t happening that far.¡± A loud boom emphasised his words. ¡°Mr Crow didn¡¯t see anyone too dangerous acting yet.¡±


    These were good news. Now Mila had to worry only about Andrew¡¯s foolishness, the infiltrators in the mansion, Helly¡¯s secret and Laura¡¯s group, which were starring daggers at her and Isabel. Piece of cake and no problem at all.


    Mila turned to Viola. ¡°Could you rain in your newly acquired beasts? Their hostility is burning my back.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible, from what I gathered.¡± Viola glanced back. ¡°I mean, they won¡¯t attack and will listen to me. But I can¡¯t control their emotions.¡±


    That was fair but did little to soothe Mila¡¯s nerves, which were going haywire. She wished she could either fight or flee, not suffer the scrutiny of superior fighters. ¡°Understandable.¡± She finally said.


    ¡°So, do we actually try to incapacitate Andrew?¡± Viola wondered. ¡°And I am still waiting for an explanation of what¡¯s all this about.¡±


    Mila sighed. ¡°It¡¯s private. And no. This isn¡¯t something that can be solved easily. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t think violence is a solution in this case.¡±


    ¡°Then why is Isabel practising her swing?¡± Viola raised a valid question.


    Surprised by these words, Mila looked at her girl. ¡°Isabel?¡± Her girl was making a very suspicious movement with the hammer while examining Andrew¡¯s head.


    Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t!¡± Isabel hid the heavy weapon behind her back.


    Which only intensified the burning feeling of hostility that came from behind.


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that to a friend.¡± Mila did not feel the result would be what they wanted.


    And remarkably, Isabel disagreed. ¡°No. We can. That¡¯s what a friend does when their pal is doing something stupid. You stop them.¡± She paused. ¡°That or we join in on the insanity. Which I take is not wise?¡±


    ¡°Not wise,¡± Mila affirmed.


    But Isabel¡¯s words made Mila think. Was joining Andrew an option? If the Iron Swords were willing to help, then their capability would increase exponentially.


    Would they? Mila looked back at the stone-faced bunch. Their eyes had no sympathy for her and Isabel. To Mila¡¯s senses, they burned brightly with potential. Powerful and resolute. They were not afraid of danger. Especially Laura.


    Mila then asked Viola an important question. ¡°What kind of contract did you make with the Iron Swords?¡± She didn¡¯t bother to be quiet. The woman with the bow on her back and Laura would likely hear her anyway.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Viola smiled. ¡°They are serving me as bodyguards and are sworn to fight enemies I might face.¡±


    ¡°A broad contract. What are the limits?¡± Mila wondered. Her eyes still followed Andrew.


    ¡°Well,¡± Viola¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°There are no limits. Of course, I can¡¯t send them to do anything impossible.¡±


    Mila looked at Laura in surprise.


    The woman looked back in annoyance. ¡°Miss Viola paid a lot for our services.¡±


    ¡°A lot.¡± Viola nodded and tapped her nose. ¡°I am never wrong.¡±


    ¡°I do recall something about you fail-¡±


    ¡°Never wrong.¡± Viola placed emphasis on ¡®never.¡¯


    Choosing not to comment on how Viola had failed her mission before coming to Stilag, Mila returned to the issue at hand. ¡°Andrew,¡± She called her friend, who didn¡¯t react. ¡°Do you truly won¡¯t reconsider?¡±


    After what seemed to be minutes but was just a few seconds, Andrew shook his head. ¡°No¡­ This is something I can¡¯t let go.¡±


    ¡°Isabel,¡± Mila then bumped against her girl. ¡°Are we willing to follow him?¡±


    While Isabel pursed her lips in displeasure, she nodded.


    ¡°Viola,¡± It was the woman¡¯s turn to answer a question. Mila met the eyes of what she considered a friend now. ¡°Are you willing to take a walk with us?¡±


    ¡°Gladly.¡± Viola didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Sounds like a great bonding experience. Right, Laura? Wanna join us? Have a girls-only evening?¡±


    ¡°It would hardly count as one.¡± Laura¡¯s even voice came. ¡°Some of my people have dicks between their legs.¡±


    ¡°Details.¡± Viola dismissed Laura¡¯s words. ¡°Come, let¡¯s get to know each other better.¡± She invited the dangerous woman.


    And to Mila¡¯s shock, Laura listened. She quickly gained the distance and joined to walk in line next to Viola. ¡°What are your plans, Miss?¡± She asked Viola but looked at Mila and Isabel.


    ¡°So?¡± Viola did the same.


    ¡°There is¡­¡± Mila hesitated. This had gone far better than expected. The situation that had looked so dire a moment ago now showed a possible solution. ¡°Right, I¡¯ll give all the information I have. Our main objective is a map.¡± She pointed at Mortimer, who had scurried away from Laura when she had come closer. The man certainly had a knack for recognising dangerous individuals. ¡°He knows where it is.¡±


    Mila continued to do a quick rundown on what they could face inside the mansion and the potential danger the raiding party possessed. Laura asked a few pointed questions to clarify things.


    The woman was sharp and professional. Laura¡¯s right-hand man, Verte, also joined the briefing. The man didn¡¯t speak much, electing to support his superior.


    In the end, Laura didn¡¯t object to following Viola into danger. Neither did her subordinates. They prepared themselves for a battle while Laura introduced them and their capabilities.


    It was a well-rounded squad. The Iron Swords had a healer, scout, close-quarter fighter, a bruiser and Verte, who could do it all. And that still left Laura herself, who was the most powerful of the group.


    While Mila still felt¡­ No, she knew it was a bad idea to enter the mansion¡¯s territory, but Mila¡¯s inner logic lacked the usual persuasiveness. ¡°The man¡­¡± She paused. What was she even trying to say? ¡°There is a man among the seven¡­¡±


    Isabel put her hand around Mila¡¯s shoulders, resting her palm on the scar the man had left while the rest listened.


    ¡°I want to fight him. If possible. Of course, if the battle arises, there will be many uncertainties, but¡­¡± Mila clenched her fists. ¡°I owe him a good slash.¡±


    It felt good to say it out loud. And a part of Mila hated it. She had tried to act on logic for so long, not letting her emotions dictate her actions.


    And it was changing. Mila was changing. She glanced at Isabel¡¯s majestic form.


    Much of the change came from Isabel. Mila knew it was a positive thing for the most part. But at moments like these?


    Yes. Mila wished she could smother her beating heart and racing blood. But she wouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t. Doing so would mean taking back all the progress she had achieved.


    Becoming colder and more logical. Mila couldn¡¯t do that to Isabel.


    So, march forward, she did. Mila looked up to the sky for what felt like the hundredth time today. Then, she studied the surroundings.


    The street was now empty. With the fighting at the Noble district intensifying, the people flocked towards the city walls. Mila knew it would result in many deaths. Nothing she could do about that.


    Helly and Andrew reached the entrance. They both studied it shortly before entering, with the wolf following after.


    Then it was Mila¡¯s turn. She put on the mask, and Isabel did the same. Viola ordered her mercenaries to also listen to Mila, but it was doubtful they would.


    For all of Viola¡¯s strengths, direct confrontation was not her strong point. The woman was content in hanging back behind the front line.


    Mila wasn¡¯t exactly a front-line fighter either. But with her senses, she felt safe to proceed at the spearhead. Isabel was with her, joined by a buff woman named Amy, who carried a large shield.


    The entrance wasn¡¯t large. Most likely, it was meant for servants and supplies. Whatever it was, the door hung broken in the hinges, not barring their way inside.


    After taking a deep breath, Mila stepped inside the mansion''s territory. They just needed a map. That and to make sure Andrew didn¡¯t die.


    How hard could it be?

 Chapter 127 - Unpleasant Revelations

    It wasn¡¯t time for being slow and steady. The habitual check of Mila¡¯s body condition left her wanting. The drink Naran¡¯s healers had given her had done the job as best as possible.


    Which still left Mila¡¯s muscles sore and unwanting to cooperate. It wasn¡¯t that bad currently when she didn¡¯t need to exert strength, but she had to be careful.


    That was another point to keep in mind. It was another reason to seek another solution. Just what did Mila want to achieve? She stepped away from the group and saw the scout girl - Agata - do the same.


    They both began searching for any traps or ambushes that could have been left to hinder the path. The chances of anything being there were low. Which meant prudence was necessary. ¡®Low¡¯ did not mean ¡®none¡¯.


    Mila stepped through the shrubbery that surrounded the mansion and stopped at the white walls. She placed her hand on the smooth rock that made up the building. The chilly surface was surprisingly pleasant to touch. She then looked up to where the window was.


    Instead of going through the same entrance, the group of seven had chosen, Mila wanted to use a more roundabout way. Agata had the group¡¯s main path covered. The woman was capable enough to find anything amiss, but she had claimed to not be great in confined places, with her weapon being a bow.


    It was why Mila jumped up, grabbed the high windowsill and pulled herself up. Her senses told her no one was there, and glancing through the cracked glass proved there wasn¡¯t.


    If Mila didn¡¯t count the couple of corpses lying on the ground. She noted one of them had his neck pierced by a needle. These dead guards were well-armed with proper metal armour and polished-to-shine weapons.


    But that was all. The corridor was otherwise empty. The rest of Mila¡¯s group was loud enough to drown out the sound of her breaking the latch and opening the window.


    Climbing through the opening, Mila did not forget to be careful. The way that man had ambushed her was fresh in her mind. It wasn¡¯t like she hadn¡¯t used her senses back then. The man had simply been good enough to work around it and strike from a far enough distance for it to not matter.


    It suddenly made sense. ¡°Right.¡± She whispered and inwardly reprimanded herself.


    That was exactly what had happened. That man had played around the possibility of Mila sensing her. Because he had someone in his group who could do the same.


    Mila recalled the way that shadow on the roof had noticed her. It was probably through the same means as she had been aware of their presence.


    It wasn¡¯t some lost art. It had been foolish to think it was, even if Silinth had not been aware of it. The mana sensing was too useful to be lost in annals of history. And maybe seen as too dangerous or troublesome for the general population to be aware of.


    Right. Mila herself had learned it through a dream of an assassin and a scout. Neither had ever spoken about where they had learnt the skill. But someone had taught them. The skill would be passed down. Most other spells had been, so why not this skill?


    It was a depressing thought. It had been Mila¡¯s trump card, and now she had to assume others had it too. Of course, she could be wrong. Perhaps Mila was seeing danger where there was none.


    Keeping the new possibilities in mind, Mila began scouting the mansion. The place was opulent but also felt neglected. Mortimer¡¯s father had been truly rich from the looks, but the new owners of the place - Zakary Brasl, hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the spruceness of it.


    The surroundings were clean, but Mila spotted a few spots where the paint was peeling off. The once bright carpets had lost their lustre from years of boots stepping on it. The carved wood that ornated the walls had cracked in places.


    As Mila continued to walk, the impression didn¡¯t change. Everything was clean but in various states of disrepair or in need of renovation. She quietly opened door after door, searching for any danger. Mila didn¡¯t wander too far, simply making sure no surprises would come to them.


    From time to time, Mila happened on a corpse or two. Sometimes, she found signs of struggle and strife, but most of the time, the deaths these guards received had been silent and peaceful.


    A bunch of covert operatives. That was how Mila felt the group of seven had acted. The strikes were clean and precise. When checking the clean cut at the neck of one of the deceased guards, she saw her own proficiency in the art of killing.


    And there were no signs of the guard resistance ever amounting to anything. Well, that was not true. There were a couple of instances Mila found where the fighting looked to have been fierce. A thoroughly ruined room, three corpses and their ruined weapons testified to brave defiance.


    Soon, Mila had seen everything she needed. The culprits of the devastation and death were not here. She silently retreated back to her group.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Viola asked when she noticed Mila¡¯s return.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Mila shook her head. ¡°They are professionals. They did their job unharmed and moved on.¡±


    ¡°Agata claimed the same.¡± Verte inserted while Laura and Isabel were checking some rooms a little further ahead. The man scratched his cheek while humming. ¡°Amy, stop there. We have to stick together.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± The shieldbearer waved away the worry. The woman peeked around the corner. ¡°Anything there, Agata?¡±


    The bow-wielding woman rounded the corner. ¡°They definitely went this way,¡± Agata spoke. ¡°The corpses are fresher in this part and more numerous. Wherever the corridor leads, the intruders had faced the most resistance.¡±


    When Isabel and Laura joined the group, they followed Agata. And Mila soon saw the devastation the scout had seen.


    Down this way, the corpses seemed to cover the ground. Mila bumped against Isabel to not let her girl¡¯s mind wander too much. The horrible sight and smell were nauseating. She then turned to Mortimer. ¡°Where do we have to go if we want the map?¡±


    The paling thief was startled by the question. He rapidly blinked, tearing his eyes away from the death. ¡°There. Down this very corridor. It¡¯s there.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mila muttered.


    ¡°Same for us.¡± Helly had pulled out her pendulum for a moment to see where it pointed. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She pushed ahead with Andrew and the wolf in tow.


    The man covered in furs frowned. ¡°Their actions are selfish.¡± He looked at his brother. ¡°Are you ready, Ugum? I feel we are about to fight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. I¡¯ll cover our lifesaver¡¯s ass.¡± Virr punched Ugum¡¯s shoulder. The man was someone who served as a close-quarter fighter.


    Mila watched the exchange. She once more did a check of her vitals. Mila had thought before that she could do without additional healing. But the more she thought, the stupider the previous way of thinking felt. ¡°Mister Ugum, would you please spend a few moments to improve my condition?¡±


    The man looked at her. Just like Raran, his brother, the man had deep brown eyes and a hooked nose. After a moment of thought, he nodded. Gently, Ugum touched Mila¡¯s shoulder.


    While Isabel was frowning besides, Mila felt warm mana prod her sore spots. The man focused, and she felt his mana flow lower to her ankles, where most damage had been done.


    ¡°Done.¡± Ugum took back his arm. ¡°At least what I can do for now. I need to conserve my mana.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Mila bowed, then began stepping over the bodies.


    ¡°I thought you said you were fine.¡± Isabel walked next to Mila.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Mila realised. ¡°Well, I was. It was just lingering damage.¡±


    ¡°Lying about your condition is no good,¡± Uhum grunted behind.


    These words earned Mila a glare from Isabel. She then turned back. ¡°How bad is she?¡±


    ¡°Not terrible.¡± Ugum thought. ¡°But I would advise against strenuous activities for a few days. I sensed she had taken a potion that was speeding up her recovery. She can fight. Just not for long.¡± He concluded.


    ¡°Mila¡­¡± Isabel uttered her girl¡¯s name.


    It felt like a scythe hanging over Mila¡¯s neck. She could only lower her gaze. ¡°I¡¯ll try to not repeat the mistake. But I truly felt fine. And just not long ago, the operation was simpler and less dangerous.¡±


    These words appease Isabel¡¯s wrath. ¡°I can¡¯t believe you.¡± She silently fumed.


    ¡°You know how it is. I do not wish to worry you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I get it. Still feels like shit.¡± Isabel sighed.


    ¡°So,¡± Virr suddenly interrupted. ¡°Are you two like a thing? That¡¯s hot.¡±


    ¡°Virr!¡± Raran stopped the man immediately. ¡°That¡¯s inappropriate.¡±


    ¡°What? How is hot.¡± Virr didn¡¯t see anything wrong with his words. ¡°Or what, you have never seen two-¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Virr.¡± Laura stopped him. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you do in your free time, but they are our client''s friends. And be quiet. We don¡¯t want to alert the potential enemy.¡±


    Mila caught Virr grumbling about Laura¡¯s gambling, but he did stop speaking. She could only shake her head. What was there to say? At least the man had not reacted hatefully.


    ¡°I fear just being quiet will not be enough.¡± Mila finally said, electing to ignore Virr¡¯s words. ¡°Our opponents are not that simple.¡±


    ¡°So you say.¡± Laura simply stated.


    ¡°She knows her thing,¡± Viola spoke. ¡°Yuck. I got brain on my boot.¡± She gagged. ¡°Anyway, Mila¡¯s words have weight.¡±


    ¡°I am not dismissing her,¡± Laura spoke evenly. ¡°But the proper way is to be cautious when possible. It includes no speaking unless necessary.¡±


    ¡°I concur.¡± Mila nodded and moved forward. She watched Andrew¡¯s back. Her friend hadn¡¯t looked back for a long time now. What kind of thoughts did he have?


    For another several minutes, they walked in silence. They changed directions a couple of times, finally coming to a large entrance leading down. Helly had taken out her pendulum again.


    ¡°Mortimer.¡± Mila looked at the man. ¡°Where?¡± She wanted to take care of the map while they could. It had been the main objective, after all. Even if Andrew had messed up the priorities now.


    Instead of looking down, Mortimer glanced towards stairs leading to a second floor down the corridor. ¡°There. My dad¡¯s workplace was there.¡± He explained with a pained expression.


    ¡°Helly.¡± Mila looked at the women. ¡°Can it wait?¡± She had given up on getting Andrew to understand.


    ¡°You want to get the map first?¡± Helly pushed her pendulum back beneath her armour. She glanced at Andrew, who returned the look. ¡°Fine. We can do that. If you want to tag along, I won¡¯t stop you. It might be useful.¡±


    ¡°Why are you so confident that you won''t be killed?¡± Mila couldn¡¯t understand the woman.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t tell you, did I?¡± Helly gave a toothy grin. ¡°I know those guys. They are not going to kill me.¡±

 Chapter 128 - An Oversight

    The corridor was filled with silence. The cooling bodies on the floor did not comment on the sudden declaration, and neither did anyone else. Mila looked at Helly, considering what the woman¡¯s words entitled.


    From not so far away, muffled screams and sounds of clashes interrupted the still atmosphere the mansion now had. Sometimes, a louder boom, a thundering reverberation or a noise of unidentifiable magic reached Mila¡¯s ears. It appeared the siege of the Noble district was increasing in its intensity.


    But it all felt so distant now. Mila watched Helly¡¯s smile wane.


    ¡°That¡¯s a weaker reaction than expected.¡± The woman noted. ¡°What? No anger-filled screams? Questions about my loyalty? Inquiries of why now? Accusations about lying?¡±


    The gears in Mila¡¯s mind continued to turn. She had known Helly was hiding something, just¡­ This certainly took her by surprise.


    And while Mila was still parsing the information, Isabel had a question. ¡°Andrew. Did you know?¡± She demanded.


    ¡°Not¡­¡± Andrew was still avoiding looking at them. ¡°Not exactly. Just that there could be more people interested in the same thing as we are.¡±


    ¡°And that they won¡¯t attack us two, right?¡± Helly happily added.


    ¡°The painting.¡± Mila finally spoke. ¡°Did they take it?¡± She remembered the task she had failed to fulfil what seemed years ago. It had been one of the first things she had committed to do after coming to Stilag.


    ¡°Oh, that. Yes. Probably.¡± Helly nodded.


    Strangely, that made Mila feel better. It hadn¡¯t been an unknown party that had made her fail. It had been the same one from which the man who defeated her had come form. She could make them pay¡­ Mila struggled to push the useless thoughts away. The time will come. There was no need to become heated now.


    It was Isabel¡¯s turn to ask. ¡°Who are they?¡± She raised a better question than Mila.


    Meanwhile, the Iron Swords and Viola stood aside in silence, watching the drama unfold. Their postures did indicate they were ready to attack Helly at a moment''s notice. Not that it made the woman any more nervous. She just ignored them.


    ¡°They? They are from Litvaut.¡± Helly revealed without ceremony.


    ¡°Where?¡± Isabel looked at Mila.


    ¡°It¡¯s a kingdom south of Imeglenmo.¡± Mila helped her girl.


    ¡°And they are secretive assholes.¡± Viola had an opinion. ¡°But they keep to themselves. They hadn¡¯t been involved in any wars for years and years.¡± She didn¡¯t reveal more, likely to keep her allegiances a secret.


    ¡°That¡¯s likely to change.¡± Helly shrugged. ¡°So, the map?¡± She began walking. ¡°Show the way, little Coward.¡± Her finger found Mortimer¡¯s side and mercilessly poked it.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Viola was suddenly very interested. ¡°Ah, you are from Litvault as well.¡± She realised.


    It made sense to Mila. It was no wonder that neither Viola nor Barcy had managed to find much information about Helly. The woman simply had no trail in Tordgo to follow.


    ¡°I am.¡± Helly was as sure as ever. ¡°And Ohilpy¡¯s dogs are sniffing around our borders as well. At least they have yet to attack. The same could not be said about Imeglenmo. After I realised the war was brewing, I packed my stuff and came to Tordgo. Not that it did much good. This shitfest exploded from nowhere.¡± She complained.


    What to do about Helly? Mila hesitated. She looked at the brooding Andrew. He certainly did not look happy. Most of his displeasure was directed at Helly, though. ¡°Why tell us now?¡± She finally asked, hoping the woman would clarify.


    ¡°You mean, why not earlier?¡± Helly stepped on the stairs leading up. She had taken the lead, dragging Mortimer along. ¡°It¡¯s personal.¡± She tapped the absent tip of her nose.


    ¡°And yet you are not afraid of meeting them again?¡± Mila interpreted the woman¡¯s words the best she could.


    Helly scoffed. ¡°You misunderstand. We trained together. I just didn¡¯t make the cut.¡±


    Viola immediately picked up on the implications. ¡°A cut to what?¡± She was interested in the potential ally, Litvaut and how it was run.


    ¡°Not telling. I still want to live.¡± Helly stepped onto the second floor with the rest of the group following. Mortimer now moved in front to lead. While a couple of bodies lay on the floor, the situation here was more peaceful. At least the stench of blood was more tolerable.


    And despite the refusal, Mila knew Helly had given them information with the short sentence. The group was dangerous, but they were part of a larger force - possibly an organisation or government. Maybe a private fighting group of sorts, but that was less likely.


    ¡°There.¡± Mortimer pointed at large two-sided doors with golden handles.


    Helly walked to the doors and kicked them open. ¡°As for why say anything at all,¡± She continued to speak. ¡°That could have earned a dagger in my back.¡±


    There was probably more to it if Mila understood the woman at all. And as if to warn her, Andrew finally met her eyes and shook his head. It appeared he wanted to dissuade Mila from taking drastic measures.


    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Ah, a rat!¡± Helly suddenly exclaimed, pulled out her sword and bolted forward. A moment later, a strangled dying sound testified of another death.


    Mila finally reached the doors and looked inside. Helly was currently pulling out her sword of what looked like a servant. The person didn¡¯t look like someone who could posses problems for them. Then again, she understood why the action was taken. No witnesses were the preferable outcome.


    Andrew, on the other hand, let his thoughts known. He started to argue with Helly about pointless killing, backed up by the wolf growling at the woman. Not that Helly cared about it. She picked her ear while cleaning off the blood from her sword.


    Meanwhile, Mila studied the office of Mortimer¡¯s late father. What was his name? Zemny? That was it, she recalled.


    The room was covered in a golden sheen. Most of the furniture had at least some golden accents. The ceiling was even covered with the stuff. And surprisingly, this place looked used. Perhaps the current owner of the mansion liked to be surrounded by gaudy resplendence. Judging by the stack of papers and volumes of books on one of the shelves, this place had some importance.


    ¡°Shiny,¡± Viola noted while stepping past Mila to enter the place. The Iron Swords didn¡¯t follow.


    Isabel frowned, seeing Helly¡¯s work. It was a good reminder the woman was a criminal. Which again circled back to the issue of Andrew being willing to work with her, even now.


    ¡°Map, Mortimer.¡± Mila hurried the man, who seemed to be overtaken by emotions.


    ¡°Yes¡­ The map.¡± Mortimer cleared a tear. ¡°I visited my father so many times here. He spent hours here, going over his documents. Nothing seems to have changed.¡± He walked towards one of the walls, where a large painting of a man resembling a proud eagle was depicted. He put his hand on the portrait. ¡°As proud as ever, father.¡±


    Mila watched the portrait with interest. The resemblance between the father and son was easy to spot. Mortimer had much softer features when compared to his father - likely inherited from the mother, but the nose, eyes, and eyebrows were the same.


    But it wasn¡¯t where the map was hidden.


    After saying a quiet prayer, Mortimer moved to the table. ¡°As I thought¡­ No one has moved it. Can someone help?¡±


    Helly used far too much strength to push the heavy table to the side, making it crash against the wall. ¡°Here.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mortimer let out a mournful cry before looking down. ¡°Here.¡± He bent down, and a short search later found a cut in the thick carpet. He folded the cover and revealed a wooden floor. ¡°It¡¯s well hidden.¡± His fingers slid over the seemingly smooth surface.


    Mila watched the man work. Silence settled over the group, and the fierce sounds of fighting outside grew more prominent again. Mortimer pulled out a thin metal sheet, which he then used to insert an unnoticeable gap. He then pulled up the cover, revealing a hole.


    ¡°Still here.¡± Mortimer sighed in releaf. He pulled out a small bundle. After untying it, he revealed a folded piece of paper. ¡°Father said it is my duty to know how to find that place.¡± He noted. ¡°Not much else.¡±


    After giving Mortimer a moment to hold the memorabilia, Mila extended her hand. The man looked at her and then passed the map into her hands.


    ¡°Keep it safe. Please.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be an issue.¡± Mila unfolded the map and took a look. It wasn¡¯t the most detailed thing. But the largest cities were marked, and so were landmarks. She wouldn¡¯t have trouble finding the hidden village.


    ¡°It feels like I have betrayed my father''s trust,¡± Mortimer admitted. ¡°I-¡±


    ¡°Let''s go.¡± Helly didn¡¯t care about Mortimer¡¯s morose feelings. She grabbed Andrew and moved out of the room. ¡°I assume you are still going to follow, right?¡±


    Now that their goal was achieved, Mila hesitated once more. What made her rethink the situation had been Helly¡¯s words. The woman feared almost nothing. She was materialistic and goal-oriented. And yet, she feared to anger that group of seven.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± Mila spoke. ¡°Can we win against that group? Better yet, their name?¡±


    ¡°Win?¡± Helly looked at her as if she was stupid. ¡°Not a chance. And I won¡¯t name them. That would compromise me more than necessary.¡±


    ¡°Can you keep Andrew safe?¡± Mila asked the next question and ignored the hateful, glum feeling inside her. Helly judged them too weak. It hurt.


    ¡°I can,¡± Helly stated with confidence. ¡°But we must move.¡±


    Helly once more led the group. While following, Mila touched Isabel¡¯s hand. ¡°What do you think?¡± She asked.


    ¡°My vote is still on the bonk,¡± Isabel admitted. ¡°Are you second-guessing our decision?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Mila nodded. They walked down the stairs. The constant fighting outside grew ever more insistent. The clash of weapons and screams was almost completely drowned out by what seemed noises of magical origin.


    Isabel ruminated about the issue. ¡°There is no good solution.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time either.¡± Mila reminded.


    ¡°I hate this.¡±


    ¡°So do I, Isabel.¡± Mila leaned on her girl. ¡°Helly seems confident in keeping him safe.¡±


    ¡°If something would happen to him¡­¡± Isabel left part of the sentence hanging in the air.


    ¡°Nothing will,¡± Helly added. ¡°Okay. Basement it is. What¡¯s down there anyway?¡± She addressed Mortimer.


    ¡°I think passage to¡­¡± Mortimer paused. ¡°To the noble district.¡±


    These words alarmed Mila. Her head whipped towards the window. She spread her senses but didn¡¯t find anything. ¡°Agata. Do you read anything suspicious?¡±


    The scout paused, then started to study the surroundings. ¡°Not at the moment.¡± She walked towards the window and looked out. ¡°Everything seems clear.¡±


    Mila peered down the stairway leading to the basement. There were a lot of corpses. ¡°What are the chances of the Military learning of this passage?¡± She dreaded to hear the answer. ¡°Would they come and check what had happened here?¡±


    Everyone seemed to freeze. The intruders had pushed into the passage and likely had reached the Noble district. The mansion¡¯s guards had put down their lives to protect the path, and the fighting had been fierce enough for the rest of the city to notice.


    Someone will come to check and find the path of death. The Military was close enough to see what had happened here.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Helly cursed. ¡°We have to move.¡±


    ¡°We have to retreat,¡± Mila declared at the same time.


    But it was too late. The whole building seemed to tremble. Outside, Mila heard distant footsteps and orders.


    ¡°What now?¡± Mortimer squeaked.


    And THAT was a very good question. Mila did not know.

 Chapter 129 - Stuck

    The question was - how strong was the opposition?


    Mila doubted the Military had sent someone formidable to scout out the situation. Getting out by killing a few troops was a good choice. ¡°Isabel.¡± She called out her girl and prepared to escape into the city.


    It was unfortunate. Andrew and Helly were still determined to explore the basement. Whatever was there had messed with her friend''s head too much. They both stepped on the stairs and began heading down.


    Mila took it as a sign to move as well.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Viola grabbed Mila¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°We have to go.¡± Mila brushed the woman off. The sound of people entering the mansion was now clear. From what she could tell, at least 5 different people were speaking as they moved through the corridor.


    It meant they had to go the other way. The window would serve just as well as the doors. Mila began to open an escape route.


    ¡°I said wait.¡± Viola hissed. ¡°Everyone be quiet. Mila, there is someone from the Ocheon here.¡±


    It took a second for the words to click. Mila stopped her movement midway. ¡°Who and where?¡± This changed their situation drastically.


    ¡°Give me a moment.¡± Viola sniffed the air. The Iron Swords around her realised the situation had grown more serious. They began checking the surroundings, expecting an attack at any moment.


    ¡°How do you know there is someone?¡± Laura questioned. ¡°Are they an enemy?¡± The woman gave a few hand signs meant only for her people.


    ¡°Shh¡­¡± Viola continued to look around. She frowned as she gained more clarity of the scents. ¡°Inquisitor Astra. And the boy as well. Astra is in the air while Oscar is with the soldiers who entered the building.¡±


    ¡°A fucking Inquisitor?¡± Virr mutered. ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Laura whispered back. ¡°But we were paid more than enough.¡±


    ¡°Not gonna do much good if we are dead,¡± Amy grunted while checking her shield.


    Raran agreed. ¡°Or branded as heretics. Happened to someone from my village. He didn¡¯t die peacefully.¡±


    ¡°Binny was a heretic,¡± Ugum quietly added to his brother¡¯s words. ¡°He deserved it.¡±


    ¡°Shut it.¡± Laura silenced the whispers. ¡°What are the orders?¡± She looked at Viola, who was now looking in all directions, discerning something intangible.


    ¡°With the Inquisitor standing above the mansion, I smell no way out,¡± Viola admitted. ¡°Apart from¡­¡± She watched the basement entrance, where Helly and Andrew were heading down.


    Mila doubted Helly and Andrew had heard their hushed but frantic discussion. She looked around for any other option. Perhaps if she was alone, Mila could sneak away. But not with Isabel. ¡°Try again.¡± She didn¡¯t want to go down. It would inevitably lead to a battle.


    ¡°There is nothing.¡± Viola returned, clearly annoyed.


    The strongest person here was Laura. But she wasn¡¯t quite there yet to face an Inquisitor, from Mila¡¯s estimations. And even if Laura could, such a notable clash would lead to reinforcements quickly arriving.


    Fighting wasn¡¯t an option - not with the Military¡¯s forces fighting just a few hundred meters away.


    Mila exchanged looks with Isabel and Viola. ¡°Then we are heading down.¡± She loathed being forced like this.


    ¡°We are going,¡± Viola ordered her hires.


    ¡°You heard them.¡± Verte roused the Iron Swords while Laura was looking up and frowning. ¡°Anything?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. You, Agata?¡± Laura turned to her scout, who shook her head. ¡°How can you tell?¡± She was still doubting Viola¡¯s words.


    ¡°Secret.¡± Viola hurried to step on the stairs and headed down. Isabel and Mila followed, then Mortimer and, in the tail end, the Iron Swords, taking the rearguard position.


    They didn¡¯t manage to go unnoticed. Just as the last person entered the stairway, there was a shout above them.


    ¡°Here! They are going down!¡± Someone screamed, alerting the forces gathering in the mansion.


    ¡°Shit. Collapse the place, Raran!¡±


    Laura¡¯s voice reached Mila just as she stepped inside the spacious underground chamber. She felt Raran gather mana, and soon, the stones began to move, ruining the foundation of the walls. As the Iron Swrods entered the space, the stairway collapsed entirely.


    ¡°That should give us some time,¡± Laura added.


    But not much, in Mila¡¯s estimation. And sure enough, if she listened carefully, there already were sounds of people trying to blast their way down.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Helly was turning back. ¡°What gives?¡± She questioned their presence, and Viola quickly gave her a rundown of the situation.


    They needed a way out. Mila studied the surroundings while stepping further into the place. It was hard to find a place to put down her feet. The bodies littered the ground, and the blood pooled, making the surface slippery. It was nauseating to breathe. The smell of death was hard to stomach - especially for Mortimer, who was puking in one corner.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Isabel didn¡¯t look much better. Mila¡¯s girl had hardened her heart, but such a horrid sight still left an impact on her. Mila gently took Isabel¡¯s hand, reminding her she was also there.


    ¡°Put on the mask,¡± Mila advised. ¡°It will help.¡± She followed her own advice. The additional cover helped, but not enough to protect from the thick smell of blood.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Andrew cursed. His steps were unsteady. If not for the wolf¡¯s help, he would have likely fallen.


    Not only were there dozens of dead guards here, but also a proper checkpoint. Mila had thought the passage would be secret and hidden, but no. The opening was so large even Andrew¡¯s wolf would have no issues passing through it.


    ¡°They were using this palace to move goods.¡± Verte studied crates stacked against one of the walls. ¡°Check what¡¯s inside, Virr.¡±


    Meanwhile, Mila walked towards the passage. She narrowed her eyes to try and see in the dark. Here, there were a few torches on the walls, giving light. But in the tunnel? There was nothing.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Virr¡¯s voice startled everyone. ¡°These crates are full of bodies.¡±


    This caught Mila¡¯s attention immediately. ¡°Let me see.¡± She rushed towards the man and pushed him aside.


    There, indeed, were bodies inside the large wooden box - covered in simple linen fabric and stuffed to the brim. Mila pulled the cloth to reveal what lay under it.


    A dried-up husk of a once woman showed its face. Mila¡¯s fear was confirmed. ¡°Blood sacrifices.¡± She announced to the room.


    ¡°Literally?¡± It was Laura who had arrived first. She studied the new discovery with morbid curiosity.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mila turned away. ¡°We must go. Quick.¡± She heard more sounds of people trying to get down.


    Mila pushed Isabel towards the awaiting darkness. Helly had taken Andrew and had already vanished in it. The woman was driven by her goal. And Mila let her. She wanted Helly to scout ahead. At the very least, she believed when the woman had told them the group of seven would not hurt her or Andrew.


    ¡°Fuck. The Inquisition will tear this town down when they find those crates.¡± Virr was clearly shaken.


    ¡°That will happen regardless.¡± Ugum joined. ¡°The revolt has assured that.¡±


    ¡°Those people had families.¡± Agata reminded. ¡°They were probably refugees. No one would know if not for this.¡±


    All good points. Mila finally stopped pushing Isabel and took her girl¡¯s hand instead. She was more comfortable with the darkness and would lead Isabel.


    Even here, there were corpses. Not as many, but it made their advance awkward. Mila stepped over another body. Behind her, Raran, who clearly specialised in earth magic, collapsed the tunnel.


    While Mila was content to walk in silence, Laura had questions. The woman joined Mila and Isabel on the side. The size of the passage allowed it.


    ¡°When you said ¡®Blood Sacrifices¡¯, what did you mean?¡±


    ¡°Just that.¡± Mila was trying to formulate an answer. ¡°Someone is trying to power up a ritual magic. And they are using blood. Probably. I am not an expert.¡± But she had heard of such things. Had even seen results of such magic. In the dreamscape, of course.


    ¡°That kind of knowledge is forbidden,¡± Laura noted. There was no accusation in her voice. Not even curiosity. Just an acknowledgement.


    ¡°And for good reason.¡± Mila realised she was shaken by the revelation as well. ¡°It¡¯s stupid, ineffective and often hard to control.¡±


    ¡°Then why do it?¡± Laura asked.


    ¡°Because life is cheap.¡± Mila grimly explained. ¡°Especially during a war.¡±


    Behind them, Raran continued to collapse the tunnel. The loud booms made it hard on everyone¡¯s ears as the echoes travelled down the passage. There was no possibility of arriving quietly.


    ¡°Someone had to notice.¡± Verte joined them. ¡°The local temple should have someone who keeps tabs on something like this.¡±


    It was Viola who added information next. ¡°Except, the local temple¡¯s Inquisitor was old and vanished not long ago. The replacement wouldn¡¯t know where to search. Not that quickly.¡±


    ¡°This was planned for a long time.¡± Laura¡¯s voice didn¡¯t betray any emotion.


    It was admirable. Mila steeled her own mind as well. She squeezed Isabel¡¯s hand. This wasn¡¯t a pleasant topic. She wished they moved faster, but Helly was keeping a steady pace and forced those following to do the same.


    ¡°For a few months at least.¡± Viola estimated. ¡°Probably longer.¡±


    ¡°Why only blood?¡± Verte wondered. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t they need the bodies as well?¡±


    And the man was right. Having fresh lives to harvest would certainly help with the efficiency.


    Mila felt the group''s attention gather on her. ¡°Efficiency, most likely. Assuming the operation was run for an extended period, there would be issues with keeping the sacrifices alive. They would take up more space and would bring up the risk of being discovered higher.¡±


    ¡°They went for a slower, less efficient and secretive path.¡± Laura thought out loud. ¡°Does not sound like the Nobles I know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t they? They brought a lot of people into the Noble district before locking it down.¡± Viola grimly added. ¡°Mostly the families of the City¡¯s guards. But there was probably more.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± Laura sighed, showing real emotion for the first time. ¡°That will bring sadness. I am fine, Verte.¡± She added at the end. The man had tried to console his superior.


    Perhaps there was history at play here. Mila didn¡¯t know and doubted Laura would speak of it. Not in these circumstances. Neither was it important with the looming threats ahead and behind.


    At least, the dangerous situation made the hostility towards Mila and Isabel vanish almost completely.


    The new information made Mila speculate again. Were the nobles trying to make a weapon? Empower someone? What was their end goal?


    No matter how Mila thought, she couldn¡¯t guess. There was still information she lacked.


    As the end of the tunnel neared, Mila was nowhere closer to a satisfying answer. She readied herself for the upcoming battle. The feeble light did little more than reveal more devastation in their path.


    ¡°We are escaping as soon as possible.¡± Mila nudged her girl. ¡°That is our primary goal.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Isabel replied. She suddenly hugged Mila. ¡°We are going to show them who is boss.¡± Her words were braver than her body language.


    ¡°We will.¡± Mila nodded. She returned the hug and let her girl brush against her hair.


    ¡°Okay! I am better.¡± Isabel let go.


    ¡°There are people ahead,¡± Agata informed.


    Mila had noticed that as well. Up ahead, Helly was exchanging heated phrases with someone.


    Now, it was up to them to go and see what they would have to face.

 Chapter 130 - Spirited Opponent

    Walking closer to the exit of the tunnel heightened Mila¡¯s heartbeat. She let Isabel, Amy and Laura move to the front, where they formed a defensive line. Agata craned her neck, nocking an arrow on the bow while the brothers prepared to cast their spells at a moment''s notice. Verte and Virr brandished their weapons, ready to plug any holes that could appear in the upcoming clash.


    Only Mila and Mortimer hung behind the lines. The twitchy man lamented his fate in whispers while Mila tried to keep her mind clear and focused. She would use any chance to strike. Barcy had refreshed her usual arsenal. She now had her dagger, a set of throwing knives and, in addition, a short sword for more open fights where ambushing wasn¡¯t an option.


    Helly¡¯s words became clearer with each step. She wasn¡¯t throwing out cheeky words for once and instead sounded frustrated. ¡°You must let us pass!¡± She demanded, but there wasn¡¯t much force behind her words.


    A bariton replied, but in a language Mila did not speak of. She felt Raran cast a spell, and the words became understandable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. It¡¯s Helly now.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how your Grandfather called you, Hellyana. I hesitate to use the same name, but if you wish¡­¡±


    ¡°I wish to pass.¡± Helly pleaded. ¡°Can I not?¡±


    ¡°It is dangerous. And you are bringing a stranger with you. Even more people are following behind. Are you asking for their passage as well?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Helly stated. ¡°I know the limits of your patience.¡±


    ¡°And yet you brought him and his pet.¡± The voice was full of curiosity. ¡°How peculiar¡­ You three may pass. Not the rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Gr-¡±


    The voice tutted. ¡°No names. You know that Hellya-... Helly.¡±


    ¡°You use mine.¡± There was clear displeasure in Helly¡¯s tone.


    ¡°You never joined our ranks.¡± The bariton¡¯s tone indicated regret. ¡°But you have grown a fine woman. If only you found yourself a-¡±


    ¡°We are done. Come, Teeny.¡± Helly interrupted and, from the sound of it, moved ahead.


    At that point, the front line had reached the exit as well. They stepped out in the well-lit room, and Mila followed.


    Despite the expectations, no immediate attack came. Mila moved in the shadow of Isabel, using her girl as a cover from the sole inhabitant of the room. Between Isabel¡¯s moving limbs, Mila caught sight of the man protecting this route.


    He looked in his fifties, but Mila guessed he was older. Someone who was this powerful had likely led a long life. The man burned with potent energy, ready to be unleashed. Still, his hair and beard were greying. The crystal blue eyes met hers when she looked at him.


    ¡°Turn back, and there won''t be a conflict.¡± The man calmly stated while unsheathing his sword. In his other hand, a dagger appeared.


    ¡°Not possible.¡± Viola refused right away. ¡°There is someone worse on our tail.¡±


    The man sighed. ¡°An inquisitor, Hellya-¡± He stopped. ¡°Helly told me. But I have my reasons to not let you pass.¡±


    ¡°The Inquisitor will not spare you either.¡± Viola tried to reason. ¡°And-¡± She glanced at Mila, who gave a sign. ¡°You cannot stop us.¡±


    ¡°It is true.¡± The man didn¡¯t disagree. He even smiled bravely. ¡°But such odds do get my blood pumping. The guard dogs offered nary a challenge.¡±


    It was unreasonable. From what Mila could tell, the man wasn¡¯t stronger than Laura. On the contrary, he felt much weaker. But there was something else.


    The man had looked at Isabel in surprise as if he had felt something unusual. And the previous remark about Andrew¡­ The chance of the man being capable of reading other people''s mana was high.


    Of course, it could have been an act. The issue with old foxes like these was it was hard to tell when they were pretending or trying to lure you into underestimating them.


    And besides the mana, Mila found it hard to read anything else from the opponent. She narrowed her eyes, trying to catch any possible detail and movement of the man-made.


    Even then, Mila almost missed it. The man was standing over the deceased bodies of the previous owners of the place, and then he was striking against Laura, who received the blow gracefully.


    The man released a pleased ¡®Hoh¡¯ sound and dodged backwards when Verte and Amy tried to sandwich him. Laura herself managed to respond belatedly and looked at the man in surprise. ¡°Careful, everyone. He is dangerous.¡±


    Isabel hadn¡¯t followed the quick attack at all. She shook her head and raised her shield, ready to fulfil her role of blocking the opponent, even if she had trouble seeing him move. Isabel stepped forward, placing herself in the middle of the room.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Together with Amy and Laura, Isabel tried to take away the room the man could move in.


    But despite the precarious situation, the man did not look worried. The exit was behind him, and from the short clash, Mila doubted they could stop him from leaving.


    The man struck once more, this time testing Amy, who grunted and was kicked back when the enemy¡¯s foot landed on her large shield. It did make him stop, and he returned to his previous position.


    Isabel¡¯s mantle was tested next. The man¡¯s blow landed on her shield, and Mila could tell how hard it was for her girl to hold the ground. But she did manage it.


    Throughout the man¡¯s actions, they kept pushing forward. The group was careful to not leave a single gap for him to slip past.


    The situation didn¡¯t look terrible. It was why Mila decided to warn her comrades. ¡°He was only testing. That¡¯s not the extent of what he can do.¡± Her words reached the man.


    And the opponent grinned. ¡°I cannot win. But I certainly can make your life difficult.¡±


    Mila had adapted to the man¡¯s sudden and erratic movements somewhat. She saw him move again. He wasn¡¯t faster, but the way he changed directions made her head hurt. The man shot towards Amy, whom he had judged to be the weakest link.


    And it turned out to be enough. Instead of striking Amy¡¯s shield, he slipped past her. His dagger shot towards the back of the woman¡¯s neck, only intercepted at the last moment by Virr, who suffered a kick to his stomach for his heroics.


    But the man was already in their backline. He dodged the couple of bolts Raran had conjured and headed straight for Ugum.


    The man had found their healer with just a couple probes. It didn¡¯t surprise Mila. Ugum reactions to the man¡¯s attacks were too telling.


    And it also meant Mila was the only one who knew what to expect. She would have done the same. There had been no time to warn the healer, as Mila had to put it all into moving towards Raran. She couldn¡¯t let their healer fall.


    Barely, but Mila succeeded. Thankfully, Ugum had managed to take a step back, and his brother bought a second more by launching another magical bolt.


    Mila¡¯s throwing knife made the man take a half step where a full one was needed. And then she was there, thrusting her dagger at the man¡¯s torso.


    The crafty opponent looked at her in surprise. He changed his sword¡¯s path, intercepting Mila¡¯s blow and forcing her sideways. But it was enough.


    Ugum fell back next to Viola and Mortimer. In front of him, Verte held the ground, making it impossible for the man to strike at the healer.


    After regaining the footing, Mila tried to strike at the man again, but he was already gone - slipping back to the exit.


    ¡°Well, this is a surprise.¡± The man spoke, ignoring how the front line was moving towards him again - this time in a tighter formation. He eyed Mila with contemplation.


    And then the man moved again. Mila followed his movements. She knew he was aiming for her. Laura had concluded the same and intercepted him as he bounced around Amy again.


    Not that Laura managed to hold him for long. The man had no intentions to fight the woman, whom he judged dangerous. He parried Laura¡¯s blow and moved towards Mila. The woman simply lost out in skill.


    It was something Mila felt actually familiar with. She, too, had lost similarly not so long ago. And this case was even worse. The man was even more skilled than the assassin she had lost against.


    But Mila wasn¡¯t alone. She stepped backwards, knowing Isabel was there. As the man¡¯s sword reached out to her, her girl¡¯s shield came from above, receiving the stab.


    Using the moment her body was obscured, Mila launched another throwing knife. Then she used Isabel¡¯s stalwart body to push herself towards the man, intending to return a strike of her own.


    Only, the man was already retreating. He had been too quick to disengage again. Virr cursed the slippery eel with colourful words.


    Not that they impacted the man¡¯s spirit any. He once more stood in front of the exit.


    ¡°We just have to push through,¡± Laura ordered. ¡°He isn¡¯t going to commit to a fight.¡±


    But the man didn¡¯t care for Laura¡¯s words. His eyes were once more on Mila. ¡°The girl there. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°None of your business,¡± Isabel growled.


    ¡°Oh, on the contrary.¡± The man disagreed. ¡°I wish to extend an invitation.¡± He suddenly said. ¡°I feel you have qualities highly sought after by my employers.¡±


    That took the group aback. Mila felt a few glances land on her, wondering what this was about. While it would be easy to say she wasn¡¯t interested, every second the man didn¡¯t move was advantageous to them. So, Mila pretended to think.


    Which earned a chuckle from the man. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. Even now, you show those qualities. But buying more time will not help. I am not alone.¡± After finishing the sentence, he let out a sharp whistle.


    Of course, he wasn¡¯t. Mila had suspected he wouldn¡¯t be. Despite being the weaker party, he hadn¡¯t acted as one. She extended her senses, trying to feel the person coming. ¡°I wish for my name to remain unknown.¡± Mila finally said.


    ¡°Oh, then should I call you Blood-Soaked maden? Such a tacky name.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Youngsters these days¡­¡±


    The remainder of the unfortunate alias made Mila feel somewhat gloomy. The moment they moved away from Stilag couldn¡¯t come fast enough. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my choice¡­¡± She muttered a tad too defensively.


    ¡°Be as it may, my invitation stands.¡± The man repeated.


    ¡°To where?¡± Viola asked a very reasonable question. ¡°By whom? Who are you? What are your goals? For what purpose?¡±


    ¡°Ah, the Sea-Daughter.¡± The man acknowledged Viola. ¡°Such a diverse group you have. While you ask important questions, I cannot give answers.¡±


    ¡°Then how do you expect anyone to accept such a shoddy invitation?¡± Viola raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is everyone from Litvault annoying?


    The man chuckled, not bothered by the logic. He didn¡¯t even react to Viola fishing for his point of origin. Instead, he returned to studying everyone else. ¡°Truly. A very spirited group. Except you.¡± His eyes fell on Mortimer. ¡°Ah, but I see why you are here. Interesting¡­¡± He leaned closer.


    What was this? Had Mila missed something about Mortimer? She thoroughly scanned the thief again but couldn¡¯t find anything amiss.


    And at this point, the man had bought enough time. Laura had not risked rushing him when he had proven so capable of bypassing the defensive front line. And now, the second opponent arrived.


    Someone Mila recognised immediately.


    ¡°Is this the girl you had trouble with?¡± The ageing man asked the assassin Mila had lost to.

 Chapter 131 - Leaving Behind

    While everyone was watching the newest opponent with reservations, he didn¡¯t seem to care. His eyes found Mila, and he clicked his tongue, then grunted.


    ¡°So! She is the one.¡± The older man nodded along. ¡°You-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be distracted.¡± Mila interrupted. She had noticed Laura was giving signs to her people while bracing herself for the possible attack.


    After the humiliating showing, Laura was too cautious.


    ¡°He isn¡¯t as strong as the old man! Push forward.¡±


    ¡°Old-¡±


    Mila ignored the scandalised exclamation. ¡°I¡¯ll take on the baldy.¡± She declared with more confidence than she had. After another moment of thought, Mila recognised the folly. ¡°Isabel, cover me.¡± She unwillingly added.


    Isabel would not be able to pin the baldy down, but she wouldn¡¯t suffer under his needles either. No. Mila would be the one who would defeat the source of her injured pride.


    Besides, Isabel still had to keep the older gentleman in check. There was still an issue with the backline. All Mila needed was a tower to use as cover.


    It was a chance. Mila could prove to¡­ To herself, she was better than that. Her heartbeat quickened, her palms turned sweaty, and her eyes focused on the enemy that had given her so many despairing thoughts. Mila could do this. She could win. All she had to do was¡­


    Mila almost fell. The whole room shook from a heavy impact from outside. Voices reached them from up and behind. The fight in the city that had been so distant was suddenly here.


    Another groundbreaking boom deafened everyone inside the room. Dust and shambles fell from the ceiling, threatening a collapse. Mila steadied herself, fearing she had lost valuable moments and would suffer for it, but¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s our cue.¡± The older man announced. He sheathed his dagger and did a slight bow. ¡°We have no interest in engaging the heavyweights.¡±


    That¡­ That couldn¡¯t be. Mila watched her fated enemy relax his stance and prepare to leave. Her heart burned with the need to fight, and it was suddenly taken away. She felt disoriented and unwilling.


    ¡°Hah!¡± The older man laughed. ¡°Look at her. She hates your guts.¡± The bald man clicked his tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t be like that. You have been slacking. A rival is a good thing. Your master will be happy.¡±


    Mila wanted to shout. To make them stop. But that would not be logical. They were leaving. Fighting would make the citation worse. She recognised one of the voices coming from behind. The youthful voice gave orders to someone, making them dig faster.


    And then, the tough opponents simply left. Without sound, they entered the stairway and left.


    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Viola¡¯s voice disturbed Mila¡¯s thoughts. This was so¡­ Unsatisfying. There was no climax. Win or lose, Mila had imagined a hard fight, and at the end of it, she could hold her head high.


    ¡°Mila? We have to go.¡± Isabel nudged the shorter girl. ¡°You okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ What?¡± Mila blinked. She had missed most of the group entering the stairway. From the sounds coming from behind, the pursuers would be here at any moment.


    But all Mila felt was the disconnect from reality. Isabel grabbed Mila¡¯s hand and pulled her.


    ¡°We have to go.¡±


    ¡°Right. Yes.¡± Mila glanced back. The collapsed tunnel barely masked the sound of the people behind the rocks.


    And just as Mila stepped on the stairs and looked back, she saw a translucent tentacle pass through the rocks and leave a gash in the formation. Another one followed, then another.


    Mila¡¯s eyes grew wider. She couldn¡¯t recognise what it was, but the destructive power was no joke. Furthermore - a gap had formed between the rocks, and from it, a baleful glare met her eyes.


    ¡°YOU!¡± The enraged teen screamed, his voice seemingly shaking the very foundation of the place. ¡°YOU¡¯LL DIE!¡±


    Frankly, Mila wasn¡¯t impressed by the threat. After the anticlimactic encounter, she felt spent. Rousing herself from the exhausting feelings, Mila turned away from the boy and followed after Isabel.


    ¡°NO!¡± Oscar shouted. ¡°COME BACK! FUCK! DIG FASTER!¡± He took a deep breath. ¡°ASTRA! THEY ARE HERE!¡±


    But for the current Mila, the boy¡¯s anger felt insignificant. She understood him. Knew he was growing to be a problem. But¡­


    Isabel glanced back - her concern was palpable.


    ¡°I am fine. Just¡­ I just wanted to fight and¡­ And win.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get the chance.¡± Isabel took Mila¡¯s hand. ¡°Come on. We are lagging behind.¡±


    Mila shook her head to free it from the intrusive thoughts. Isabel was right. They were still trapped in the Noble district. And the loud impact above was evidence of a fierce fight.


    Furthermore¡­


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.¡°ASTRA!¡± Oscar¡¯s voice still reached far.


    As Mila stepped inside a ruined room that had once served as a transfer point for the bodies, she glanced around, expecting an ambush by the Inquisitor.


    But besides Mila¡¯s group, there were only silent corpses here. Right after she entered the room, Raran collapsed the stairway behind them. Agata was checking what was outside the place.


    ¡°Part of the wall is missing.¡± The scout described what she was seeing. ¡°A lot of rubble is being thrown around. I can see bodies here and there. The guards are fighting something, but not quite here. We are behind the front line.¡±


    Anger-filled scream shook the sky. Mila recognised this voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s Astra.¡± Viola did, too.


    ¡°The Inquisitor?¡± Laura joined Agata at the doors.


    ¡°Good thing the City¡¯s guard is holding.¡± Viola shuddered. ¡°That woman is a menace.¡±


    Mila had to agree. ¡°Where did those two go?¡± She half hoped the pair would return to ambush them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡± Agata ducked back into the room. ¡°Didn¡¯t see them.¡±


    ¡°Is anyone hurt?¡± Ugum asked while making rounds. Besides a few scratches here and there, no one had been injured.


    ¡°What now?¡± Laura looked at Viola. ¡°Raran¡¯s barricade won¡¯t hold for long.¡± She looked at the collapsed corridor.


    The spy started to sniff the air. Viola walked to the door and glanced around. ¡°There is a lot of scents. Most are not dangerous, but there are several that I wouldn¡¯t wish to encounter. Mostly where the fighting is happening. Nothing deeper in the district¡­¡±


    ¡°You want us to go towards where the Nobles are holed up?¡± Mila guessed, and Viola nodded.


    ¡°I doubt you want to go near the frontline. I don¡¯t.¡± Astra¡¯s shout emphasised Viola¡¯s words.


    Mila toyed with the idea of turning back and taking care of Oscar. She judged it too dangerous in the end. ¡°Can you lead us?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Viola supposed. ¡°A few scents are heading deeper into the city. The same ones I caught in the air on the way here.¡±


    An unmistakable boom of thunder made the end of Viola¡¯s words hard to hear. Mila knew of only one lighting mage in the city. ¡°Another Inquisitor. Deeper we go.¡± She decided.


    Laura paused to see if Viola would have other ideas, but after the spy returned to taking in the scents, she gave short orders to get her group ready.


    Meanwhile, Mila found herself in Isabel¡¯s hands. After putting down the hammer, her girl removed her mask and rubbed her face in Mila¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Mila felt her shoulders relax.


    ¡°Better?¡± Isabel whispered in Mila¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Much.¡± Mila had to admit. She turned her head and left a gentle kiss on Isabel¡¯s cheek. With it, she was ready to move. ¡°Where did Andrew and Helly go?¡± She addressed Viola.


    Another sniff. ¡°The same way the group of those dangerous people did.¡±


    ¡°All ways lead to the centre, it seems,¡± Amy grunted and lifted her shield. ¡°I am ready. Sorry about earlier. He was too fast for me. I can¡¯t believe I lost to you in defence.¡± She adresed Isabel.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am good at.¡± Isabel still rubbed her face against Mila¡¯s head.


    ¡°We can move.¡± Viola interrupted. ¡°The lighting boy drew most of the local forces towards him. This is our chance.¡±


    ¡°Let me go first.¡± Mila slipped out of Isabel¡¯s hands. She was ready to resume her duties.


    From the sounds, Oscar had gotten out of the underground passage and had started to work on the collapsed stairway. They had to move.


    Mila took the forward position, with Viola sticking close behind. They snuck out of the room and moved in the opposite direction from the collapsed wall.


    Here, Mila found doors left ajar. After opening them, she walked inside. This had been a workroom once. Now, it was full of corpses. The group those two had been part of had been throughout in their work.


    Mila sighed. She wished she knew more about those people. All she had learned were scattered bits from the stray words. And the news that the bald man had a master and he had been slacking off was not great.


    Luckily, Isabel¡¯s affection still had not worn off. She quickly shrugged off the gloomy thoughts and proceeded to check the room and the connecting ones for anything suspicious. She found only more death.


    ¡°Anything?¡± Mila asked Viola, who shook her head. The group had found their way to this room without anyone noticing them.


    ¡°Nothing new.¡± The woman shook her head. ¡°We have to exit the building now.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Mila glanced out of the window. A few stray guards - likely deserters - were running down the street. Otherwise, the surroundings appeared to be empty.


    After exchanging a few more words, Mila proceeded to exit the building and scout ahead. Agata and Viola took the other direction while the rest of the group followed.


    The surroundings were so different to what Mila had gotten used to in Stilag. Gone were the decrepit buildings. No stench of sewer was here. The street lacked the many holes refugees used to hide themselves from the cold nights. The cobblestone was level, and there were flowers everywhere.


    And yet, everything was empty. Besides the deserters, Mila had not seen or felt anyone else. It was unsettling, and with the additional context of the corpses below, she feared the usual inhabitants of these streets were soon to be dead - if not already.


    Soon, Mila headed back. She found Isabel and the rest in one of the buildings, where Laura and Amy were tearing out the wall.


    It didn¡¯t take long, and soon, they used the new hole to move to the building next to this. Like this, they wouldn¡¯t need to use streets.


    Mila had seen a couple airborne people fending off intruders in the airspace. It wasn¡¯t wise to move in the open.


    After seeing everything proceeding as planned, Mila returned to scouting. She saw Agata in one of the buildings a little to the side doing the same. She met the woman and asked for anything suspicious she could have found.


    And¡­


    Agata had found only more empty buildings.


    Which was what Mila had feared. She looked back to where the fiercest fight was happening.


    Flashes of lightning, booms and cracking of ice reached Mila even here. She squinted to see Astra¡¯s foreboding shadow. Next to her were two more, and the trio was facing off seven other people.


    The City guard was holding. Barely if Mila was reading the situation correctly.


    While that point had the most powerful fighters, it didn¡¯t mean the other directions lacked any. Mila could tell the siege was intensifying by the minute.


    As the seven fighters on the Noble side were pushed back, the Military and the Inquisitors would soon find the empty houses.


    Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t suspect the worst at first, but¡­ Oscar had likely found the crates in that basement. Soon, the Inquisitors and Military would throw everything they had at the Nobles.


    They had to be gone by then.


    Mila watched the fight a moment longer before resuming scouting. They were running out of time.

 Chapter 132 - Unexpected Source of Information

    ¡°Stop!¡± Viola¡¯s voice halted the group. She stuck her nose out of the window and tasted the air.


    They were currently a distance away from the entry point they had been forced to take. Mila had just entered the lavishly decorated room after making sure no one was following. From what she could tell, Oscar had found his way to the streets but encountered one of the deserting guards and had found himself in a fight.


    The boy had been too loud for his own good. While Mila doubted he would be done in by the rabble choosing to flee, he would be slowed down.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Agata entered the room as well. The scout stepped over a fallen chair. It appeared the owners of the place had left in a hurry, judging by the mess that was on the floor and tables.


    It was unknown if it had been of their own volition. Mila couldn¡¯t tell either way. At least there were no signs of fighting, just rush.


    Viola took another whiff before giving them a sign to follow. ¡°My comrades.¡± She gave a short description. ¡°Come.¡±


    The Iron Swords were taken aback - apart from Laura and Verte. They looked at Viola with apprehension but chose not to voice their worries.


    It took a lot of caution to cross the street. Only when Agata and Mila gave a sign did the group run to another shelter - one after another. The sun was rapidly setting, making their manoeuvre easier but still risky.


    Mila also thought she saw Mr Crow circling above the district centre. Which was worrying if true. Was Andrew jumping right into a dragon''s den? He better not be¡­


    Two ruined walls later, they crossed a spacious yard and entered another luxurious building. The mansion was empty as well but left in pristine condition. No signs of panic or rushing were there.


    That was until Viola led them into a pantry of sorts, where they found a handful of people resting and tending their wounds.


    At first, they reacted with hostility and desperation. They raised their unsheathed weapons, ready to fight, but upon noticing Viola, they fell down where they stood.


    Mila didn¡¯t recognise any of them. She settled to wait on the side while Viola clarified the situation. Her eyes fell on a couple of the spies that had suffered the most. They were trying to bandage nasty cuts, and another one had a stab wound in his stomach. Without prompting, Ugum began to treat them.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Viola¡¯s surprised voice made everyone turn their heads. She was speaking to a man who was a personification of a butler. He was also the leader of the five people who were taking the shelter here.


    ¡°Please, Pepper¡­¡± The man looked around, spooked.


    ¡°Are there enemies nearby?¡± The man¡¯s actions caught Mila¡¯s attention. She did another scan and still found nothing.


    ¡°Not enemies.¡± Viola, too, looked uncomfortable but also relieved. ¡°...better and worse¡­¡± She mumbled, apparently hoping Mila would hear.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t quite catch it. What was that you said?¡± Mila asked Viola to repeat.


    Viola looked around before mouthing something.


    ¡°Just speak!¡± Isabel was done with the theatrics.


    ¡°I said-¡±


    ¡°My pleasure to meet you.¡±


    The sudden voice startled Mila. In fright, she launched one of her throwing knives at the new figure standing in the room while falling back.


    There had been none! Mila still couldn¡¯t feel anyone! But from how the cloaked figure caught the knife, the body was clearly there and material.


    Before the room could devolve into chaos, Viola shouted. ¡°He is my superior!¡± Her words brought some clarity.


    ¡°Here.¡± The figure threw back Mila¡¯s knife. ¡°You can call me ¡®Messenger¡¯.¡± The male voice informed before turning towards Viola. ¡°Can you feel it, Pepper?¡±


    After catching her knife, Mila studied the man. He was a man, right? The voice was male, but she couldn¡¯t be sure. The figure felt like nothing to her. No matter how she tried, Mila couldn¡¯t catch a glance of what was beneath the hood that covered the figure¡¯s head.


    ¡°Feel what?¡± Viola finally asked. She craned her neck, trying to catch what the ¡®Messenger¡¯ had expected her to feel.


    ¡°The coldness¡­¡± The figure whispered. ¡°So it has no smell¡­¡±


    Mila felt a chill run down her spine. She had noticed the feeling. The whole day had not brought her any warmth.


    ¡°But you have.¡± The Messenger noticed Mila¡¯s reaction. ¡°Tell me¡­ When did it start? What can you tell?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t there yesterday.¡± Mila tried to recall. The Messenger¡¯s presence unnerved her. It had never happened before that she couldn¡¯t read someone. ¡°It¡¯s mostly the sun. It¡¯s¡­ Cold¡­ No warmth.¡±


    ¡°It did bring warmth.¡± Viola countered. ¡°It wasn¡¯t cold today.¡± But upon receiving a glance from the cloaked figure, she quieted down.


    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°Today¡­¡± The Messenger pondered Mila¡¯s words. ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Mila couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that she was in the presence of a predator. Everyone else was apprehensive of the mysterious figure as well. ¡°Not about the feeling, but¡­¡± She glanced at Viola.


    ¡°Right!¡± The spy regained some spirit. ¡°We discovered something new.¡± She quickly explained the theory of the possible ritual.


    Meanwhile, Mila kept most of her attention on the figure while still trying to hear if Oscar had found his way towards them. That or any stray patrols that might be coursing around.


    ¡°We must stop them.¡± The messenger suddenly announced and brought the full extent of Mila¡¯s attention back on him. ¡°The ritual cannot be finished. It will consume the whole town. Us included.¡±


    ¡°What kind of ritual is it?¡± Mila asked. The Messenger clearly knew more than they did. But she was left disappointed.


    ¡°I cannot tell. It is something new. Otherwise, the Inquisitors would not have let it fester for so long. The district is empty. Forces are gathering at the centre. I couldn¡¯t get close. They noticed me.¡±


    That was quite a feat. Mila wanted to know how, but the man was continuing.


    ¡°Then a new group arrived. Seven people. Then, two more came. Then you all. Now, there is a small breach in the carefully crafted defences. The City guard will not hold long. The Nobles will grow desperate. They are not ready yet, but soon. Probably with the¡±


    ¡°Sunfall.¡± Mila realised, and the man nodded. ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡± She didn¡¯t hesitate to add. Mila and Isabel had no duty to uphold as Viola did.


    ¡°I have been looking around.¡± The Messenger shuffled his feet and walked closer to the window, then looked at the centre of the district. ¡°They have most civilians gathered there. They claimed it was to protect them. Every exit is covered. We cannot get out of Stilag. I fear they plan to use every soul in it to fuel their madness.¡±


    Ugum returned to Laura¡¯s group. He was done with helping the injured. Laura and Verte were frowning, clearly displeased with how the situation was unfolding. ¡°Who are you?¡± Laura finally asked - not just to the Messenger but also to Viola.


    ¡°Who do you think?¡± Viola shot back. ¡°And is it important?¡±


    Laura paused, exchanged glances with Verte, then shook her head. ¡°It is, but I can live without knowing. Can that ritual do that? Wipe out the city?¡±


    It was a reasonable question. With the information about this branch of magic so scarce, it was no wonder Laura had her doubts.


    When the Messenger didn¡¯t reply, Laura looked at Mila.


    ¡°Yes. It is possible. Depending on how long the Noble¡¯s have gathered blood, they can kickstart almost anything.¡± Mila wasn¡¯t happy to explain. She felt like this was a test by the Messenger, but they needed ¡®The Iron Swords¡¯ help. And they trusted her words.


    Mila furrowed her brows and turned her head towards a distant sound.


    ¡°We must move.¡± The Messanger judged the sound to be notable. ¡°Will you help?¡±


    ¡°Mila?¡± Isabel touched her girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Is what he said true.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ Is¡­¡± Mila didn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°We cannot let it repeat¡­¡± Isabel whispered. ¡°Not again¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Mila pulled Isabel in her arms. It was a little awkward, but soon Isabel¡¯s face was buried in Mila¡¯s hair again. ¡°It is a possibility but not a definite one. There is still¡­¡±


    ¡®Still¡¯ what? There was no time. They had no strength. They had no information. What could they do?


    ¡°They are coming. The Military and Inquisitors. They are gaining ground fast.¡± The Messanger informed before instructing his people to prepare to leave. The spies would not join them. They would be a liability.


    Mila disentangled herself from within Isabel¡¯s arms before meeting her love¡¯s eyes. ¡°We will try. We will fight. We will go and see what can be done, okay?¡±


    It didn¡¯t escape Mila how heavy these words were. But the helpless sadness and fear in her love¡¯s eyes had to be pushed away. And she had succeeded. Isabel¡¯s face regained strength, even if the memories of Ocheon were still hanging above their heads.


    Some scars needed time to heal. A luxury they both lacked. Mila gave Isabel another quick hug, then turned around. ¡°What about the seven people you noticed?¡± She asked the Messenger as he led them out of the building towards another one.


    There was a long pause. Mila thought the man would ignore her, but he had taken it to gather his thoughts.


    ¡°They are¡­¡± The messenger stopped, apparently struggling to put them into words. ¡°These are disciples - apart from one. The organisation is led by ¡®Sages¡¯, and that¡¯s what people in the known call them. They gather knowledge. And they¡­¡± He looked at Mila. His mouth under the hood became visible. Then, the Messenger mouthed a single sentence.


    And it shook Mila¡¯s mind. ¡®They seek to discover, learn and create.¡¯ She didn¡¯t miss how the world reacted. The unmistakable feeling of the presence of something higher than her permeated the world. But only shortly, and it soon vanished.


    The Messanger nodded. He looked somewhat smug before his mouth once more was obscured by the hood.


    ¡°The ritual is something new.¡± Mila couldn¡¯t help but whisper. ¡°They are here because of that.¡±


    ¡°Possibly.¡± The Messanger agreed.


    The rest of the group looked at them with suspicion, not understanding what had happened. Only Isabel had an inkling of what had transpired. Perhaps Viola, too, as she was wrinkling her nose in displeasure.


    ¡°But that is¡­¡± Mila tried to wrap her head around it. Silinth had stated with no mistaking - never create something new.


    ¡°Dangerous, right?¡± The Messanger sounded tired. ¡°It is. Knowing of it is as well.¡± Viola huffed in displeasure and moved further away, still trying to eavesdrop.


    The group entered the new building and moved through it. It was another sad display of luxury. The portrays on the wall judged their passing in silence. Mila tried to process the information. If it was something unknown and new, there was also a danger of invoking the wrath of the world.


    It was another variable Mila didn¡¯t want to deal with. ¡°What is your plan?¡± She finally asked, knowing the figure had scouted the path ahead.


    ¡°Interfere. Delay. Pick off who we can. Wait for the Military to arrive, then get away.¡±


    ¡°Too many uncertainties.¡± Mila frowned. ¡°What about those disciples? You said there was a ¡®Sage¡¯ with them, yes? How strong are they?¡±


    The Messenger led them through a hidden passage that ended in another yard. They were now close to the ritual place.


    ¡°I have not seen a ¡®Sage¡¯ fight. Only their disciples. I have heard rumours¡­¡± Another pause. The Messanger led them to another empty house. ¡°I wager, if the Sage wanted to stop this ritual, no one could resist.¡±


    Those were dire news. ¡°But they don¡¯t. They want it to happen.¡±


    ¡°They want to learn how.¡± The Messanger spoke, but there was no certainty in his voice. ¡°They are not an enemy. Not now.¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t believe him. With her luck, this ¡®Sage¡¯ would make her life harder. She was sure of it.

 Chapter 133 - Timely Levity

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like the place.¡± Isabel voiced everyone¡¯s thoughts.


    And Mila had to agree with her love. They had sneaked as close as possible without getting discovered. The place where the ritual was held was across a spacious field of grass and flowerbeds. Or at least that was what the Messanger claimed.


    Because the field was empty. There was nothing here. Or nothing that could be seen by simply looking. But Mila could feel the mana fluctuate. And there was a lot. She was only feeling what was leaking due to poor control, but it made her sweat.


    They were taking shelter in yet another empty building. This one was the worst thus far. Mila had seen children''s toys and paintings. Whoever were the parents, they had been taking proper care of their kids. She had seen the toys even in the owner''s bedroom.


    ¡°An illusion?¡± Viola took a deep breath. ¡°Because the place stinks of important people. And poor. And dead. It really doesn¡¯t smell good.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Messenger¡¯s gaze bore into the empty space, where a small bush was proudly displaying its leaves. ¡°They are there. Hiding. Killing. Casting.¡± He spoke as if seeing it.


    Maybe he did. Mila still couldn¡¯t tell what the man was capable of. It wore on her nerves to be constantly so overmatched. It reminded her of the travelling with Silinth, honestly.


    After looking at the bush for a while longer, Mila was forced to admit that she couldn¡¯t conjure anything more than a vague feeling. ¡°What about the ¡®Sage¡¯?¡± She looked at the buildings that surrounded the empty area, trying to find the group of seven.


    ¡°They are here. They are not our problem. Not now.¡± The Messenger vaguely stated. ¡°Now, we must move. I have shown you what was needed. Did you learn anything?¡± He asked Viola, who nodded. ¡°Good. There is another secret entrance into the facility below. Follow me.¡±


    That sounded mighty ominous. Mila looked at the ground, imagining an expansive ant nest below, full of enemies. She then returned her gaze to Isabel. Her girl was chewing her lip while tightly gripping the hammer in her hands.


    Isabel looked ready to either fight, puke or jump into a fire. Sometimes, all at once.


    ¡°Give us a minute, if you will and can spare.¡± Mila addressed the rest of the group.


    The Messanger nodded. ¡°A minute is fine.¡± He looked up to where the sun was setting. Of course, the wall obscured the view, but he still seemed to be able to read the time.


    When she and Isabel were left alone in the room, Mila walked to her girl and leaned against her. ¡°Now, my dear, what can this lady do for you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want this¡­¡± Isabel suddenly collapsed, only supported by Mila, who quickly caught her.


    It was unclear what Isabel meant, so Mila waited while gently patting her girl¡¯s back.


    ¡°... I don¡¯t want this city to end up like Ocheon.¡± Isabel let out a sob. ¡°I feel so weak!¡± She complained. ¡°So insignificant¡­¡±


    Mila could understand. She was struggling with the same. They were too weak. There was no question about it. ¡°That¡¯s why we grow. That¡¯s why we are here.¡± She stated, but there wasn¡¯t much strength behind her words. They just felt fitting.


    ¡°We can¡¯t even run away¡­¡± Isabel complained. ¡°What kind of hell is this?¡±


    Another unfortunate circumstance. Mila felt stifled as well. The lack of options, with the only direction forward, was unpleasant. Granted, she tended to forge onward regardless of the situation.


    ¡°We can¡¯t allow all those people to die,¡± Isabel whispered. ¡°So many refugees. So many¡­ Just like Ocheon¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mila could only awkwardly keep patting her girl¡¯s back. Isabel had hidden the trauma too well. Mila should have spent more time helping her work through the wound.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Isabel suddenly pushed Mila away. ¡°I am better! Let¡¯s go!¡± She put on her mask of a demon.


    Mila didn¡¯t miss the tears rolling down Isabel¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Isabel¡­¡±


    ¡°We fight. We grow. That¡¯s right. We still can do something about it. This doesn¡¯t have to be the same as Ocheon.¡± Isabel took a few breaths. ¡°... Just saying stuff like that aloud doesn¡¯t actually help all that much, huh?¡±


    ¡°It helped me.¡± Mila hooked her hand with Isabel¡¯s. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s good.¡± Isabel appeared to be taken aback. ¡°Yeah, so¡­ We just go and deal with it, right. And then we find Andrew and kick his ass.¡±


    ¡°And then we leave the city,¡± Mila added. ¡°Yes. That sounds like a plan.¡±


    ¡°Right. Because there will be a city to leave.¡± Isabel sounded more spirited.


    ¡°And then you give me that date you owe.¡± Mila had more to include. ¡°A magnificent one.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I did say something like that?¡± Isabel suddenly sounded unsure. ¡°Maybe? That¡¯s¡­ How?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mila began to walk and pulled Isabel along. ¡°Whatever do you mean by how? Of course, by planning. My expectations are high.¡± She mercilessly added. It was clear that this topic had turned away Isabel¡¯s gloomy thoughts.


    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Not helping.¡± Isabel¡¯s voice had a tinge of desperation of an entirely different sort. ¡°Your dates were wonderful. I can¡¯t beat that.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the praise.¡± Mila led Isabel to join the group who were waiting at an exit. ¡°I will keep my expectations high.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. Like, actually. Don¡¯t.¡± Isabel pleaded. She didn¡¯t even pay attention to where they were heading next.


    All things considered, it was wiser for Mila to try and scout the surroundings, but her girl needed attention now. She did notice a few glances from their group, wondering what the new atmosphere meant. But the peanut gallery could be safely ignored.


    ¡°Ah, but my love, I am sure you¡¯ll do fine. You are a girl I chose to be with, after all.¡±


    ¡°Not helping. Stop that. I see what you are doing. You are trying to mess with my head to keep those fucking dark thoughts away.¡±


    ¡°Guilty as charged,¡± Mila admitted. They stepped into another mansion. This time, it was a gloomy place, a little rundown. There were also signs of a fight happening here. ¡°But as always, I am successful. She boasted. ¡°Your mind is now full of me.¡±


    ¡°And that¡¯s a good thing?¡± Isabel tried to glare at Mila, but the mask made the effort pointless. ¡°We are about to fight.¡±


    ¡°Not right away¡­¡± The Messanger inserted but was ignored.


    ¡°It is a good thing.¡± Mila raised her chin. ¡°You are not brooding anymore. And you can take a few glancing blows. It will quickly awaken your fighting instincts.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not how you taught me.¡± Isabel¡¯s words were barbed. ¡°Or what? Did you teach me incorrectly?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I did everything right.¡± Mila kept her shameless act. At this point, she was just going with the flow. Mila was aware she wasn¡¯t a good teacher.


    ¡°What is this? Are you playing a new character?¡±


    ¡°I never play a character.¡±


    ¡°Then what is this?¡±


    This time, Viola tried to speak. ¡°It¡¯s distracting. Stop that.¡± Only to be ignored.


    ¡°Morale-boosting exercise, of course.¡± Mila bullshitted.


    Which didn¡¯t fly with Isabel. ¡°That¡¯s not how it works, and you know it.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t thinking gloomy thoughts, so it is a morale-boosting exercise by practice.¡±


    Isabel raised a finger to argue more, only to pause. ¡°That is a good point. Should I thank you?¡±


    ¡°With that once-in-a-lifetime date, yes.¡± Mila nodded.


    ¡°You are still set on that?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°We are here.¡± The Messenger stopped their chatter. ¡°So, can you please focus? I feel like there are two more Peppers with all that talking.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Viola protested. ¡°I take offence to that! I am not that bad.¡±


    ¡°True, you are worse.¡± The Messanger nodded.


    And that was a line Mila didn¡¯t want to cross. ¡°I apologise. I didn¡¯t realise we were closing Viola¡¯s level of annoyance.¡± She slightly bowed her head.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Isabel joined. ¡°I don¡¯t want to stoop to her level. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s so mean, right, my trusty swords?¡± Viola sought support from her mercenaries but only received indifferent looks. ¡°Hey! What am I paying you for?¡±


    While Ugum and Raran averted their eyes, Laura did answer the question. ¡°It is hardly a fair question. I believe you are being annoying on purpose.¡±


    ¡°If only¡­¡± The Messenger murmured. ¡°Can you all please focus. I cannot help much but with directions and information.¡±


    These words immediately gathered the attention. Mila studied the cloaked figure. Was this why she couldn¡¯t read him? Perhaps a puppet? Clone? It couldn¡¯t be a projection as the flesh had substance. Golem of sorts? But the way he just suddenly appeared ruled out these guesses.


    In the end, Mila just didn¡¯t know. ¡°Rather curious how you withheld this information. Why?¡±


    ¡°I am not powerless. I simply cannot act against weak opponents. If you will run into an impossible-to-win fight, I¡¯ll help.¡±


    Mila looked at Viola, who shrugged. ¡°Gotta trust the big boss.¡±


    The Messanger led them through the mansion. It quickly became apparent this was one of the points from where the unfortunate ¡®supplies¡¯ were fed into the preparations for the ritual.


    Drab, grey walls. No furniture. Leftover crates, pieces of clothing and the like were thrown in the corners. All the windows were closed with thick curtains, not allowing light to witness the horrors inside.


    With the nightfall so close, it made the place almost completely dark. Raran cast a simple spell - a ball of light that flickered above his raised palm. The long shadows the light source cast made the place even more dreary.


    They continued down. While avoiding a broken trolly, Mila stepped on the wide stairs leading down to the basement. Down in the basement, they found dark spots on the ground. Most likely blood.


    But the entrance into the underground complex was blocked. Mila studied the large stone slab that stood in their way. ¡°Why was this place discarded? I would think they needed all the available entrance points to feed their dark magic.¡±


    ¡°Lack of trustworthy people.¡± The Messanger explained. ¡°Mr Raran, if you would.¡± He asked the mage specialising in the earth to free the way.


    At least they didn¡¯t have to hack their way through like Oscar did. Raran put his hand on the stone slab and started to melt it.


    While the mage worked, the Messanger continued. ¡°They ran out of the workforce. Not many can be trusted to do such dark deeds. Or, that¡¯s what our comrades concluded.¡±


    Soon, Raran made an opening, which he proceeded to widen. Mila heard distant voices coming from the hole. And the stench of rotten flesh, blood and death.


    Viola violently gagged. ¡°Fuck me! I don¡¯t want to go in there.¡±


    ¡°You will if you want to see another morning.¡± The Messanger simply stated.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, I know.¡± Viola looked over Raran¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What won''t I do for¡­¡± She started to mumble.


    ¡°Another reason to go in there.¡± Isabel''s voice was grim. She leaned on Mila. ¡°This is terrible. How can they do that to other people?¡±


    There was no good answer. Or rather, there were too many. Greed. Insanity. Belief. Patriotism. Desperation and more. Mila could imagine many reasons people did horrible things.


    ¡°We have to stop them.¡± Isabel hugged Mila tightly. ¡°We have to¡­¡±

 Chapter 134 - Unceasing Events

    ¡°-She was quite the joy to watch,¡± Grea happily recounted the earlier encounter at the basement. The older man had wanted to meet someone who could notice Polonomia, who had been left behind, to observe the situation outside.


    And Grea had dragged him into it as well. Isito clicked his tongue. It was annoying. He shouldn¡¯t have left her alive back in that guard station. Especially because¡­


    ¡°We should get her to join. We must at least talk to her!¡± Grea passionately filled the Sage¡¯s ears with words.


    Very, very annoying words.


    There wasn¡¯t anywhere to go to avoid Grea either. They were sitting in the yard of one of the mansions. From here, they could observe the curious illusion that masked the large entrance into the complex below. The moment they would move was soon, but not now.


    ¡°...There is no rush.¡± The Sage finally replied. Most of the man¡¯s attention was on the unfolding events and well-made illusions. ¡°If she survives, then the possibility will be reevaluated.¡±


    Isito clicked his tongue again. That was almost as good as agreeing. He really didn¡¯t want the girl to join their cause. Not in a small part that she might overtake him in speed, knowledge and strength. He already was the weakest one. Another promising member would be annoying.


    Perhaps he should increase the amount of practice? Isito habitually clicked his tongue. He really shouldn¡¯t have slacked for the past year. But neither his Master nor any of the Sages had said anything, so Isito had assumed it was fine. Besides, he much preferred reading and writing down the knowledge they gathered.


    ¡°Great!¡± Grea turned towards Isito. ¡°See. You¡¯ll get a junior in training. How does that feel? Good?¡±


    It didn¡¯t feel good. It felt like shit. Isito wanted to argue back. The girl might die or refuse. It wasn¡¯t a done deal. But it was a pain, so he didn¡¯t.


    Instead, Isito looked at his master - Sliof. But there was no support to be gotten there. His teacher was watching the sky with fascination, none the wiser for his pupil¡¯s plea - as always.


    Who else was there who could help? Polonomia was missing, watching the forces trying to stop the ritual. Not that she usually interfered when Grea became too heated.


    Novoro was talking with Hellyana and the guy who was bonded with a wolf. Isito¡¯s senses told him this Andrew was peculiar. There was something off about the man¡¯s mana, but his master and the Sage had chosen to not comment - so neither would he. It would be too much trouble.


    ¡°Hey! Isito!¡± Grea continued to pester. ¡°Do you think she will accept me as her master?¡±


    There was no way she would. Why did Grea even think she would? Isito turned his head away from the passionate man to look at the last member of their group.


    Piliste was checking his armour. The two one-handed battle axes hung on his side. The large man was waiting for the battle to start. His was the most bloodthirsty of them all.


    This meant Piliste liked to talk about fighting, strategy, tactics and bloodshed in any order, but usually in the same conversation.


    It was tiring to listen to. Was it better than Grea¡¯s endless torrent of words? Usually, Isito would say no, but¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t think she would?¡± Grea read Isito¡¯s thoughts correctly. ¡°Perhaps I am lacking a little. Before long, she would surpass me. Maybe it¡¯s for the better if I didn¡¯t become her master.¡±


    ¡°There was a breach.¡± Polonomia materialised next to the Sage. ¡°The City guard lost some of their strongest and were forced to retreat.¡±


    That meant they would have to move. Isito perked up. He waited for the order, but before the Sage could speak, Hellyana stomped past Novoro and made her demand.


    ¡°Take us with you!¡±


    Isito clicked his tongue. Of course, they would muddy the waters. He didn¡¯t know the woman personally but had heard of her on multiple occasions. Her grandfather had been one of the Sages.


    Hellyana had failed to take in all the teaching her wise progenitor tried to pass, but she held sway. She had grown up among the strongest people, and they had dotted her. The hellion had run away after failing to fulfil the requirements of becoming one of their order.


    ¡°Hey, old man! I am talking with you.¡± Hellyana spoke again. ¡°Armin, can you do that for me? Please?¡± She changed her approach.


    ¡°Helly¡­¡± The Sage sighed. ¡°What do you want to achieve by doing this?¡±


    ¡°My grandad¡¯s stuff is there!¡± Hellyana pulled out a pendulum. The necklace spun for a moment before pointing downwards. ¡°I want it back.¡±


    The Sage watched the pendulum for a while. ¡°Ah. He did like to keep tabs on his little toys. That he did.¡± Armin was reminiscing. ¡°But what about the boy?¡±


    ¡°H-¡±


    ¡°Let him speak, Helly.¡± The Sage stopped the woman, who started to pout. ¡°Now. What do you hope to achieve by coming here?¡±


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Instead of giving an answer, the man gritted his teeth and had a question of his own. ¡°Are they sacrificing people? Are they planning to destroy the city?¡±


    For Isito, the question seemed foolish. The evidence was in front of Andrew¡¯s eyes. But perhaps Isito was too harsh. Not everyone was as discerning as they were. The average human had often proved how stupid they were.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Sage replied, not taking offence to the rudeness. ¡°Soon. That will happen.¡±


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stopping them? Aren¡¯t you here to do that? Won¡¯t the ritual kill you all as well?¡± Andrew pushed on.


    ¡°It won¡¯t kill us.¡± The Sage shook his head. ¡°And we won¡¯t stop it. We are here to observe.¡±


    Which wasn¡¯t strictly correct, but Isito wasn¡¯t going to speak. It would be too bothersome. They also were here to collect an assortment of stray artefacts. The painting Polonomia had stolen was one such item. The bauble he had traced down by killing those corrupt guards was another.


    Andrew clearly didn¡¯t understand the Sage. Istio saw the furry in the younger man¡¯s eyes. He was idealistic. Foolish and sheltered.


    The order didn¡¯t obey the morality of the masses. They could seem callus and sometimes evil, but they weren¡¯t. They didn¡¯t interfere often, electing to observe and learn. But there were times when they helped.


    Isito watched Hellyana pull Andrew away. And to his surprise, the Sage nodded. ¡°You can come.¡±


    Why? Isito didn¡¯t understand. But he wouldn¡¯t comment. That would be too bothersome. At least Grea wasn¡¯t harassing him anymore.


    ¡ª


    ¡°YOU LET THEM GET AWAY!¡± Oscar failed to contain his anger. A part of him understood that the squad with him wasn¡¯t made for digging through a cave-in, nor were they good at tracking.


    It didn¡¯t mean Oscar could accept it. ¡°FUCKING USELESS!¡± Several whips of emotions swirled behind him, contemplating reaching for the soldiers in front of him.


    ¡°Oscar. Contain yourself. Now.¡±


    The new voice cooled Oscar¡¯s storming rage. He closed his eyes and took deep breaths. Just like Astra had always told him to. Then, he turned towards the officer.


    ¡°Any news?¡± Oscar addressed his superior in name only.


    The man frowned, clearly displeased with the disrespect. But he had his orders. ¡°We cleared the way forward. The fighting is continuing, and while¡­ I advised your talents to be used against the less dangerous foes in the periphery¡­ I have been overruled.¡±


    Oscar guessed the man had tried to send him mince the fodder. He was good at that. Not as much against truly dangerous opponents. But he had Astra on his side. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°Lady Inquisitor requests your presence.¡± The man spat out and left.


    A tentacle reached for the man¡¯s back, and Oscar struggled to pull it back. He had seen how this officer looked at Astra. The man was infatuated with her.


    It was understandable. Even that other Inquisitor¡¯s gaze sometimes lingered on Astra. And Oscar envied them. He understood Astra was beautiful. But it was purely an acknowledgement of reality. He didn¡¯t feel any urges towards the woman¡­ No, his friend.


    And perhaps that was normal, but¡­ Oscar didn¡¯t feel any sexual urges. Not towards anyone. Not since he last Munny.


    The thought of his love made Oscar¡¯s emotions seethe. He missed her. He wanted to see her again. To speak and laugh¡­


    And Munny¡¯s killers had been so close¡­ He had seen them. The shorter one had looked at him with indifference. She had dismissed his anger as if it were a breeze. He would make them pay.


    But not now. Not right away. Oscar took another breath and left the terrified soldiers behind. His feet carried him through the empty streets. He saw soldiers combing through the buildings. Sometimes, they would stumble upon a deserter or two. But every defender worth their salt had fallen back already - towards the centre of the district.


    Occasionally, Oscar would glance up to where the fiercest battles had been fought. The sky was now empty, with just a single bird circling above. Maybe there was more, but the setting sun didn¡¯t give much light.


    It was getting dark. Oscar hastened his steps, turning his walk into a run. It didn¡¯t take him long to arrive at the end of the street, where the most important fighters had gathered.


    Oscar spotted Astra standing next to Koldon and the other Inquisitor from Maltra. They had been an invaluable help in the fight. Oscar was envious of their strength. He wanted to have it. Astra always told him to train and grow. In a few years, he would be strong, but it wasn¡¯t now. He needed power when his hated enemies were so close¡­ So, so close.


    The anger and helplessness threatened to boil over again. Astra shot him a glance, cautioning him to not make a scene. Oscar managed to clear his mind. The Commander was giving a rundown of the situation, the immediate plans and how to proceed.


    Oscar let his eyes wander. There was a large, empty area in front of them. He wondered what purpose the place served.


    Only for the Commander to turn around, point his arm and shoot something intangible out of it. The wave quickly moved over the empty area, making the air tremble.


    And the next moment, Oscar¡¯s eyes widened. In front of them now stood a fortified position. Not a building, no. It was walls and fortifications in multiple layers. The defences were operated by countless people.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Oscar gulped. He wasn¡¯t quite ready for this.


    ¡°It is too small,¡± Koldon mentioned after studying the place for a moment. ¡°They likely have an extensive underground system.¡±


    ¡°I fear you are right.¡± The commander agreed. ¡°Leitnant. Gather a few squads not engaged in combat and get them to survey the surrounding buildings. Look for entrances into underground tunnels.¡±


    One of the men saluted and left. Oscar continued to watch the buzzing nest of enemies. They were preparing to hold their fortress until the last man.


    It was impressive. And daunting. Besides, Oscar doubted his targets were there. He should be searching the district for them.


    ¡°You cannot leave now.¡± Astra correctly assumed Oscar¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I want you in my reach. The enemy might get desperate.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Oscar bitterly nodded. He did consider leaving, but¡­ He owed Astra this much.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let them get away. But we have to stop the ritual. Or we will all be dead.¡±


    From time to time, more soldiers arrived. Oscar watched the fortress be surrounded. He waited for the sign. He was just one of many, but he would help take down these madmen.


    The Commander shot out a bright ball of light. They all charged.

 Chapter 135 - Entering the Tunnel System

    ¡°Don¡¯t look.¡± Mila pulled Isabel further down the abandoned branch of the tunnel system. She had scouted ahead, feeling comfortable slinking in the darkness. If she ignored the horrors left by the owners of the place.


    It was now apparent why the place smelled of rot and decay. Not all crates of bodies had been disposed of. This particular area was used to store everything hazardous or uncomfortable.


    Piles upon piles of trash, excrement, spoiled foodstuff, limbs and dirt were everywhere. Somehow, it was worse than the simple corpses they had walked over moments before. They only had a narrow path to take if they didn¡¯t want to step into the waste. Even then, it wasn¡¯t always possible.


    And it spoke volumes about Mila¡¯s luck that this wasn¡¯t the worst surface she had walked on since arriving in this world. Ocheon was still holding on to that title.


    ¡°I already did.¡± Isabel¡¯s whisper came soon after Mila¡¯s words.


    It was so praiseworthy how Isabel held herself together. Mila was proud of her girl. She pressed her fingers into Isabel¡¯s palm. ¡°For now, look only at me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Isabel returned the gentle touch by squeezing Mila¡¯s fingers.


    If not for the disgusting, claustrophobic environment, it could be called almost romantic. Of course, Mortimer chose this moment to relieve his stress by adding to the mess by puking.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡± Virr raised the question as they stopped momentarily to let the thief finish.


    ¡°Did you want to leave him out there to die?¡± Agata returned. ¡°He hasn¡¯t been a problem. So leave him be.¡±


    ¡°...He hasn¡¯t been thus far,¡± Virr grumbled.


    ¡°Mortimer is under our protection,¡± Mila added. Only a moment later she realised it was a mistake.


    ¡°And why should we care?¡± Virr¡¯s grumble turned hostile. ¡°You killed our friends.¡±


    Luckily, Laura didn¡¯t let the situation devolve any further. ¡°Not now, Virr. We are here to find a way through the mess.¡±


    And that was it. Mila looked at the Iron Sword¡¯s leader through the darkness. The implications of the woman¡¯s words didn¡¯t escape her. They were another potential enemy. Not that it changed much for the future with actual Inquisitors on their tail.


    Laura wasn¡¯t as scary, and Agata¡¯s senses could be fooled. The rest weren¡¯t much of a threat. Mila was confident in escaping the bunch if need be. The Iron Swords''s sense of duty was strong. Even now, when they had learned enough to deduce Viola was a spy, they didn¡¯t break their contract.


    A sound of shouting, trembling of ground and suffocating pressure overcame them all at once.


    Mila looked up while Raran began to reinforce the walls of the tunnel. A few pebbles and dust continued to fall on their heads. And it didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I guess the cavalry have arrived.¡± Viola¡¯s voice barely carried over the tumult.


    ¡°The defenders won¡¯t break easily.¡± The Messanger¡¯s voice didn¡¯t have the same problem as Viola¡¯s. Despite all the noise, his words carried evenly to everyone. ¡°If at all.¡±


    It felt like the mysterious figure was showing off. ¡°Then we must move faster.¡± Mila began pulling Isabel forward again. She couldn¡¯t do it for long, having the duty to scout, but for now, Mila wanted to hold her love¡¯s hand. ¡°The defender forces will be distracted. It is our chance to strike.¡±


    As they moved deeper into the tunnels, it became apparent how vast the system truly was. The downward slant continued without ending. From time to time, Mila and Agata checked the smaller, connecting paths that appeared occasionally.


    While Viola usually helped with scouting, her nose was almost useless in this environment. She also was comparably weak when looking at the group as a whole.


    But not for long. As the group moved deeper, the fights above became a distant thrum. And the air began to clear up. Viola¡¯s nose became an asset once more.


    ¡°There are people ahead.¡± Viola stopped the party.


    Hearing these words, Mila halted her advance. ¡°How far?¡± She also glanced at the Messanger, who stood behind Viola.


    The annoying figure was clearly teaching Viola. Mila didn¡¯t doubt the Messanger was better informed than any of them. He just chose to not speak. Weren¡¯t they in a rush?


    Perhaps not¡­ Mila bit the side of her cheek. After a short discussion, she began moving forward to see what they were dealing with and if she could get rid of them.


    Mila had been thinking about it wrongly. It wasn¡¯t the nightfall that signified the end of the ritual. After all, everyone would be rushing more. Sacrificing more¡­ Yet, they didn¡¯t.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    And the ritual had been running for hours now. Mila had assumed the sun had been an important aspect, but¡­ In the end, she didn¡¯t know. But at the very least, she knew they still had time. Maybe.


    Refusing to let out a curse, Mila made spirited steps towards the voices she now heard. The whole situation was shit. What else was new?


    But it was the wrong mindset. Mila let her emotions still. There were people to kill. And this time, there was no need to examine her reaction to the death. These were useless trash, not worth her time.


    There was now a light ahead. Mila was still walking down a tunnel not used by anyone. But not for long. Her dagger caught a glint of a stray lightray as two people rounded a corner and began walking towards her.


    Mila didn¡¯t feel any danger from them but chose to slip behind a stack of planks anyway. Her mana moved smoothly as her presence thinned.


    ¡°They will know.¡± The man hissed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we are going through here.¡± The woman returned. ¡°We will smash the stone at the end and escape. We just have to leave the city.¡±


    ¡°What if they win? Sir Basalt will chase me down. You know how he is. Ever since he caught his wife¡­¡±


    Basalt? That rang a bell in Mila¡¯s head. After a bit of thinking, she recalled from where. Wasn¡¯t that the noble who supported Brandy¡¯s gang? She was sure of it. So the evil bastard was here as well.


    Although, Mila supposed most nobles were. But hearing one she had some connection to was a throwback.


    Not that it saved the two deserters. They walked past Mila, oblivious to their soon demise. She waited a moment longer to see if there were more coming.


    Seeing the air was clear, Mila brandished her dagger. With the woman walking in front and holding the torch, the first casualty was the man.


    Mila¡¯s dagger found the man¡¯s throat without issues. The cold steel took away his breath and voice. The body went still, yet to realise that life was fleeting. But she was already moving to the next target.


    The woman was just an easy kill. Mila¡¯s deft hands reaped the life with ease. She let the body collapse while taking the torch out of the woman¡¯s hands.


    The flickering light illuminated the moment the dying woman realised what had happened. And together with the two lives, the torch was snuffed out as well.


    With the silence returning to the tunnels, Mila scouted ahead. She caught another person searching their way through the darkness. It was a simple kill. She suspected there would be more people like these seeking a way out.


    And it was not hard to guess why. With the fight heating up above, Mila knew the weaker fighters were killed in droves. That was how battles were fought.


    Good commanders, or those who cared for their underlings, usually directed the less powerful ones to where they would avoid death. After all, protecting the weaker fighters made the more important fights harder. Mila doubted the nobles did care enough. Perhaps the deaths even fuelled the ritual.


    That was a scary possibility¡­


    While pondering the situation, Mila returned to her group. She signalled for them to follow, then returned to scouting. There wasn¡¯t much to discuss, but she made sure to leave a few encouraging words to Isabel before leaving.


    The dark path through the tunnels continued. Sometimes, when Mila returned to report her findings, the Messanger gave them a direction to go to. But even if he hadn¡¯t, it wasn¡¯t hard to find the correct path.


    For one, it was down. And for two, Mila could feel the surging mana heading up through the pathways.


    When they happened to walk past a tunnel shaft that provided air for the system. It was likely one of many. Mila looked down into the darkness. With squinting, she felt like there was light at the end of it.


    The mana had been the wildest here. Not that there was any physical pressure to the mystical energy. But the feeling of mana brushing past the group''s souls was there.


    Soon, the assumption of there being multiple such shafts proved to be true. They encountered another one after just a few minutes of silent walking.


    ¡°Do we jump down?¡± Amy suggested while looking down.


    The light at the bottom was now more visible. Mila shook her head. ¡°No. We don¡¯t know what is down there.¡±


    ¡°It would be faster,¡± Ugum muttered. While his brother felt in his element, the healer wasn¡¯t as keen on the claustrophobic experience.


    But those were just idle thoughts. Mila doubted anyone considered the idea seriously.


    The oppressive darkness, the many pathways, the occasional weak enemy and the expectation for more wore on their vigilance.


    From time to time, a rumbling sound travelled down the tunnels, reminding them of the fierce fight on the surface. It was hard to tell who was winning. For their sake, it had to be the Military, but only by a margin.


    Mila ran her fingers over the damp rock that constituted the walls. She wondered how much time and effort it had taken for the Nobles to prepare this place. How much they had paid in other people''s blood to do it so cleanly.


    Of course, Mila was running on assumptions again. Maybe it took them decades. Perhaps they had a powerful earth-centred mage on their side. That could be devastating. Burying them all would be a child''s play for such a person.


    ¡°More people are coming,¡± Viola warned. She was looking at one of the tunnels that came from above. ¡°They smell like surface and battle. Should we grab them?¡±


    That was a good idea. After a short discussion, the group found a more remote spot, where a room full of digging equipment was. They freed the space and then returned to where they could ambush the incoming sources of information.


    Mila did the due diligence and checked the surroundings. Agata joined her, and they both crept close to the soldiers heading down. They needed to know how dangerous the arriving party was. From Viola¡¯s words, there were five people.


    Soon, voices reached their ears - whispers, really. Scared and desperate. Not at all how someone with a task would talk. Nor would a victor be so cautious.


    Those were good news. Mila chose a particularly lengthy section and waited at the end of it. Not long after, indeed, a group of five appeared.


    Tired and tattered. Their equipment was damaged, and all five had injuries covering them. Their steps were faltering and slow. It gave Mila plenty of time to see their prowess, and she found them lacking.


    Mila gave a sign to Agata, and they both skulked back. After relying on the information, they would act.


    The group of five was an easy prey. They needed to know what was happening.

 Chapter 136 - Unpleasant Lesson

    The five-strong group didn¡¯t fight back. Upon seeing them being surrounded, they dropped their weapons and collapsed on the ground. They begged for mercy. Told them about their families. They shared their dreams.


    The four men and a woman let themselves be dragged to the remote, quiet room. They were a broken bunch. And without a healer, they would be soon gone. As they were thrown into a corner, they stopped sobbing and simply waited for their fate.


    There was no time to do a proper interrogation. Mila considered if she should do it the rough way. She could make them feel pain and make them speak. Even if they lied to escape the agony, she would still learn the general gist of things above.


    Only¡­ Isabel was here. Mila didn¡¯t want her girl to see such cruelty. And¡­ It wasn¡¯t something Mila wanted to do. It would be quick, yes. But it would leave lingering discomfort in her mind.


    Would they answer if Mila asked? She met their information sources¡¯s eyes one by one. The dagger in her hands danced between her fingers.


    Each one of the captures tried to escape Mila¡¯s scrutiny. They pushed themselves against the wall and stifled their breaths. They didn¡¯t dare to look up.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Maiden.¡± Viola put her hand on Mila¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No need to scare them more than this.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t. I was just judging how to deal with these people.¡± Mila hid her dagger. She glanced around the packed room. Agata was outside, looking out for possible patrols or deserters. So was Virr, Raran, Verte, Mortimer and Amy.


    Only Laura, Isabel, Viola, Mila and the Messenger were lingering about, filling the room to the brim. That and the five unfortunate souls. They were now saying whispering prayers.


    ¡°You are scaring them,¡± Laura spoke next. ¡°More than necessary.¡± She leaned closer to add more under her breath. ¡°We are not monsters. We won¡¯t torture them.¡±


    Mila pursed her lips. It was somewhat insulting how the woman had assumed she would resort to that. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to either.¡± She explained but found distrust in Laura¡¯s eyes. ¡°Fine. You may deal with them.¡± Mila turned to her girl and held back the sigh. ¡°It is probably for the best if you don¡¯t stay here.¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Isabel¡¯s eyes lingered on the five people. ¡°Yeah. You are right.¡± She finally turned around and left.


    While Isabel was brave and with a strong will, there was no need to strain it more than necessary. There would be more horror and death waiting for them below. These five would simply leave this world sooner than the rest.


    Meanwhile, after pretending to leave the room, Mila sank into the darkness and walked back to stand behind Viola.


    Laura was keeping a small light, barely enough to cast a shadow. She made it brighter, knowing Mila wouldn¡¯t find it hard to keep herself hidden. ¡°The maiden is gone.¡± The woman tried to calm down the five covering people. ¡°She won¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you¡­¡± One of the men stuttered. ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to lose my soul.¡±


    Now, what did that mean? Mila wasn¡¯t some soul-munching horror. It was probably the work of more rumours.


    ¡°The maiden won¡¯t hear us?¡± ¡°She won¡¯t return?¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t let her return.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    The five found the strength to speak now that they thought Mila was gone. She wasn¡¯t that scary. Really. Wasn¡¯t the Messanger the more scary person here? She glanced at the figure. Perhaps they couldn¡¯t even see him.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Laura stopped their begging. ¡°We have a few questions. And we won¡¯t kill you. But speak fast, or the Maiden may return. Her patience is thin.¡±


    Mila wasn¡¯t a boogeyman. She really didn¡¯t like how this was proceeding. What did Laura mean by leaving them alive? It didn¡¯t appear she was lying either. The five were already on the brink. Their fate was sealed with the injuries they had.


    ¡°W-what¡­¡± There was always a person who spoke first. It was the oldest of the men who did this time. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°What is the situation above? Are the defenders being pushed back? Who is in charge? Where are they located? What is happening? Where are the sacrifices located?¡± Laura gave a string of questions.


    ¡°S-sacrifices?¡± A different man spoke up. ¡°Wh-what sacrifices? M-my family is¡­ They¡­ They are in the shelters.¡±


    ¡°M-mine, too!¡± The woman spoke up. ¡°What is happening?¡±


    ¡°Answer the questions.¡± Viola¡¯s stern voice stopped the rabble.


    The five injured guards shrunk back from the harsh tone. A couple of broken sentences still tried to find out what Laura had meant by the sacrifices. It appeared the common troops were unaware of the larger machinations the Nobles were spinning.


    And they did. Fearing the worst, they spoke over each other, hurrying to reveal what they knew. And it wasn¡¯t much. Or at least not what Mila wanted to know the most. They were totally oblivious to the ritual, having been called to defend this place from the merchant district.


    Mila skipped over the explanation of how Nobles had portrayed the Military as the ones in the wrong - comming here to put them all on the frontlines as fleshwalls. It was all propaganda. It also showed how little these people knew if they thought a single city had a chance to rebel like this and be left standing after.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    More interestingly, Azan Bultery - who served as the Commander for the fodder, was not in charge. Neither was the Major of Stilag or any other known noble.


    ¡°-We didn¡¯t see his face.¡± The middle-aged man explained while clutching his injured thigh. ¡°But the Nobles respected him. Even feared. They listened when he spoke. I think they called him their hope.¡±


    How very vague. Mila wondered who that person was. She looked at Viola, who shrugged. The spy didn¡¯t know either. Still, she felt like there was something she was missing. The Messanger didn¡¯t help either. What was this nagging feeling?


    As for the situation above¡­


    ¡°-Too strong¡­ We couldn¡¯t hold.¡± The woman shed tears. ¡°T-they ordered us to move forward. To plug a hole in the wall with our bodies¡­ W-we¡­ We couldn¡¯t¡­ We had to see our families.¡±


    ¡°-They are pulling back.¡± A man sobbed. ¡°Everyone who amounted to more than a simple guard pulled back into the tunnels. Because we ran first, we saw it. They almost killed us, too.¡±


    Which was both good and bad. The tunnel system would be soon filled with fighters. But also could draw out hidden defences and traps.


    ¡°-bellow. We weren¡¯t allowed to go there. We heard from Faran- A-a friend of ours,¡± The man hurried to explain. ¡°T-that there are large rooms bellow. They transported a lot of food to those places. Said that it was to prepare for the war, that these tunnels were to prepare for sieges.¡±


    The five captures soon ran out of useful information. Mila glanced at Laura, who realised the same.


    ¡°Good. Thank you. I¡¯ll get our healer to give you a light treatment. You might just leave.¡± The woman turned around.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mila asked, confused by the decision. Her sudden question startled the five deserters. They cut off their own screams by holding their mouths and tried to fuse with the walls again.


    ¡°Why what?¡± Laura returned. ¡°They need help. They are not going to fight back. Not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Doubtful. Dangerous. Uncertainties like these are to be deleted.¡± Mila felt her tongue spit out logical, if cruel, truth. In her mind, she knew her words were correct. But now that Laura claimed otherwise, she heard her own heart whisper in agreement.


    ¡°We are leaving them alive. If Miss Viola agrees, of course.¡± Laura looked at her employer.


    Viola glanced at the bunch of trembling bodies. They didn¡¯t dare to let out a peep in Mila¡¯s presence. Slowly, she began to speak. ¡°We can leave them alive, I suppose.¡±


    Another unexpected occurrence. There was no reason for Viola to spare these lives. ¡°Why?¡± Mila asked again. She didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Because you are too fast to dismiss their lives.¡± Viola pointed out. ¡°Ah, you don¡¯t get it, do you? This is to make you think.¡± She then addressed Laura. ¡°Call in the healer, and when he is done, knock them out.¡±


    Mila sent a meaningful look at Viola as they left the room, demanding more explanation.


    ¡°Do you remember, back in Ocheon, at that night when we both stood at the roof?¡± Viola led Mila a bit further away from the group to have a private conversation.


    ¡°I do. Mostly.¡± Mila tried to recall. If she was honest, most of the conversation had faded from the memory.


    ¡°Remember when I told you that you resemble me in many ways?¡± Viola reminded.


    ¡°I do.¡± Mila felt like there had been such a line.


    ¡°Do you know why?¡±


    Mila shook her head. How could she?


    ¡°It¡¯s because I was raised as a tool,¡± Viola whispered. The words didn¡¯t carry far. Only Mila could hear them. There was trembling in the woman¡¯s voice as if touched by unseen pain. ¡°Years upon years, I was told to not feel anything. To be a hunting dog. That¡¯s what I was. And when I caught something, I was made to watch the resulting deaths.¡±


    Viola seemed to grow dimmer. Her usually upbeat nature vanished and was replaced by an unfeeling beast. ¡°Every time I succeeded, my holders explained why it was good. How my actions furthered the glory of the kingdom. It was always so logical.¡± She bitterly spat out.


    The raw emotion in Viola¡¯s words made Mila¡¯s skin crawl. For a moment, she considered if she should hug the woman.


    ¡°With each success, I grew colder, and I¡­ I hated it. Not that I understood it back then. I was shown it later. When my ¡®Owner¡¯,¡± Viola¡¯s voice was full of hatred. ¡°Died, I was finally free. But I was empty.¡±


    Mila decided that a hug was too big of a hurdle. She reached out and patted Viola¡¯s upper arm. It was meant to be a comforting gesture. But it felt stiff and awkward.


    ¡°Hah. To be consoled by you. You must be confusing me with Isabel.¡± Some of Viola¡¯s usual cheer seemed to return.


    ¡°I am helping a friend,¡± Mila responded. The words came easier than expected.


    Viola paused, then moved closer and hugged Mila. ¡°Thank you. A hug works better, though.¡± She then hurried to push the smaller girl away. ¡°Don¡¯t tell Isabel we hugged. She will make my life hell. Anyway!¡± Viola cleared her throat. ¡°There is more to it, but¡­ I just wanted you to experience how it feels when you don¡¯t take the most drastic option.¡±


    ¡°It was the right one.¡± Mila simply stated. There was no persuasiveness in her tone.


    ¡°I know, right.¡± Viola suddenly agreed. ¡°But I want to keep Laura somewhat happy. That woman wouldn¡¯t take it well if we killed them, even if she would understand. She has realised I am a spy. I can¡¯t act against Tordgo¡¯s people too much.¡±


    That sounded more like Viola. ¡°Is that the true reason, then?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a bonus. I wanted to tell you what I did. It was a good chance.¡±


    ¡°I-¡± Mila met Viola¡¯s eyes, then slightly bowed. ¡°I thank you. I¡¯ll keep your words of wisdom in mind.¡±


    ¡°You should. I am smart.¡± Viola stuck out her chest, which proved to be a mistake.


    ¡°What are you showing to Mila.¡± Isabel¡¯s voice came from behind in a growl. ¡°I saw the hug. Why did you hug?¡±


    ¡°Ah-¡± Viola exclaimed, then ran away.


    ¡°Mila? Why did you both hug? Why did Viola react that way.¡±


    A reasonable question for which Mila knew the answer. ¡°To mess with you.¡± She could say with confidence.


    It didn¡¯t help much. The jealousy was cute, but it wasn¡¯t time for it. Mila began to soothe her seething girl.


    Viola had helped, and Mila was thankful. She would keep her new friend''s words in mind.

 Chapter 137 - The Path Downward

    ¡°More are coming.¡± Agata panted. ¡°I think they noticed me.¡± She glanced back down the dark tunnel. ¡°I ran circles, but I doubt it will fool them for long.¡±


    Mila cleaned her dagger from the blood. They had encountered a group of soldiers who were setting up a blockade and had to go through them.


    Now, a fifty-strong platoon lay dead before their feet. They were not the strongest and had already seen battle before encountering Mila¡¯s group. Some were injured, some had broken armour, and some had just tools to build an obstacle.


    It was a slaughter. Mila frowned. In the faint light cast by the Raran¡¯s magic, she found her cloak to be soaked in blood again. Despite her care when moving and killing, Laura¡¯s powerful slash had torn an enemy¡¯s artery and splashed her with blood.


    ¡°They have a faster way down.¡± Laura grimly noted. The group was checking their condition, equipment and surroundings before moving further.


    Mila agreed. ¡°It is as you say. They are the owners of the place. It is understandable they can navigate these tunnels.¡±


    ¡°Should we grab someone and ask the way?¡± Isabel was also cleaning her weapon. The hammer had been a devastating thing in the previous engagement.


    ¡°We are ready.¡± Laura gathered her people. With Agata back, it was time to move. ¡°And I would rather not ¡®grab¡¯ anyone.¡± She continued. ¡°Any information they might have is quickly becoming obsolete.¡±


    ¡°And we know where to go anyway,¡± Verte added by pointing down. ¡°Okay, people! We are leaving.¡±


    The distant rumbling, crackling sounds reverberated down the shaft they were passing. Together with shambles and dust, an occasional limb or equipment tumbled down the pit. When standing next to the ventilation shaft, they could hear the shouts and clashes above.


    ¡°How much time has passed?¡± Mila asked.


    ¡°Around forty minutes.¡± Viola estimated. ¡°Hard to say with all the darkness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s around fifty at this point.¡± The Messanger corrected.


    That was Mila¡¯s estimation as well. ¡°How much time do we have before it¡¯s too late?¡± They had been moving too slow for her taste. But rushing wasn¡¯t an option either.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The Messanger had no answer.


    Which Mila suspected was not the case. ¡°What about that ¡®Sage¡¯ group?¡±


    ¡°They are here.¡±


    Mila waited for more information, but the Messanger was not forthcoming. She sent him a withering look before diving back into the dark tunnels.


    Much of their advancing speed was up to Agata¡¯s and Mila¡¯s shoulders. She swam through the darkness, searching for any interference or danger. Raran, on the other hand, collapsed a tunnel or two from time to time. But there were too many tunnels, and they had to leave a path of retreat, so what the mage could do was limited.


    Another rumble travelled downwards. This time, the turbulent mana seemed to respond and behave for a short while. Mila focused her senses. She put her palm against the cold stone wall, feeling the change.


    Someone had fortified the tunnel system. Likely to avoid having a mountain dropped on the attacking group¡¯s heads. Mila returned to her duty. Her soundless steps carried her further. She knew her group was following her advance.


    For a good two minutes, there was nothing but darkness. Then, Mila heard voices ahead. Her steps slowed down. Carefully, she searched for the enemy, who were likely alert.


    Soon, Mila saw the light. A patrol. Three people were checking the tunnels. She heard more voices far behind them. Likely another attempt at barring the way for any potential intruders.


    After a short moment of thinking, Mila decided to leave the trio alive. If the scouting group vanished, it would make the assault at the new fortification harder. She didn¡¯t think there was a way around it. If the commander of this group had half a brain, he would build the defences at a crosssection, making it impossible to advance without first tearing them down.


    Letting the small scouting bunch pass her, Mila moved closer to the place where the most sound came from. Her careful steps led her to a larger room, bustling with activity. The bright lights made both by torches and magic blinded her eyes.


    A similar platoon to the previous one. From what Mila could tell anyway. She could get any closer without risking being discovered. So, she analysed the place from the darkness offered by the entrance into the room.


    What they were making was essentially a wall. A mage tried to shape the stone but struggled against the earlier spell that had fortified the walls. So they used supporting beams, metal tools and more to raise a barricade.


    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    With three tunnels feeding into the room, with one being from where the platoon had arrived, this was a suitable place to defend. Mila counted forty-four people working on the construction. There were likely fifty, just like before, assuming two scouting parties were checking the tunnels they hadn¡¯t come from.


    No. There were more. Another five people arrived. One of them in decorated, full-body armour. The golden/silver metal shone brightly in the lights. The four retainers began yelling out orders for the troops to move faster in the name of House Newa.


    This was the first time Mila had laid her eyes on a proper noble since coming here. She slunk back into the darkness. She was impressed. The stereotype of the Nobles being useless was prevalent, but she knew better. Most of them had to have some competence to keep their position.


    And this particular noble was a fighter. Mila could tell. The armour may have been flashy, but the man carried himself with confidence. The halberd in his arms was held properly, and his eyes were sharp and praying.


    More importantly, the Noble¡¯s retainers treated him with respect. When one of them had come close enough for Mila to scan, she had discovered him to be a capable fighter. Someone who could give Mila and Isabel a fight.


    Mila had to report the news and see if Agata had found another path down. After slipping past the previous trio of scouts, she soon returned to her group.


    ¡°Another barricade is being formed ahead,¡± Mila spoke while finding Isabel¡¯s arm. She latched to it, not letting go. ¡°A noble of house Newa and his retainers are directing their efforts. My advice is to avoid the fight, if possible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably the best option for us right now.¡± Laura shook her head. ¡°Agata couldn¡¯t find a way down not being blocked, and the pathways to the left-¡± She pointed. ¡°There are signs of the Tordgo Military there.¡±


    ¡°Smells like them, anyway.¡± Viola inserted. ¡°Most of the paths are starting to stink of one presence or another. Yours at least doesn¡¯t have a mix of both.¡±


    Mila nodded. They didn¡¯t want to entangle themselves with the Military forces as well. Especially since the Inquisitors were working alongside them.


    ¡°Us destroying the barricade will create a path for the Tordgo¡¯s forces. It can only be delayed.¡± Mila reminded everyone, especially herself. ¡°Viola, any whiff of the seven anomalies?¡± She asked while they began moving.


    ¡°For a moment.¡± Viola joined Isabel and Mila in their stride. ¡°And¡­¡± She leaned closer. ¡°Helly and Andrew were with them.¡±


    ¡°The fucker.¡± Isabel cursed. ¡°Both of them. Especially Andrew. That guy is so dumb.¡±


    ¡°Language, my dear.¡± Mila chided, mostly because Isabel was growing heated while talking and raising her tone.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± Isabel relented. ¡°What does he think will happen next? That he can return to us after this fuckup?¡± She asked, and¡­


    It was a chilling question. Mila paused. Would he come back? Would they continue to travel together? She hoped so, but as it stood¡­ ¡°If we can forgive him.¡±


    Isabel scoffed. ¡°Can you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and so can you.¡± Mila pressed closer to Isabel to calm her down. ¡°But you are angry.¡± Of course, that was just a guess, but Mila felt confident in reading Isabel.


    After Mila¡¯s claim, silence fell over the advancing party. They moved faster than before, feeling the heated battles head down the tunnel system.


    As they closed in on the position, Mila left a peck on Isabel¡¯s mask and slipped away in the darkness.


    The bright light at the end of the tunnel came closer by the moment. Mila waited for their sturdier party members to move forward before following in their shadows.


    Amy and Isabel stood side by side, forming an impenetrable wall and a battering ram at the same time. Laura and Verte followed, then Virr, Mila and Agata, with the rest hanging in the back.


    Their approach was noticed. Mila couldn¡¯t see, but she heard Amy¡¯s shield releasing a keen sound from an attack impacting it. Isabel ploughed through projectiles as well, ignoring most of them.


    And then they were through the yet-to-be-finished barricade, deeper into the room. Mila kept herself behind Verte as the man moved to the side to cut down a would-be flanker.


    Then, their charge came to an abrupt stop. The defenders had managed to set up a rudimentary wall, and it was enough to hinder Amy and Isabel for long enough for them to be bogged down by attacks.


    Laura¡¯s advance continued, but once the Noble¡¯s retainers stepped forward, she too was forced to slow down. The noble himself still hung back, letting his servants do the job.


    But Mila saw the man narrow his eyes and prepare his weapon. He was aware his retainers would not be able to hold Laura back for long. Especially since Verte managed to injure one of them with a sudden slash.


    The centre of the area became a storm of attacks and defences. The defenders threw everything at the sturdy frontline, pushing them back with the quantity.


    So impressive was the sudden attack and the prowess of those in the centre of the room that they completely missed a shadow slipping over the wall and landing behind it.


    Mila¡¯s skill of keeping herself hidden from others worked in overdrive. The loud clashes deafened her as she moved further to the back of the large room. She ducked behind the materials yet to be used and re-assessed the situation.


    Isabel was doing awesomely. Over the loud impact sounds and metal hitting metal, Mila heard the defenders exclaim in surprise when their attacks did nothing against her girl. She couldn¡¯t help but allow a small smile to form.


    Of course, Mila erased it immediately after. It wasn¡¯t the time to fawn over Isabel. She moved further along the wall while hiding behind the boxes.


    The defenders were holding. Seeing Laura¡¯s might, the noble moved to meet her. He barely managed to block a few blows before, with the help of his retainers, he managed to hold the mercenary leader back.


    A few mages hung in the back, casting spell after spell. Most of them were supporting ones for their troops as hitting the fast-moving targets between the growing gaps in the walls was too hard.


    There was also a healer there. An old man who was tending to the increasing number of injured guards falling back from the fight.


    Now, that looked like a proper target. Mila¡¯s lips formed a cold smile. The healer would be the first life she took in this fight.

 Chapter 138 - Daring Offensive

    A defender did manage to spot Mila before she reached the healer. After all, her current target was the second most important in the room, right after the Noble. Bodyguards were watching over the man as he patched up an injury after injury.


    But from the three men who stood behind the healer, two of them had their eyes drawn to the wild melee ruining the place. And the third just happened to cough and catch a glance of Mila¡¯s approach.


    The man even warned his peers, but the ear-splitting sounds drowned his surprised squawk. Mila managed to get to him before he could do anything more. The dagger in her hands reached his throat, piercing his vocal cords and silencing him for eternity.


    A few more eyes found her as the dead body started to collapse. The vague recognition made Mila frown. She continued forward. Her goal was not just the healer but the mages next.


    The two remaining bodyguards failed to react. Only now, they turned their heads and raised their weapons. Too late. Mila tore the healer''s life away from him. The injured person followed next, as he was too feeble from the head trauma to resist.


    And then it was time to move back. Chaos ensued as screams of anger and desperation announced the healer''s demise. Mila ducked under a wind scythe cast by one of the mages. The spell hit squarely in another defender¡¯s chest, heavily injuring him.


    More people turned their attention towards Mila, and she was forced to dodge another few attacks aimed at her. She glanced at the mages, who were now surrounded by several people ready to throw away their lives.


    It was time to vanish. One of the noble¡¯s retainers glanced towards Mila, and she didn¡¯t want to deal with the chaff and the formidable man at the same time.


    Not that it was simple. Mila danced behind a slower man who had tried to skewer her with his spear. A poor choice of weapon when fighting in such confined spaces. She retook a look at the Noble. The way he used his halberd defied expectations. An exception to the rule.


    Mila pierced the back of the spear-wielder. The deadly wound didn¡¯t slay the man right away. No, he had another purpose - to increase the chaos. She pushed the squealing man towards the incoming attacks, pushing those away, then retreated.


    Or, Mila tried to retreat. She had gathered too much attention with her stunt. While the more capable part of the enemy forces were engaged in the front, it left the weaker troops to chase her around. That and one of the mages had taken an issue with her. Instead of buffing his comrades, he was continuously throwing various wind spells her way.


    A simple wind bolt passed Mila¡¯s head harmlessly. A wind scythe tried to cut off her paths. A grab at her breath tried to suffocate her. Another bolt followed. Then, a cutting wind tried to grab her cloak.


    Of all the attempts, the one taking away Mila¡¯s breath was the most annoying. She moved her mana to contest with the pest. Inwardly, she was the queen. But before she could draw in the air, it was pulled away.


    But while it was a problem, it was mostly just annoying. Mila used a crate full of stones to screen herself from the mage¡¯s eyes and felt the air around her relax. After taking a breath, she sprinted away, staying low.


    ¡°GET HER!¡±


    Mila wondered who they were referencing. Her own work had not been a decisive blow. The stronger fighters were all still engaged in melee. She spared a moment to check her group''s progress.


    It was too slow for her taste. Mila also noticed the Messanger was nowhere to be found. If the man didn¡¯t deem it worthy to act, it was up to her to do so.


    Every moment spent fighting meant the Military getting closer to their position. They had to move further down before they were squashed between two larger forces.


    While cursing the complicated situation and cryptic assholes, Mila changed her tactics. They had a healer in Ugum. She could afford to play more daringly.


    The people chasing her were beneath her. Mila suddenly changed directions, diving back into her pursuer''s arms. The surprised woman didn¡¯t even swing at her before receiving two quick stabs, not killing her but disabling her enough to make her useless for the fight.


    It did earn Mila a couple of cuts in her robe and less air in her lungs to work with. So nothing. Feeling more confidence surge in her blood, she formed a daring smile beneath her mask.


    The couple of enemies that met Mila¡¯s eyes trembled. Had they noticed her smile, she wondered. Had it charmed them to the point they gave her a chance to move towards her next target unhindered?


    Be as it may, Mila would take the unexpected boon. Her steps carried her further. The mage¡¯s spells struggled to keep up with her. She weaved between three people trying to pin her down.


    Five more waited to do the same. But Mila¡¯s steps didn¡¯t waver. She even sped up. It was¡­


    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    Surprisingly easy. Without the caution, Mila found her movements to be sharper and more deadly. As proof of her feeling, two bodies collapsed behind her. Both had their throats slit.


    It felt strange. Mila had always fought with caution. Her body was too frail to engage in a fight with abandon. A stray hit could take her out for good.


    And yet, that was exactly what Mila was doing. She jumped over a corpse she had just made. A thin man in a moustache chopped down with a sword at her head.


    The attack was easily sidestepped. The moustached man screamed as his wrists were slit open. Mila barely heard the Noble¡¯s enraged roar over the howl. There was an order to get her.


    Mila allowed another small smile. This was what she had hoped for. Two of the Noble¡¯s retainers split away from the most important fight in the room.


    With this, Laura and the rest could push forward much quicker. The noble won¡¯t be able to hold back the mercenary leader without proper support.


    Of course, now Mila had to survive much more dangerous opponents.


    The air mage realised that as well. While his comrades continued to empower the Noble, he madly laughed while pointing at Mila in glee. Clearly, the made thought it would be the end of Mila.


    Grabbing one of the remaining three throwing knives, Mila flicked it towards the annoying mage. Mostly to avert the man''s attention to something else. But she did find the uncouth laughter irritating.


    Mila used a create to avoid a swing at her back, and while rolling away from a tackle, she glanced at the mage.


    The fucker was choking on Mila¡¯s dagger. She almost stumbled into a repeated tackle in surprise. Somehow, her throwing knife had found the mage¡¯s throat. The idiot hadn¡¯t bothered to avoid it. How had someone with so little brain matter mastered spells?


    Mila realised it wasn¡¯t important, but her mind struggled to find the explanation for the unexpected luck. But in the end, she decided to accept the odd reality. This certainly freed up the space she could move, as now there was no mage constantly trying to suffocate her.


    Really. Now, Mila appreciated the clumsy attacks by the weaker guards more. They might not be effective, but they did what they had to. They tried to survive.


    And the two retainers were downright dangerous. The area they were fighting in wasn¡¯t large enough for Mila to avoid skilful opponents for long. Not with all the other people chasing after her.


    Mila used an unfortunate guard as a shield against the retainer¡¯s heavy blow. The poor woman she stood behind was thrown in half.


    But while Mila was splashed with more blood, she also managed to thin out the amount of enemies even more.


    After sacrificing another throwing dagger to kill a mage bodyguard, Mila realised her group was now handily winning. She dodged behind unused support beams and, with a swift motion, killed the man hiding there.


    However, they needed one more push to gain decisive momentum. Mila grabbed a discarded sword from the ground, vaulted over the temporary shelter and chopped it down on one of the retainers, making him unable to return to his sire¡¯s side.


    The blow was blocked - if barely. And Mila was now in a disadvantageous position. The other retainer noticed that and ignored the Noble¡¯s call. He lunged at Mila while she was still airborne and tried to skewer her.


    A mistake. Agata¡¯s arrow found the attacking retainer¡¯s back. The projectile easily pierced his armour and dug into the man¡¯s heart.


    With this, Mila knew the fight was over. The other retainer sent to deal with her could still make things problematic for the rest, so she spent a moment engaging with him in an unrestrained melee.


    Each of Mila¡¯s attacks was showy and insidious. Her sword lost strength against the man, and she was pushed back. But in four exchanges, the man slipped up. Too engrossed in finishing the encounter, he underestimated Mila¡¯s swordplay.


    Because Mila was luring him. She couldn¡¯t overpower the man, but she didn¡¯t need to. As the retainer slashed with his sword, she let go of hers while slipping into his embrace with a dagger appearing in her hands.


    The retainer had been too impatient. The noble¡¯s calls had demanded the man¡¯s return. And now, Mila had denied the strongest enemy in the room his reprieve.


    Mila¡¯s dagger plunged into the retainer¡¯s abdomen. He would survive a little longer, but only just. She slipped away from the dying man, avoiding the incoming enemies who had paused approaching, fearing the deadly swings.


    Or, so Mila had thought. But instead, she found her surroundings emptying. The enemies were falling back, fearing her bloodied visage. She caught the sight of some people running away.


    A luxury the Noble didn¡¯t have. Mila watched Laura, Isabel, and Virr land a blow after blow against the formidable man. His halberd was made useless by the numerous enemies.


    The mages, in their desperation, flooded the room with fire and tried to retreat. Mila frowned in displeasure. The fire was dangerous in tunnels like these. But a moment later, Raran appeared and summoned sand that fell on the rising flames - smothering them before they could gain strength.


    Mila nodded to the mage and then found Agata. ¡°Come. We must chase down as many as we can.¡±


    The scout nodded and headed towards the tunnel that served as the escape path for their routing enemies. Virr and Verte joined Agata while the rest finished enemies that were left in the room - including the Noble, who made the last effort to fend off Laura.


    Even Ugum stuck his head out of the tunnel they had arrived from. The healer began checking for any injuries they might have.


    Mila would certainly require Ugum¡¯s assistance. She began feeling the weight of the earlier injuries she had acquired in the fight with the siblings.


    But first, Mila hunted down one of the mages. She drove her dagger into the woman¡¯s back while pointing to the other two for her comrades to deal with.


    Then Mila headed deeper into the darkness. With her passing, screams of helpless desperation and breaths of death followed. She killed more and more.


    Sometimes, like when taking the life of the mage or the retainer, Mila absorbed their mana. It kept her going. She chased down more and more of the fleeing enemies.


    And soon, there was no more left in front of her. Mila stood in the darkness, feeling cold. She cleaned her dagger and turned back. It was time to return and hug Isabel. She needed it. Both of them did.

 Chapter 139 - The Find

    The moment in Isabel¡¯s arms had been too short. Mila still felt coldness radiating from within her. She had also stained Isabel¡¯s attire with blood. Which wasn¡¯t all that significant as her girl had already dirtied her blue cloak. But it showed how distracted Mila had been.


    Despite Ugum¡¯s efforts to return her to top condition, Mila''s body still felt stiff. The responsiveness of her limbs left much to desire. It wasn¡¯t all bad. They had managed to hunt down all the troops in the platoon they had encountered. Not one had escaped, much to her efforts.


    They hadn¡¯t lingered around the battle site. Mila was back in the tunnels, feeling out the path ahead. The darkness seemed neverending, but her steps never faltered.


    The dampness on the walls seemed to dry up as Mila continued. She touched the surface, then tasted the air. It was getting warmer. She hurried further.


    Much of the previous caution had been left behind in the path before. Mila knew they were running out of time and had to find a way to hinder the ritual - if possible.


    Because currently, the Military seemed capable of doing so before them. But the Messanger¡¯s cryptic remarks had made her reconsider.


    Another detail weighted heavily on Mila¡¯s mind. When she had returned to the chamber where they had fought, the noble had been still alive. Barely, but breathing. He had seen their party gather. Upon seeing them, the noble laughed before killing himself.


    What had the noble seen that was so funny?


    A sudden, loud and close metal-hitting-stone noise startled Mila out of her meandering thoughts. Fighting against the instinct to stand still and listen, she headed towards the sudden clamour.


    What Mila found made her frown. Near their path was one of the shafts leading down to the very bottom of the tunnel system. The terrible noise grew harsher and louder as she snuck closer to it.


    Then it hit her. Mila realised what the noise was. The Military was using the shaft to hasten their descent.


    A few notable mana signatures passed her hiding spot and headed down. They were likely driving wedges into the shaft¡¯s walls and using them to climb down in a controlled manner.


    Or that was what Mila assumed. She didn¡¯t dare to check, opting to turn around and search for another path not so close to danger.


    In a way, this was good news. Stopping the ritual was still the prime objective.


    So, when the noise in the shafts suddenly turned chaotic, Mila didn¡¯t feel any joy. For scant moments, sounds of fighting travelled to her ears. Metal hitting metal, muffled screams and then nothing.


    Mila lingered for a moment longer, morbidly curious about what had happened with the descending group. No further noises heading down could be heard, nor were any defenders appearing to push back.


    In the end, Mila decided to use this path. She found her group, informed them about the fight and led them back.


    When Viola arrived at Mila¡¯s previous position, she began to frown. ¡°Not good.¡± She sniffed the air.


    Mila dreaded hearing what Viola had to say. ¡°So? Do not hold us in suspense.¡±


    Viola sniffed the air again while shooing them forward, past the shaft. ¡°Smells like the seven stooges and a duo of idiots. Plus - blood and death. The wolf is there, too.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the defenders who killed those fighters.¡± Mila felt her head hurt. She looked at the Messanger, who shrugged.


    ¡°They won¡¯t stop us. But they will hinder anyone who could interrupt the ritual. The Sages want to know.¡±


    ¡°Sure, whatever.¡± Viola continued to swallow the air. When her superior looked at her, she backpedalled. ¡°Uh, I mean, you are probably right, Sir.¡±


    Mila looked beneath her feet. So Andrew was there. What was he thinking¡­


    ¡°That fucking idiot.¡± Isabel was less charitable in her thoughts about their friend. ¡°How much more can he screw up?¡±


    ¡°Do not make it a challenge.¡± Mila put her palm on Isabel¡¯s back. ¡°He might just take it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Sounds like the idiot we know.¡± Isabel agreed while leaning on Mila. ¡°A little huff?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t smell good.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. It will make me feel better.¡±


    Mila sighed but did pull off her hood, letting Isabel bury her face in Mila¡¯s hair. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± She tried to move a moment later. ¡°You know we have to hurry.¡± But all things considered, her attempt to move wasn¡¯t convincing.


    ¡°Mmm¡­¡±


    Agata¡¯s voice interrupted the intimate moment. ¡°Possible contact in one of the side tunnels.¡±


    ¡°Bah!¡± Isabel straightened. ¡°Can¡¯t a girl have a moment?¡± She complained while preparing herself for battle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®Bah¡¯ like that.¡± Mila hid her crown again. ¡°It¡¯s unladylike.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± These words made Isabel pause. ¡°Maybe. Do you care?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t date a savage.¡± Mila rose her head and walked off into the darkness.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Wait! She joked, right?¡± Isabel asked Virr.


    ¡°How the fuck would I know?¡± The duelist returned a question in surprise. ¡°Get away from me. I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    After messing with Isabel, Mila¡¯s mood improved. She noted to herself not to make a habit of that. Isabel wouldn¡¯t appreciate it.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mila to find the possible contact Agata had mentioned. It was only a couple forward scouts, but they were from the military. She took care of them, hoping it would slow the other force down.


    A feeble hope - not reliable at all. Mila rushed back. ¡°We have to pick up the pace.¡± She explained the situation and then moved to the front of the group.


    Only this time, everyone stuck much closer to Mila while Agata took the rear position. They still tried to keep their steps silent, but it felt too late for that.


    Mila half expected to encounter an ambush or another barricade at the least. But for the next seven minutes, there was nothing but distant, alien sounds - distorted by the tunnels.


    Only then did Mila find another group of people. Just a few deserters trying to find a way out. An easy kill.


    And then¡­


    Mila raised her hand to order her party to stop. She waved for Viola to come closer. ¡°What do you smell?¡± Her whispers felt too loud for the oppressive silence.


    While the spy was taking a moment to concentrate, Mila studied the mana fluctuations. The concentration had been rising for a while now.


    Mila and Viola turned their heads towards the same spot at the same time.


    ¡°Blood,¡± Viola announced. ¡°In the walls. Flowing. From somewhere to the side.¡±


    That¡¯s what Mila felt, too. Only vaguely. There was a feeling of concentrated mana flowing in one particular spot inside the wall. ¡°Raran, can you get to it?¡±  She pointed where.


    Raran placed his hand on the wall while the party gathered around. He concentrated, trying to shape the stone, but there was little to show for his effort. The wall was barely deformed after a solid minute of trying.


    ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡± The mage finally gave up. ¡°The walls are reinforced, but not by the military like in the other places. No, this is years old. Decades even.¡±


    This caught the Messenger¡¯s attention. ¡°Around twenty-five? Would you agree the time frame would fit?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Probably.¡± Raran hesitated. ¡°Perhaps a bit longer.¡±


    The Messanger fell into contemplation. Mila eyed the blank in her senses with suspicion while the rest of the group looked at her. ¡°A blood reservoir, or what constitutes for it, would make for a good target if we want to disrupt the ritual.¡± She spoke while thinking.


    ¡°You are the expert. Do we try?¡± Laura left the choice in Mila¡¯s hands, and another moment of silence followed.


    ¡°Yes. It is worth a try.¡± Mila had to admit. ¡°But I have to say, I doubt it is a place easy to access. Especially now.¡± She returned her attention to the Messanger.


    ¡°Not like the actual ritual place would be.¡± Verte gave the sign to move.


    ¡°But there would be actual people about to be sacrificed there.¡± Isabel also had something to chime in. ¡°If¡­ If they aren¡¯t already dead.¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t.¡± The Messanger somehow knew. ¡°But not for long.¡± He slid just above the ground, his feet invisible under the heavy, dark cloak.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Mila moved closer to the Messanger. ¡°Why the question about how long ago the reinforcement was made?¡± She had her own guesses. For one, it would prepare them for the amount of blood that they could find. If the nobles had stockpiled the sanguine liquid for so long, it was bound to be a massive amount.


    ¡°Mila¡­ Do you know for how long Stilag has been a place of crime?¡±


    The question was outside of Mila¡¯s expectations. ¡°I can¡¯t say I do.¡± She waited for the figure to continue.


    ¡°It began around twenty-five years ago. The local government bodies changed their stances towards crime. Suddenly, everything could be bought. If you had strength, you could run free. Only the bare necessities were observed to keep the Nobles in power.¡±


    Mila mulled over the words. ¡°And at the same time, people began to vanish?¡± She guessed.


    ¡°I assume so. Not openly. The nobles weren¡¯t so brazen up until a few days ago. No. They were smart. Still are. A mystery. The mayor back then wasn¡¯t a great man. No. Someone else was behind it.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°You seem to know a lot,¡± Mila noted, not meaning anything by it.


    ¡°Occupational hazard.¡± A wry answer came immediately. ¡°But Stilag is a mystery to me. Our attempts at getting information from here have always been problematic. Often, our people would just end up being dead. Whoever is responsible for the secrecy knows how to remain hidden. It is not a talent easily obtained.¡±


    ¡°Any guesses?¡± Mila wanted to capitalise on the moment the Messanger was talkative.


    ¡°None. Too many unknowns. It is a rather disagreeable situation.¡±


    ¡°No need to tell me about it.¡± Mila felt like grumbling. ¡°No one knows anything or doesn¡¯t want to tell anything useful.¡± There was a barb in her words aimed at the man.


    ¡°If only people talked more with each other.¡± The Messanger ignored the fact that he was one of the sources of the problem. ¡°Be careful.¡± He added. ¡°I¡¯ll do everything to keep you alive and help you to escape. But when my body fails, do not be alarmed.¡±


    ¡°And what does that mean?¡± Mila leaned closer to the man, trying to pick up any signs that he was a living being.


    But there was no answer. The Messanger glided away from Mila, leaving her with her own thoughts.


    Or at least until Viola joined her side.


    ¡°What did you both talk about?¡±


    ¡°The history of Stilag and his probable demise.¡± Mila didn¡¯t hide the topics. ¡°What is the man anyway? Is he a man at all?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Viola shrugged.


    ¡°You tell me,¡± Mila nudged her friend. ¡°Isn¡¯t your nose the one capable of discerning the hidden?¡±


    ¡°Not everything.¡± Viola frowned. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell anything about the ritual.¡±


    ¡°But what about the Messanger?¡± Mila asked but didn¡¯t hold hope of getting an honest answer.


    ¡°Well, first of all, that¡¯s a state secret.¡± Viola wagged her finger in Mila¡¯s face. ¡°And secondly, how the fuck would I know. The fu-¡± She forcefully stopped herself. ¡°I mean¡­¡± Viola coughed. ¡°My dear superior has not deemed to fill my brain with that blessed nugget of information.¡±


    ¡°Figures.¡± Mila tried not to be grumpy. She didn¡¯t quite succeed.


    At least Mila didn¡¯t have to grumble for long. They appeared to have reached their destination.


    The reinforced metal gate certainly seemed to indicate so.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Virr tried to push the gate open. ¡°How are we getting through this?¡±


    The man raised a very good question. But did the party have to look at Mila for a solution? She wasn¡¯t a toolbox with a solution for everything, dammit!

 Chapter 140 - The Find

    The gate didn¡¯t budge. The rusted monstrosity loomed over Mila, blocking their path. Even before they had arrived, there had been signs of the path not being in use anymore, and the state of the gate reaffirmed it.


    ¡°Do we try to break them down?¡± Verte glanced back in the darkness, then at Mila.


    Which annoyed her to no end. Mila glared at the gate, hoping the obstruction would turn into splinters. When it didn¡¯t, she changed her approach. Mila spent a moment sensing what was behind the gate.


    The mana-rich blood was definitely comming from somewhere behind the gate. Mila joined Virr in touching the gate. They were trying to see if it had any weak points they could exploit.


    There were no visible locks or mechanisms. But from the scrapes on the floor, Mila could tell the gates opened towards them from inside. ¡°Breaking them down will raise too much noise.¡± She finally said.


    Another look around didn¡¯t yield anything more. Mila had wondered why there were no guards here, but perhaps there was no need. Next, she joined Raran, who was sounding the walls the gate was set in. ¡°Any luck?¡±


    Raran nodded. ¡°Yes. The places where the blood is flowing are more fortified. Whoever did this didn¡¯t spare too much time in other places. It¡¯s mostly the spell the Military cast that is holding the stone out of my direct control.¡±


    ¡°Can you take us past?¡± Mila dared to hope.


    ¡°Not quickly.¡± Raran sighed. The mage continued to press the stone with his finger, letting it sink into the wall. ¡°It would take hours to get the hole big enough.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have that much time. Mila walked back to the middle of the tunnel and looked at the metallic monstrosity again. ¡°Raran. Can you tell how thick is the metal plates?¡±


    ¡°A hands width?¡± The mage removed himself from the wall.


    They were likely trapped here. The path back was bound to be occupied by now with the invading troops.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Mila gave up thinking. It was impossible to always have an elegant solution. And in cases like these¡­ ¡°Isabel, smash.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Isabel was taken aback. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say I shouldn¡¯t do unladylike things? You did, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Fine. That was a joke. You can grunt and burp and whatnot else. I am still going to love you no matter what.¡± Mila capitulated. ¡°So, now, please smash. You have the best weapon for it of us all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s totally uncalled for. I don¡¯t like what you are implying there. Good thing I love you, too. Otherwise, there would be a quarrel.¡± Isabel raised her hammer. ¡°That¡¯s going to be loud.¡± She measured the strike.


    ¡°And I just healed all of your ears from the damage earned in the previous fight,¡± Ugum complained. ¡°I vote to never again fight in tunnels.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± Laura plugged her ears, and the rest of the group followed.


    ¡°What about my ears?¡± Isabel pulled back the hammer in preparation. Her eyes focused on the barely noticeable split in the middle.


    While Mila understood her girl was complaining for complaining sake, she almost rushed to Isabel¡¯s side to cover her ears before remembering her love had her barriers. They would soften the impact on Isabel¡¯s ears.


    What came next was a power-filled blow. Isabel used all her strength and relied on her barrier to withstand the blowback.


    The hammer crashed against the gate - metal hitting metal. The deafening impact filled the tunnel, travelling far down to where the enemies were. The gate vibrated from the attack, releasing screeching, then deep sounds.


    Isabel panted and dropped the hammer. ¡°Fuck. That hurts. No need.¡± She stopped Ugum. ¡°I am fine. Just surprised. And my arms are a little numb.¡± Isabel picked up the hammer and gripped the handle. ¡°Here we go again.¡± She took a deep breath before raising the weapon again.


    Before Isabel swung again, Mila studied the damage her girl had done to the gate. There was a dent. Not a big one, but Isabel had done what she was supposed to.


    ¡°Uf!¡± Isabel struck again and dropped the hammer again as well.


    The rumbling sound rattled everyone''s bones. Mila felt Ugum¡¯s touch on her shoulder, relieving some of the disorientation she felt.


    But Isabel wasn¡¯t done. Four more times, she struck before a little gap appeared in between the gate. Mila glanced back, expecting enemies to be arriving at any moment. But Agata would have warned them if that was the case. The woman was watching their backs.


    ¡°Again!¡± Isabel shouted, knowing there was no need to be quiet now. The hammer fell, bending the gates out of shame. Sparks flew, and there was a slight glow in the place where Isabel continued to strike. The metal was heating up from the energy discharge.


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The gap grew wider. But it took another five strikes before the gates gave enough for Mila to be able to fit through. Being the smallest, she gave Isabel a short reprieve and wriggled through the gap, minding the heated edges.


    It was time to see if their efforts were worthwhile. ¡°Follow as soon as possible.¡± Mila cleaned her ear and left the group behind, vanishing into the darkness. Despite Ugum¡¯s healing, she still felt her head ringing.


    Behind Mila, Isabel soon resumed her work. It would take a few more blows for the hole to be big enough to allow Verte, Amy and Virr to fit through. Even Raran was rather stocky and needed the gap to be rather big.


    Unsurprisingly, Mila wasn¡¯t alone. She looked at the Messanger who had appeared next to her. ¡°Is your body real?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡± She was frank. ¡°How did you get through the gap?¡±


    ¡°Squeezed through, of course.¡± The Messanger gave another non-answer.


    At this point, Mila gave up on the questioning. At least she didn¡¯t feel ill-will from the questionable character. And they really didn¡¯t need more enemies. ¡°Fine. Was it you who ordered Viola to get closer to us?¡±


    ¡°I was.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Mila wanted to hear the answer from the source''s mouth. If he had a mouth. She was still debating that problem.


    ¡°An investment into the future.¡± The Messanger replied. ¡°You and your¡­ lover are growing quickly. Our war against the Ohilpry empire¡­ It is not going well. Our border defences are quickly eroded. We are winning in Tordgo. Handily, might add.¡± There was pride in his voice. ¡°But we are losing nevertheless, and they have yet to move any heavy hitters. You might not matter now-¡± Mila scowled ¡°-But in a decade? Perhaps you will be able to help my people.¡±


    This kind of investment in a vague possibility didn¡¯t sit well with Mila. But she had to admit the man was right. Viola had successfully wormed her way into Mila¡¯s heart. She was now a friend. And for that, Mila was thankful.


    Not that Mila would admit that to anyone but Isabel. And even then, she would try her best to avoid the topic. Isabel won¡¯t be happy. Not at all.


    With the silence settling between them and Isabel¡¯s hammer drowning out everything else, they returned their attention to the surroundings.


    The place appeared to be abandoned for some time now. Or at least, this section was. It was strangely empty, with the air stagnant and a slightly acrid smell. There was a carved track in the ground, which they both used as a guide.


    There were rooms - mostly empty and with no significance, as far as Mila could tell from the brief glances. But they didn¡¯t have the time to thoroughly examine them.


    Finally, Mila saw signs that this tunnel was still frequented. They couldn¡¯t be far from their goal. She slowed down, taking more care with her steps and erased her presence the best she could.


    Mila stepped over a small nest someone had made for themselves. A few blankets, a candle, a bouquet of withered flowers and a couple empty bottles told her a tale of a lovers'' retreat.


    Someone had been here not so long ago - days at worst. Mila began expecting to encounter resistance at any moment. She suddenly stopped after stepping past a pile of discarded tools and broken wood.


    There was sound ahead of them. Or at least, Mila thought there was. Isabel¡¯s heavy hammer strikes had stopped just a few moments ago. There were still echoes travelling down the tunnel.


    Mila looked into the darkness, looking for enemies. She carefully stepped forward. Soon, her comrades and Isabel would join, so she needed to scout out the situation.


    The darkness didn¡¯t change, but after the echoes died down, Mila¡¯s hearing returned. There was shouting ahead. It sounded like orders, but she couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°Is it safe to continue?¡± She whispered, asking for a second opinion.


    ¡°Perhaps. Safer if you went along.¡± The Messanger returned.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you go and see what is there?¡± Mila suggested. She wasn¡¯t keen on proceeding.


    ¡°No. Despite how it may appear, I am not stealthy. Just unexpected.¡± The Messanger shook his head. ¡°Otherwise, we would not need so many spies.¡±


    Mila wanted to argue that it was also part of being stealthy but bit her tongue. There was no need to argue, and this nugget of information was also useful if the man ever became their enemy.


    And in the end, arguing wouldn¡¯t change anything. The scouting was still left on Mila¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Then head back and warn the others. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    Leaving the Messanger behind, Mila snuck forward. Her soundless steps and blurry figure vanished in the darkness.


    With each step, the shouting grew louder. Orders to move faster. Directions on where to put defences. Reminders to remain vigilant. Calls to stay steadfast and more.


    After passing a long, shallow bend, Mila finally saw the light carried by torches and a couple balls of light held in the air by the mages.


    And the area was huge! The tunnel Mila was arriving from wasn¡¯t the only one feeding into the large hall either. She saw five others, but there could be more than ten from what she could tell.


    Hundred or more people were running about, doing various tasks. At their helm were five powerful-looking people who overlooked the small army from the top of a platform. From time to time, the five shouted, directing or reprimanding.


    Mila had expected the defenders would be building defences or scouting for the enemy. They knew the gates were broken through. The noise had been loud enough to carry this far. So, in her mind, it was logical to prepare for an assault.


    But no¡­ There was only a token force guarding the entrances into the hall. Strong fighters, yes, but not enough to stop a determined enemy or superior numbers. There were more on the other side of the hall. Now that Mila looked for it - every entrance into the place had at least a couple of guards standing before them.


    And the reason for the token defensive force was clear. There was something very important here - something that required a large amount of workforce and immediate attention.


    Behind the small army of worker ants and the loud overseers, in the centre of the hall was a large pipe system and apparatuses connected to a gigantic metal reservoir.


    The vast majority of the people in the hall were running around, manning the mechanisms that fed the pipes. They switched to where the liquid was flowing and how much. The overseers yelled for them to move faster.


    And from the mana radiating from the reservoir, Mila knew it was the source of the blood. Even more frighteningly, she also learned this wasn¡¯t the only one.

 Chapter 141 - Planning Before the Work

    The situation didn¡¯t look promising. Mila studied the five overseers from the blanket of darkness. She noticed a few other people who could pose a threat, but the five were the most problematic. Mila didn¡¯t think they could win. Not without sacrifices.


    Granted¡­


    Perhaps they didn¡¯t need to run in screaming and hacking at everything moving. Mila narrowed her eyes and tried to see the other side of the hall. There - the defenders were more numerous. It was as if they expected an assault coming from that direction.


    Which they likely were. Mila watched the hubbub for a moment longer before turning around. It was time to return to her party. There was nothing more she could glean from just watching.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mila to encounter Viola, who was leading the party¡¯s advance. ¡°What did you find?¡± The spy asked.


    ¡°A reservoir full of blood. One of several.¡± Mila invited the group to follow. She recounted her discoveries and revealed her worries.


    ¡°That tough?¡± Isabel had summoned her shield and was currently sticking to Mila¡¯s side.


    ¡°Mhmm¡­¡± Mila nodded. She waited for Agata to join up with them. The woman had stayed back to trap the entrance and see if anyone else was coming through the same path.


    Soon, Agata was with them, shaking her head. ¡°I left some surprises, but at best, they will only warn us of someone approaching. But at least I didn¡¯t detect anyone following right away.¡±


    Mila nodded. ¡°Then we wait.¡± She received looks of reproach. It was time to explain herself. ¡°We can¡¯t win without heavy sacrifices.¡±


    Laura frowned while Isabel opened her mouth to remind Mila of the sacrifices somewhere in the tunnel system.


    ¡°I know.¡± Mila stopped her girl. ¡°I know.¡± She repeated with gentleness. ¡°But we are not the only ones attacking. If we go now, we will be softening the target for the Military. And they are going to arrive soon.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a gamble,¡± Laura concluded while looking back from where they had come. ¡°Whether they come from this direction or another. I don¡¯t like gambles.¡±


    Virr began violently wheezing until the word ¡®bullshit¡¯ was coughed out.


    ¡°You got anything to say?¡± Laura looked at her subordinate in annoyance.


    ¡°No, Sir!¡± Virr shook his head. ¡°Just a little bit of sourness in my throat.¡±


    Preparing herself for an argument to unfold, Mila breathed in. She didn¡¯t think fighting right away was the correct choice. Even if the Military arrived and chased them into the enemy¡¯s forces, they could probably move along the wall and make the two opposing forces fight that way. It would be much more dangerous, though.


    But it proved to be unnecessary. Before Mila could speak, a sudden rush of noise, cracks, screaming and rumbling swept past them. She looked back to where the hall was. ¡°The Military has arrived. We must see if they have enough forces to wipe out this pocket of enemies. If not, we will have to intervene.¡±


    Mila led her group towards the hall. While they still tried to be stealthy, there wasn¡¯t much need to.


    As they arrived, Mila saw a pure pandamonium resolving in the hall. It hadn¡¯t been just a single tunnel from where the Military was pouring in their forces.


    Four of the several tunnels were spewing out attacks and attackers one after another. The defenders failed to keep the attackers in check. But while the Military pushed forward - they were also paying by each inch in blood.


    Mila heard Isabel gasp. She noticed Viola¡¯s frown, Laura¡¯s grim look, Amy¡¯s nervousness and more. Her group were unsettled by the amount of brutality. Just in the few moments they had spent standing, more than forty people had been hacked into pieces.


    As for Mila¡­ She¡­ She felt nostalgic. Her eyes parsed the information, seeking the best ways to jump into the skirmish. She noted how the commanding officers failed to give correct orders. Her eyes followed the deadly projectiles that shot from the overseers¡¯ hands.


    More people died. But not all. Some were injured. They screamed and dragged their limbs away from certain death. The noise of shouts and melee vibrated the air.


    It was all so familiar to her¡­ Almost nostalgic.


    ¡°Mila?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Mila blinked.


    ¡°You doing alright?¡± Isabel wrapped her hand around Mila¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°I think so, yes.¡± Mila wasn¡¯t about to speak about her conflicting emotions in front of so many people.


    Of course, it didn¡¯t fool Isabel. She leaned closer to Mila, whispering in her ear. ¡°You sounded unsure. That¡¯s not like you.¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    The frantic fighting in front of them continued. The desperate struggle of both sides struck a chord with Mila. The way the defenders tried their best to survive just a moment longer, despite knowing there would be no reinforcements - that their last moments were closer in front of the superior numbers.


    But the defenders held. They always did. The overseers used powerful magic to strike at the attackers. The five mages used cold, air and fire. They hurled bolts of raw energy and insidious curses at the attackers.


    And yet, the defenders were pushed back again and again. Mila knew she had to act, or the defenders would soon lose everyone but the strongest people. And then they would be hunted down¡­


    Mila suddenly shook her head. This wasn¡¯t right. She wasn¡¯t part of the defending forces. There was no undefeatable army chasing them down. Not in the same way as in her dreams.


    This time¡­ This time, Mila wouldn¡¯t die while stemming the tide.


    Isabel pulled Mila even closer and held the smaller girl tightly. ¡°I am here¡­¡±


    Mila sighed. ¡°How could you tell? It¡¯s dark, and I have a mask.¡±


    ¡°Woman¡¯s intuition.¡± Isabel rubbed herself against Mila.


    ¡°That is not a thing.¡± Mila let her girl have her way. She closed her eyes and then opened them again. This time, her mind wasn¡¯t muddled by the memories she had experienced.


    ¡°Then how did I know?¡± Isabel sounded smug. ¡°Checkmate, Mila.¡±


    Not deigning to reply, Mila judged the situation. ¡°Everyone but the five overseers are going to die on the side of defenders. Unless the Military brings in someone impressive.¡± She watched eight people begin to counter the spells. They would not be enough. ¡°To claim victory for ourselves, we must wait longer.¡±


    ¡°We are here to destroy that blood dispenser.¡± Laura cooly reminded.


    ¡°Right.¡± Mila immediately agreed. She hadn¡¯t forgotten about it, but her main priority had been getting rid of all the threats.


    Perhaps that was the wrong approach. Stopping the ritual should come first, above everything else. There was no need to kill the five overseers. But¡­


    Mila watched the Military try to destroy the system, feeding the blood downward. They sent probing spells at the pipes and the reservoir. Each attack was stopped, but she saw how one of the troops had sacrificed himself to stop a particularly nasty-looking bolt.


    And with that, the overseers began defending more than attacking. The five mages raised barriers - physical and otherwise. But with the effort, the tides of battle shifted to favour the attackers.


    What drove these defenders to go to such lengths? Mila watched another fall with his chest caved in by a war hammer. In his place, another man stood, ready to defend their vile contraption.


    As the fight raged on, both sides began to run out of the fighters. One of the eight stronger fighters on the Military¡¯s side collapsed, his left side torn off by a large icicle thrown by one of the five Overseers.


    The seven remaining elite fighters barked order after order, trying to rally their troops and give them directions. They were running out of fighters - both sides were.


    Another five fighters died. Two had their guts chopped up by a large sword while three fell to throwing weapons launched from the backlines. Then, three more people were killed. Smashed and cut and torn asunder by superior force.


    It would be soon when only the most elite fighters remained. Mila counted the remaining opponents. The Military had lost enough to not be a threat or be able to stop Mila¡¯s group. The seven remaining elites were too busy with the five mages - correction, six now. The seventh was swallowed by a huge fireball.


    ¡°We have to go now. The five overseers are our main opponents. Ignore the military if possible.¡± Mila began giving orders, falling into the memory of a squad leader she had once lived through. It had been someone fierce and loyal, someone who had earned trust by always being in the front. Mila couldn¡¯t replicate his gravitas - the precision with which he had given orders she could.


    ¡°Do we listen to her?¡± Ugum¡¯s quiet voice reached Mila despite the man meaning those words to reach only Laura.


    Another whisper followed. Laura¡¯s words were clear. They would listen. They would do it even without Viola¡¯s orders.


    Which was quite a good sign. Perhaps, when Mila and Isabel were out of this mess, the Iron Swords wouldn¡¯t chase them down in revenge. A girl could hope.


    ¡°Agata, Raran, Virr, Viola - you four have to disrupt the long-distance fighters - if necessary.¡± Mila pointed at the few throwing weapon specialists the Military had brought. There weren¡¯t many as they had prepared to fight in confined areas - these being tunnels. ¡°It is possible the Military won¡¯t engage us when we start cutting down the defenders, but there is no need to risk, and they won¡¯t let us leave either. Otherwise, harras the overseers from a distance.¡±


    ¡°Verte, try to speak with the Military forces, claim we are on their side. Tell them whatever is necessary to keep them off our necks.¡± Mila had noticed the right-hand man of Laura was good at speaking to others.


    More orders followed. Ugum stayed behind with Mortimer and the Messanger, who would look over them. Isabel and Amy had the task of serving as the centrepieces in their advance. With their defences, they could afford to take a glancing blow or two without being injured. Not that they should. Nor did they have to head straight for the most dangerous opponents. All Isabel and Amy had to do is to be annoying.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Isabel finished speaking and looked at Laura. ¡°You are the only one who can do it reliably.¡±


    ¡°I can do it.¡± Laura nodded. ¡°But-¡±


    ¡°No buts.¡± Mila stopped the woman. ¡°You are the only one of us who can reliably damage their reservoir and pipes.¡±


    ¡°I prefer a fight myself.¡± Laura didn¡¯t exactly argue back. She just didn¡¯t like the role Mila had picked for her.¡±


    ¡°There are plenty of fighters here. No. Your task is to interrupt them feeding the ritual. Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s the most important part?¡±


    That was enough reasoning for Laura to willingly take the task.


    Mila had no doubts in her mind Laura would succeed.


    As for her? Mila played with her few scavenged throwing knives. She would try to claim a life or two to her name. The six elite fighters were doing a good job.


    It was time for Mila to see if she could profit from their work.

 Chapter 142 - A Successful Ambush

    Mila was the first one to move. Her presence became so thin it was hard for her comrades to follow her steps despite them knowing where she went. She entered the large hall, skirting the heat of the battle.


    Laura, Viola and Agata would follow next. The mercenary band''s leader could rely on her superior speed, while the latter knew how to avoid attention.


    Everyone had their own instructions. Even the Messanger, who, despite his unwillingness, had agreed to help - but only as a last resort. Mila understood the man. This wasn¡¯t a decisive battle. There would be at least one more battle with more dangerous opponents.


    But that would come after. Mila used a few hacked-up corpses as cover to step closer to the middle of the battle. She wouldn¡¯t strike. No. Her goal was at least one of the five on the platform, overlooking and controlling the flow of the skirmish.


    After ducking behind one of the hastily raised walls made of wood and metal scraps, Mila observed the surroundings. Despite most of the fighters being dead at this point, the battle was only increasing in intensity.


    Not far from Mila, a young soldier was engulfed in flames - his dying screams momentarily overcoming the chaos. A defender died next, her side torn off by a crude chop with a heavy sword - but the victor didn¡¯t get to celebrate. He died right after when a metal shrapnel from a magical explosion pierced his eye.


    After weathering the debris that rained from the detonation, Mila found a moment to move closer to the platform. She practically crawled on the ground, freezing now and then to not attract attention.


    And now Mila found herself stuck. But this, too, was calculated. As the battle around her raged on, with a few more gruesome deaths happening near, she finally heard her party enter the hall.


    Surprised shouts of confusion, happiness and despair filled the place as both the defenders and attackers tried to identify the arriving fighters. Mila heard Verte¡¯s passionate speech about them being a Mercenary group here to find a kidnapped family.


    It gave the fighters of the Military more zeal. With reinforcements, they found more strength to push on.


    Of course, not everyone was so gullible. The elite fighters watched the mercenaries with grim faces. But they chose not to comment, fearing their doubts would sow seeds of despair among their troops.


    But the defenders had no such inhibitions. After acknowledging the arriving group as enemies, one of them recognised Isabel as the Paladin and pointed out her criminal status in the city.


    Granted, the overseer''s words had the opposite effect to what he wished. Some of the remaining troops welcomed Isabel, knowing of the rumours that she was a vigilante fighting against the local criminals.


    While the battle reconstructed itself around the new variables, Mila found the moment she knew would come. For her, the path forward was now open. She bolted from one cover to another, quickly gaining distance towards the platform.


    Then, there was a longer stretch Mila had to cross. No cover to be found, and the overseer''s eyes occasionally swept past the area, seeking any intruders closing in on their position.


    ¡°You¡¯ll DIE, evildoers!¡± Isabel¡¯s shout struggled against the sounds of clashes. ¡°Your path ends here!¡±


    What followed was another crash. Isabel reached the frontlines and momentarily swept away the opposition with her hammer and shield in hand. Her advance and indomitable body refused to be halted.


    Honestly, it was hot. Mila licked her lips and used the distraction she had asked Isabel to arrange. Currently, everyone was looking at her girl. That was unfair. She wanted to do that, too.


    And while Mila hadn¡¯t suggested Isabel use this wording, she still felt guilty. Her request had been to be ostentatious, and Mila knew her girl wasn¡¯t happy about her role. It was best to apologise¡­ And perhaps ask for a personal showing. Somewhere away from other eyes. Just the two of them.


    With a few more short jumps, Mila was almost there. She looked at where Isabel and Amy were doing their best impression of an impenetrable wall. Isabel looked especially fierce in her demon mask and choice of weapons. Her movements had a savage charm to them as she didn¡¯t have to worry about trading blow for blow.


    Isabel¡¯s opponent quickly found his attacks had no effect, failing to even cut the blue robe. He tried to fall back, only to be caught by an especially impressive fireball aimed at Isabel.


    Mila watched for a moment longer to see her girl emerge from the bright flames - untouched and glorious. But it was time for her to do her work. She only worried Isabel had gathered too much attention and would have to suffer even more magical attacks from the overseers. A fact the Miliatry was happy to capitalise on.


    Nothing could be done about it now. Mila sent a chilling look at the ¡®elites¡¯ who let a single girl endure several attacks, then turned her head away. If they were alive by the end of this mess, she would look into getting her revenge on them.


    But for now, Mila had more important targets to aim for. And the easy part was over. There were a few meters of distance left before she reached the platform, standing taller than her. And there was nothing to hide behind to make the way.


    Mila considered her throwing weapons, then dismissed the notion. She could feel the wind move unnaturally. Her mana sense was less useful. The large amount of mana-infused blood in the vicinity drowned out any other source.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    However, Mila was sure there was a barrier around the overseers specifically meant to deflect projectiles. She had to move closer. The question was how. She looked at the despicable six fighters pushing towards the platform. They were too slow.


    And Isabel was too busy dodging the constant magic that headed her way. Mila had to find another viable option. She stilled her breath and studied her prey. They had to slip up sometimes. No one was perfect - especially at this level.


    Strong, yes. The five overseers were strong. Their magic was overwhelming and experience abundant.


    But they weren¡¯t more skilful when compared to Mila. Not if she did her best. Just like the man whom she had lost to. It did not matter if you had power when you could lose to someone masterful.


    Even now, with her mana pool ahead of that man¡¯s, Mila doubted she could win. But these five were not him. They didn¡¯t have the same decisiveness. They couldn¡¯t find her. They had bad habits developed by years of compliance.


    There!


    Mila bolted forward, crossing the last stretch between her hiding spot and the platform.


    No one saw her move. Mila felt herself blend into the shadows thrown by the explosions and colourful spells. She felt the wind barrier press against her cloak. Mila held her breath, fearing the barrier doubled as a detection perimeter.


    It didn¡¯t. Mila relaxed. It would have been bad if it did. She noticed Laura follow her example. The woman was now close to striking the reservoir. But not yet.


    So, Mila once more waited. She crawled along the base of the platform. The dagger in her hand felt inadequate. It would be much easier if she could use more spells, but the one she knew was so helpful at times like these.


    Mila could use everything she had, every once of mana she had taken from others, to keep her presence hidden. Not just once, gazes swept past her position, but no one noticed her.


    It did take a lot of mana to keep the ¡®Hide Presence¡¯ running at full power. And she needed it, too. Not much could be spared for anything else, but if Mila could score just a few more skills¡­ She felt her inner world and how it flowed. Just a bit more, and Mila knew she could add more to her arsenal. The question was what, but that was for later to decide.


    Laura had reached the first target - the largest pipe pumping the blood downward. By this point, the woman had been spotted. Mila heard and felt the overseers starting a new wave of spells aimed at the sudden threat.


    It was time. Laura raised her sword and horizontally slashed at the pipe. A shadow of the blade parted from her weapon, shooting forward and splitting the targets in half. One after another, the pipes were severed and began spurting blood uncontrollably in the surroundings.


    Mila knew it wasn¡¯t enough. And sure enough, another slash followed - this time aiming lower, making the connections fall in pieces.


    Enraged howls and deadly flashes followed, aiming at Laura. Ice, howling wind, fire and something abstract brushed past Mila.


    The effort pushed Laura back towards the walls, making her unable to follow up with more attacks against the infrastructure. She had done damage, but not enough. The reservoir had absorbed the slash with only a dent left on its side. It was made from sturdy metals and likely enchanted. No. It definitely was enchanted.  Otherwise, the blood wouldn¡¯t be in this state after so long.


    That and more flashed through Mila¡¯s mind as she rushed up the platform¡¯s base. She had to capitalise on the moment the overseers had spent their strength and had yet to gather it anew.


    A few weaker spells continued to flash off of the platform, screening away the would-be assailants and keeping Isabel and Amy at bay. The defenders were falling one after another.


    The more elite fighters of the Military returned a few attacks of their own, but mostly, they concentrated on getting to the reservoir to destroy it.


    At this point, Mila peeked over the platform¡¯s floor, laying her eyes on the targets. She then fell back down, choosing not to strike at their side. Her fingers dug into the installation''s support. She moved herself along the platform¡¯s base to the side.


    And when Mila peeked upward again, only one of the overseers was facing her way - too busy with shooting one fireball after another to notice the danger at his feet.


    The ageing man with silvery hair and an unkempt beard barely registered the throwing knife as it headed for his neck. He jerked his body sideway to avoid the ambush, only for Mila to appear in that position.


    It was helpful for the older man to jump into Mila¡¯s arms. Her dagger, with the help of the overseer¡¯s forceful movement, easily slid between his ribs, piercing his heart. Her free hand stopped him from screaming, prolonging the moment she was still an unknown.


    Mila felt additional mana rush into her body - confirming the kill. Her gaze travelled from the corpse in her hands towards the backs of the four other overseers.


    In the distance, Mila heard some exclamations who had noticed her sudden appearance on the platform. They tried to alert the rest of the leaders of the danger.


    But it was too late to save all of them. Mila¡¯s deft hand already threw another two knives, aiming for the air mage who was keeping them safe from the projectiles.


    It was a woman with a stern face and thick robe. Her wild hair swayed in the air. The woman was a veteran of many battles. Mila¡¯s throwing knives were swept aside by a thick wind barrier the woman held around her body.


    But Mila already knew there was one. The woman¡¯s cloak had flustered unnaturally, so her attempt was to probe the defences and find a weak spot.


    Mila drove her dagger right through the air flow, protecting the woman. She twisted the weapon, severing important blood vessels in the woman¡¯s body.


    And then Mila ran. She fled as fast as possible, vanishing from the platform as it exploded in icy shards. She felt a mental attack brush against her mind - but the spell proved to be useless illusions that found no purchase against her mental strength.


    The fifth overseer looked at her in hatred. He raised his hand, summoned a metal lance and threw it after Mila. His glare turned into a satisfied grin as the spell proceeded uninterrupted. It quickly became clear Mila would not be able to escape it.


    But Mila didn¡¯t need to. She calmly looked at the metal lance¡¯s caster, whose expression turned into confusion when he didn¡¯t find Mila despairing.


    Suddenly, Isabel appeared between the lance and Mila, pushing her shield in the path of the devastating spell.


    The lance hit Isabel¡¯s angled shield, and it was pushed aside with a piercing sound, making everyone wince.


    ¡°I am glad you made it.¡± Mila purred, satisfied with her girl¡¯s perfect timing. She was such a gem.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again.¡± Isabel returned. ¡°I barely made it.¡±


    ¡°But you did.¡± Mila smiled.


    It was time to finish the battle.

 Chapter 143 - The Horror

    ¡°You have to listen to me, Mila.¡± Isabel wasn¡¯t done grumbling. Despite the dangerous situation, she was unhappy enough about Mila¡¯s stunt to complain directly.


    ¡°But of course, my dear,¡± Mila hurried to agree, not really meaning her words. If the situation called for it, she would do it again.


    With Mila taking the lives of two overseers, the battle quickly turned tides. The three remaining mages did their best. She expected them to flee, but they stood their ground. Their haggard attempts at stopping the intruders lost potency as the now five elite fighters circled around the platform while taking potshots at the blood reservoir. One of them had failed to dodge, reducing their numbers.


    But the overseers''s refusal to fall back even now made Mila vary. They didn¡¯t strike her as religious or otherwise zealots. The defenders also fought till their last breaths, but she could tell it was due to fear more than the belief they would be rewarded.


    Isabel forced another lance away. She grunted in exertion. ¡°You made them mad.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Mila scanned the surroundings. She frowned, before double-checking. ¡°Something is wrong. We have to gather up. Give them a sign.¡±


    ¡°You can whistle as well. Why do I have to do it?¡± Isabel pouted, not too happy to take all the showy actions to herself. Despite that, she let out a piercing whistle - a prearranged warning of danger.


    The reservoir absorbed another blow from Laura, who had used Mila¡¯s assassinations to attempt to destroy their target. It left another scar on the dark metal, but it was clear it would take many such blows for the damn thing to give in. Seeing the results of her labour, Laura gave up and retreated - so did everyone else. She did destroy more pipes on her way back.


    Mila, under Isabel¡¯s watchful eye, ran back to their healer. She wasn¡¯t injured, but the stress on her muscles was mounting. It wasn¡¯t pleasant, to say the least.


    The defenders were happy to see them retreat, while the Military just looked on in confusion. After all, Mila and the rest had done more than they had in the fight.


    Upon reaching the backline and entering the tunnel they had arrived from, Mila was greeted by Ugum, who did a check-up on her. A healing energy entered her body, soothing the sour, overtaxed muscles.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Verte was the first one to speak as Laura entered the tunnel.


    Mila opened her mouth to speak, just to be interrupted by Amy and Violet.


    ¡°Someone tripped my traps.¡± ¡°I smell trouble. It¡¯s the boy and the beauty.¡± - they spoke at the same time.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± Laura looked at Mila in surprise.


    The group began preparing to leave the tunnel before Oscar and his chaperone arrived.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I-¡±


    A terrible roar shook the tunnels. Mila pressed her ears shut while searching for the source. Another soul-shaking bellow followed. Neither was it a sound of a beast nor a human.


    Only then did a monstrosity crawl into the large hall. It barely fit through the tunnel. Only vaguely, but it was resembling a human. But only the looks indicated the origins of the frankly saddening creature.


    It yowled again - in pain and mindless rage. The veritable mountain of muscle and mana moved with blinding speeds now that the tunnel walls didn¡¯t constrict its movements.


    ¡°What the fuck is THAT?¡± Virr and most others stumbled back in fright.


    The monster shot towards the Military forces, tearing apart everything in its way - be it a ruined, hastily erected fortification, dead bodies, allies or anything else that happened to come across its naked, bulging body.


    Mila did not miss the controllers at the back. A trio of tamers who struggled to keep the beastly parody of a human body in check.


    This was forbidden. Controlling humans was taboo. It required breaking their minds and personalities. To wipe their most precious and formulating memories to keep their egos in check. It wasn¡¯t right.


    And furthermore, it wasn¡¯t just controlling this pitiful creature. The real monsters behind it had also boosted it with drugs and magic. On the creature''s naked skin, Mila could see barely gleaming tattoos. More akin to engravings, these tattoos gave the creature durability, strength and more she couldn¡¯t recognise.


    This¡­ This was a work of years of experimentation and hard work. A heresy against the nature itself.


    The once-human¡¯s bloated, overgrown body was too fast. The creature reached one of the Military¡¯s elite fighters and tore her in half in no time. There was no finesse to its movements at all.


    The few surviving defenders cheered. The overseers jeered and sent a haughty, satisfied, yet regretful look to the surroundings. They also backed up from the gruesome brutality unfolding before their eyes.


    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    No¡­ Mila narrowed her eyes. The overseers were planning on running. Was the creature uncontrollable?


    ¡°Mila,¡± Isabel nudged her side. ¡°What about the Oscar and that Inquisitor?¡± She glanced back - partly to avoid looking at the frankly disgusting creature. The fact that it had been once a human made it much worse.


    And yet, it wasn¡¯t as terrible as what had happened to Silinth. Mila finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯ll try to get rid of the three controllers. You all try to follow but don¡¯t engage with the creature. Its body is probably more durable than any inquisitor. It¡¯s not natural.¡±


    Mila left the tunnel, once more fueling her spell to hide her presence from anyone and all. Before leaving, she heard a couple questions aimed at her, asking what the creature was. Mila had suspicions, but she didn¡¯t want to confirm them. It was better to not know.


    Explaining what had been likely done to the poor person would have shaken their spirits. Mila had seen a creature like this before. Long ago, in a dream of hers¡­


    And to Mila¡¯s distaste, it had been fighting on their side. So desperate had been the forces her host fought for that they went too far and paid for it. Aaers had not stood for it. After the battle, the creature, the creators and the woman she inhibited all had been killed for sins against nature. That was how that dream had ended - with regret and a wish to redeem themselves.


    Now, the sinful experiment had been revived. Mila spent a moment feeling the air. She wondered if the gods and the world would reject the creature.


    But no such luck. Whoever had done this had done their preparations. This place appeared to be hidden from the eyes of higher forces.


    And that was an interesting bit of information. Mila prodded her inner world, seeking for a response. She didn¡¯t hope the damn spirit would respond, but there it was. Feedback in her mind affirmed her suspicion - this place was isolated.


    Mila didn¡¯t want to admit it, but this was reassuring. However, with the feedback also came a warning not to rely on it as it would hurt her body and spirit.


    Of course, a little irreversible damage to her was better than them all dying. Mila watched with grim seriousness as another two fighters from the Military fell. Then, three of the remaining few defenders died, too.


    Quickly, the place devolved even more - chaos and fear enveloped them all. It was perfect for someone like Mila. The countless little clashes, screams and death masked her advance. And not just from those who were already here.


    ¡°THERE!¡± Oscar¡¯s voice competed with the cacophony of other noises. ¡°SHE IS THERE!¡± He pointed at Isabel. ¡°THE OTHER MUST BE NEARBY! ASTRA!¡±


    But Mila knew Astra would not respond. The Inquisitor released a howl of anger and charged the abomination in front of her. The woman looked possessed in her fervour to rid the world of the horror defiling everything she believed to be sacred.


    Bolts of colourless mana shot one after another at the creature - all aimed at what should have been vulnerable spots. But the creature endured. Even after losing an eye, it did not recoil. Its skin ruptured, and blood shot out of the wounds to add to the pools of the red liquid on the ground. But it stood ready to fight back.


    ¡°ASTRA!¡± Oscar did not understand why his companion had lost her cool.


    But Mila knew. The woman was a member of the Temple. She treasured nature. Her very being refused to co-exist in the same place as the creature.


    Which left Oscar on his own to get the revenge he so craved. The boy gritted his teeth and gave orders to the troops that they had brought along.


    Mila could only shake her head. The fool was mixing up the priorities. He had sent his subordinates after her group. They could do more if they started to destroy the pipes than chasing after Isabel.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Mila let out a small breath of surprise. A large bolder smashed right where she had planned to pass. She returned her attention to the fight between Astra and the abomination.


    Their attacks were too devastating for the limited space they had. Astra was currently running through the air around the creature, bombarding it with her signature bolts while the horror responded by chucking every object it could get its disfigured fingers on at the woman. And Mila didn¡¯t miss how those projectiles blocked the escape paths.


    Another correction had to be made. Mila jumped and kicked the wall to vault over a deep puddle of the pooled blood. Almost all the ground was now covered in mana-rich liquid.


    It was hard to avoid stepping into it, but Mila had to. Splashing around in a puddle was a sure way to give away her position.


    As Mila closed in on the trio struggling to control the creature, she realised she would be slower than the overseers. They had abandoned all pretence of superiority and shamelessly steeped over their own surviving people to escape the devastating fight behind them.


    It left Mila in a difficult position. Because both sides duking it out would not let them leave. Furthermore, they were now the weakest party in the hall, making them prime targets as no one liked uncertainties so close.


    To prove Mila right, Oscar had gotten the remaining two elite fighters and the handful of troops to listen to him. They were now also chasing after Mila¡¯s group.


    At least Astra was still reliable. Mila noticed the Inquisitor had been shooting a bolt at the reservoir now and then - each time making a sizable dent. The creature and overseers now tried to stop her.


    It gave Mila a chance. With Astra gathering so much attention and Oscar and his goons chasing after Isabel, everyone had forgotten about her.


    When the creature mindlessly threw another large boulder and the remains of the pipe system at Astra, Mila knew it was time to act.


    The impromptu projectiles landed near the creature''s handlers, splashing the blood, splinters and dust in the air, blinding everyone in the vicinity.


    Mila wasn¡¯t immune to the sudden blindness. But by relying on her other senses, she dashed forward. Her targets were right there. She didn¡¯t need to kill them all. Just one handler would be enough for their arrangement to collapse.


    There!


    Mila materialised behind the group. She had used everything she had for this move to succeed. Never before Mila¡¯s movements had been so smooth. Despite her body protesting, Mila had succeeded.


    The dagger smoothly entered the handler''s back, reaping his life. Mila took his mana and proceeded forward. Her next target was another overseer. The one had shot the lance at her. He had hit Isabel, and that could not be forgiven.


    Mila gleefully slit his throat. More mana joined her growing pool. Only now the enemy began to realise what was happening among their numbers. Before they could mount a defence, she could¡­


    ¡°Aaaah¡­¡±


    A pain-filled scream chilled Mila¡¯s heart. She recognised the voice. How could she not? It was Isabel.

 Chapter 144 - Rushing Back

    She had to get back! Mila felt cold and scared. She had to get back to Isabel. Her body refused to listen. She had to get back to Isabel. Mila almost tripped over the debris while trying to peer through the mist of dust and flashing lights resulting from the intense fights.


    Mila heard another scream of pain and frustration. Even through the chaos and loud booms, she wouldn¡¯t mistake Isabel¡¯s voice for anything else. She had to get back to her girl. Isabel was in danger.


    The enemies behind her didn¡¯t let her leave. Mile cursed in frustration as she was forced to dodge flames and ice. Her cloak caught fire, forcing her to roll in the blood to extinguish them.


    As another Isabel¡¯s roar reached Mila, it was drowned out by a much more powerful coming from the hall''s centre. There, the creature started to rampage, attacking everything and everyone. Just one controller was down, and already the two others failed to keep it in check.


    Mila saw the creature attack the blood reservoir in its blind anger. But she didn¡¯t have time to feel happy about the sudden luck. Her girl needed help. She had to get to Isabel.


    After another attack at the reservoir, the creature realised the metal was too hard to demolish the structure quickly. While the container had started to leak from the damage, the creature lost interest in the inanimate object. It turned its head to look for easier targets to satisfy the anger.


    The Inquisitor buzzing around the Creature¡¯s head was annoying, but she was more occupied with attacking the reservoir. Its attention fell somewhere else - to a place where a group of much slower and showier fighters were engaging in a desperate battle.


    And while Mila could tell the giant ball of energy had shifted its attention and was watching her group, she herself still could not see them after the battlefield had been messed up by ice, fire, debris, random boulders, piper leaking blood, bodies and more.


    That changed the next moment. While Mila still did not see the fight, she did see translucent tentacles whipping through the air, stabbing and sweeping at the enemies on the ground.


    ¡°Oscar!¡± Mila gritted her teeth and made her protesting muscles obey. She moved faster. It hurt, but Ugum could fix that. And if she was left with permanently damaged legs, it was still better than having irreversible happen to Isabel.


    Suddenly, Mila saw the fight. Her eyes immediately searched for Isabel, finding her limp on the ground with her shield held in front, barely holding off the tentacles.


    To Mila¡¯s horror, Isabel¡¯s barrier had no effect on the creepy attack. Oscar stood several meters away, his nostrils blaring and eyes bloodshot. He didn¡¯t move himself and stared at Isabel with unending hatred. More tentacles shot out from behind his back.


    Behind Isabel, Amy lay on the ground with Ugum healing her. Verte and Virr did their best to hold back the other attackers while Laura was bogged down by the elite fighters. She was winning but helpless to help the others for the moment. Agata shot arrow after arrow at Oscar, who didn¡¯t even look at the projectiles, swatting them away like annoying flies. The rest were fighting, too, with only Mortimer covering in the corner and the Messanger missing.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Mila muttered. Isabel wouldn¡¯t be able to defend herself. She could see her girl was bleeding. Isabel won''t be able to hold back the descending attack. ¡°OSCAR!¡± She yelled, abandoning all stealthiness. ¡°I KILLED THAT GIRL!¡±


    The reaction was immediate. Oscar froze, his head snapping towards her. The tentacles grew in size and gained more colour. They became almost tangible. ¡°YOU!¡± He spat out, barely able to speak. ¡°I¡¯LL KILL YOU!¡± He looked back at Isabel. ¡°BOTH OF YOU!¡±


    ¡°Shit!¡± Mila continued forward. She had managed to gain only a moment, and now everyone was aware of her presence.


    Including Astra. The Inquisitor spared Mila a glance between bombarding the experimental abomination and the blood reservoir, which now had holes in it. And with the glance came an almost invisible attack.


    If not for Mila expecting it, she would have missed the energy signature approaching her. She barely managed to move out of the way, only to be ambushed by a couple of other fighters.


    But they were not Mila¡¯s match. She tore them apart with only a couple of stabs, leaving them behind. And to her relief, she saw Isabel being dragged back by Virr while Mortimer was struggling to bring away Amy¡¯s injured body. Laura had managed to interrupt Oscar¡¯s attack. She now stood between him and her people.


    But what had happened to Isabel? Mila had not stopped running towards her girl for even a moment. Even while killing another obstacle, she moved forward. Mila watched Viola appear next to Isabel and exchange words with Ugum while Raran tried to raise a wall of dirt to protect them from flying bits and pieces resulting from clashes, as well as actual projectiles.


    After another moment, Viola gave Mila a sign, then mouthed a sentence - ¡®Isabel was in no danger.¡¯


    The sudden relief almost made Mila collapse on the spot. Her steps turned wobbly before she remembered who had done it. Oscar had hurt her girl. He had injured her. Oscar had to pay.


    The same wrath-filled gare was returned to Mila by Oscar, who was moving towards her. Not very gracefully, slipping in the blood several times. But it didn¡¯t matter. His tentacles moved almost instinctively.


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Even without Oscar seeing her, Mila was forced to avoid several of the stretching appendages that stabbed at her over several meters of distance. It was as if they had a mind of their own.


    And they felt strange. Mila¡¯s senses were confused by what they were sensing. They did register the tentacles, but not quite as mana constructs. The familiar energy was just a part of what they were.


    It was enough for now. Mila weaved through the attacks, trying to get closer to Oscar. From time to time, their gazes met, and they exchanged hate-filled messages meant only to each other.


    ¡®You killed the woman I loved.¡¯ Conveyed Oscar¡¯s glare.


    ¡®Then come after me, not my woman.¡¯ Mila beamed back.


    Despite Mila doing her best, she couldn¡¯t get close enough to Oscar to strike. But neither the teen had any success in striking against her.


    Anger-filled howl broke out of Oscar¡¯s chest as he failed again and again to hit Mila. He finally took out his sword and readied himself to come closer, which suited Mila just fine.


    ¡°CALM DOWN, OSCAR!¡± Astra¡¯s voice brought the teen back to earth. ¡°DODGE!¡±


    The warning came just in time. Not just for Oscar, but for Mila, too. The creature rolled towards them, forcing the two opposing groups to split. Two, because the defenders were all dead - the surviving ones leaving after losing control over their experiment and failing to protect the reservoir.


    Astra¡¯s attacks pursued the creature, pelting its enchanted skin and leaving bloody marks. But it didn¡¯t go down. It grew angrier instead.


    There was no intelligence in the creature''s single remaining eye. Mila turned her head away. The boy was a fool. While she was angry, it was not the point of losing herself.


    The same could not be said about Oscar. The boy exchanged howls with the creature and plunged his appendages into Its body.


    It was a grave mistake. Now, the creature''s attention was wholly on the boy. Mila was surprised at just how deeply the tentacles had dug into the monster''s flesh. It was clear that Oscar was uniquely talented in overcoming defences. And as the boy¡¯s anger grew, so did the tentacles - gaining more details and texture.


    Mila now knew what they were made of. Emotions and mana. How that would even work, she had no idea. Just like with Isabel and Andrew, Oscar had something special about him - something that defied everything she knew about magic.


    Forcing herself to look away from the fool, Mila searched for Isabel. Behind a flimsy-looking rock protrusion, she could sense her group backing away. Only Laura kept watch openly, glaring at the possible opponents who were stronger than her.


    But Laura didn¡¯t have to worry. The two strongest beings were once more embroiled in a desperate fight as Astra struggled to keep the creature away from Oscar, who foolishly kept stabbing the monster with his tentacles.


    ¡°We have to go.¡± Mila reached Laura and forced herself over the impromptu wall made by Raran. ¡°While they are still busy with each other. The creature won''t hold for long.¡± She could feel the monster''s mana flow deteriorate and grow chaotic. It didn¡¯t mean it was growing weaker, just that it would likely die soon in a very sudden and possibly explosive death.


    ¡°What about the reservoir?¡± Laura looked at their previous target.


    ¡°It¡¯s done. The Inquisitor ruined it.¡± Mila landed on the ground and immediately ran towards Isabel. ¡°How is she?¡± She pushed everyone else but Ugum aside. Mila¡¯s heart almost stopped when she noticed Isabel was unconscious.


    ¡°Injured. Several cuts on her body.¡± Ugum brushed his palm over the long gashes extending over Isabel¡¯s torso. The flesh crawled and tried to knit together, but it was happening too slowly. ¡°She saved Amy,¡± he whispered. ¡°I am very thankful for that.¡±


    ¡°How severe is it?¡± Mila gingerly tried to touch Isabel¡¯s hand. She had never been so afraid to hear an answer to a question. Her fingers brushed against her girls, and she grabbed her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s bad.¡± Ugum didn¡¯t sugarcoat. ¡°Her head was hit, and she lost a lot of blood before I could stop the bleeding. She won''t die, but getting her up is not something I can do, nor would I attempt.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the holdup?¡± Laura landed behind Mila. ¡°You said we have to go.¡±


    ¡°We are-¡± Mila hesitated to let Isabel¡¯s hand go. She needed to, but it was so hard. ¡°Just-¡± Mila leaned down and gently hugged Isabel. Carefully to not interrupt Ugum¡¯s healing. ¡°It will be alright.¡± She muttered. ¡°I am here. We will get out. You owe me a date. Don¡¯t forget that.¡± She kept whispering.


    Then Mila rose to her feet. ¡°I am ready.¡± She lied. Her eyes refused to leave Isabel¡¯s sleeping form. ¡°Ugum, can we move her?¡±


    The healer nodded. ¡°Virr will take Amy. Verte her.¡± He kept healing.


    ¡°Any suggestions where we should go?¡± Mila asked the Messanger, who had appeared just outside of where Astra could notice him. She finally managed to look away from Isabel.


    ¡°After the overseers and the controllers of the beast.¡± The Messanger whispered while glancing over the wall at the bitter fight.


    Astra hadn¡¯t been able to shoot her bolts at them for a while now. The creature was growing wilder as it neared its death.


    ¡°Why?¡± Mila questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s the fastest way. We are running out of time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s also the most dangerous way.¡± Mila pointed out, but her eyes were resting on Isabel¡¯s contorted face. Her girl was suffering. She was hurting¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way we know for sure is going to where we need to.¡±


    ¡°Do we? The Military is VERY capable.¡± Mila¡¯s words dripped with malice. She had never wanted to hurt someone as bad as Oscar.


    ¡°Not with the Sage watching them. They won¡¯t succeed, but they won''t stop us.¡± The Messanger began to fade.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because more than the ritual, they want more people who could join their cause.¡± With those words, the Messanger vanished. And just as he did, the stone wall raised by Raran was smashed apart.


    Mila rushed to shield Isabel from any stray debris.


    ¡°So?¡± Laura yelled over the noise.


    Mila gritted her teeth. ¡°We go after them. Raran will block the way.¡± Hopefully. She didn¡¯t say that part aloud. ¡°NOW GO!¡± Mila sent one last look at Oscar. The teen would survive the encounter.


    This time¡­ But when they encountered each other next time¡­

 Chapter 145 - Disorderly Thoughts

    It appeared to be just another dark tunnel. Perhaps the air was fresher. It was hard to tell. At least the smell of blood was gone. Apart from the one that clung to her body. And Mila¡¯s shoes were full of the stuff. She needed to catch those assholes and put an end to them. The ritual had to be stopped.


    Mila repeated the mistake of looking at Isabel¡¯s limp body in Verte¡¯s hands. For a moment, her mind was thrown into complete disarray. Her heart pumped cold blood through her veins, and her mind imagined finding Oscar and torturing him.


    That was not her. Mila had to repeat again and again. That was foolish and cruel¡­ And it threw out everything she was striving for. But oh¡­ She so wanted to¡­


    It was a struggle - to turn her mind to something productive. Only Mila¡¯s mind turned towards the Messanger, and¡­


    The fucker KNEW the way down. Mila was now sure of it! It was almost as if he was trying his best to have the Nobles and the Military duke it out until nothing was left but them.


    And Mila could bet that was exactly what a slimy infiltrator would do! The Messanger was playing a dangerous game. He wanted to survive but also cripple Tordgo¡¯s forces. He could not be trusted. The Messanger had promised to help if the situation got dire. Isabel was important enough¡­


    No. Mila forced herself to stop thinking about it so negatively. Messenger wasn¡¯t trying to kill them. He had ulterior motives, but his country was at war with Tordgo. She couldn¡¯t blame him for making the best of a shitty situation. She would do the same. And Isabel was- Was going to be fine.


    Besides, there was still the fourth party in the mess. What about the Sage group? The Messanger was trying to make use of them as well.


    It all was too complicated. Everyone had their own goals. Even the biggest asshole of them all. Andrew should have been here to help¡­


    Mila forced herself again from going down a dark spiral. Andrew was only partly at fault here. She couldn¡¯t put all the blame on him. Her eyes found Isabel again. Ugum was still pouring mana into her girl, knitting together the long gash. The bleeding had stopped, but there were no signs of Isabel waking up - just as the doctor had predicted.


    ¡°Mila?¡± Viola was the first one to speak after they had entered the tunnel.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Please calm down.¡± Viola pleaded more than asked. There was an edge to her voice that had a desperation to it.


    ¡°I am calm,¡± Mila spoke before shaking her head. Viola was a friend. There was no need to lie so blatantly. ¡°Calmer. I am calmer.¡± She corrected.


    ¡°Right. Sure you are. Just don¡¯t stab any of us.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t do that.¡± Mila was almost offended. But noticing Viola¡¯s prolonged look, she continued. ¡°I am just angry at a whole myriad of things. Not any of you in particular.¡± She sent a cold glance to the Messanger, letting him know she was growing tired of his bullshitery.


    In the end, there was nothing Mila could do now without exposing everyone to grave danger. She couldn¡¯t do that. Besides, there were enemies ahead. People who did not deserve to live.


    The muffled creature''s roars behind them grew distant and weak. Raran had managed to collapse a chunk of the tunnel¡¯s ceiling, but that was unlikely to obstruct the pursuing party for long.


    They were moving fast, but it could be faster. Mila glanced at Mortimer, who was being dragged along by Agata. The thief was barely holding on to his dear life despite not spending any strength in the previous encounters.


    For a blessed moment, Mila¡¯s mind wandered back to the two kids they had committed to bring out of the city. She wondered if Naran was making any progress in digging the way out of Stilag. Even if they stopped the ritual, they still had to find a way to escape. She doubted getting through the gates would work.


    The city would likely be locked down. Enough time had passed for more reinforcements to arrive and begin to siege Stilag.


    All of this was for the latter. Mila refocused again and again. Every time, she funnelled her mind into thinking about different matters. Everything just to not have a nerve breakdown from the worry about her love¡¯s current state. It really had struck her hard.


    ¡°Scents ahead.¡± Viola suddenly warned after they had run for another minute.


    The party slowed down, with Mila taking the spearhead to sound out the situation. Agata was sticking closer to her, checking for any possible traps. There had been none so far, but you could never know.


    Voices reached Mila. Several people were shouting, but the words were too distorted by the echo and distance to understand.


    They barely slowed as they approached the voices. Viola sniffed the air. ¡°The overseers are not there.¡± She informed. ¡°But it stinks like those handlers and few others.¡±


    Mila nodded. As they ran, she caught the first signature, then a couple others. Nothing dangerous. Her steps quickened. A moment later, she burst into an open room - caution forgotten. She wanted to hurt someone - anyone. She wanted to let out the bubbling hatred and helplessness.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    The bunch of surprised people in front of her would do. Mila didn¡¯t stop and forcefully launched herself at the biggest gathering of people. The two handlers were there, and three more mana signatures also.


    All of them were valid targets for Mila¡¯s anger. She ignored the common rabble and killed the first handler. He had been explaining what had happened to their precious project. A scum of the highest order, he deserved worse than what Mila offered by gutting him.


    Alarmed shouts surrounded Mila as she killed the next person - a fancy-dressed merchant from the looks. He wasn¡¯t much of a fighter - an easy kill. Then the next.


    Mila forced her body to move again and again. Her dagger broke, so she took a sword from one of her victims. They died, but not fast enough.


    Spinning around, Mila sliced away another life. These people were not her opponents. Too weak. No challenge. Not enough to distract her from her chaotic thoughts.


    Mila spun again and again, taking life after life, until¡­


    ¡°Stop.¡± Viola grabbed Mila just as the petite girl was about to chop down one of the last remaining guards who breathed. ¡°They are dead.¡±


    ¡°Let me go.¡± Mila tried to free herself. But to her surprise, she failed. Mila tried again, finding her breath too laboured and limbs too heavy. And it hurt.


    ¡°She overtaxed herself.¡± Ugum¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Let me.¡±


    Mila felt the healer¡¯s hand press against her forehead. She heard him criticise her choice of actions.


    Only now did Mila realise what she had done. Her eyes travelled from one corpse to the next. Besides her group, there was nothing but death left in this room. She had killed them all.


    It had not helped. Mila felt like shit. ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± She felt the warm, soothing feeling extend through her muscles. ¡°Stop. Isabel needs it more.¡± She tried to push Ugum away.


    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. Isabel is stable, and you can still fight. I just need to patch you up.¡±


    It was such a stupid mistake. How could Mila ignore her condition until it was this bad? Tears welled in her eyes. She was taking away the healing time from Isabel. Laura and her group could have taken care of this fodder. There had been no need for her to act so recklessly.


    Viola wrapped her hands around Mila¡¯s shoulders. ¡°We will need a moment.¡± She announced before pulling the smaller girl closer. ¡°You can cry.¡±


    A couple of tears rolled down Mila¡¯s cheeks. ¡°Latter.¡± She felt so spent. All strength was suddenly gone from her body. ¡°This is no time.¡±


    ¡°Sure it isn¡¯t. But you should.¡± Viola patted Mila¡¯s head. ¡°Right, Ugum?¡±


    The healer coughed in his free hand when Mila glared at him. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. It is not my speciality.¡±


    ¡°Let the girl cry if she needs.¡± Virr was the one who unexpectedly inserted himself into the conversation. ¡°We can hold that crazy bitch back for a while, right, Sir?¡± He asked Laura.


    ¡°We can.¡± The mercenary group¡¯s leader cautiously replied. It was clear she would rather not.


    ¡°No, we must move.¡± Mila finally felt well enough to stand. She dropped the newly acquired sword next to its deceased owner. It didn¡¯t suit her, being too heavy and long.


    While Mila searched for a new weapon among the corpses, Raran collapsed the entrance behind them.


    ¡°It¡¯s barely working.¡± The mage offhandedly mentioned the trouble. ¡°My mana barely moves the stone. And it¡¯s getting harder.¡±


    After kicking over the posh merchant¡¯s corpse, Mila finally found a suitable weapon. A dagger, of course. She picked it up and felt the weight. It was a good weapon, but not as good as the one she had gotten from Silinth so long ago. She wondered if the training grounds still stood.


    It better did. Mila wanted to return to that place one day with Isabel. She looked at her girl, and after cleaning her hands from blood, she gently caressed her love¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You sure sleep well¡­¡±


    ¡°Which path next?¡± Verte asked the Messanger while Mila recharged her emotional batteries.


    ¡°There.¡± The Messanger pointed at one of the exits from the room.


    Mila felt sane enough to speak. ¡°What can we expect down that path?¡± She looked at the doors that stood ajar.


    At least those were not the huge ones from where the creature had been dragged in. A foul stench wafted from the large entrance, and if Mila listened, there seemed to be screams coming from there.


    No. There were screams, and they were getting closer.


    ¡°Incoming.¡± Agata realised it, too.


    ¡°It¡¯s doubtful they had just one specimen,¡± Mila mentioned. They had spent hears down here. She didn¡¯t dare to predict what else they could encounter. ¡°These are good news. The Inquisitor will not follow us without getting rid of the abomination.¡±


    While Mila made it sound like a positive, she could not help but think of how tough the last line of defence was going to be.


    ¡°This is the last stretch.¡± The Messanger headed for the chosen exit. ¡°We are almost there.¡±


    Mila looked at Isabel. Verte was picking her up again while Ugum had returned to healing her.


    Then, Mila looked at the devastation she had created. This had been mostly pointless and had made her tired. She took a breath and began to walk. She had to be smarter than this.


    ¡°You should have cried a little.¡± Viola walked beside Mila as they entered the tunnel. ¡°It helps. I do that sometimes when I am alone with Litro.¡±


    That surprised Mila. Nothing in the interactions between Viola and Litro indicated such intimacy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? I don¡¯t have many friends.¡± Viola continued. ¡°He is one of the rare people who can stand me for a prolonged time.¡±


    ¡°It is not a good thing, I would say.¡± Mila was thankful to Viola. These details helped to keep Mila¡¯s mind in order.


    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Viola nodded. ¡°But I can¡¯t help it. It''s just how I am.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Mila chose not to comment. She brushed against Isabel and planted a small kiss on her girl¡¯s hand.


    Then Mila moved to the front. The group increased the pace. If the Messanger was right, they would soon be at the heart of the tunnel system.


    More enemies waited ahead. Mila exchanged pokes with the ghost inside her. The presence of the old being was somewhat reassuring.


    But it would not be enough. Mila gripped her new dagger. She had to be strong.

 Chapter 146 - An Idea

    ¡°This was your path forward?¡± Mila was still on the edge. She now stood in front of a cave-in, and the obstacle set her emotions into turmoil again.


    Having emotions was good and all, but currently, Mila wished there was a way to channel them into immediate powerup. It was possible. Inadvisable, but she had heard about it being a thing somewhere. Probably one of her dreams. She nudged her inner companion with the thought and received a confirmation.


    Maybe that was what Oscar did. But according to the old ghost, it put a great burden on one''s mind and could even cripple it in many unfortunate ways. Or that was the feeling he gave anyway.


    Mila flicked her arm, trying to brush off the drying blood, but was not successful. She really missed presence. Mila hadn¡¯t realised just how much she relied on her love to keep her sanity in check.


    It hadn¡¯t been even half an hour, and Mila already was resorting to talking to the warlord of the old to keep her mind from wandering. And the old apparition couldn¡¯t speak anyway.


    That was it. Mila was losing her mind. At least she was back at the level where she could realise it was happening.


    ¡°The cave-in isn¡¯t deep.¡± Raran took his head away from the pile of rocks and dirt he had been checking until now. ¡°A few meters at best. No protection from the defensive spell that keeps this place together either.¡±


    ¡°See, it is not that bad.¡± The Messanger had the gall to chide Mila. ¡°We can work through the rocks easily enough.¡±


    The withering glare Mila sent the man didn¡¯t work. But wasting breath on him wouldn¡¯t be fruitful either. ¡°Raran?¡±


    ¡°On it,¡± The mage sighed. ¡°But I am running low on mana. So, Virr and Verte start digging. I¡¯ll guide you and make sure more doesn¡¯t fall down.¡±


    While Virr and Verte groaned and complained, they did as told. Laura joined them as well. She was in the best shape of them all. And with four of them working, there was no room for more. Agata was guarding the rear while Viola was sniffing the air, trying to see if she could pick up something from behind the rocks. Mortimer was pretending to be a statue while the Messanger was teaching Viola one thing or another.


    Which left Mila alone with her thoughts. And they led back to Isabel. She hesitantly sat down next to her unconscious girl. ¡°Having a rough night?¡± She picked up Isabel¡¯s hand and played with her love¡¯s fingers. Carefully so as not to agitate the healing wounds. ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±


    Mila slowly lay down next to Isabel while still keeping her girl¡¯s hand in hers. The ceiling made a poor replacement for the night sky. But that was the least of their inconveniences. The wet feeling on Mila¡¯s back and in her shoes was a constant reminder of that. The blood refused to coagulate, and she was drenched in it - likely due to whatever was done to it to keep it preserved for so long.


    ¡°What do you think Andrew is doing right now?¡± Mila wondered. Her tired body turned sluggish. She wouldn¡¯t mind taking a nap, but with the speed the group was clearing the way, there wouldn¡¯t be time for one. ¡°While I wouldn¡¯t put it in such a direct way, you are right that it¡¯s probably nothing decent.¡± She imagined how the conversation would go.


    Isabel¡¯s laboured breathing did little to reassure Mila. She checked the pulse, finding it irregular. ¡°Ugum?¡± She called for the healer who was taking care of Amy at the moment. ¡°Isabel¡¯s condition is worrisome.¡±


    ¡°She is fine as fine can be.¡± Ugum didn¡¯t turn around. ¡°Amy is worse at the moment. She needs my attention more.¡±


    While true, it didn¡¯t make Mila feel any better. She got up and carefully rearranged Isabel¡¯s clothes. Her girl was cold. They needed to get out of this place soon. Preferably somewhere warm. She brushed away the stray locks from Isabel¡¯s face and poked her cheeks.


    ¡°We can see the other side.¡± Raran suddenly announced.


    The interruption wiped off Mila¡¯s sad smile. She looked at the workers and noticed a small passage had been formed. It was just the right size for her to pass through - which likely was the intention.


    Viola was sniffing the air coming through. ¡°No one in the immediate vicinity.¡± She concluded. ¡°Mila?¡±


    ¡°You want me to go through and see what is there.¡± Mila guessed. ¡°And I assume you are coming along?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± The Messanger nodded.


    While chewing her lip, Mila considered the proposition. Scouting ahead was important. While tired, she could do that. But leaving Isabel felt wrong - especially with no safety net. She had the old ghost, but Isabel had no one. ¡°No, you will stay here and make sure no further harm comes to Isabel.¡±


    ¡°That is-¡±


    ¡°Not negotiable.¡± Mila returned. ¡°You promised to keep us safe if the danger is too great. I am a single person. Surely the larger group needs your protection more than I do? Especially when you admitted yourself that I am more stealthy alone.¡±


    ¡°Not in such words, but yes.¡± The Messanger relented.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Maybe it was for the best. Mila studied the passage for a moment before crawling into it. It was tight, but she could pass through. But getting the two unconscious girls past the obstacle would take a while longer.


    On the other side, Mila was greeted by darkness. And distant noises. Bustle of some sort, if she judged correctly. And what seemed like a smell of desperation. It was hard to judge if the feeling came from within her or from the deeper down the tunnel.


    After another helpless look at where Isabel was behind the rocks, Mila marched forward. There was no one here. Most likely, everyone was evacuated to whatever fortress they were forming to hold back the assault.


    And while the noises came closer, they never cleared up. Not long after Mila began walking, it became clear why.


    The tunnel soon ended in another - a much larger one. But it, too, was empty. Despite total darkness, Mila¡¯s control over her mana allowed her to spot tracks on the ground. The tunnel Mila now walked into was several meters wide and high and was likely used as one of the main paths to transport the goods and materials.


    Mila followed her senses and found another blood vein embedded into the wall. After checking the surroundings and finding nothing, she followed it down the path.


    And there they were - the heavy metal gate that muffled the sound. Mila looked at the foreboding sight in apprehension. There were no guards or smaller entrances. Just two large slabs of metal pushed together to form a wall. It was impossible to get through here without working for it for hours uninterrupted - which they could not do.


    After the depressing find, Mila began circling around - checking every crevice and intersecting passage. She searched and looked, but no good path inside the underground citadel was found. Most of the tunnels were blocked in one way or another. They were abandoned and quiet.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the rest of the group to arrive. Mila gave them a sign to join her and quickly. As she explored, her ears picked up distant sounds she recognised as the attackers.


    And not a moment too late. As Mila and the rest stepped into the tunnel, Agata noticed lights appear at the far end of the large transportation tunnel. ¡°The Military.¡± The scout voiced Mila¡¯s prediction.


    ¡°Will the Sage interfere?¡± Mila whispered to the Messanger. While they kept sneaking deeper into the tunnel. This particular one wasn¡¯t caved in by the defenders.


    The man shook his head as they tried to gain distance away from the gate. ¡°Not likely this late into the ritual.¡±


    Of course, right after the Messanger had spoken, the world conspired to prove him wrong.


    ¡°Not yet.¡± A calm voice carried through the tunnels with no clear way to tell from where it came. ¡°Wait a bit longer before making your assault.¡±


    Mila felt a chill enter her bones. ¡°The Sage, I assume?¡± She looked back to where they had come from.


    ¡°Should be,¡± The Messanger didn¡¯t look confident either. ¡°Pepper?¡±


    ¡°Smells like nothing and everything.¡± Viola sneezed. ¡°It can be a pile of dirt or the strongest man I have ever had the displeasure to take a whiff of. But yeah, the ¡®Teeny¡¯ and the Helly are there. That¡¯s proof enough.¡±


    ¡°Let us through.¡± An answer came almost immediately. ¡°Or we will attack.¡± The commanding voice shook the tunnel system.


    ¡°Move.¡± Mila hurried her party, stopping them from prepping their weapons. It was madness to even think of fighting these two voices.


    ¡°If you wait a little longer, we will open the path. Until then, wait.¡± The Sage''s unhurried tone was in stark contrast to his opponent.


    ¡°You leave us no choice.¡± The commanding voice returned. ¡°We will not be a part of your madness. Attack!¡±


    The ground shook, and the sudden rumble almost deafened them. Mila searched for a place she had seen before. ¡°That should keep them busy.¡± She stated, but it was more of a wish. ¡°Here.¡± She finally found it.


    It was a well-hidden room, barely visible from the outside. Inside was filled with beds and few personal belongings. They wouldn¡¯t be safe here, but it was better than aimlessly wandering around. Furthermore, here Isabel got herself a few blankets to be wrapped in, plus a bed with a mattress instead of a rock floor.


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless¡­¡± The Sage spoke again. There was no strain in his voice. It travelled through the closed door with no issue. From the sound of it, the Military had no success in bypassing the obstacle.


    How was the Sage doing it? Mila was curious. When she and Isabel retrieved Andrew and kicked his sorry ass, she should ask. But that was for the latter. For now, they had to figure out another path inside the fortification. Perhaps one of the shafts? She made the suggestion. ¡°Will the Sage interfere if we try that?¡±


    ¡°No. As I said, they won¡¯t stop us from trying.¡± The Messanger spoke while looming behind Mila¡¯s shoulder. ¡°They have an interest in our group and, most of all, in you.¡±


    ¡°And I still find it hard to believe. We learned of the fact only when we encountered that older man in the basement.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true nevertheless.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it because you were also in the same citation once? Perhaps you even joined them for a while?¡± Mila ventured a guess while trying to recall where the closest air shaft was and the path to it.


    There was a moment of silence. The only sound in the room came from Ugum, who continued to heal Amy and Isabel in turns. Mila calculated the distance and if the option was something they should take. But with the Sage blocking the attackers, the ritual was progressing uninterrupted. It couldn¡¯t allowed.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Finally, the Messanger spoke.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Mila looked at the elusive person. She was interrupted from thinking about how to keep Isabel safe. If they headed down an air shaft, they couldn¡¯t exactly take her girl with them.


    ¡°I was trained by them¡­ Long ago¡­ That¡¯s how I know.¡±


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Viola¡¯s surprise startled most of them. ¡°Litro won¡¯t believe me when I tell him!¡±


    ¡°Pepper. Don¡¯t spread this information, not even to Percy. And I ask the same from the rest of you.¡±


    While Viola was frowning and the party agreed to not spread the information, Mila was still thinking about what to do with Isabel. Was it safer here or down below? Or maybe¡­


    ¡°Would the Sage agree to guard Isabel while we try to stop the ritual?¡± Mila suddenly asked.


    The Messanger looked at her in what seemed like a surprise. ¡°That¡­ Is not an impossibility.¡± He supposed.

 Chapter 147 - Interacting with the troublesome group

    ¡°That sounds like a terrible idea.¡± Laura was the first one to criticise Mila¡¯s idea. ¡°We don¡¯t know that group; they have obstructed the Military¡¯s righteous actions. It is not wise to interact with them.¡±


    And while it was true, Mila had a reason to trust this ¡®Sage¡¯. Andrew was with them. While much could be said about her friend¡¯s choices, his moral standing was not in question.


    Furthermore, Mila couldn¡¯t keep Isabel safe, not like this. And for her girl¡¯s sake, she had to stop the ritual. Isabel¡¯s mind would not be able to handle another Ocheon. All that death¡­ Isabel would blame herself for it. And there were a few other considerations. The invite guaranteed safety for her - but for her alone.


    But in the end, all of the reasoning circled back to Mila not being able to guarantee Isabel¡¯s safety. Laura and her group were strong, but not nearly enough.


    After a short consultation with the old ghost, Mila walked towards the doors. Laura tried to talk her out of this choice again but was stopped by Viola. Mila sent a grateful look to her friend and left.


    It didn¡¯t feel good. Anxiety and a swirl of muddy emotions kept pestering Mila. After stepping back into the tunnels, she began rushing towards the large gate. She had expected sounds of fighting, but¡­


    Aside from the occasional rumble or crackle, there was little else. After the first clash between the forces, the fight had calmed down quickly. Mila slowed down, listening for any wandering patrols checking the tunnels. But it looked like those attempts, too, had been thwarted by the Sage and his group.


    After asking for a second opinion again, Mila proceeded. Her companion sent her affirmation and a warning. He could help if all else failed and the time was running out. There was more to it as well. The willingness to interact with her so much meant the boundaries keeping away the eyes of the gods and the world were strengthening.


    With mana circulating to the highest possible degree and fueling Mila¡¯s stealth, she finally reached the large tunnel where the sounds of clashes were coming from.


    Mila had been moving in the dark for so long that the illuminated tunnel blinded her eyes. Even in their previous clashes, there had been just a few torches or balls of light fueled by magic here and there.


    But the Military didn¡¯t need to be subtle. They didn¡¯t lack mages or resources. The whole tunnel had barely any shadow in it. On one side stood an army of stern-faced soldiers. Their lines were orderly, and their demeanour disciplined. Their equipment was standardised but somewhat poor when compared to what the guards had used against Mila.


    Or at least, that was true for the backlines.


    In front of the army stood people of higher birth, talent and prowess. Mila scrutinised the Commander standing in front - a no-nonsense, clean-shaved man in what looked like his forties - which likely meant much older.


    Next to the Commander, Mila also spotted Astra, with Oscar covering behind. Two other Inquisitors Mila recognised from Barcy¡¯s descriptions slinging spells at their current opponent. Chilling ice and penetrating lightning tried to overcome an opaque barrier.


    A few more dangerous-looking soldiers tried to help the two Inquisitors in their endeavour. Astra was resting while explaining something to the Commander of the operations, who began to frown.


    On the other side stood a party of seven. Well, it was eleven in total, as there were four tag-a-longs if Mila counted Mr Crow and the wolf.


    Their calm and relaxed demeanour was in stark contrast with the grim opponents. Behind the opaque shield that covered that side of the tunnel, it was hard for Mila to make out the details of each member of Sage¡¯s group.


    And with it between Mila and her targets, she was at a loss on how to proceed. The barrier didn¡¯t allow for energy or physical objects to pass through.


    It wasn¡¯t quite the same as the barrier Isabel used. Now that Mila had a moment to study it, it became apparent that it was several of them layered on top of each other. Each barrier did something different. Together, they made the opaque effect, obscuring the view.


    While frowning, Mila considered her options. Currently, the best one seemed to be just yelling and hoping the Sage would hear and protect her from immediate attacks - which wasn¡¯t an option at all.


    ¡°Do you wish to join us and talk?¡± The Sage¡¯s voice suddenly whispered in Mila¡¯s ear, making her jump.


    Mila looked at the man in the group''s centre behind the barrier. The distance was almost twenty meters, but apparently, it made no difference and allowed the Sage to sense her nevertheless.


    Feeling a little foolish, Mila nodded. She didn¡¯t want to risk speaking before she was safe and preferably behind the sturdy barrier the Sage was using.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. Come greet this old man.¡± The sage invited. At the same time, the barrier began to move, pushing forward despite the alarmed shouts and increasing amount of projectiles pelting it.


    Once the barrier was an arm''s length away, Mila finally took a hesitant step forward as it had stopped and opened a small hole for her to pass through.


    Mila¡¯s presence was immediately noticed. Oscar¡¯s enraged scream and trashing, the instant lighting that tried to reach her, cold that attempted to freeze her blood, invisible bolt of mana and more rushed towards her.


    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    All of that was cut off just as Mila passed the threshold of the barrier. The opaque wall behind her mended, and finally, she could see the group waiting for her. She ignored the four she already knew and focused on the rest.


    There was the man who had defeated Mila, looking annoyed about how things were proceeding. He clicked his tongue and looked away.


    The next was the elderly man who had invited her to join their group, waving at Mila. ¡°I am Grea! Glad you decided to join us!¡± Grea greeted her with far too much enthusiasm.


    Behind Grea stood a man who was poking the metal gates with his finger. The hated assassin sighed and turned the elder around. The graying man blinked. ¡°Who is this?¡± He asked while the assassin clicked his tongue again.


    The cloaked person who had hidden on the roof a while ago didn¡¯t show their looks and simply stood at the side, scrutinising Mila.


    Another man was talking to Helly, prim and proper - he reminded Mila of a clerk in a local bookstore but otherwise was unremarkable.


    Then, there was a warrior who was holding a battleaxe in each hand. Muscular and wild-looking, he was tapping his foot on the ground, apparently eager to fight.


    And finally, there was their leader. A gentle-looking grandpa who was giving Mila a soothing smile. His wrinkled face told tales of years of hardship and toll. The toothless mouth opened to speak.


    It was all wrong. Mila felt a jarring disconnect between what her instincts were telling and what her eyes were seeing. Something was messing with her mind!


    ¡°Hah!¡± The illusion began to fall apart immediately. ¡°Grea¡¯s praise was surprisingly appropriately placed.¡±


    In the place of the grandpa now stood a handsome man in his late forties. The chiselled, clean-shaven face looked at Mila with interest. His bald head and deep eyes made her think of monks.


    ¡°What the!¡± Andrew, who had not noticed Mila¡¯s arrival, also reacted to the sudden change. He had been looking at the man with the battleaxes in worry instead of paying attention to his surroundings. ¡°Eh?¡± Andrew noticed her. ¡°Mila? What? When? Mr Crow? Termi?¡± His bonds looked away from their embarrassment of an owner.


    ¡°So, girl, come closer, introduce yourself.¡± The Sage ignored Andrew and Grea, who had started to talk about how Mila was here to join their cause - whatever that was. ¡°Tell us why have you sought us out.¡±


    Mila held her head high and walked closer to the dangerous man. She didn¡¯t take off her mask. Neither did anyone ask her to. The group, apart from Andrew, was content with just watching.


    ¡°Hey, Mila? What are you doing here?¡± Andrew not so subtly tried to whisper. ¡°And where is Isabel.¡±


    What Andrew thought was an innocent question made Mila¡¯s anger flare. ¡°Andrew¡­¡± She considered cursing the fool but changed her mind. He was a friend. ¡°She was injured. Isabel is currently unconscious.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Andrew blinked, then again. ¡°That can¡¯t be.¡± He mumbled in disbelief.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mila let the full brunt of her anger wash against Andrew, who fell back on his butt. She took a deep breath and ignored the idiot trashing on the ground. ¡°I came here to see if you could help. My beloved suffered an injury, and now, in front of superior forces and a foul ritual, I cannot keep her safe.¡±


    ¡°Not stop the ritual?¡± The Sage wondered, not betraying any emotion on his face. It was a simple question with no hidden meaning.


    ¡°Would you?¡± Mila entertained the idea for a moment.


    ¡°You can''t!¡±


    It was Andrew who exclaimed. Mila looked at her friend, not believing his words. ¡°Do you know how the ritual is being fueled, Andrew?¡± She wondered aloud.


    ¡°Th-they are already dead¡­ A-and¡­¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t. You didn¡¯t dare to ask, did you?¡± Mila guessed. But she was done speaking with him. Andrew was in for trashing when they got out - a big one. ¡°I repeat - Would you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The Sage shook his head. ¡°The ritual will go on. We are analysing and cataloguing its peculiarities as we speak.¡±


    Were they? Mila tried to feel out the situation and consulted her inner companion, who pointed to the man who spoke to Helly. He was doing something and only paid lip service to the woman.


    What exactly, Mila couldn¡¯t say.


    ¡°How fascinating¡­¡± The Sage leaned closer to Mila. It seemed he had noticed her attention shift.


    ¡°Thank you, but I am taken.¡± Mila returned her attention to the Sage. ¡°Will you interfere if I and my companions interrupt the ritual?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The Sage shook his head.


    ¡°Why? What is the difference?¡±


    The Sage let out a silent laugh. ¡°The difference in might and¡­ You will not call upon gods to cleanse the site and burn away the rare advancement of magic.¡±


    Mila¡¯s thoughts raced. She tried to understand the implications of the man¡¯s words.


    ¡°...Besides,¡± The Sage continued. ¡°While I and my comrades have sworn to not interrupt the development of magic, the same is not true for you. Believe it or not, we are not pleased with the bloody path these Nobles have taken. And we won¡¯t push Tordgo to become our enemy. We will give them a small time frame to do their best.¡±


    ¡°You will not stop it¡­¡± Mila didn¡¯t understand. Then again, she wasn¡¯t familiar with the inner workings of this organisation.


    ¡°But, you are welcome to try.¡± The Sage smiled. ¡°And we will observe. While the Inquisitors and the Military cleanse with holy fires, you will destroy by other means. And much can be gleaned from a ritual failing. We would not be disappointed. And if you succeed¡­¡±


    ¡°You will invite me to join your cult again.¡± Mila finished the sentence.


    The Sage laughed. ¡°Yes. You are not wrong. Did the young elusive scout tell you that?¡±


    ¡°The Messanger, yes.¡± Mila didn¡¯t hide it.


    ¡°Hmm, is that how he calls himself these days?¡± The Sage hummed. ¡°He is not wrong. So what will it be?¡±


    ¡°I will consider it if you keep my partner safe.¡± Mila was direct. She was aware of just how time-constrained they were. And the shadow of the past was silent, which was good news.


    ¡°Consider well.¡± The Sage nodded. ¡°Go then. Gather your people and lead them here. I will give you a path forward and keep your girl safe. I promise.¡±


    Mila gave a curt nod, then turned around and left. She ignored Andrew¡¯s calls behind. He had messed up. Very badly.

 Chapter 148 - Revelations

    Kicking a pebble had never felt so great. Mila repeated the action until a careless move made the little piece of stone roll into a crack. With the outlet to her frustrations gone, she returned to touching Isabel¡¯s limp body whenever possible.


    Isabel would be fine. The Sage would keep her safe. Andrew¡­ Mila couldn¡¯t help but grimace upon remembering the fool. He was there, too. That had to count for something. He would take care of Isabel. At least of that, Mila was sure.


    ¡°This fucking sucks.¡± Virr¡¯s voice interrupted the silence in the group from time to time.


    While there could be many reasons for the man¡¯s cursing, Mila knew which one it was this time. They had to step out in the light that pushed through the opaque shield and face the much stronger group that did nothing but watch the world collapse around them.


    It was an unenviable situation to be in, for sure. ¡°Don¡¯t take a step closer.¡± Mila¡¯s harsh words stopped Andrew, who had started to rush towards them the very moment he had spotted unconscious Isabel. She then softened her voice. ¡°Your choices up to this point have left me weary. I¡­¡± Her anger lessened upon seeing the dismay on Andrew¡¯s face. ¡°I think you should reflect on your actions. Just as you advised me back in Ocheon, I advise you now. You have to be there for your friends.¡± She paused. ¡°And don¡¯t make them worry.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have known¡­¡± Andrew stopped shortly before reaching Isabel, hesitating to do more than just look. ¡°How is she?¡± He addressed Ugum.


    Mila inwardly shook her head. She would not forgive easily, and neither would Isabel. Andrew had a long path ahead of him if he wanted redemption in their eyes.


    ¡°Do you have any healers with you?¡± Mila asked the Sage as she walked closer.


    The Sage, despite his great might, didn¡¯t appear to be proud and didn¡¯t mind the way Mila was speaking to him.


    ¡°We all have humble skills in the art.¡± The Sage nodded towards the man absent-minded man, who blinked before the ¡®Oh¡¯ sound escaped his mouth, and he rushed towards Isabel. ¡°Some more than others. Armin is an excellent healer when he focuses his mind. His disciple, Isito, here,¡± He pointed towards the assassin Mila had lost to. ¡°Less so. He is more interested in reading most of the time.¡±


    Finally, Mila had learned her rival''s name. She looked at the man who was clicking his tongue again, but her fury wasn¡¯t nearly as smothering as it had been just a few hours earlier.


    Isabel¡¯s condition had overshadowed everything else. And the culprit of her girl¡¯s sleep was more hateable. Especially compared to Isito, who looked like he wanted nothing to do with her.


    Mila would still beat this man into a pulp, but the goal had been moved lower on her priority list. ¡°Then, show us the path through these gates and towards where the ritual is being held.¡±


    ¡°I shall.¡± The Sage studied their group. ¡°I assume each one of you is going.¡± He guessed.


    They had spoken about it. In the end, Mortimer would be useless. He would stay here with Isabel and Amy. ¡°Not him.¡± She indicated at the thief.


    ¡°You should.¡± The Sage unexpectedly suggested.


    ¡°What?¡± Mortimer squeaked out lightning fast. ¡°No, no, no!¡± He protested. ¡°I¡¯ll die!¡±


    ¡°It is for your own good, boy,¡± Sage smirked, finding something very amusing about the situation. ¡°And I can offer you a bodyguard. Would that change your thoughts?¡±


    ¡°It does.¡± Messenger suddenly appeared near the Sage. ¡°Greetings, Wise Amino.¡± He bowed. ¡°We will take Mortimer with us if it means one of you accompanying us.¡±


    ¡°We need to know about the man¡¯s reasoning first.¡± Mila hesitated to agree and glanced at Isito, who had followed the absent-minded healer to where Isabel was. The very fact felt like Mila¡¯s teeth were pulled. The presence of that man so close to Isabel irked her to no end.


    ¡°Why, it¡¯s for the poor son to finally meet his father.¡± The Sage¡¯s grin turned sinister. His monk-like peaceful attitude vanished. ¡°Zemny has been torn in everyone''s side. Even the Nobles hate the man. But he is strong and resourceful. Do not fight him.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡± Mortimer suddenly quieted down. He ogled The Sage as if he had just tried to sell the biggest scam to the thief. ¡°M-my father died. He is dead.¡±


    ¡°Hardly. I can not know Zemny¡¯s motivations, but he has been here for years.¡± The Sage revealed. ¡°At least from what I can tell.¡±


    ¡°Impossible¡­¡± Mortimer¡¯s eyes lighted up with the possibility of his father being alive, then turned horrified when he realised what Zemny had done. ¡°Impossible¡­¡±


    ¡°Does Zemny have my Grandpa¡¯s stuff?¡± Helly joined the conversation as well. The Sage thoughtfully nodded.


    But Mila¡¯s mind was occupied with the revelation.


    Mortimer¡¯s father was alive.


    It made SO much sense!


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The signs were there. How had Mila missed them?


    No matter who, everyone seemed to hate Mortimer¡¯s father, so why had the son been left alive? Especially in a city filled with crime? Mortimer¡¯s life, while not luxury, hadn¡¯t been hard. He had a place of his own and food on the table.


    Only after Helly, who was oblivious to the matters of Stilag, arrived that Mortimer¡¯s life became difficult.


    The noble, who died by their hands, had recognised Mortimer as well. And no wonder. Mila recalled the portrait back in the mansion. They were similar, the father and son.


    And what about the mansion? While most of it felt left to gather dust, the workroom alone was pristine and well-used. Even Mortimer had remarked it looked the same as in his memories.


    Furthermore, the person who was responsible for the ritual was well-versed in staying hidden and concealing their actions. And, Mila struggled to remember the name, ¡®The Keepers of Truth¡¯ Silinth had been part of, had long been hunted and forced into hiding. They had plenty of experience in the matter.


    They hated Tordgo. They hated the people who hunted them. And their roots extended long into the past. They had come from Aaers¡¯s forces. They had inherited the way to create the horror they had faced at the reservoir.


    It all made sense, and it was horrible. Mila felt the anger bubble up from within her. Not hers.


    It was more vicious, direct and promised death and destruction. Aaers was angry. He had realised the same - he had failed to destroy all of the research back then, and it had been passed down.


    Then, more confusing emotions broke into Mila¡¯s psyche. She almost stumbled when horror joined the anger. Aaers had realised something and urged Mila to hurry.


    So overwhelming was Aaers demand that Mila found it hard to think. Even her worry for Isabel seemed to retreat in front of the ancient being''s torrent of raging emotions.


    Everything felt distant and unimportant in front of what Aaers was- No, had been. Perhaps still was. Mila had never been clear about what exactly the old ghost was.


    Another switch of emotions disoriented Mila again. Through sheer force of will, she kept her body standing still. Her eyes scanned the Sage for any signs of him noticing the stormy emotions inside her.


    Luckily, there were no signs of him doing so. Mila resisted the flow of sudden thoughtful hope Aaers went through. She was glad her mask was still on. Otherwise, twitching her lips and gritting her teeth would become obvious.


    ¡°We must move!¡± Mila forced herself to say, partly because of Aaers urging, partly because they were spending their valuable time just talking. And finally, if she didn¡¯t move, Mila would be overcome by Aaers¡¯s emotions.


    The Sage smiled, returning to his monk demeanour. ¡°You have less than an hour but more than a half.¡± He revealed. ¡°At least from what this old man can tell.¡± The Sage inclined his head.


    It felt strange hearing someone not looking that old calling themselves just that. But Mila knew he probably was ancient. ¡°We are not taking him with us.¡± She jerked her chin towards where Isito was staring at the ceiling.


    ¡°Is there a problem with Isitito?¡± The Sage wondered.


    But Mila was done with the discussions. ¡°Open the path. We need to go.¡± She realised it was rude, but Aaers vastly superior sea of emotions was pressuring her. ¡°Anyone else but him.¡±


    The momentary silence made Mila wonder if the Sage was finally done dealing with the petulant child she came off as. But it passed, and the Sage spoke again. ¡°Polonomia, accompany our friends here. Keep Zemny¡¯s son safe to not distract the rest. Otherwise, don¡¯t disturb them unless needed.¡±


    After giving the order to the cloaked woman, the Sage looked at the wall to the side. ¡°Novoro, assist me with the barriers.¡± He invited the librarian-looking man. Afterwards, he pointed at the naked stone and began to shape it. ¡°You can¡¯t go through the front door. They are guarded.¡±


    Mila absentmindedly nodded. Currently, she was busy struggling against Aaers. The thoughts of Isabel helped. They were gloomy and sticky and made her want to throw up, but they were hers and grounded Mila.


    The fall quickly melted and formed a hole. It began stretching deeper into the stone and dirt - quickly becoming a tunnel. It widened, and the dirt hardened.


    ¡°Here.¡± The Sage spoke while the party of sabotiers gathered. ¡°You can go. I¡¯ll close the passage after all of you enter. No one will follow. The tunnel will lead you to a spot from which you can exit into the main chambers.¡±


    ¡°Honored elder,¡± Laura stood before the Sage. ¡°Can I beseech you and your people to help my subordinate? Her condition is critical, and our healer has been running out of mana for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Sliof will take care of it.¡± The Sage easily agreed.


    While Laura was thanking the suspicious man, who was holding back the righteous justice of the native army, Mila was stumbling towards Isabel. She wanted to touch her before leaving.


    ¡°Hey, girl.¡± Mila pushed past Isito, who frowned and looked away. ¡°How are you doing?¡± She fell on her knees in front of Isabel, taking her girl¡¯s hand. ¡°You need more blankets.¡±


    Mila noticed Sliof¡¯s arm approach her but didn¡¯t comment, too busy rubbing Isabel¡¯s fingers. The healing touch brushed against her shoulder, pouring new energy into her exhausted body. She didn¡¯t thank the man.


    Instead, Mila leaned closer to Isabel¡¯s cheek and gave her girl a chaste kiss on it. She then stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll be done soon.¡±


    Then, Mila headed towards the cloaked woman. ¡°I assume you won¡¯t be staying here after letting the Military through.¡± She spoke to her, not wanting to talk with the Sage more than necessary. The man was dangerous in the sense that his experience could lead The Sage to discover some of Mila¡¯s secrets now that she was struggling to keep herself in order.


    The cloaked woman, Polonomia, nodded. ¡°If you survive, I¡¯ll lead you to where we will gather.¡± She spoke, her voice creaky and rough.


    ¡°Good enough.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°Laura?¡±


    ¡°We are done.¡± The mercenary group¡¯s leader replied. ¡°Gather up! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°Viola?¡± Mila turned towards her friend.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yep, it is time we moved.¡± Helly¡¯s voice unexpectedly interrupted their proceedings.


    ¡°What?¡± Mila¡¯s mind struggled to find a response.


    ¡°Right, Teeny?¡± Helly nudged Andrew. ¡°We are going, too.¡±


    ¡°We are.¡± Andrew¡¯s voice was grim and helpless. ¡°I must see what is there¡­ I must¡­¡±

 Chapter 149 - Unpleasant Discoveries

    ¡°Calm down,¡± Mila muttered under her breath. She made it sound like she was telling it to herself instead of a ghostly, maybe-dead-probably-not entity inside her mind.


    No one here knew Mila well enough to realise how unusual it was for her to talk to herself. Maybe only Viola suspected there could be more to it than Mila let on.


    And Andrew¡­ But they were ignoring each other. The fool of a friend had chosen the end of their little procession to hang on. He couldn¡¯t have heard her, but the little bird on his shoulder likely did.


    Really¡­ How had it all gone so wrong? Not that it was ever fine, but at least Mila had Isabel to fall back on¡­ And now¡­ It was all so tiring.


    Those were more useless thoughts. Mila pushed them away. She needed to be sharp. Even if it was hard, even if she wanted to cry and hug Isabel, even if she wanted to scream.


    They hurried through the tunnel the Sage had made, not bothering to make any light. It wasn¡¯t like there was anything to trip over or possible to take a wrong turn. The darkness did nothing to hinder their path.


    Apart from Mortimer. The thief was stumbling in the dark - too scatterbrained by the recent revelation. The fact that his father was alive had hit Mortimer fiercely.


    But Mila¡¯s own worries made her only note the fact. She didn¡¯t have the luxury of worrying about the man. Mortimer had the newly acquired companion guaranteeing his safety.


    Instead, Mila concentrated on sending her frustrations to the misbehaving apparition. Finally, Aaers abated. His emotions began to retreat and dry up until he was just a constant, annoying hum at the edge of Mila¡¯s psyche.


    Not perfect, but it had to do. Mila could finally think, only to run into grim thoughts about her girl - again. It felt like a neverending circle.


    Perhaps thinking more about Mortimer¡¯s father was useful. The man was someone who had managed to wrangle a whole city under his thumb¡­ But she didn¡¯t care about that. Isabel, on the other hand¡­ Mila wished to split in two and leave the other half to guard her girl¡­


    It went on and on until, finally, the tunnel ended. It was a dead end. Laura, who had taken the spearhead, touched the smooth stone. ¡°What now?¡± She sounded unsure.


    While the question had been aimed at Polonomia and Raran, it was Mila who answered. ¡°It is a thin pretence of a wall. There is a noise behind it. A lot of people¡­¡±


    ¡°The captures,¡± Agata whispered. ¡°I hear sobs, begging and lamenting. Prayers and more.¡±


    ¡°We have been led to where the sacrifices are.¡± Mila agreed. She trusted Agata¡¯s judgement. The scout¡¯s hearing was better than hers.


    ¡°So, I punch through?¡± Laura planted her palm on the stone surface.


    While it was a question, Laura didn¡¯t expect an answer. Polonomia didn¡¯t speak now either, despite being the target of the words.


    ¡°Prepare yourselves for battle.¡± Laura gave an order, then pushed the wall.


    The rock crumbled in front of Laura¡¯s strength. Torchlight broke through the newly created gap and slowly revealed their target chamber.


    Laura didn¡¯t speed up, waiting for anyone to notice. But despite the rocks falling on the ground and announcing their arrival, no one did.


    Soon, the opening was large enough for Laura to stick her head through. She quickly glanced around to see what they were dealing with. She then pulled back.


    ¡°There are cells on the left,¡± Laura whispered. ¡°No guards, as far as I can tell.¡± She then continued to widen the hole at a faster pace. ¡°Do we free them?¡±


    With the path forward almost open, the wails of the unfortunate filled their ears. Mila could hear children among them, if barely over the men and women shouting for help and forgiveness, even when they had done nothing to deserve this fate.


    The quieter, feebler askances of younger ones tugged at Mila¡¯s heartstrings. Their innocence was taken away prematurely, first by war, now by becoming sacrifices. She knew that even if they succeeded in freeing them, these children would be forever scarred by these experiences.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check their condition. Don¡¯t make too much noise. We don¡¯t want them to notice us and alert the guards.¡± Mila warned her companions before looking at Viola, who gave the go sign.


    Seeing her friend hadn¡¯t detected anything too suspicious, Mila slipped out of the tunnel.


    The chamber was clean, tidy and well-ventilated. But the air itself didn¡¯t smell good. As Mila neared the cells, the stench of human waste and more entered her nose. She took care to keep herself hidden.


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    Mila peeked around the corner - just to duck back behind the next moment. There were guards, and they were looking towards her.


    But they didn¡¯t see her. Mila peeked around the corner again. The guards were absentmindedly exchanging words while looking at nothing in particular. They looked worried and pensive, each of the four men taken by their own thoughts.


    They ignored the desperate whispers, crying and begging so close to them. But Mila could tell they did have an impact. None of the guards lashed out or abused the captures. They averted their eyes and pretended to not see.


    Which to Mila was worse. They could help but didn¡¯t. She wasn¡¯t a saint either, but these were not hostages. Maybe the guards didn¡¯t know, maybe they did. She wouldn¡¯t try to find out.


    Then Mila turned her eyes towards the planned sacrifices. She noticed the grim culling device hanging above their heads.


    A large press with a mechanism to lower it on top of the poor people''s heads, squashing them and turning them into a soup of blood and gore. There were runes, too - carved in the walls and on the ground. Squigly, angular and more. She struggled to understand them but got the gist of their purpose.


    Together with the drains on the ground, Mila knew they were another portion of fuel for the ritual. This was one of the holding locations strategically placed throughout the underground complex.


    Just how many more were there? Mila counted several tens in this location alone. She turned around to ask Agata for help to dispose of the guards from a distance. There was no need to show themselves to the captures. It would only agitate them.


    Or so Mila judged. Of course, not everyone agreed. Andrew was being held down by Laura as he attempted to rush towards the suffering people. The wolf let out a low, threatening growl towards the woman but didn¡¯t attack, understanding they were outmatched. And Helly quietly laughed at the spectacle.


    Once Mila had shortened the distance between them, she hissed. ¡°Think for once before you act. We can¡¯t take them with us. We get rid of the guards, then let them free themselves. Without overseers, they¡¯ll get out soon enough. We can¡¯t be bogged down here. Not now.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­¡± Andrew whispered but did stop the struggle. ¡°This isn¡¯t a place for anyone to be¡­ This world is¡­¡±


    ¡°It is up to us to correct it.¡± Laura helped Andrew up. ¡°And we will. That is why we are here.¡±


    While Laura was doing the pep talk, Mila studied Andrew¡¯s face. He looked haggard. His eyes carried a grim determination. And they hardened. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid, Andrew. You already have done plenty.¡± She warned. ¡°Agata, come. We will kill them and move on. Viola, you and your¡­¡± Mila looked at the Messanger, who was keeping a healthy distance from Polonomia. ¡°...Superior, please see what is behind those gates.¡±


    Their task was quick. While Mila lacked any of the equipment she had on her at the start of the mess, she had managed to scavenge some throwing weapons. A couple arrows and a couple throwing knives took the guards'' lives silently. Another arrow weakened the locks, holding the cells closed. The prisoners would manage further.


    The captures didn¡¯t notice the demise of their overseers for a while longer. And by the time they did, Mila and Agata were back at their group, pushing the gates to the next room open.


    As expected, besides the few timid calls for their savours, the people they were leaving behind didn¡¯t raise noise.


    Once the gates were open, Mila moved into the corridor, stretching to both sides with a slight bend obstructing the view. There were torches here as well. She took one side while Agata took the other and moved to see what they could find.


    Deeper in the tunnels, Mila could hear people gathering. She guessed they were fortifying their positions to hold back the army once they got through the gates.


    It was likely the reason these corridors were empty. Everyone who could be of use was forced to take positions for the upcoming battle. The guards left to guard the sacrifices just reinforced the guess.


    Still, there should be a patrol or two. Mila didn¡¯t relax even for a moment. However, it was also a large part because her mind was too stressed.


    The pressing feeling of the rich ambient mana also didn¡¯t help. Everything seemed to be so bleak. Mila straightened. She was again slipping into despair. ¡°At least help me now.¡± She muttered.


    The old apparition gave the feeling of shrugging, and then Mila felt a tug pointing her towards her right. ¡°Now you talk? Done crying already?¡± Her words tried to hurt the ancient warlord.


    Of course, they had no effect. Mila felt only an affirmation that Aaers was better. She clicked her tongue, then almost repeated the action.


    Instead, Mila sighed. She really didn¡¯t want to pick up Isito¡¯s habit of doing that. Her scattered thoughts focused once she found piping stretching down from above.


    The tunnel widened, and the pipes above her head on the ceiling grew in number and thickness.


    And soon, Mila heard voices ahead of her. She stopped, then looked back. There had been several turns she had taken to get here, but it wasn¡¯t far from where her group had been left waiting.


    It was time to head back. Mila took a step, then palled.


    A loud, pain and anger-filled roar filled the tunnels. Then another howl joined the first. Several others, just as malicious and terrible, made a choir that made her body shake from the instinctive fear.


    So, the nobles didn¡¯t just rely on their private forces and city guards to hold back the military. They had more abominations hidden down here as the last resort.


    Mila had to get back. These roars likely meant the Sage had finally stopped holding back the Miliary¡¯s forces. There would be a fight. They had to do as much damage before it started and during it - then vanish from these caves. They couldn¡¯t be caught.


    No matter who won, Mila knew it would be her group that would join the deceased.


    More roars echoed through the corridors. Mila felt Aaers anger.


    In fact, there was so much rage in the old ghost that he offered something unexpected to Mila - direct guidance for which he would pay the price.

 Chapter 150 - Fatigue

    The roars didn¡¯t stop. With each reaching Mila¡¯s ears, she was reminded of the anger Aaers felt as the ghost¡¯s emotions spiked.


    It was manageable at this point, as Mila had grown somewhat used to it. At points, it was a welcome distraction when her mind wandered back to Isabel.


    ¡°Here?¡± Helly frowned as she looked up at the pipes. ¡°Did you follow these?¡± She then took out her pendulum and let it sway in the air. ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly leading to where me and Teeny need to go.¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t respond. She couldn¡¯t reveal it was Aaers who had given her the direction.


    ¡°Nobody is holding you here,¡± Viola grumbled. ¡°Why are you complaining when you can leave?¡±


    ¡°It is safer with Polonomia.¡± Helly shamelessly admitted. ¡°She won¡¯t defend your bunch, but I am safe with her. Besides, we are getting closer. It is just not the shortest path.¡±


    ¡°Could you keep your mouth shut?¡± Virr grumbled. ¡°We will be found if you continue to yap.¡±


    But his words didn¡¯t bother Helly, who yawned. ¡°Over these howls? Fat chance.¡±


    Another roar rolled down the tunnels, emphasising Helly¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Please do be quiet.¡± This time, Verte addressed the unruly women. ¡°We don¡¯t need more friction between our groups. It is counterproductive.¡± His calm demeanour and charming, disarming smile did make Helly close her mouth.


    The corridor continued to expand in size. Soon, Mila stepped into a larger one, where the pipes above their head fed into one large, which then ran towards a place from where a singular inhuman roar came.


    ¡°Smells like trouble.¡± Viola sniffed. ¡°There is one of those monsters there. And few other people.¡±


    Mila nodded. ¡°Laura. You¡¯ll have to be the one to hold it back.¡± She looked at the woman. ¡°Can you?¡±


    ¡°No other choice.¡± Laura checked her equipment. Her armour was the most intact of everyone in their group. The metal had lost its lustre, but there were only a couple dents otherwise.


    But no one here thought Laura was capable of outright killing the monster. Even the woman herself had voiced her doubts.


    Which left the task of targeting the only vulnerability they know of - the handlers, to Mila, Agata and Viola. The rest would help Laura and keep anyone else present busy.


    With the plan ready, Mila snuck forward. The wide, open and mostly empty tunnel left much to be desired. She managed somehow, being the furthest ahead, but Agata and Viola had trouble with it. They both didn¡¯t have the same skill and magic Mila did. In Viola¡¯s case, the woman simply relied on her experience of being a spy.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mila to spot the hastily made fortification. It seemed that instead of patrolling, the defenders had decided to barricade important intersections and chokepoints.


    A logical choice and a very annoying one.


    The raised wall with vigilant guards behind them and no visible doors made it impossible for Agata and Viola to proceed. Mila gave them a sign to stop and head back to warn the others.


    What her comrades couldn¡¯t do, Mila felt confident of doing. The wall was made of wood and metal pieces. It closed the path forward completely. But there were holes Mila could pass through.


    Well, not exactly holes, but windows made for the defenders to see and attack from. And those were vulnerabilities in the defences Mila could exploit.


    Mila lowered herself to the ground and crawled along the wall. Despite their vigilance, the standing guards were watching the space at the corner. They had missed her arrival. Now, by keeping herself low, she could avoid their gazes.


    It wasn¡¯t comfortable. Mila dragged herself forward while keeping any sound she could to a minimum. As she neared the makeshift wall, she stopped breathing entirely, choosing to move only when another roar shook the place.


    Now that Mila was closer, she could see there was a hatch in the wall - large enough for the defenders to show the monstrosity through and sick it at whoever had the misfortune to be coming this way.


    Mila counted the time. Her comrades should have arrived by now, waiting for her to either retreat or find a way in.


    Feeling the air and the people behind the wall, Mila knew she could do it. Another few short sprints later, she wriggled herself next to the wall.


    Slowly, Mila stood up. The guards weren¡¯t nobodies. All of them were likely capable fighters in their own right. She could feel their presence, but they were overshadowed by the monstrosity¡¯s overwhelming pyre of mana.


    Just like before, Mila could feel three people near the abomination - likely its handlers. They were her primary targets.


    While still holding her breath, Mila peeked inside the opening in the wall. She was just barely tall enough for it.


    From there, a bored woman looked back. Her eyes searched the corridor for anything unusual, missing the danger right beside her.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Not that Mila could strike right away without alerting everyone in the position. No, she had to get inside first.


    But the two other openings were taken as well. Which didn¡¯t mean Mila was out of options.


    Instead of using the obvious windows, she found a loose metal plate that didn¡¯t stick to the wall properly. From close up, Mila could tell this particular piece had been a piece of armour not long ago and was hammered into a plate to be usable as a makeshift material.


    And after checking, Mila felt it give as she pulled. As a roar broke out of the creature¡¯s chest, she pried the hole open, using the loud noise as a cover for her work.


    It was enough. There was now a hole in the defences Mila could use. But before moving, she waited for another rage-filled, painful outcry from the pitiful creature.


    Once it came a moment later, Mila bent the plate some more and crawled inside the newly created opening. As expected, the outwardly sturdy wall was not structurally sound. Heavy wooden beams supported the structure and gave it sturdiness, but there were not enough of those to cover the length of the corridor.


    Squeezing herself through the hole was not easy. Before doing so, Mila had to bend some nails away to not tear herself into pieces. Every moment counted, so such delays were the most unwelcome.


    But Mila succeeded. She was now beneath the guards, their legs now in front of her. And just like that, Mila crawled past them.


    They were not her targets. Mila headed deeper into the enemy territory. She hid behind a box, then shot from there to a stack of spare materials meant to build the wall. Eleven people guarded the place. But only three occupied the walls.


    The others rested, mostly in silence. It didn¡¯t appear they expected to survive but were ready to fight nevertheless. The few whispers Mila heard caught, however, did show they had a plan.


    What exactly, Mila couldn¡¯t tell. It wasn¡¯t like these pawns knew either. They were told there was a way out of the City for the nobles, guards and anyone else who was underground and doing their part.


    And once Mila located the trio of the handlers, she saw them chatter almost carelessly. These were not simple pawns, and they likely knew more. Their body language showed trust in their leadership.


    Likely, there was some truth to what was fed to these people. Mila doubted everyone here was so foolish as to commit suicide for someone else''s gain.


    As another roar broke out from behind the closed doors, Mila was almost in the striking range. She saw the eyes of the handlers move towards where the creature was. They tensed up as they pushed the raging monster to calm down.


    Or perhaps they were keeping the poor creature angry on purpose. Mila didn¡¯t know. And now that she was so close to the handlers, Aaers didn¡¯t let her hesitate. She had to strike now.


    Mila glanced around, checking if anyone else was paying attention to the handlers. They weren¡¯t. In fact, the rest of the guards were actively avoiding looking this way. Not even a worried glance was sent despite the bone-rattling noise.


    It made Mila¡¯s work much easier. She brandished her dagger and sneaked yet another couple of steps closer.


    Despite their notable mana pools, the handlers had all of their spare attention on chatting with each other and keeping the sick experiment in check. They didn¡¯t expect an attack. They felt safe.


    And because of that, when Mila¡¯s dagger pressed against one of the handler¡¯s throats and dug into the skin, they didn¡¯t react. Her hand quickly drew a thin but deep line on the woman¡¯s neck, leaving her without breath and soon - life.


    The body in Mila¡¯s arms tensed as it realised its soon demise. Almost gently, she let it go, letting it collapse where it stood.


    With the first casualty, the conversations stopped. Mila, too emotionally drained and physically tired, barely registered her movement forward.


    It was more on instinct and long ago imparted experience Mila moved. The hug she gifted to the next target took his life in exchange. The man looked down at the girl, who had suddenly appeared in surprise. The dagger buried deeper between his ribs, tearing his heart in pieces.


    The third handler opened her mouth to scream. Mila glanced at her. The target was young - perhaps in her twenties. Inexperienced and likely foolish in her aspirations, the woman froze in front of Mila¡¯s predatory gaze.


    Another proof of the woman¡¯s lack of training. Mila extended her hand and pierced the last handler¡¯s neck. Only then did she break their locked gazes.


    Mila had done what was needed. The rest was for her comrades to solve.


    The most powerful roar thus far broke from behind the closed doors. It was confused and demanding vengeance. The monster began to realise It had regained Its freedom.


    It was time for Mila to hide again. She had been spotted, but the guards would not have time to worry about her.


    Just as Mila slipped deeper into the tunnel, the boors behind her splintered as a huge body of muscle and bone barreled through them.


    Mila erased her presence and glanced back. She hummed, glad she had managed to do everything so cleanly. ¡°Did you help?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    After all, Aaers had promised to help. Mila cleaned her dagger while the monster began to tear apart the defences and the defenders.


    To her surprise, Mila received a negative answer. ¡°You didn¡¯t?¡± She murmured. ¡°That is¡­ good?¡±


    It meant Mila still had an ace in her sleeve, but also that she had performed much better than she had expected from herself.


    While wondering what had happened and how to repeat it, Mila leaned against a wall and then slumped to the ground. She was exhausted.  She missed Isabel. It could be warmer. There was still blood oozing out of her cloak and shoes. Isabel¡¯s smile would help with that.


    It wouldn¡¯t. That would be silly. Mila¡¯s girl¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t magic, but it felt like one. It made her feel good. Mila wanted to feel good. It was impossible now.


    The roars continued. Mila noticed her group arrive. Laura led the charge while the rest supported.


    Mila knew she should help as well. But now that she was prone, it was hard to get up once again.


    Besides, they couldn¡¯t bring the creature down on short notice. Even Astra had struggled to keep the horror down.


    ¡°Push it into the room, then continue!¡± Viola¡¯s voice rose above the sounds of battle. ¡°We can¡¯t defeat it like this.¡±


    Good. Mila knew they would figure it out. She watched her comrades push and cut and bash the creature, making it slowly retreat.


    Mila massaged her legs. The healing she had received from the Sage¡¯s group felt hollow now. It had helped, but there was only so much that could be done against being tired. She needed sleep. And Isabel.


    But instead, Mila had to head deeper into the tunnels. The creature had been contained in the room. It was time to proceed.

 Chapter 151 - Recognition

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be here. I hate it.¡± Mortimer whimpered behind Mila. ¡°I hate it. I hate it. I hate it...¡±


    The ground shook, and the pipes above their heads creaked. In the distance, a great battle began. The Sage had finally let the Military pass.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Andrew tried to help Mortimer. ¡°At least we don¡¯t have to worry about that monster anymore.¡± He reasoned.


    Mila glanced back at her friend, who noticed it and averted his eyes.


    The monster had chased them, but mysteriously, it had suddenly turned and entered another pathway. How lucky.


    Except Mila didn¡¯t believe in luck. And she knew Andrew could influence the monster¡¯s mind. Unfortunately, all the ambient mana made it very hard to sense any spells not aimed at her.


    So, the question was, had he?


    It was a slippery slope. Mila wondered if her friend realised the monster had been a person once. She hadn¡¯t told him there was a path he could take towards influencing the minds of others. It was knowledge better left gathering dust.


    Why was Andrew the problem child of her group? For the longest time, he had been the most reasonable. Now, there was one issue after another.


    Why hadn¡¯t Andrew said anything?


    No¡­ That was not fair. Mila had not asked either. Not until it had come to this. She really needed Isabel to solve this problem. She was much closer to Andrew.


    The shaking of the ground intensified, stopping Mila from distracting herself from thinking about Isabel.


    ¡°They sure are going at it.¡± Helly whistled.


    Virr grunted in agreement. ¡°They are going to collapse the whole system on our heads.¡±


    ¡°Not with the spell reinforcing the dirt and stone.¡± Raran shook his head. The earth mage patted the wall. ¡°This is not going to collapse.¡±


    Despite the reassuring words and understanding they were true, Mila still felt great discomfort when the ground shook again. ¡°I am fine.¡± She dismissed the help offered by Verte.


    And while the vice-leader backed down, he waved Ugum to come closer. ¡°See if she needs help,¡± Verte instructed before returning to Laura¡¯s side.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± Mila repeated but didn¡¯t push the healer away.


    After a touch on Mila¡¯s shoulder and a prod of mana, Ugum agreed. ¡°You are. Just very, very exhausted.¡± He didn¡¯t keep his voice down, letting the rest of the party know.


    Mila sent Ugum a dirty stare. He had done the right thing, and the unrepentant expression showed he knew he had.


    But it didn¡¯t feel good to have her weakness pointed out so blatantly. Mila turned her head away and continued to rush forward.


    From the sensation in the air, Mila knew they were getting close to one of the more important spots from where the ritual would be fed.


    The mana grew thick and somewhat inert. It was slowly taking shape - to what end, Mila couldn¡¯t tell. She would need to see the ritual circle to figure it out. Even if she couldn¡¯t, Aaers could guide her somewhat.


    As a large intersection came into view, the Messanger reminded them of his presence. ¡°To the right is the path to the centre of this place.¡±


    ¡°We are not going there.¡± Laura brushed the words away.


    ¡°We have another target,¡± Mila grumbled at the same time, knowing they couldn¡¯t go to where the strongest of enemies were.


    ¡°That¡¯s our path.¡± Helly disagreed. ¡°Come, Teeny.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not my name.¡± Andrew shot back listlessly. ¡°And we can¡¯t. Even I know that¡¯s stupid.¡± Mr Crow squawked on his shoulder in agreement.


    ¡°But that¡¯s where Grandpa''s stuff is,¡± Helly complained. ¡°I don¡¯t want someone from the Military to get it or worse - damage it.¡±


    While everyone was sending the woman annoyed looks, asking why she hadn¡¯t left already, Andrew started to reason with her. The wolf meanwhile moved so that Helly couldn¡¯t suddenly change directions. Even the beast thought it was a stupid idea.


    ¡°It was just a momentary fancy.¡± Helly didn¡¯t appreciate how everyone was treating her.


    ¡°Quiet.¡± Mila suddenly stopped whispers. ¡°Agata? Viola?¡± She squinted. These parts weren''t lit. ¡°And you should do something useful as well.¡± She addressed the Messanger, who shrugged.


    Mila hadn¡¯t expected him to do anything, but it still annoyed her. ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°There should be something ahead.¡± Viola guessed but didn¡¯t sound sure. ¡°It is hard to tell. It feels chaotic. And dense. I think there are a lot of people ahead.¡± She concluded.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Agata shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell anything.¡± She had nothing.


    With the mana growing turbulent, Mila knew the conclusion of the ritual was close. ¡°Move.¡± She ordered and ran ahead. Her legs were sluggish, but they were almost done. She would soon be back to Isabel.


    The ground never stopped shaking. The darkness around Mila screamed with distant animosity. She felt and heard the battlefield rage as the fighting intensified. With the dagger in her palm, Mila tried her best to parse through the pulsating, forming strings of mana.


    These strings served as another guidance, letting Mila run ahead without hesitation on which path to take.


    Despite her sluggish thoughts, Mila found time to inwardly curse the city, the nobles, the Sage, Andrew, the underground, the complicated situation, and most importantly - Oscar.


    When the torchlight hit her eyes again, Mila slowed down. There was another barricade ahead. But this time, it was already half-torn down. Corpses were thrown about - silent witnesses of a fierce fight not long ago.


    The broken weapons and similar attires of the dead told a grim tale. Both sides had wielded the same set of equipment.


    ¡°Mutiny.¡± Viola was the first to voice the obvious.


    That it was. Mila looked at the woman nailed to the wall. She recalled seeing the old guard back at the station she had assaulted.


    Back then, Mila had recognised just how strong the woman had been. Now, she was just a corpse. Three spears held the body up, leaving an unyielding impression of the old titan of an officer. The three killers lay dead before the woman¡¯s feet. All of them had succumbed to their injuries.


    It was hard to tell which side had rebelled. The fighters were all too similar to each other. Mila wondered which side had won. No, she already knew, and she was glad the woman was dead.


    The closed metal doors signified the rebels had lost. And the woman had likely been the one to defeat them. The disdain was still clear on her dead face.


    Mila was just glad they didn¡¯t need to fight her. Then, something caught her eye. She scanned the surroundings, then stepped over the broken wall and neared the officer¡¯s body.


    There was a dagger in the dead woman¡¯s hand. Mila ignored the quiet discussion behind her and reached out towards the weapon. Her fingers brushed against the cold metal, and she grabbed the blade between her fingers.


    A new dagger was a timely addition to Mila¡¯s arsenal. Only the dead officer didn¡¯t let go of her last line of defence. Mila pulled harder. When it didn¡¯t help, she used her other hand to pry the stiff fingers open.


    For a moment, Mila feared the woman would come back to life, even if the thought was foolish. She finally yanked the dagger out of the cooling palm and measured it.


    It was a good dagger. Best she has had since they left Silinth¡¯s place. The balance was excellent, the decorations kept to a minimum, and the blade was clean and sharp. The woman hadn¡¯t used it before her death. And now it was Mila¡¯s.


    ¡°A good find?¡± Viola disturbed Mila from admiring the weapon.


    ¡°It is. At least it was a good distraction.¡± Mila admitted. The well-crafted weapon had kept her thoughts from running wild for a moment. ¡°There are people behind the doors.¡± She then informed her group.


    Mila¡¯s senses had picked them up almost immediately. But from the looks of it, whoever was inside didn¡¯t plan to come out.


    From the mana in the air and the old ghost¡¯s urging, Mila knew she had to move. ¡°We must bring the doors down. Now.¡± She bit her cheek when she remembered how funny Isabel had looked when her girl had hammered the gates just a while ago. Mila wanted her girl back.


    But they had to do with what they had. Laura, being the strongest of the bunch, grabbed a large metal beam. It was previously used as a centrepiece in the defensive wall. Now, it was a makeshift battering ram.


    The mercenary group leader began ramming the metal doors. Once, then twice and so on, Laura rammed the metal against metal, raising terrible noise and bending the doors out of shape.


    Mila used the moment to rest. Ugum rounded everyone present to see if anyone needed to be patched up.


    When he stopped in front of her, he shook his head. ¡°You need to rest.¡± He mouthed, then put his hand on Mila¡¯s shoulder, sending a cooling sensation into her body.


    ¡°Not now.¡± Mila dismissed the man¡¯s worries. She appreciated his sentiment and help. Her hearing was suffering in the confined space.


    The roars, the battles, and now, Laura¡¯s lockpicking action. All of it threatened the group to become deaf. Ugum¡¯s tireless work kept them in fighting shape.


    Another strike against the doors, and they flew open. From within, Mila heard calls for help. Desperate, hysteric and heartbreaking pleas for someone - anyone to help.


    Next came attacks. Several bolts of mana flow from the interior of the room. A few arrows followed, but none of the attacks found their target.


    Verte and Virr were the first ones to try and breach the entrance. The huge shield borrowed from Amy served as a portable wall as they tried to push in.


    But they were repelled by a torrent of bolts and a single fireball that splashed against the shield. Mila watched as Verte tried again, with Agata shooting arrows over his head. Virr helped his superior as Laura joined them.


    Mila expected the follow-up to be easy. With Laura joining the fight, they could finish the fighting quickly.


    But apparently not. It was true that with Laura¡¯s help, the group gained distance and pushed inside. There, however, they were ambushed by several defenders and pushed back out.


    It was taking too long. Mila forced herself to move. While her body was suffering and lacking in endurance, there was still plenty of mana in her. The night had been spent gathering it from her many victims.


    Mila took a deep breath and began to vanish from everyone''s perception. She walked forward, keeping her senses sharp.


    The bolts and the seldom arrow were problematic, but they were aimed at Laura now. The woman was unstoppable but was forced to defend more than attack. Even then, the mercenary group¡¯s leader had hacked up three defenders already.


    Mila stepped behind Verte and let Amy¡¯s shield and the man cover her approach. Only now, she saw who they were fighting. They were haggard guards and a few officers. It was clear they had already fought before. The rebels had left many of them injured and desperate.


    Then Mila¡¯s eyes moved towards the deep end of the room. And what she saw made her let out a silent gasp.


    There were more human sacrifices, yes. They were encouraging Mila¡¯s group and asking for them to hurry up. A large press was slowly moving down to turn them into a paste. She needed to get them out now.


    But that was not all. For the first time, Mila felt the ritual snap into place. The mana formed intangible, invisible runes all around them.


    And Mila recognised parts of the ritual. It was the same the old ghost had shown her in the dream.

 Chapter 152 - Buying Time

    It was there. The same patterns. Mila had spent days and nights studying them in the dream while the body she had inhibited tried to repair the circle.


    But only parts of the patterns. There were missing pieces - replaced by methods and solutions Mila didn¡¯t understand. And she wasn¡¯t seeing the whole picture. Her senses only covered so much, and the ritual was spanning hundreds of meters in radius underground.


    Yet, Mila was sure. She had seen these bends and lines carved into a stone before. Now, they were in the air, trying to twist into stability.


    A nudge from Mila¡¯s ever-present companion startled her into moving again. The ancient being affirmed her suspicion. He sent her a complicated feeling of forlorn anger, reminiscence, regret and more.


    Mila blindly stepped forward. She kept herself low and avoided engaging any of the fighters. There was a clash above her head, where Virr exchanged sword swipes with a guard. She stepped away from where Laura¡¯s mighty blow landed, injuring a defender.


    The cries ahead of Mila turned desperate. The sacrifices were now being forced to their knees. They pushed their limbs between the bars, trying to reach for any help. They begged and shouted.


    But not all. Some tried to hold the large stone from lowering any further. A futile attempt as their shoulders were forced down and their knees buckled from the massive press.


    And some shielded the children - asking not for their survival, but at least hurry and get the offspring out of the deathtrap.


    Mila half expected to be intercepted. For a sudden enemy to appear and stop her from reaching the cells. Her senses didn¡¯t pick up anything but the fighters she had left behind.


    But as she stepped in front of the locked cage, Mila was still alone and unnoticed. The eyes before her still looked past her to where Laura, Virr and Verte had finally pushed back the defenders for the wolf and Helly to enter.


    Only now did the people realise something was standing in front of them. They blinked and tried to focus on Mila while she checked the hanging lock. It was a simple mechanism, easy to break from outside. She raised her newly acquired dagger and aimed the pommel at the lock.


    Mila noted the moment people finally saw her. She hadn¡¯t dropped her spell, but standing in front of someone in plain sight - even if it was the most talentless human - made the effect of her hiding her presence vanish.


    They recoiled at the sight of Mila¡¯s blood-drenched body. Even now, the blood refused to coagulate. Startled whispers and prayers spread through the crowd of beggars as they tried to make sense of what she was.


    Then Mila brought down her dagger¡¯s pommel. She feared the fatigue would make her miss or fail to destroy the lock. But the worry was unwarranted. The lock broke upon the impact, and the prison¡¯s doors were now open.


    Yet the people, despite their deadly situation, hesitated to come near Mila. She smiled sadly, but it was hidden behind her mask.


    It was time for her to vanish. Mila refocused on her spell and stepped back, letting the chaotic battle behind her take away the people''s attention.


    Some of the eyes tried to follow her, but soon, they were reminded by the incoming death pushing from above. The captures exploded into a nest of activity as they pushed and fought to be the first ones to exit the cage.


    Mila frowned. It was disorderly and ugly. She saw a crippled man fall and be stampeded on. He didn¡¯t survive. A child barely survived the pushing as his father struggled to keep him covered.


    It was too much. Mila had already been moving back, but this warranted more direct involvement. ¡°Mr Crow.¡± She called - her soft voice not rising over the fight and screams.


    But the bird heard Mila. It slipped over the melee and swept past a stray bolt to reach the centre of the large room. There, Mr Crow hovered in the air, searching for her.


    ¡°Calm them down,¡± Mila whispered as she let her presence reappear.


    The bird blinked, then let out a spirited chirp and a sonic shockwave spread out from him. It reached the panicking crowd and made them pause. They still moved, but some clarity returned to their eyes. The rush smoothened out, but it was still too slow.


    Mila continued forward. She appeared next to Laura. ¡°We need to cut open the bars.¡± She whispered before vanishing as the woman nodded.


    Laura let out a shout, her muscles building, then hacked at the air, letting out a shockwave that travelled towards the upper part of the cages.


    The surviving guards still tried to intercept it, but their crumbling defences proved to be fatal, as the distraction earned them only death. Mila¡¯s group continued to pour inside the room. Hacking and slashing, they decimated the defenders.


    The bars holding the people in got cut. Laura followed up with another cutting slash aimed at the bottom parts of the cage.


    With faltering steps, Mila retreated. She used the wolf as a shield and watched the bars fall to the ground. People cheered and used the new, wider opening to pour out of the trap.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    But there were too many, and the stone press slid down too fast. ¡°They will die.¡± Mila reached where Polonomia and the Messanger were watching the spectacle.


    Both of these characters could help. Mila was sure of it. But they didn¡¯t move. She watched Andrew rush towards the mass of limbs and begin to pull them out before they got squashed. The others joined the effort.


    But Mila was¡­ She was too tired.


    There was a moment of silence between the three of them until the Messanger spoke. ¡°Not many of them.¡±


    Which made Polonomia scoff. ¡°You were always like this J-¡±


    ¡°Please, Mia¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. We were never that close.¡± Polonomia cut him off.


    ¡°We were friends, at least.¡± The Messanger shook his head.


    ¡°And you left for your country. An admirable choice, but it means our ties were cut.¡±


    ¡°It was entirely unreasonable to expect me not to-¡±


    ¡°The knowledge is not-¡± Polonomia hissed, then cut herself off. ¡°It is dangerous. You know that. Yet, you sought to use it.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave my home to burn.¡± The Messanger sighted.


    While the two of them argued, Mila once more collapsed where she stood. She watched people being pulled out of the death trap. There were at least a hundred at the start. A few had died in the chaos.


    And a few more did not make it. Mila couldn¡¯t help but avert her eyes as at least five sacrifices were too slow and were turned into minced meat under the stone press. Their lifeblood poured into the channels beneath, feeding the ritual with the horrific fuel.


    Mila felt the potent energy flow beneath them. The blood and chunks of flesh travelled towards the centre of the underground system. The efficacy of the freshly acquired blood was higher. Mila also suspected something more had been taken from the sacrifices.


    The souls were never a well-understood aspect of humans. Mila didn¡¯t know what to think of them either. They were likely there, but proving it was impossible.


    Yet, now that Mila¡¯s senses were so close to the workings of the ritual, she felt something primal being torn from the deceased. Maybe it wasn¡¯t a soul, but it felt close enough to her - no, perhaps it was Aaers¡¯s senses that picked up the minute detail.


    Mila felt the old being¡¯s rage. It was disorienting as she was overwhelmed again. But the feeling soon abated. By the time it did, the bickering next to her had stopped.


    It was a little disappointing. Mila had missed the chance to understand more about what made those people tick. It would have given her more to consider and keep her thoughts away from Isabel.


    How was Isabel doing? The healer the Sage had assigned seemed very capable. Maybe she had regained her consciousness and was worrying about Mila. Maybe Isabel was arguing with the Sage and trying to get the group to bring her to Mila.


    It would be great if that was true. Mila let her mind conjure more pictures of her girl raising her chin in the air and demanding the immediate delivery of her girlfriend.


    But the amusing thoughts lingered only for a moment. Soon, they were replaced by the picture of Isabel¡¯s unmoving, bleeding body, and Mila gritted her teeth.


    Oscar would pay. He had to. She understood his hatred for her, and now it was mutual. There was no way they both could exist under the same sky.


    The destructive train of thought was disturbed when Viola returned to Mila¡¯s side.


    ¡°You okay? Holding up well?¡±


    ¡°... It could be better,¡± Mila replied while pretending not to notice the worry-filled glance from Ugum, who was tending to the rescued sacrifices. The healer had run out of mana. Yet, he still tried to do his best to lessen the suffering. ¡°We need to move.¡±


    ¡°In a second.¡± Laura was exiting the room as well. ¡°Ugum will be done soon.¡±


    Helly followed right after. ¡°We can leave him here. It is not like he can do more than heal a scratch at this point.¡±


    ¡°Listen here, you-¡±


    Mila tuned out the rising disagreement. The emotions were running high. It was a wonder there had not been any arguing sooner. It was a testament to Laura¡¯s skill that her people hadn¡¯t acted out.


    But the addition of Helly and Andrew had disturbed the group''s balance. They both didn¡¯t fit in.


    ¡°-If we don¡¯t, then we will die anyway!¡± Helly yelled.


    And the woman had a point. They had to move. Mila got up again. The simple movement took too much effort. It was as if Mila was back on the Earth again with constant weakness, the limbs not listening, and the mind wandering towards dangerous thoughts.


    It had been a while since Mila had felt so helpless. It still was better than back then, but¡­ She massaged her legs. It felt worse. Especially with the emotional emptiness she was feeling. The old being''s random outbursts also didn¡¯t help.


    As they all gathered back in the tunnel, a question was raised.


    What now?


    ¡°Are we too late?¡± Agata asked.


    Most people looked at Mila. ¡°Possibly¡­¡± She admitted. The feeling in the air had a firmness to it. The structure had been set up successfully, but their success in taking out the reservoir and freeing two sets of sacrifices had paid off. ¡°The ritual is at its final stages. But our efforts have given us time.¡±


    It didn¡¯t escape Mila¡¯s notice of how Polonomia was watching her with interest. But it couldn¡¯t be helped. The party needed someone to guide them and reassure them there was still a chance.


    ¡°Then we move now,¡± Laura concluded. ¡°And hope we are on time.¡±


    ¡°Finally!¡± Helly exclaimed.


    As for Mila, she looked at where the constant source of reverberations was. The battle between the Military and the Nobles was still ongoing.


    It was hard to tell who had the upper hand. And Mila didn¡¯t plan to find out. Getting close to the place was too dangerous. ¡°Do you know the way?¡± She addressed the Messanger, knowing he did.


    ¡°Here.¡± The man pointed forward.


    At least they didn¡¯t need to backtrack. Mila stretched, then took her position in the front. She was still their best bet at detecting any danger.


    Mila only hoped they didn¡¯t need to run for long. Her legs and thoughts kept tormenting her. She needed a rest. She needed Isabel.

 Chapter 153 - Finally There

    ¡°Through here? Really?¡± Helly spoke entirely too loudly. Her displeasure was understandable this time. No one wanted to crawl next to a waste dump.


    The Messanger looked unbothered by the outburst. ¡°It is either this or fighting through the front lines and heavy fortifications.¡±


    Mila studied the supposed path to the centre of this messy tunnel system. It wasn¡¯t pleasant, but they didn¡¯t have to step into the waste drainage channel. There was a small ledge they could use to move along the smelly soup of disgusting, indescribable things. And the place was likely trapped.


    A thought Laura shared with Mila. ¡°Do you sm-¡± She paused, ¡°Sense anything?¡±


    The question was mostly meant for Viola, but Agata was also checking the ledge for anything dangerous.


    With a disgusted expression, Viola glared at the mercenary. ¡°What do you think?¡± She spat out and turned away, refusing to elaborate.


    From the short interaction, Mila judged her friend hadn¡¯t sensed anything. It was encouraging. Maybe¡­ It was still not a path Mila wanted to take.


    Not that they had any choice. It was too late to turn around. They had to move now. And Mila was confident in sensing anything hazardous before reaching it.


    The air had cleared up. Mila corrected herself immediately. ¡®Cleared up¡¯ wasn¡¯t the right expression in this situation.


    With the ritual stabilising and entering its final phase, Mila could sense her surroundings without the haze the thick mana had made previously.


    The decision was made. Mila moved ahead of everyone else and stepped onto the ledge.


    After sneezing, Viola rushed after. ¡°Mila¡­ I don¡¯t think you can go much longer. You won¡¯t be much of a help at this rate¡­¡±


    ¡°Did Ugum send you?¡± Mila stopped her friend. She had seen them both exchange words.


    ¡°If only. I am worried, too, you little shit. You can barely stand.¡± Viola sneezed again. ¡°Fucking sewers. This place is a dream come true.¡±


    But Viola¡¯s words didn¡¯t change anything. While her friend was right, Mila had several good reasons to accompany the rest.


    For one, this was a test. No matter how Mila disliked it, she felt Polonomia¡¯s gaze constantly follow her. Her performance could mean the world in how Isabel was treated.


    Andrew was also throwing himself into the most dangerous spot. Mila couldn¡¯t leave him alone.


    Despite them not talking to each other, Mila also felt Andrew¡¯s worry. Mr Crow and the wolf had nudged the young man towards her several times. Not that it had resulted in anything. Andrew had just brushed his bonds¡¯s attempts aside.


    Furthermore, Mila had to save the city for Isabel¡¯s sanity¡¯s sake. She couldn¡¯t allow her girl to feel guilty about something out of their influence. This would have happened regardless. But it was true their arrival had rushed the perpetrators of this madness.


    The old ghost also had something to say about the current situation. His emotional instability had to be addressed.


    And¡­ It would be nice to do something good. Even if Mila had selfish goals in mind, she didn¡¯t want the whole city to be wiped out.


    Not that Mila regretted what she had done so far. But to have a happy future together with Isabel, she wanted to change¡­ Had to change¡­


    So, Mila crawled further while holding her breath. She paused only to see if any traps had appeared ahead.


    A silence once more returned to the group. Mila glanced back at the row of people crawling along.


    All, except one beast, who was far too large to fit. The wolf had been coerced into the sludge and was peddling forward. Even if Mila couldn¡¯t communicate with the bonds, she still could feel the vengeance the wolf swore for the injustice done to him.


    Mr Crow passed Mila a moment later. But the bird didn¡¯t fly far, soon returning.


    ¡°Careful.¡± Viola grabbed Mila¡¯s arm, not letting the smaller girl fall.


    It was a terrible blunder. Mila blinked. It was a simple misstep but spoke volumes of her condition. ¡°I am fine.¡± She told more to herself than to her friend.


    ¡°The fuck you are!¡± Viola cursed and continued to do so even after they resumed moving.


    Mila decided to ignore the just indignation her friend was feeling. It couldn¡¯t be helped. She just had to pull herself together and force herself to move. She always had to move.


    Because¡­ If Mila stopped, she knew it would be almost impossible to move again.


    ¡°Almost there¡­¡±


    The whisper was accompanied by a series of muffled roars and sounds of battles. The watery sludge sloshed from the reverberations travelling through the underground. It made it stink even worse.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Another series of roars shook the air. They were almost there. The sounds of the battle and the defending beasts being forced into a frenzy had been getting louder for a while now.


    They were almost there.


    The simple sentence repeated in Mila¡¯s mind again and again. She was getting distracted, and it almost resulted in her slipping again.


    While it didn¡¯t happen, it renewed Viola¡¯s cursing. Even Mr Crow sent Mila a reproachful look while passing by.


    But Mila was fine. She really was.


    Yes¡­


    Mila really was lying to herself. She knew that. ¡°It is for just a while longer. I won¡¯t fight. No one will even know I am there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a load of crap, Mila.¡± Viola gagged. ¡°Fuck. Talking fucking hurts my throat and nose.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I have¡­ I have other goals. I can contribute differently.¡± Mila stated. She understood Viola or anyone else from the party believed her. Not really.


    But Mila wasn¡¯t lying. She raised her chin to look at the ceiling. They were now below where the ritual¡¯s centre was - still at the edge, but they had arrived. Her senses screamed of danger. The mana was the thickest here, still forming complex signs and pathways.


    While it was invisible to everyone, Mila didn¡¯t doubt the group was feeling like they had been entangled in a spiderweb. She sure did.


    Except, there wasn¡¯t any path up. Mila squinted and tried to see through the dark. ¡°You-¡± She paused. Mila really didn¡¯t want to call the Messanger by his title. ¡°Where is the path upwards?¡± She finally chose to address no one in particular.


    The answer came soon after. ¡°A little bit further ahead.¡± The Messanger didn¡¯t bother to conceal his voice.


    The rumbling had intensified. A cacophony of sounds was making it hard to hear anything. So it was no surprise Mila hadn''t noticed the drainage leaking liquids into sewage.


    ¡°Here.¡± The Messanger stopped them.


    Mila looked up at the small opening. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, then¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a fucking toilet.¡± Viola helped Mila to voice her thoughts. ¡°We can¡¯t fit through that pipe!¡±


    ¡°Of course not, Pepper.¡± The Messanger''s dry voice made the spy quiet down. ¡°There is a hidden passage leading up. It was probably meant for cleaners to come down.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Viola demanded.


    But Mila was already looking. Her fingers brushed against the disgusting, wet surface, searching for gaps. The Messanger gave a few more instructions, and soon, Mila found it.


    A thin line stretching up and down. ¡°Found it. Is there a switch?¡± She raised her voice over the sudden impact above.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°But of course, you don¡¯t,¡± Mila muttered before moving forward. ¡°Raran, you turn. See if you can find it.¡± She gave the way to the rest of the bunch.


    While the mage was looking, Mila returned to studying the patterns mana made and noted the occasional mana signature that brushed against the limits of her senses.


    There had been several different signatures Mila had noticed passing over them. The distance was too much to tell anything more, just that there was a rush above. Perhaps the Military had reached the premises, and fighting had broken.


    Although, there was too little noise for that to be true. Mila then frowned as she recognised another chunk of the pattern.


    It was a remarkable work. The intricacies of the ritual circle Mila had seen in her dream and parts of it here were far above what was added afterwards.


    While it all worked together somehow, Mila knew it wasn¡¯t efficient. No wonder the casters had gathered resources for so long.


    Mila shuddered as another large portion of mana rushed towards the centre of the ritual. This wasn¡¯t the constant stream of the blood¡­


    Just how many¡­ Just how many people had died? Mila followed the flow with her eyes. The air practically hummed with potency.


    ¡°There!¡± Raran exclaimed as the passage opened. The doors slid outwards and revealed a ladder leading up.


    ¡°Move.¡± Mila hurried the crowd. She needed to do something. After the first wave, another followed. Hundreds of people had died just moments ago.


    And more died while Mila was climbing up. Even as she stepped out into a room full of cleaning tools, Mila felt more mana rush to feed the sickening ritual.


    Next to Mila, Viola took a long breath of air. ¡°Finally.¡± She continued to huff. ¡°It was a torture. Also, there are fucker right outside the doors.¡±


    A bit of information Mila had yet to be privy to. She glanced at the doors while stepping forward to let more people into the room. The constant rumbling, roars and distant sounds of battle made it hard to hear anything.


    But now that Mila focused, there indeed were voices behind the doors. She caught a stray phrase now and then. Whoever it was outside was weak and insignificant in the grand scheme and planned to run using the same path Mila¡¯s group had arrived from. It was already a wonder they had not been sacrificed like the rest of the common folk down here.


    Mila also learned the place was being watched. The voices outside were waiting for a distraction to happen before fleeing.


    And they didn¡¯t need to wait for long. The cadence of the roars increased suddenly. Everything else seemed to fade away from the raw emotion in the voices of the experiments.


    ¡°SURENDER AND YOU WILL BE JUDGED FAIRLY!¡±


    Mila scowled and accepted Ugum¡¯s touch as he made rounds to check everyone''s condition. The shout had been extremely loud but was cut down in volume a moment later. She guessed it had been a spell to protect people from sound attacks, which the ultimatum could be counted as.


    ¡°ATTACK!¡±


    Despite the protective measures, the order to charge still made Mila reel. Yet, this was also the time they had to move. ¡°They are coming.¡± She warned before the doors opened.


    Three surprised guards blinked at the unexpected group before being yanked inside and swiftly killed.


    Mila removed her dagger from the body and looked at the doors that had been left ajar. The light was breaking through the gap, blinding her for a moment.


    After blinking away the momentary blindness, Mila moved. ¡°I¡¯ll go first. Don¡¯t look for me. Stay safe.¡± She trusted her friends and comrades to not do anything stupid. Before vanishing, she looked at the Messanger. ¡°Remember your promise.¡±


    Then, Mila cloaked herself to the best of her ability and stepped out inside the light.


    It was time to see if Mila could interrupt the ritual. Or¡­ If she was reading the old apparition¡¯s emotions correctly, redirect it.

 Chapter 154 - Steping Inside

    Bright - was the first thought Mila had as she stepped out of the darkness. The owners of this place didn¡¯t skimp on light sources.


    Torches, magical light sources floating around, a bright imitation of a sun shone from above, and the walls and ground seemed to reflect some of the light.


    Spacious - was the next thought. Mila had expected a large area but not such a ridiculous degree. This place could hold a city¡¯s district and a half. The ceiling was high up and shaped like a dome.


    But despite there being a lot of space, most of it was occupied by various constructions and layers of defences and protected engravings carved in the ground.


    Crowded - was the third thought. Mila quickly ducked inside a gap between the wall and a scaffolding leaning against it. Numerous people were running around, each having a task in mind.


    Most of the defenders Mila spotted gave her senses feedback. They were not just any fodder. They had a purpose in mind and the capability to fight. There were too many. She glanced at the door she had slipped out to see Agata make the same conclusion. They couldn¡¯t afford a direct confrontation.


    Mila nodded towards the scout and proceeded further while trying to grasp everything in her surroundings. But there were too many things to follow for her tired mind.


    The fact that the place was covered in a thick blanket of mana didn¡¯t help either. Mila slowed down and narrowed her field of perception. It was pointless to poke at people further than a few meters away. She couldn¡¯t read anything from them in this environment.


    Instead of constantly observing everything, Mila switched to pulses of awareness to keep her overtaxed mind functioning. She brushed her palm against the wall while noting any outliers passing by.


    It wasn¡¯t made of mundane stone. The wall was strengthened long ago and enchanted by a spell today. This place would not collapse. Mila also felt a mana pulsate below the surface.


    This place was a¡­ Mila looked up at the shining imitation of the sun. This place was a cage. Everything in this room was surrounded by tendrils and pathways of mana.


    The ritual encompassed the whole area. This was an insanity! Mila felt another rush of mana flow into the floor, then disperse up the walls towards the sun.


    Mila now knew where the centre of the ritual was. And there was no way of getting there. From the half-removed scaffoldings arranged against the walls, she knew the master behind this had just finished the formation. And now, there were no more paths leading up left.


    The most vulnerable spot of the ritual was out of Mila¡¯s reach. She looked at the shining object for a while longer.


    As mana flowed up, the shine grew brighter. Mila tore her gaze away from the miracle of magic. It was impressive in a very horrible way. She knew what it had taken to fuel the array. The city and its people had paid a terrible price for this madness.


    Then Mila¡¯s gaze travelled towards where a large, almost soundless explosion happened. Whoever muted the Military officer''s shouts was still keeping his spell up.


    Dust, debris and bloody chunks were thrown into the air, followed by a storm of ice shards. Then, lighting began lashing out at the surroundings, pushing the defenders back.


    It was hard to tell what was happening from where Mila was hiding. But from what she could see, it didn¡¯t appear the artificially created monsters could stop the combined forces of the Military and Inquisitors.


    They served as another wall. The tortured souls of once-people were just another way to fuel the ritual. Mila felt their deaths contributed to the evil schemes the defenders had conjured.


    Mila turned away from the sad, horrific sight of death and carnage. The devastation where the Military was pushing in was spreading and would soon reach her spot. She had to move.


    Another scan and a prod of the old ghost made Mila turn her head towards the centre of the large area. There, right under the artificial sun, was another set of fortifications.


    There, Mila could see tens of armoured and armed people all looking towards the fighting. She narrowed her eyes. They were pristine and imposing. Some stood taller and in front, while others stood at the back, ready to act.


    Those were the Nobles and their personal guards. And if Mila had to bet, the second most vulnerable part of the ritual was hidden there. She had to get there. The question was - how? And could she? They probably had ways to detect stealth specialists.


    Mila would think about it later. For now, she had to move. It would be dangerous, but there was no time.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Mila felt her heart jump, and it took all her willpower to not react visibly. She looked at Polonomia, who had appeared next to her. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be guarding Mortimer?¡± It wasn¡¯t what she truly wanted to know, but it bought time for Mila to calm down.


    ¡°I am. Your group is waiting, too.¡±


    ¡°For-¡±


    Shockwave and thundering sound shook the underground base. Mila looked at the other side of the place. From what she could tell, another entrance had been breached or created.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    Panicked shouts spread around Mila as people began to trickle away to plug the new vulnerability. She didn¡¯t spare a glance to the spot from where Polonomia had vanished.


    There was no point in guessing what the woman¡¯s motivations were. The Sage group as a whole was irritating like that. For now, she would accept the help and hope it wouldn¡¯t lower her value in their eyes.


    To Mila¡¯s relief, most of the Nobles and their handlers had shifted their attention from this part of the area. The searching eyes were now turned towards the new threat.


    With the guards running towards the new battlefront, Mila could move more safely. After wiggling through the scaffoldings, she bolted towards the rack of building materials but didn¡¯t stay there.


    Mila¡¯s eyes followed each person in her vicinity, making sure they were looking elsewhere before bolting again and slipping under a stack of planks. To her displeasure, she had noticed what looked like tentacles whipping about.


    The remainder of Oscar weighed heavily on her, but Mila couldn¡¯t afford to go and attempt to kill him now. Not now. She needed to alter the ritual.


    Yes. It was too late to stop it. Mila hadn¡¯t told that to her comrades, but the ritual was too far gone to be stopped. She could only hope to alter its goal and stop it from absorbing more sacrifices.


    The chaos was spreading. While Mila crawled forward while hiding under the planks, she noted how increasingly panicked the weaker guards grew.


    They were being slaughtered. Mila peeked out from her hiding spot. The ground level made it impossible to see the surroundings, but a pulse of her awareness informed her it was safe to proceed.


    Mila found the next location to hide behind. Several mining carts were lined up nearby, and she quickly found herself among them. There, she paused again to see if anyone had noticed her.


    After heart-pounding two seconds, Mila was sure she was still safe. The battle between the two sides was spreading quicker than she had expected, but not quickly enough to reach the Nobles in time.


    After chewing on her lip, Mila decided to trust her temporary comrades. They would create another distraction and divert more defenders away from the main battle site.


    There was still some time before they would move. At least, that¡¯s what Mila had thought.


    The piercing squawk of Mr Crow held its sway over the battlefield for just a moment. Then, another battle began behind Mila.


    While cursing, Mila hurried forward. She used the moment well, as everyone''s attention once more was diverted and split. Of course, she had forgotten about tone little detail - Helly and Andrew had other plans. The damned woman was too eager to die in her attempt to get back that bauble of her grandfather the Nobles held.


    Helly was strong but not nearly enough to act so brazenly. What was Andrew offered to endure the woman¡¯s madness?


    It bothered Mila greatly. But she struggled to string together a decent line of thoughts. ¡°The ritual. Yes. The number one priority.¡± She muttered.


    While it was risky to whisper like such, Mila needed it to keep her focused. ¡°Shut up.¡± She continued. ¡°I know.¡± Her voice became quieter as she addressed the annoying ghost.


    And it was cold, too. Mila blinked. It was too cold. She looked back towards the oversized lightbulb. Was the damn thing eating up the warmth?


    It didn¡¯t matter. Mila stumbled forward, seeking one hiding place, then another. She jumped from the mining carts to one of the abandoned barricades. Her steps faltered but didn¡¯t stop.


    Mila did her best as the fires of the battle kept increasing in size and swallowed the precious few hiding places. She forcefully changed the direction to avoid the exploding stack of crates.


    The movement hurt, but more scary was the numbness Mila¡¯s body experienced. One sluggish step later, she was hit by a falling limb¡­


    It was enough to make her fall. Mila¡¯s knees buckled, and she suddenly found herself on the ground. Her breath was pushed out of her lungs by the impact, and she winced.


    When Mila opened her eyes, she saw a cold fire spreading next to her. Despite the nearby flames, there was no warmth. ¡°What?¡±


    A sudden surge of emotions made Mila flinch. She swept the surroundings with her senses but didn¡¯t find anything. ¡°Why the urgency?¡±


    Then it hit Mila. She had lost consciousness for a moment. The battles were now much closer to her. The fortification standing above the rest was now bombarded by countless mana bolts.


    The Nobles sent their own rain of attacks back at the sources of those bolts. They were just prodigy attacks, but just a moment ago, both parties had been out of the reach of each other.


    ¡°How long?¡± Mila wondered. How long had she been out?


    Too long was the answer.


    Mila pushed herself up. At least she hadn¡¯t lost control of her spell. No one had spotted her. She could continue. She had to. There still was a chance¡­


    The suffocating feeling suddenly increased. Mila felt a heavy cloud of coldness settle over the area. She looked up but didn¡¯t see anything different.


    Yet, Mila¡¯s senses screamed there was something. She didn¡¯t try to look. Instead, she pulled back all of her senses and dashed forward.


    Or tried to.


    Mila¡¯s steps were too disorderly and closer to something a drunken person would call a walk. But her legs moved.


    The world shuddered. A mantra of otherworldly voices brought back warmth to the world and began to struggle against the chilling light.


    Finally, the Inquisitors had began their prayers. They countered whatever horrors the Nobles had created.


    While it was easier to move now, Mila also felt her heart sink. The beautiful songs meant the Inquisitors were not fighting, or at least not at their full power.


    This would slow the Military down.


    They didn¡¯t have time.


    Mila stumbled again and ran into a support beam holding a giant torch. She took a deep breath and marched on. No one was paying her attention.


    Above Mila¡¯s head, she felt great, unearthly will clash and pull and push against another.


    It didn¡¯t matter. Mila didn¡¯t think about it. It didn¡¯t matter. She had more important things to do. They wouldn¡¯t find her. ¡°Shit¡­¡± It fucking mattered. She was too vulnerable.


    If any of the gods used even a sliver of their awareness to see the whole place, Mila would be in great danger. Because the fucking ghost¡¯s emotions were still seething.


    A giant crack in the ceiling made the whole pandemonium freeze. Mila refused to look up.


    The crack repeated, demanding Mila¡¯s attention. She ducked and moved on.


    But the cracking¡­ It didn¡¯t stop.

 Chapter 155 - March of Exhaustion

    Do not look up. That was what Mila continued to repeat to herself. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t risk looking up. She couldn¡¯t influence those forces anyway.


    The sounds of rock being torn apart didn¡¯t stop. Mila kept her gaze low, but even then, on the far side of the underground area, she saw cracks forming on the wall.


    Mila quickly averted her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to know what was in the cracks. Maybe nothing, but there was no way to be sure.


    At least the sounds of shattering walls, battles, heavenly hymns and murmuring whispers gathered all attention towards the ceiling.


    It was almost as if Mila was the only person not looking up. She ran past a couple guards, who stared at the ceiling with their mouths wide open. She left them there, then passed a few more.


    There was no need to kill them. It would cut the moment of confusion and surprise short and alert everyone of Mila¡¯s presence. She ran past another few guards.


    Mila didn¡¯t like the expression on their faces. It was not one of fear but that of deliverance. It was as if a promise had been made true.


    The following exclamations only reinforced the impression. Mila heard the people around her praise their lords. From what she could tell, they had been promised a way out of the war.


    ¡°CAN YOU SEE?¡±


    The loud question rolled over the surroundings. Mila weaved behind a large shieldbearer, using him as a cover, then looked at the speaker.


    It was a thin, skeletal man with sunken eyes. While his demeanour appeared grand, Mila could tell he was about as tired as she was.


    ¡°THIS IS OUR WAY OUT!¡± The man continued to speak while the surrounding Nobles gathered around him. ¡°THE MAD KING WILL NOT BURY US IN HIS SCHEMES! THE WAR WILL NOT DEVOUR US! WE WILL LEAVE, AND WE WILL THRIVE!¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Mila wanted to puke. Of course, that was it. No wonder Andrew was so interested. She risked a peek at the cracks but didn¡¯t raise her head any further than that.


    Mila already knew the ritual was surrounding this place. It was woven tightly into the walls, ground and ceiling. This whole chamber was cut off from the rest of the world, and the interference extended further up the tunnel system, making it impossible for the Gods to interfere without their agents being here.


    In the cracks, Mila saw nothing. Only darkness and chilling coldness seeped through them. It was as if, beyond the walls, the rest of the world was slowly vanishing.


    They were trying to leave. They were trying to leave this world. Andrew had known. Did Helly tell him? Did the Sage? How did he find out? Why didn¡¯t he tell them? Was this why she was shown that dream? Why did¡­


    More and more questions popped up in Mila¡¯s brain. All of them were useless. The old apparition¡¯s smothering emotions pressed against Mila¡¯s with renewed aggression, reminding her to move.


    ¡°This is too much¡­¡± Mila whispered while she travelled from one back to another. The defenders were still too distracted by the speech. They didn¡¯t notice the small girl flicker amongst them.


    Not that her passing went on flawlessly. Mila bumped into another person a couple of times. For better and worse, the closer she got to the fortress that held the ritual¡¯s controls, the more people were there.


    It meant Mila could hide amongst them but also couldn¡¯t avoid them all. This was risky, but there was no other choice. She had to move.


    The cracking of the surrounding shell was continuing. Mila feared the boundary would become strong enough to cut off the Military forces still pouring in. It would mean their and her death.


    ¡°FIGHT!¡± Mortimer¡¯s father shouted again. ¡°FIGHT FOR YOUR LOVED ONES! FIGHT SO THAT THEY CAN BE BROUGHT ALONG!¡±


    Mila spared a glance at the man. He was almost a walking corpse with how he looked, but she didn¡¯t miss how the mana seemed to gather around him. The few mana threads Mila could feel in the polluted air seemed to respond to Mortimer¡¯s father¡¯s words.


    ¡°-ILL THE TRAITORS!¡±


    Suddenly, the attackers regained their voices. Mila could now hear their roaring and frantic tries to push forward.


    They were met by even more powerful screams from the monsters created by the experiments. There were less than in the beginning, but just as potent and desperate.


    Suddenly, it was impossible to hear anything but the chaotic battle. The constant death, pleas, curses and destruction filled the space with their grotesque sounds.


    Above Mila, she felt several powerful signatures pass, disturbing the thick mana. These persons came from the Noble side and engaged the Military.


    Mila ducked even lower. Ahead of her, explosions and projectiles impacted the earth and the constructions.


    Dust was thrown into the air, and soon after, various other concealing magics were added to the mix¡­ Just to be pushed back by the defenders, who cleared the air of the fog, shadows and more.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The struggle between the two forces was fierce and relentless. Despite not being the target, Mila was buffeted by the shambles and even nicked by a stray icicle.


    Another moment later, the world blurred. Someone was casting powerful illusions to mess with the minds. Mila shrugged off the influence with ease. Despite her poor conditions, having another presence in her mind had its perks.


    The same couldn¡¯t be said about the rest. Mila felt ferocity settle amongst the guards as their eyes became bloodshot and hungry. They turned their heads to where the Military¡¯s forces had faltered just as the illusions settled in.


    Mila could only guess what these people were seeing. Judging from how the guardians began marching towards their doom, she doubted it was anything good.


    The nobles were throwing more bodies into the grinder. Mila¡¯s guess was that the previous speech had been a seed that had been planted into these people''s heads for the illusions to work better.


    Shouts began rising all around Mila. The befuddled minds spoke of revenge, salvation, righteous fury, protecting families and more. Everyone had something to say, but all of them spoke of fighting against the intruders for the greater good.


    These people were ready to die. Mila was too far from the Military¡¯s forces to see what was happening with them. She doubted it was anything good.


    Even the cleansing wave coming from behind failed to dispel the effects of the mind alteration. But it seemed to help the attackers. The sounds of the battle became louder again, regaining the desperate violence it had possessed before.


    For a moment, Mila wondered what had happened to Andrew and Viola. They should be fine. Andrew was a walking, talking mana bundle while Viola had her blessing from a god. Still, she worried.


    Which was good. Mila didn¡¯t hate that, even if this wasn¡¯t a suitable moment¡­


    It really wasn¡¯t¡­


    Mila focused. Again. Stepping around a charging woman, she snuck towards the closest wall that would make for a great obstruction from the scrutinising eyes ahead.


    And it wasn¡¯t hard to get there. Mila just had to avoid a falling boulder and the following pebbles. She still didn¡¯t look up.


    The feeling of emptiness outside of the hall was palpable. Mila knew she couldn¡¯t look into it. It was dangerous. But it was hard.


    Keeping her eyes lowered made it hard for Mila to notice the ever-increasing amount of various falling and flying objects polluting the battlefield.


    Be it stone, metal, flesh, bone or more exotic materials. Everything was adding to the chaos.


    The only part of the area that withstood the attacks and corrosion of the emptiness and cold was the encased ritual lines etched in the ground. Their cover did not budge.


    Mila passed one such line and poked the cover with her dagger. There was no scratch. Upon a closer inspection, she realised the overflowing mana was nourishing, repairing and reinforcing the covering material.


    It was genius, really. Mila had to begrudgingly admit this rebellion would succeed.


    Would - if Mila wasn¡¯t here. She would not let it happen. Isabel deserved some peace in her heart.


    But despite her inner pep talk, Mila knew nothing was decided. First, she had to get inside the little fort the nobles had made for themselves.


    Mila clicked her tongue as another bolder fell from the ceiling, forcing her to dodge.


    Only this time, Mila didn¡¯t manage to go unnoticed. Her steps faltered. She staggered and landed on her butt in front of a fiery-looking woman - someone who would be a decent opponent for Mila at her best.


    The woman blinked. She had been in the middle of the beginning of a shout, but now she squinted, realising something was in front of her. Her body moved before the illusion-riddled brain could catch up, forcing Mila to roll away from a ferocious chop of a sword.


    It hurt. Mila hadn¡¯t been hit, but the body protested against the sudden movement. She watched in horror as the woman raised her sword again and opened her mouth.


    Mila hurried back on her feet. The rest of the surrounding defenders had yet to realise she was amongst them. She couldn¡¯t allow the woman to alert everyone. Not now!


    But it was too late. Mila was too tired. A slab of stone crashed between the two of them, raising more dust in the air.


    It helped. The sudden impact drowned the woman¡¯s voice for a movement and masked Mila¡¯s approach. She relied on her senses, honing in on the mana signature ahead.


    Just a bit more. Mila¡¯s legs barely moved, arguing against them being lifted from the ground. She felt lightheaded.


    A sharp stab nicked Mila¡¯s cheek as she moved her head away from it. The woman had guessed correctly Mila would be coming. Or perhaps it was just luck.


    It didn¡¯t matter. Mila had survived once again. Her trembling fingers twisted around the handle of her dagger. She couldn¡¯t dodge or clash against the stronger opponent.


    There was little Mila could do but to trip forward. Her opponent was right there. She felt a sweep would come. The woman was inhaling to release a harsh yell.


    The dust began to clear. Mila had to do something. But she was too tired, so¡­ Instead of striking the woman, she threw her dagger up in the air.


    It was a gamble. But Mila knew they were somewhere near.


    And a moment later, a screeching yell reached Mila¡¯s position. It muted the woman and made her stagger.


    Mila hadn¡¯t stopped moving. Even without the weapon, she was dangerous. Her body collided with the woman¡¯s. She entangled her legs with the opponents, raised her arm, pressed her palm against the woman¡¯s temple and pushed.


    The woman lost her balance in Mila¡¯s arms. Her legs left the ground. Mila twisted the woman¡¯s body sideways, and with all her strength, she pushed the opponent''s head towards the slab of stone.


    Mr Crow¡¯s voice was wearing off. Mila felt the woman¡¯s body tense as she entered the freefall. It was too late to resist.


    With a sickening crack, Mila smashed the woman¡¯s head into the rock, robbing her of her life.


    Mila took a couple of deep breaths. She felt her dagger fall back to the ground behind her.


    With uncharacteristic gentleness, Mila closed the woman¡¯s eyes. It was a pointless gesture, but she didn¡¯t want anyone to see her as she was now - dirty, weak, floundering and desperate. Not even the dead.


    Then Mila failed to stand up. She turned around and crawled towards her dagger. It was right there and just as well-made as she remembered it to be.


    Somewhere nearby, more stone debris impacted the ground. Mila used one such stone to prop herself up. She gagged, then moved.


    She had to get to the fortification. Mila had to. For Isabel¡­ Everything for her girl.

 Chapter 156 - A Little Bit Of Help

    Just a bit more. Mila¡¯s goal was right in front of her. A wave of strong wind blew into her wet cloak, chilling her to the bone. It was getting colder. She could see her breath, and the still sticky blood began to stiffen with the help of the low temperature.


    And with the arrival of the cold, the light began to retreat. All light sources but the one imitating the sun were snuffed out. Those who could cast a spell that brought light were finding their magic falter and fade.


    Not that it mattered. The constant rain of the rocks and pebbles had raised a sea of dust. It would take time for it to settle. The freezing winds made sure the dust continued to dance through the air, obscuring the stilling world.


    Mila took another step. It had been several minutes since she had killed that woman. Long, gruelling and terrible minutes full of pain and exhaustion.


    Only her mind''s refusal to let the thoughts of her girl allowed Mila to keep moving. Slowly. Surely. Extremely unsteadily. She tripped again.


    The tiredness was chaining Mila¡¯s limbs and pulling them to the ground. She took another step. The howling wind was now all she could hear.


    All around Mila was a film of dust and the roaring of the wind. It was eerie and strangely lonely. She took another step.


    Sometimes, the sounds of the battle returned. They seemed distant and distorted. Mila knew it couldn¡¯t be that far. Her senses had picked a fight near her a few times now.


    The defenders were being pushed back. It was happening too slowly.


    Mila took another step. Then another. Then, a few more.


    And when Mila took what seemed like the thousandth step, she hit an obstacle. Her toes brushed against a hard surface. She cleared her bleary eyes, trying to focus.


    There was now a wall in front of her. Mila had made it. There were immense mana signatures around her, but it didn¡¯t matter. The coldness was robbing her of warmth, but her goal was near.


    Mila blinked again. Her muddled senses had missed a corpse at her feet. She looked at it through the swirling dust.


    It was a soldier. His face was torn off, and his limbs were bent in unnatural ways. There was another corpse a bit further - another soldier.


    It took Mila another few moments to realise there was a battle raging above her head.


    The dust moved in anger as the winds picked up. Mila covered her eyes, letting her mana sense spread.


    It was almost pointless. There was too much interference to feel anything but the most rudimentary fact - an unknown amount of strong people were struggling for dominance.


    And inside the little fortress walls, all Mila could feel was mana. It was rigid and still, yet everywhere. ¡°Can you do it?¡± She asked and received an affirmation.


    The whisper blew another wisp of smoke into the air as Mila¡¯s breath became ice. She staggered as the sound momentarily returned.


    Roars of rage, screams, metal hitting metal and singing voices made Mila¡¯s knees bend and¡­


    Then it was over. The silence returned. Mila didn¡¯t look up. She guessed the spell that kept the world silent was the very thing keeping the Inquisitors''s mantras and prayers from interfering too much.


    It was only a guess, but Mila felt it was right. Her guardian ¡°angel¡± told her so. But those were just idle thoughts. Her mind was wandering. She rubbed her eyes again. They stung from the cold.


    Mila steadied herself against the wall. She pressed her hand against it and began walking sideways - trying to circle the place. There had to be a way in somewhere. She couldn¡¯t go up due to the battles. It was too risky. She already didn¡¯t have the strength to avoid a stray attack.


    While walking, Mila found more corpses. Not just the soldiers. A couple of nobles and their entourage had found their demise here, too.


    A couple times, Mila had to pause. A few times, she had to force her body to move quickly, and one time, she had to silence someone who had survived the fall with just injuries.


    And yet, Mila failed to find an entrance. Her stiff fingers scraped against the stone, hurting the dry skin.


    It was still getting colder. Mila shuddered. She had stopped moving for just a moment, and only because of the old ghost¡¯s reminder did she not fall asleep.


    Mila closed her eyes. She covered her face in her palms and took a couple breaths. It didn¡¯t help much. The chilling air rushed into her lungs, taking away more warmth.


    Distorted sound from above came and went. The struggle over the control of the air continued. Mila was sure she would find the walls breached if she climbed up. But the danger¡­


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    In the end, there was no choice but to risk it. Mila slumped against the wall and let herself slide to the ground next to a deceased woman. She closed the corpse''s eyes and began tearing its robe.


    Mila¡¯s hands were too dry and stiff from the cold. She used the strips to cover her palms to protect them. Only then did Mila try to stand up.


    On the third attempt, Mila succeeded. Her wobbly knees barely held. She felt fighting nearby on her left. They weren¡¯t the powerhouses who ruled the air.


    No, these were just soldiers fighting to their deaths with little hope of survival. Which still made them too dangerous for Mila.


    It was time to climb. Mila turned around and carefully - as much as it was possible in her condition - followed the fights around her. She began to pull herself up the wall¡­ Just to slide down as her grip failed to find purchase.


    ¡°With what goal were you sent here?¡± Mila glanced back at the approaching wolf. ¡°Does Andrew trust me so little?¡± She whispered.


    The wolf huffed. Its fur was covered in blood, and it had a nasty gash on its flank. His maw had chunks of flesh stuck on it, and he was chewing on more of them. He looked unimpressed by Mila¡¯s cold stare.


    ¡°Well?¡± Mila watched the wolf stalk closer. This wasn¡¯t perfect. The big beast could attract unneeded attention to this position. And it didn¡¯t look like he would leave. She sighed, then spoke again. ¡°Quick. Come here. Help me get up the wall.¡±


    There was a small crack in the wall further up. Mila couldn¡¯t reach it, but if the wolf would help¡­


    The beast obeyed. He strutted closer with impressive swiftness and silence. It was apparent now how he had gotten through the many smaller battles scattered through the see of dusty air. It was easy to miss his passing without sharp senses.


    ¡°So you are here to help,¡± Mila concluded as the beast lay down next to the wall and waited for her to step on him. ¡°Thank you.¡± She moved her leg on the soft fur.


    Mila¡¯s foot sunk into the mane until it met wiry muscles. She staggered but managed to keep her balance. Holding on to the wall helped. She also felt the wolf¡¯s worried glance. ¡°I am fine,¡± Was her automatic response.


    Of course, the wolf was not fooled. He sniffed the air, then growled.


    Mila almost fell when the wolf rose on her feet, lifting her well into the air. She felt people approaching. The wolf had noticed them soon, thanks to the impressive nose. Even Mila¡¯s spell had not fooled it.


    In a hurry, Mila pushed her bandaged arm into the crack before the wolf rushed away. She winced when the foothold vanished. Suddenly, her arms had to withstand the pull of gravity. Her whole weight tried to dislodge her palms and tear the cloth off of them.


    A moment later, the wolf had completely vanished in the milky wall of dust. There was no sound. The dampening effect distorted again, but she didn¡¯t hear the wolf fighting.


    While pulling herself up, Mila wondered if her party had managed to push all the way to here. Was the wolf sent here because of the dagger? She had asked for help, and Mr Crow had delivered.


    Perhaps Andrew and the rest had gotten worried about her. It was a soothing thought. And it helped to withstand the pain and effort she had to put into lifting herself up and finding another crack.


    At least now, Mila had managed to find a suitable crevice to push her foot into. It helped, for a moment at least.


    After a moment of pause, Mila climbed again. After each successful push, she paused. It was slow. It was cold. She continued.


    The sound returned, then vanished. A splash of blood landed on her as a body fell just half a meter away from her. Mila continued. Her movements were stiff, and her body was unresponsive.


    But the higher Mila got, the easier it became. More cracks appeared. A hole of two was punched through the wall. She tried to look through one of the holes but found only flickering light with nothing of note.


    Thirteen people ran past Mila - stepping through the air, and began fighting five others. They were swiftly killed by the five, who then died in turn.


    What had killed them? Mila couldn¡¯t tell. The mana signatures just vanished. Nor could she muster fear of the unknown killer.


    It was all just so exhausting. Milla crammed her hand into another crack and inched upwards ever so slowly. Her trembling legs and arms held, if barely. ¡°What a sorry state I am, right Isabel? I really need your hug¡­¡±


    Mila winced from the jolt of pain running through her body. She looked at the shallow cut on her arm. The strike had just scratched her, ruining mostly the cloth. But it had come unexpectedly and with great destructive power. It had left a deep wound in the wall.


    Luckily, it hadn¡¯t been aimed at her. Mila returned to her suffering. ¡°You could carry me up in a moment.¡± She continued to mumble. It made her feel colder but helped to move. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to come?¡±


    ¡°It is hard. Are you awake by now? They better not do anything to you. I am cold. I wonder where will you take me on that date¡­ I need your warmth. Didn¡¯t you want to be my shield? You should be here¡­¡±


    Mila stopped herself¡­ She wasn¡¯t being fair.


    If anything, it was all Mila¡¯s own fault.


    ¡°... Shit¡­¡±


    It was hard to think. Thoughts moved slowly and were unfocused. ¡°But it would be so much better if you were here. You know, it has been just a short while, but I am already missing you so much.¡±


    ¡°I really miss you¡­¡±


    ¡°Really, really¡­¡±


    The dusty air cleared up enough for Mila to see she was close. The wall above her was broken enough for her to worm inside¡­


    ¡°...miss you¡­¡± Mila cut the bandages around her palm on a sharp edge. She discarded the now unwrapping cloth and grabbed the large hole''s edge. ¡°... you¡­ miss you¡­¡±


    It took Mila all of her strength to pull herself up. The fuzzy feeling in her limbs continued to pull her down.


    ¡°... I want to be with you¡­ Be safe¡­¡±


    Mila peered inside the hole. There was light. With a huff, she moved her upper body inside the opening.


    ¡°... Please be safe¡­ I will be back¡­ Soon¡­¡±

 Chapter 157 – Tumbling Down

    ¡°... Isabel¡­ I can¡¯t get up¡­¡± Mila¡¯s chapped lips managed to push out almost a sentence. Her legs, still dangling outside from the hole she was in, were freezing.


    Perhaps Mila should figure out a cuter way to refer to her girl. Calling Isabel by her name wasn¡¯t as endearing as Mila wished.


    A thought for another time. For now, Mila had to figure out why her legs were freezing and why was a cold wind blowing on her backside.


    But it was warmer inside the hole. A barely noticeable gust of snugness tickled Mila¡¯s tip of the nose. It felt like sunlight had been trapped here and barely peeked out from behind the cold, steel and stone walls.


    Maybe it was so. The warmth had to go somewhere. It had vanished too suddenly and¡­ Even the city had felt cold. Maybe the stray rays of the sun had been captured and brought down here.


    A silly thought. ¡°...Right, Isabel. It¡¯s¡­ a joke¡­ Good one¡­¡± Mila forced a chuckle. It hurt her ribs and spleen and everything else. ¡°...Don¡¯t make many¡­ Of those¡­¡± She tried to roll on her side but was stopped by the narrow passage¡¯s walls. ¡°...Do I¡­¡±


    A terrible cacophony of noises suddenly deafened Mila. The distorted, ear-hurting blare continued for several moments before smothering out. Parts of the terrible noise reappeared from time to time, never failing to make her heart jump from the suddenness.


    ¡°...Tell them to stop¡­¡± Mila shivered. Her legs were freezing. ¡°...Pull up the,¡± She was forgetting something. ¡°-blanket¡­¡±


    When nothing changed, and there was no answer, Mila was overcome by a sudden sense of loneliness. She licked her chattering teeth and focused her eyes.


    The haunting howls of wind interweaved with choirs of angels singing. A cracking sound reminded Mila of the thin eggshell around the hall. It was continuing to disintegrate.


    But at least¡­ At least Mila didn¡¯t have to avoid looking at the sky. The little hole she was in covered her sight and shielded her from seeing too much.


    ¡°...Lukcy¡­ us¡­¡± Mila¡¯s words ended up being a half-question. With some clarity returning, a sense of crushing sadness and emptiness threw her mind into disarray.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Mila¡¯s fingers twitched. She blinked away tears. A sad sob still broke out of her chest. She felt so empty. Everything hurt. She was alone. Her stomach was churning and turning. She was sick. Isabel wasn¡¯t here¡­ She wasn¡¯t here. Mila was alone.


    The memories of Mila¡¯s time on Earth flooded back.


    The cold, sterile rooms - smelling of medicine and sickness. The polite smiles of doctors and nurses as they encouraged her to eat, but they never lingered. They left as soon as they judged their obligation to be fulfilled.


    The struggle to remember anyone''s face after a longer dream. The times when Mila had looked at her parents'' faces, trying to etch their likeness in her memory and failing.


    The long hours watching the dark ceiling as the night slowly ticked away. The pain Mila went through from her body failing to operate properly. The bruises and hurt from falling and flailing.


    The jeers of her once friends as they distanced themselves from the strange, sickly girl. Mila didn¡¯t remember any of them now - just their cruel remarks when they thought she couldn¡¯t hear and insincere words wishing for her recovery.


    And Mila¡¯s room¡­ It had felt just as barren as this hole. Not that it was, but nothing in that room meant anything to her.


    While looking at the hole''s upper side, Mila tried to recall what was in her room. There was¡­ A television. She recalled there being a few posters from before she started dreaming. Mila was sure there were also pictures of her family and younger self. Some books, too.


    Nothing that brought Mila happiness. She had felt like a stranger in her room, more familiar with the spotless hospital rooms.


    Then, Mila tried to recall the last words she had exchanged with her parents. What had they told her? What had she answered? It hadn¡¯t been that long since then.


    Mila hadn¡¯t thought about them for a long time. A few times in the beginning, right after she had been summoned. Then, a couple more times when Isabel had tried asking.


    It had been just a few months, but¡­ Mila couldn¡¯t recall. She had lost the bond with her family years ago. It was¡­ Regretful. She would have liked to introduce Isabel to them. To show that she was happy now.


    Despite everything, Mila knew her parents had tried. Tried for years, and it was mostly her fault that they had stopped.


    No¡­


    Not mostly. It was Mila¡¯s fault.


    ¡°I know¡­¡± A broken voice, so similar to Mila¡¯s, but feeble and with no drive. ¡°... I know¡­¡± Mila repeated. ¡°...Thank you¡­¡± She forced herself to roll back on her stomach and turn her eyes towards the fortress''s interior.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    The damnable ghost was right. Mila had to move. At least the moment of unplanned and uncalled rest had sobered up her somewhat. Or maybe it had been the melancholy that had done that. Perhaps the sadness and yearning for Isabel¡¯s touch¡­


    Or maybe¡­


    ¡°... I¡­ am going¡­¡±


    Or maybe it was the incessant droning of the soul parasite who kept throwing his emotions at Mila. She was thankful, but it tired her out.


    And then, Mila crawled. Tried to, anyway. What she did was more similar to wiggling forward. But it worked. And no one was here to see the pathetic display.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mila to get through the hole. She stuck her head out of the tight passage and looked around.


    The warm air tickled her nose again, making Mila want to sneeze. She licked her dry lips and stretched her frozen fingers, seemingly trying to grab the comfort the shelter brought.


    No one was here. Mila glanced around again. She was looking at an empty corridor stretching to both sides.


    Furthermore - Mila¡¯s senses were pointless inside. Outside, she still could find the more terrifying mana signatures, but here? Nothing.


    For Mila¡¯s spiritual senses, the air around her was a thick soup of mana. She would have to rely on her eyes and ears from now on. She had expected it but was very unhappy about it.


    In a hurry, or as much of a hurry as her broken and battered body allowed, Mila dragged her body into the corridor. She failed to cushion the fall to the ground and landed painfully on her shoulder.


    The thud seemed to travel far into the corridor, but in reality, it was eaten up by the smothering silence that held all sound under its heavy grasp.


    Mila doubted this place would stay empty for long. It was almost guaranteed there would be patrols coming. At least she didn¡¯t have to worry about alarm spells.


    Those wouldn¡¯t work in these conditions. Too much interference to establish anything permanent. The ritual was too oppressive, not allowing much of anything magical to exist so close to its heart. Or, the second heart, Mila noted to herself.


    The shining ball of energy was still above their heads. Mila could feel it resonate with what was down here. Which, hopefully, was a way to alter the mad grand spell these people had cobbled together.


    More importantly¡­ Still on the ground, Mila looked at her palms. Red lines now covered them, some of them even bleeding. She had not managed to climb up here without injuries. But her fingers moved. She fished out her dagger from beneath her bloody cloak and tried to get up.


    Most importantly... Mila felt her hiding spell flounder and vane. It didn¡¯t fail completely. But just like a candle flame in the wind, it flickered.


    The building trembled, and Mila¡¯s tenuous balance was disturbed, making her fall again. She gritted her teeth and slowly got up again.


    Voices were closing in on her. Barely discernible trembles in the air. They would have been completely unnoticeable to Mila if not for the old ghost¡¯s help.


    But¡­ There was nowhere to hide, so Mila could only stumble away from those voices, hoping they would find something else interesting before reaching her.


    Mila paused. After taking just a couple steps, she found another person sneaking ahead of her. Another infiltrator. She hesitated before decisively and without sound, sliding closer to the person. She entertained the idea of trying to talk to him. Perhaps they could team up, but¡­


    There were too many doubts in Mila¡¯s mind. She was too weakened and didn¡¯t trust this person. It was better for him to serve as an obstacle for the voices quickly gaining on them both from behind.


    It was understandable that this person hadn¡¯t noticed the danger. The few glances back the man had taken had failed to notice Mila, who was sticking close to the wall and running her presence hiding spell at full throttle.


    And with just those glances, the man couldn¡¯t pierce the sound-dampening spell. He was¡­ doomed.


    Mila reached the man shortly before the voices arrived. She stuck close to the man¡¯s back and finally got a reading of how formidable he was.


    The conclusion - not enough for her to worry. Mila waited until the very last moment, and right before the guardians of this place found them, she tripped the man, making him fall and dugg her dagger into his tight.


    To his credit, the other infiltrator didn¡¯t and almost made Mila crash into the ground herself. He landed against the wall and raised his two daggers in the air, prepared to fight.


    But Mila didn¡¯t engage him. She knew the man had been spotted by the guards. Mila had no interest in staying. She had done enough to make sure he couldn¡¯t run. Mila only hoped he would buy her enough time to hide.


    Struggling to breathe and move her limbs, Mila shuffled forward. She spared a moment to look back. The man had started to fight, and then, she had reached a corner.


    Mila sent one last look at the soon-to-be-dead man and left. She let her hand brush against the wall as she walked. For support and to make sure Mila didn¡¯t miss gaps. Her dry skin burnt against the coarse stone surface, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    There were more holes in the walls, cracks too. Mila made sure to not look through them, fearing the dust clouds could have cleared up, leaving the view towards the spreading nothingness around the hall unobstructed.


    Mila didn¡¯t want to know what could be lurking there. If her suspicions were correct¡­ She stopped herself. It wasn¡¯t wise to think about ¡®It¡¯. Not when the boundaries around the area were falling apart.


    Even this stray thought was too dangerous. Mila needed a new train of thought as fast as possible, and she had just the topic in mind.


    While distracting herself with thoughts of Isabel¡¯s scent, Mila reached a ladder leading up and down. There was a warning from her unwanted partner.


    Unfortunately, climbing up was out of the question. Mila could not muster enough strength. Her fingers couldn¡¯t properly grasp the ladder, and her legs were too unsteady. So, instead, with the grace of a falling rock, she tumbled a level lower.


    Luckily, this level was empty, too. Mila held her breath, weathering the painful fall without a sound coming out of her mouth. She watched two shadows step over the hole leading down and head somewhere else.


    Mila allowed a small sigh of relief. She had survived. And nothing was broken. Just¡­ More bruised. She winced and swallowed a groan while using the ladder to prop herself up.


    There was another nudge from her inner companion. Mila looked down. It appeared there were several deeper levels hidden beneath this fortress. She would have to climb down. Hopefully, without falling, this time.

 Chapter 158 - Close Now

    Mila¡¯s conjecture about there not being permanent spells running in the oversaturated air proved to be false soon enough. She had tumbled down a few more levels before stopping.


    There was something invisible covering the opening leading further down. It felt like a solid surface for Mila¡¯s mana sense. A spell of sorts, likely a defensive one, maybe an alert, perhaps a trap.


    With all the interference in the air, it was impossible to tell. Mila cut a small piece of her cloak and dropped it in the hole while keeping a safe distance.


    The small piece of clothing passed through the perceived obstacle as if it wasn¡¯t there. Mila retreated further away from the opening and hid in one of the corners. She waited to see if anyone would come and check the tiny disturbance.


    But after several seconds had passed, it became clear that no one was coming. With the battles raging all around and the fortress slowly becoming a sieve, perhaps the defenders were lacking manpower to cover all the vulnerabilities.


    Or perhaps the spell wasn¡¯t meant to be an alarm. Mila looked around again. The place was empty. From her short travel through the structure, it had become clear that this was purely a defensive structure.


    There was no furniture, no decorations, no nothing. Just bare walls, the occasional light source and patrol Mila had to wait to pass. Ironically, these guards were all much more powerful than she. Without the mana-saturated air, she had no doubts she would have been caught. The phenomenon had blinded all parties, not just her.


    The fortress shook again. It was less noticeable down here. Mila knew she was now even deeper underground. Even if she succeeded¡­ Would she be able to climb out?


    That¡­ That was a worry for later. As for now, Mila had to wait for another heavy impact that shook the ground. She had noticed the spell blocking the path had momentarily failed during the shaking.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the next quake to arrive. Mila assumed the fighters were getting desperate and less numerous. With many of the defenders falling each moment, the centre of this farce became an easier target.


    Mila took a step forward and fell into the opening. There was not enough time to climb down, even if she was able to. At least this time, this was a calculated fall and not a mess-up on her part.


    It still hurt. And Mila still hit the ground unsightly. But at least she hadn¡¯t let go of her weapon and had enough balance to move away right away instead of lying on the ground while stifling tears and groans.


    The air was even warmer here. Mila sniffed the air and tried to sense anything amiss. All she saw with her spiritual senses was a wall of mana all around her. It was as if she was submerged in it.


    So great was the concentration that Mila felt her body be pressed down by it. And even now, more mana was flowing towards this position. Her useless senses kept being pushed back with ever-increasing force.


    This room, too, was empty. But Mila knew she was on the right path. She was close. Just a bit more, and she could¡­


    Using all her remaining strength, Mila pivoted herself to the side while brandishing her dagger. She studied the empty room. There was¡­ Something.


    It wasn¡¯t as if Mila had any proof. It was just a feeling. The old ghost hadn¡¯t warned her either. The room was empty except for the ladder leading up and two doors leading to unknown places.


    Yet¡­


    Mila narrowed her eyes while backing up closer to the wall. What was it that gave her this unease? She searched, scrutinising every centimetre of the place, before stopping at the now-open doors.


    Someone had just left through them. Mila gulped. There had been someone else here. And they had left without her ever knowing. She hadn¡¯t even felt the doors open.


    It was terrifying. Mila calmed her racing heart. She looked at the open doors for a moment longer before deciding to head for the other ones. It was better not to follow that person, whoever it was.


    While slowly praying the other doors open, Mila prodded her inner companion, waiting for answers.


    There were two, from what Mila could tell. Yes, there had been someone. And no, they had not been a danger to her. She glanced back again.


    It was another reminder that Mila was a small fish swimming in a boundless ocean. As if she needed more of those.


    The world shook again. Mila snuck through the doorway, followed by terrible noises travelling down to this basement portion of the fortress. Only this time, the sounds didn¡¯t stop. They still became distorted from time to time but never vanished as before.


    Furthermore, the fighting felt close. Mila kept close to the walls, using them for support. She kept limping forward. Her steps were heavy, and her eyes were blurry. But she had to.


    Crashes. The sounds of world breaking. Howls of wind. Screams of pain and death. Songs of the Gods and constant hum. The fighting continued. It felt so close¡­


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Mila felt uneasy again. She glanced back and saw a man limp out from the doors where the unknown person had vanished.


    The man was missing an arm and had a deep cut in his neck. Mila shuddered as his eyes fell on her. He could see and recognise her.


    But the man didn¡¯t come closer. Instead, he staggered to the ladder and raised his chin. ¡°I GOT HIM!¡± He screamed before collapsing to the ground, his eyes dimming as the life left the body.


    Mila averted her eyes. The terrifying figure who had managed to hide from her senses¡­ He was now dead¡­ She¡­ She didn¡¯t know what to think.


    It was clear the man had been a part of the assaulting force. One of the Miliaty¡¯s assassins, most likely. It was hard to tell.


    And from how the sounds didn¡¯t vanish anymore, Mila could guess what his task had been. And he had fulfilled it. At the cost of his own life, the assassin had freed the world from the suppressing silence.


    It was admirable¡­ But also. The man had died. Someone so powerful had died. So, then¡­ What chances did Mila have?


    ¡°...don¡¯t think-¡± Mila croaked to herself. ¡°-about¡­it.¡± Besides, he had succeeded. Mila just had to do better at the last part.


    Another two steps forward through the empty corridor, and the world shook violently. Mila had to stop to keep herself standing. The heavenly mantras rose above all, forcing back whatever was fighting against them.


    At least, that was the impression Mila got from the supreme whispers of the Gods. But it was only for a moment. The forces above soon reached an impasse again. She looked at the ceiling.


    Mila guessed the Military and the Inquisitors were ready to enter the fortress. She had to hurry.


    Forcing herself to stumble forward, Mila searched for anything that could lead her towards the ritual controls. Or at least a place from which she could influence the grand spell.


    Only¡­


    The walls flickered, and Mila stopped. She leaned closer to the wall and studied it. ¡°... illusion?¡±


    There was an accusatory tone in Mila¡¯s voice. But the shitty parasite just shrugged. She interpreted the meaning as - nothing to do about it, and it didn¡¯t matter.


    And to a point, Mila agreed. It wasn¡¯t like the annoying presence could tell her she was walking between illusions. And it was true they could do nothing about it. She trusted the ghost would warn her if there was anything amiss or dangerous.


    But still¡­


    The wall flickered again. It turned from a stone to metal before back to stone again. Mila looked around again. Among the flickers, she spotted what looked like a trap.


    It was ruined, with scorch marks around it. Someone had been here before Mila. No wonder the path had been so smooth. Still, she felt the caster of these illusions was wasting his power. There was no need to keep up the appearances at this point.


    Not that Mila was complaining. This was good news for her, in a way. Besides, maybe the illusionist simply didn¡¯t know the traps had been discovered.


    Be as it may, Mila didn¡¯t like it. She hissed from the pain and forced herself to move again. Each step sent pangs of pain through her stature. Her determination kept waning, but never fully.


    After a minute of constant pain, Mila stopped. She looked at the wall on the other side of the corridor. Her immaterial passenger had given her a sign that something was there.


    So, Mila waited. Soon enough, the reality flickered and just for a moment, she saw doors. ¡°...here?¡± She mouthed a question.


    These doors were broken once, then put back in the hinges. It appeared that whoever had come before had reached quite far. Mila braced herself for battle, then walked closer to the entrance. She tried to peek through the gaps, but nothing but flickering light could be seen. There were no sounds either. Or at least nothing that she could hear over the constant chaos happening above.


    The question was whether Mila should enter now or wait for a strike team to arrive and follow after them.


    Both choices had their drawbacks. Going in now would mean Mila would have to face whoever was inside alone. Waiting for someone to come and distract the defenders felt like the right choice, but¡­


    There was no time nor guarantee the attackers would be able to find this place. The illusion did flicker, but without Mila¡¯s inner passenger, she would have missed the doors.


    The thoughts refused to move, and another quake made Mila fall forward and hit the doors with her head.


    With her heartbeat going into overdrive, Mila watched the proper-up doors fall. The time slowed down for her as the flimsy obstacle hit the ground with a loud thud.


    But there was no one rushing to kill her. Mila glanced to both sides of the corridor before hesitantly stepping over the fallen doors. There was still no one coming.


    While the sounds of battle were overpowering everything else, Mila doubted it was to the point of people down here not noticing their entrance falling apart.


    But there she was. Stepping through a well-lit room. It was clean and¡­ Wrong. Mila frowned. It was an illusion, wasn¡¯t it?


    The feeling Mila got from her companion affirmed her thoughts. He encouraged her to walk straight ahead into a wall.


    Without further hesitation, Mila stepped forward. She extended her hand, brushed it against the wall and got feedback. It felt real. Her forehead still stung from hitting the doors, but it was just a drop in the ocean when compared with the rest of the pain her body was experiencing every passing moment.


    Forcing herself to move, Mila pushed on, her arm passing through the illusion. Her body followed, and her eyes adjusted to the new sight.


    It was darker now. And smelled of blood and death. The walls were scarred by slashes and scorch marks. There were several reinforced tubes of mana running through the room.


    Once she was sure no one was going to attack her, Mila studied the bodies on the ground. The kingdom¡¯s assassins mixed with guards and a few nobles strewn about. Whatever had unfolded here had been fierce, decisive and deadly for the attackers.


    At least, it meant less enemies for Mila. She looked up at the pipes. It was impossible to tell with the interference, but she guessed this was where all the blood ended up.


    The engraved metal tubes were the only thing untouched by the previous battle. They still remained pristine and shined with a mysterious glow.


    Shaking her head, Mila raised her alertness to the maximum she was currently capable of and headed deeper into the facility.


    There were voices ahead. And if Mila had to bet, that¡¯s where she needed to be.

 Chapter 159 – Unforgivable

    At first, it was hard to hear those who were talking. The voices were unclear, and the battle overshadowed them. They were there and invited Mila to come closer. They were calm, if somewhat exasperated.


    This did not bode well. The lack of urgency in the enemy''s voices indicated their plans were flowing smoothly. Despite the attacker¡¯s best efforts, it didn¡¯t appear they had managed to do anything decisive and generally were just nuisances.


    Mila was here to change that. She felt the temperature rise as she slinked closer to voices. Her attention switched from trying to understand them to keeping her spell that kept her presence hidden at full power.


    At least Mila didn¡¯t suffer a mana shortage, and the lack of other spells in her repertoire meant she could focus her whole being on keeping herself safe, unseen and moving forward.


    Were these enemies waiting for her? Mila couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Was she walking into a trap?


    It was hard to tell. The previous infiltrating party had managed to get a bit further inside. Mila stepped into another room filled with pipes and mana veins pulsating with power. It seemed the whole interior of this building was filled with these. The corridors she had walked through before had been just the periphery of this place - empty and meant for defence.


    Mila studied the air and tried to see the formed mana lines that served as the schema for the ritual. They were there but barely discernible with the thick mana interfering. And from what she could recall from the dream, she needed to be closer to the centre of this ritual.


    ¡°-dead. Our-¡±


    The voices became clear. When the building stopped trembling, Mila could make out the words now. She was close. These people were not trying to be discreet, so it was maybe a room or two between them and her.


    ¡°-reliable. Focus on-¡± There was a heavy impact somewhere above. ¡°-retreat. You promised-¡±


    The voices were getting more heated. Those were good news. Mila stopped at closed metal doors. They were not locked, but she had received a warning - there was a trap waiting for her if she was not careful. She had finally penetrated the facility deeper than anyone else.


    ¡°-cannot! Let them-¡± Once of the voices argued back.


    ¡°You are not-¡± The ground shook, and the heavenly hymns became clearer before retreating to the background.


    ¡°-done. The threshold has been established. With this-¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t get to hear what they had accomplished. But she didn¡¯t need to. The angelic songs were almost entirely cut off. Only the voices of the inquisitors persisted and tried to keep them going. They had cut off the outside world.


    ¡°Where?¡± Mila''s tired gaze struggled to find the trap. The illusions didn¡¯t impact her mind directly, but they were still annoying.


    There was a feeling of hesitation and offer brushing against her mind. Mila slumped against the wall. ¡°Be quick¡­¡±


    ¡ª


    The enemy had prepared the perfect opportunity for him. Aaers once more had the control of an actual body. For a split second, he enjoyed the feeling of breathing, seeing, hearing and more. Even the pain felt like an old friend to him.


    Back in his days, Aaers had spent days and weeks in states worse than Mila was now. But to be fair to her, he also had more strength and ability to keep himself moving.


    All things considered, Mila was doing amazingly well. He had expected her to collapse much sooner, forcing him to make a move.


    Aaers spent a moment diagnosing Mila¡¯s state and doing his best, directing mana towards the problematic places.


    Internal bleeding, cracked bones, torn muscles, concussion, cuts, and more were ailing this body. Aaers couldn¡¯t put the girl back together anew, not without doing damage to Mila¡¯s being. But he could deal with the worst in the short time allotment he had before the body suffered from allowing the much more potent soul to have control over it.


    In the end, the damage was nowhere as bad as when Mila had faced that otherworldly abomination. Aaers evaluated the situation once again. She would be fine. He was more worried about Mila¡¯s mate.


    Isabel had suffered something even Aaers struggled to comprehend. The way the boy had used his emotions was illogical and strange. Aaers doubted Mila¡¯s mate could be healed with conventional means. But perhaps he was wrong. Again, he could not understand how the boy had conjured those whips and what their effect was.


    With Mila¡¯s body rapidly healing, Aaers returned his attention to the immediate problem. The trap was an issue for Mila, but for him, it was nothing.


    There was a more dangerous issue Mila had not been privy to. She had been marked two times. Once, upon passing through the weird shield spell that kept this place safe. Getting rid of this mark was simple but would likely make the girl nauseous.


    The other one, though¡­ Aaers hesitated to touch it. The caster was someone with deep knowledge of the world and would notice if the mark vanished from Mila. He would have questions to which she had no answers. No. He could not remove this mark. And from what he could tell, that group had not been malicious and truly were interested in his tiny disciple.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    They could not have Mila, but Aaers would not mind if they taught her for a while.


    Aaers shrugged. That was an issue for the future. For now, they were not interfering. Even the woman who had been sent along had left Mila alone. He didn¡¯t believe the ¡®Sage¡¯ had sent her to watch some cowardly kid. No, she was likely gathering information about what was happening. At least, if he had to guess. There was too little they knew about the mysterious group.


    With a flick of Mila¡¯s sleeve, Aaers sent a pulse of energy at the insidious trap. It was full of poisonous gasses and an evil curse.


    The mana Aaers had used transformed into a thin needle that hit the trap¡¯s mechanism, disabling it. He didn¡¯t even disturb the illusions that surrounded the piece of trash.


    Now, Aaers had to decide what to do about the trio of experiments that were trailing Mila. He let the girl¡¯s body trip and support herself against the doors, pushing them open slightly.


    While doing so, Aaers played with Mila¡¯s dagger. It was a good weapon, but not quite enough to kill the terrible mistakes he had allowed to fester in this world.


    How had he missed pieces of those experiments? How had there been enough remaining for them to be revived? Aaers did not know. He had been throughout. The purge should have killed everyone who knows about the twisted dream of creating the perfect soldier. The following search should have destroyed every piece of research and note that had been made.


    But apparently, Aaers still had missed some pieces. His heart was filled with regret. He should have done better, but the war¡­ He simply lacked everything back then. Time, resources, people, strength, connections, supplies¡­ Everything.


    Mila¡¯s forehead rested against the doors as they slowly opened. He made the girl¡¯s body twist slightly to see what he was dealing with.


    The horrific approximations of humans were much smaller than the ones Mila had seen previously. Aaers noted how their minds were stabler, bodies leaner, and movements smoother.


    These felt almost human if not for the blood seeping out of their pores, covering them in the sticky substance. The red soup slowly hardened, forming another coat of defence over their decaying bodies. They even had armour and weapons.


    But¡­


    Aaers felt their lifespan being burnt at an alarming rate. These experiments would not see the light of morning. Their increased performance came at a cost. Aaers guessed they had been let out of their cages not long ago. Maybe an hour or two before. They would live an hour or two longer.


    It was too short of a time to be useful in prolonged engagements. It was a waste of lives and resources. But for the short amount of time they lived, they were potent weapons.


    And that¡¯s why Aaers had to stop this madness. It was too sinful. Too horrid. It was an affront to nature¡­ And the experiments had not been so far gone back when he had cleansed the world of them.


    Aaers studied the bodies as they stalked closer. He had a good idea why there were more advanced versions of the experimental soldiers.


    These horrors smelt of something familiar. The way the blood hardened and the limbs thinned and elongated¡­ They reminded Aaers of the otherworldly being he had faced before.


    Of course, these three were nothing like the ¡®Corruption¡¯ as it had called itself. They were much weaker, with no light of thought of their own. They lacked the presence of ¡®wrongness¡¯, and the world didn¡¯t try to vanquish them where they stood.


    But perhaps that was because the world had been cut off. Perhaps they could roam this place for the same reason Aaers could.


    Whatever the reason, they had to die. Aaers flicked the dagger, hiding it beneath the cloak. There was no need to ruin the weapon by ramming it into these carcasses. Magic would do just fine.


    Luckily, Mila¡¯s mana pool had grown substantially. All the hardships and killing the girl had gone through had netted her a decent amount of power. Once she found a moment of peace, she would be able to consolidate her newfound prowess and grow in strength immensely.


    But that was not now. Aaers raised Mila¡¯s hands in the air as if stretching. There was not much time left for him. Any longer, and to avoid damaging Mila¡¯s soul, he would have to burn his essence. And he needed that for a bit later if things turned bad, which they likely would. In addition, he could not use Mila¡¯s mana. There wasn¡¯t enough to properly get rid of these three monstrosities on short notice.


    Which was why Aaers did something impossible. He ripped mana out of the air and moulded it to his liking. The surroundings were ripe with energy for him to take. He grabbed more and more, only stopping when Mila¡¯s body began showing signs of breaking down.


    The impossible thing was not something Mila¡¯s body could bear. Aaers knew how destructive this ability of his could be. He had struggled his whole life to contain what he took.


    This was just a simple application of his talent. Aaers didn¡¯t take the mana into Mila¡¯s body and manipulated it in front of her. He smiled sardonically, imagining how the gods would react if they could sense what he was doing here.


    But they couldn¡¯t. Aaers finished the purging fire. He didn¡¯t need to exterminate these pitiful creatures the same way the ¡®Corruption¡¯ had to be. They were not tenacious and insidious.


    All Aaers needed was to¡­


    Blade after blade of transformed mana struck the three incoming threats. Each blade was impossibly thin and infinitely sharp. They passed through their bodies without resistance and vanished in the distance, cutting walls and defences in pieces.


    This would open the path for reinforcements. Aaers could feel the conflicted boy¡¯s bonds sniffing around, looking for entrance. They would now have one. Mila could use some help, even if she thought she didn¡¯t.


    The hubris this girl had was her worst enemy. But Aaers did not fault Mila for that. This self-assurance served greatly to propel one towards greatness. He would guide but not try to change his little pupil''s mind. She would need her pride if she wanted to achieve her dreams and¡­ By extension, help him achieve his.


    But for the moment, Aaers had to retreat back to where he had come from. He spent another moment feeling the air and the world around him, limited as it was with the ritual cutting the place off from the vaster plane.


    Aaers could not forgive. He followed the intricate lines of mana intermixed with mismatched additions and guesswork.


    He would not forgive.


    The ritual hung high above their heads. But Aaers knew, just as Mila did, there was a way to change it from here. Just a few rooms ahead, there was a place where they could influence this ritual.


    Aaers would try to kill the culprit himself. This insult¡­ This heresy¡­ He would not allow it!


    This ritual¡­ This matrix¡­. The wishes put into the magic¡­ The memories¡­


    They were being trampled on by fools who deserved to be killed in the most horrific ways.


    Aeers would not forgive¡­

 Chapter 160 - Seeing the Goal

    A soundless gasp escaped Mila¡¯s lips as her consciousness returned to her body. The sweet moments spent in the middle of nothing, watching the boundless skies, had been a welcome respite¡­


    ¡­ And far, far too short.


    Mila¡¯s fingers clenched as she slowly got used to feeling pain again. When it was constant, it was easier to ignore it. But now she had been thrown back into a sea of agony.


    The dagger was gone, and for a moment, Mila panicked, thinking the old fart had lost it. But a second later, she felt the reassuring presence of her weapon at her hip. She retrieved the dagger while checking her condition.


    ¡­It wasn¡¯t as bad as Mila remembered. She certainly felt better. Almost ready for a fight. It would still be a tall order to beat someone formidable, but she could move. Her limbs listened, and her head didn¡¯t swim¡­ as badly.


    The tiredness was still there. The soreness, the delayed reaction, the odd stabbing pain here and there when Mila moved. It was just less than before her little pause. There was nausea that hadn¡¯t been there before, but it was manageable with just gagging a couple of times.


    Whispering a thank you to her ghostly teacher, Mila turned away from the minced pieces of what had once been several bodies. It was better not to know what exactly they had been because she knew they had not been human. At least not fully.


    Perhaps another version of the monsters Mila had encountered before? The brush of the old being''s anger against her tiredness made her drop the line of thought.


    Instead, Mila pushed open the doors leading closer to the centre of the operations. The voices were still there, discussing, arguing and bickering - none the wiser of her approach.


    Mila stepped inside the next room. To her surprise, this one was only half-filled with the pipes feeding the blood into the ritual. All of them vanished into the ground, out of her sight. She felt the concentration of mana being even higher below the floor. Still, it was hard to tell if it wasn¡¯t just her imagination.


    On the far side of the room, Mila saw a pile of corpses. All of them had their throats slit, blood pulling beneath them, igniting and agitating the mana around. All of them had once been guards and the retainers of the nobles if she judged their attires and weapons correctly. None of them looked like one of the nobles.


    And they all had been slaughtered for just a drop more of the precious fuel. Mila averted her eyes from the sad sight. That was not how the loyalty and trust should be rewarded.


    There was nothing else in the room, and when Mila didn¡¯t receive any warnings, she proceeded straight to the next room, where the voices were.


    ¡°-YET!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t patronise me. Your grandfather-¡±


    The conversation was cut again. The construction trembled but endured. Mila stepped inside the pool of blood, crossing it to the doors. She put her hand on the doorknob and gently turned it.


    Without much effort, the doors slid open. Mila prepared to jump back, to dodge, to fight back, but¡­


    Strangely, nothing happened. The voices didn¡¯t seem to notice Mila¡¯s approach. But why? Surely, they had ways to detect her. Unless the old meddler had done something to shield her in addition to Mila¡¯s running spell of stealth.


    ¡°-for years! And now you-¡±


    The argument seemed to be heating up. Mila poked her head through the doorway, looking for the sources of these voices.


    What Mila found was a large, round, open auditorium full of people. Three other doors lead into the room, which she immediately noted. It was a good practice to keep the escape routes in mind.


    Mila was currently standing at the back of the gathered crowd, who sat in their seats, ready to depart from this shitty world. They sat mostly in silence, with just a few murmurs travelling through the watchers as they observed the stage at the centre.


    Then Mila turned her eyes towards the centre of the room to look at the giant, spinning ball of mana. The concentration of energy was so great it was visible even with the naked eye.


    It was still growing, fed by the fuel coming up from beneath the ground. Mila suspected there was a sizable reservoir down there.


    While the ball was smaller, it mirrored the imitation of the sun high above the ground, hanging from what once had been a ceiling.


    And it was hot. Mila wrapped herself in her spell, struggling with the control. The spinning ball seemed to ravenously reach out to her, sniffing around and attempting to rip her mana out of her body.


    But Mila endured. She resisted the pull and managed to keep her spell running, if barely. Sweat began pouring down her back and brows as she stepped inside.


    ¡°-immediately!¡± The posh, garishly dressed man yelled at Mortimer¡¯s father. Next to him stood four grim-faced guards, releasing invisible pressure against the mastermind behind this mess.


    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    ¡°It cannot be done! The ritual is not ready yet!¡± Zemny didn¡¯t back down and hissed. ¡°We need-¡±


    ¡°You had enough time!¡± The noble didn¡¯t relent. The crowd released a murmur of agreement.


    Mila shuddered as the eyes of the doorguards skimmed past her. She hadn¡¯t noticed them at first. But at least three people were observing the doors. They were not the most keen-sighted guards, but they were powerful.


    Or at least looked like they were. Mila¡¯s mana sight was still useless. It just blinded her. But in turn, the concentrated energy also made other ways of finding cloaked intruders useless.


    Luckily, the guards had been more interested in the spectacle on the pedestal at the centre of the room. But by now, their interest had fully switched to the open doors and were skulking back towards them, waiting for the intruder to enter. While they hadn¡¯t noticed Mila yet, she could not linger.


    With that in mind, Mila stumbled further inside and hid behind the seats. She held her breath as her body came to a stop behind a fat, greasy woman who was leaning on even fatter pig-like man.


    The guards reached the doors right after, opening them and exiting the place to see who had opened them. They wouldn¡¯t find anyone. Mila had to vanish in the crowd before they alerted the rest of the gathered people.


    ¡°-will reach us soon.¡±


    ¡°Lazlo¡¯s illusions won¡¯t allow them. They will die in vain.¡±


    At this point, a new voice joined the rest. ¡°You experiments are-¡±


    ¡°PERFECT!¡± Zemny screamed.


    This caused the whole hall to seethe with displeasure.


    ¡°SILENCE!¡± The Noble ordered, his anger thundering over the quaking ground. The silence returned to the room. ¡°And you, Zemny. Do not speak this way to me. Ever.¡±


    Now, it was clear how Mila had not heard more voices. It seemed that there was a clear leader in this flock of chickens.


    Not chickens¡­


    Mila corrected herself. While the duo of nobles she was hiding behind were repulsive, she also saw several people who were clearly battle-tested. They had their weapons. They kept searching for any possible danger and had their most trusted aides close by.


    While calmer, Zemny didn¡¯t back down in front of the noble. ¡°As I was saying, the ritual is about to be completed.¡± He studied the ball of energy behind him. ¡°We need just a few more potent souls to join us before our journey starts.¡±


    ¡°More?¡± One of the retainers next to the leader of nobles growled. ¡°We already slaughtered our comrades.¡±


    ¡°They were not potent enough.¡± Zemny airily shrugged the accusations in the retainer''s tone away. ¡°And keep your dogs on the leash, Azan.¡±


    ¡°They have earned their voice, Zemny. You, who never trusted others, you would not understand.¡± Azan smugly admonished.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act as if you are any better than I.¡± Zemny spitefully returned. ¡°Our hands-¡±


    ¡°We did what we had to. Oispio would have killed us all. I did it for my family while you¡­¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue,¡± Zemny growled.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even tell him you are still alive.¡±


    ¡°He was¡­ Still is - a failure.¡± Zemny didn¡¯t continue arguing. ¡°...If only all our batteries had survived until the last moment.¡± He lamented. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t had to wait.¡±


    There was a scoff from Azan. ¡°It was due to your instructions the sheep were positioned so far from here. It was impossible to defend those positions, to begin with.¡±


    ¡°It had to be that way.¡± Zemny became more animated. While Mila wriggled herself under the seats and began crawling towards the centre of the room, the man continued to speak. ¡°Even I don¡¯t fully understand the workings of this marvel. My modifications were already the limit of human understanding.¡±


    Mila felt her inner teacher jeer. The feeling of disgust, fury and more almost overwhelmed her. She tried to send calming thoughts towards the ghastly menace, but it did little to nothing.


    It didn¡¯t help that Mila wasn¡¯t calm herself. As she neared the spinning mana ball, the control of her mana started to slip. She had to pause under one of the seats to regain a grip on her spell.


    A sound of doors opening and a shout of surprise travelled through the room. Someone new had entered. Hopefully, the new arrival would cause a distraction because Mila didn¡¯t trust herself to be able to keep herself hidden when she got closer to the control point at the centre of the room.


    ¡°Lazlo! Why are you here?¡± Zemny was surprised. ¡°You should be-¡±


    ¡°The outer defences have been breached. Everyone outside the walls is dead.¡± A new voice announced, earning a new wave of agitation above Mila¡¯s head.


    ¡°How? They should have¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir-¡± Another voice inserted itself in the growing commotion.


    ¡°The wall has been breached. Most of the traps have been discovered and-¡±


    ¡°Sirs!¡± The new voice insisted on being heard. ¡°Uh-¡± It hesitated after getting the attention it had wanted. ¡°These doors opened a few moments ago, but no one came in. We went out to check and discovered the special soldiers dead a couple rooms out.¡±


    ¡°WHAT!¡± Azan¡¯s voice rose above everything else. ¡°Check the room!¡± Came an immediate order. ¡°Search everywhere!¡±


    Zemny had other worries in mind. ¡°What about MY darlings? What killed them?¡± He tried to yell over the unrest.


    The guards tried to explain, but Mila didn¡¯t have time to listen. She had already learned the most important part.


    Now, Mila and her Master had a clear target in mind. Zemny was responsible for the horrific sins happening down here. He had to die.


    Bloodlust washed over Mila¡¯s emotions, making her feel like a small boat in the middle of an ocean during a terrific storm. Aaers kept pouring more and more of his murderous intention into Mila¡¯s soul.


    ¡°-stop¡­¡± Mila wheezed out. ¡°Stop!¡± She demanded louder.


    And while the oppressing feeling did become tolerable, Mila had to endure its continued presence. She received very clear orders - get closer, kill the man, and interact with the ritual.


    Very simple. Except¡­


    Mila frowned as a few guards combed the lines between the seated nobles. How was she to do that with the room at the peak of alertness?

 Chapter 161 - Beginning the Alterations

    ¡°Reporting! We have found no intruders.¡±


    Mila rolled between the legs of the nobles, struggling to keep her emotions from boiling over. Despite her attempts to pacify her companion, she had found no success. The old fool seemed to be stuck in a feedback loop. Every time Zemny opened his mouth, the old warlord¡¯s emotions seethed and rolled.


    ¡°Search among my associates.¡± Azan¡¯s voice allowed no disagreements.


    The guards didn¡¯t appear to be very receptive to the idea. ¡°But, Sir-¡± But they also didn¡¯t dare to argue. ¡°Yes, my Sir.¡±


    ¡°And you all,¡± Azan continued. ¡°Don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t make it difficult for my men to do their duty. It is for your sake as well.¡± He addressed the ruling class of this burning city.


    Unfortunately, Zemny wasn¡¯t done speaking either. ¡°Don¡¯t cast anything.¡± He warned. ¡°The ritual will try to rip away your mana. It is only due to my genius that it hasn¡¯t happened.¡±


    This pointless boost set Mila¡¯s mentor into another fit of rage. She quickly learned that it was two things that he found unacceptable.


    One was the mention of the horrific experiments Zemny had done.


    And the other was the ritual itself.


    ¡°Soon, we will leave this world behind!¡± Zemny yelled over the guards, who had begun combing the lines of the sitting nobles. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything to delay the inevitable.¡±


    It was the ramblings of a madman. But unwittingly, Zemny was hindering Mila¡¯s capability to proceed. His pointless words were pushing the rage of the ancient ghost even higher.


    ¡°...Calm,¡± Mila whispered, knowing the surrounding commotion would make it impossible for anyone to hear. ¡°-down.¡±


    Mila received another push to kill Zemny. It was flattering to feel the trust in her ability to do so, but she also felt helpless.


    In front of Mila, there were now legs blocking her path. The guards were still a bit away, held up by a grumbling noble who demanded more respect. Even Azan¡¯s influence couldn¡¯t stop the posh assholes from releasing the severity of the situation.


    Not everyone was uncooperative. Mila also heard some of the nobles join the search, making her situation that much harder. After all, a good chunk of them were active fighters, not just paper pushers - even if there were a lot of those here.


    Not to mention the children. Mila hadn¡¯t seen them at first, as they had been sat down at the front, but as the commotion continued, she heard their fearful questions and the wishes to go home.


    The person who had brought the news spoke again. ¡°Zemny. My illusions won¡¯t hold them fur much longer. It is too hard to keep them active in these conditions.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know!¡± Came an answer. ¡°I am giving orders to the remaining toys. They should buy us enough time.¡±


    Mila felt a slight change in the air. Zemny was sending a pulse of mana towards several directions. A very large pulse, which made it possible for her to detect. And not just for her. She heard several exclamations from people who had likely never felt mana before today.


    The awe in the air continued for long enough to Mila proceed yet another few steps closer to the centre. She was almost in the range where she could start working on interfering.


    But that would demand a full concentration from her. Mila couldn¡¯t afford to do that. She couldn¡¯t drop her spell. It would spell her immediate death¡­


    Perhaps¡­


    Between the legs in front, Mila spotted engravings on the ground. Similar to her dream, they sneaked beneath her, covering the floor. They were coordinates¡­ Or at least, that¡¯s what the man in Mila¡¯s dream had postulated.


    There was no way to be sure. Even the expert had been unable to decipher the complex marks, runes, paths and connections that made the ritual possible. So what chances did Mila have? She doubted Zemny understood even a tenth of how the ritual worked, too¡­


    But then again, Mila had a guide who could help. She knew the methods, and now she needed directions.


    All Mila needed to do was to inch just a bit closer¡­ Just a bit¡­ Was that child staring at her? Mila blinked, and the child did, too.


    A young boy, not even ten years old. He had fallen to the ground and was about to start crying when he noticed her. It was clear his young mind did not understand what he was seeing.


    For how long had he been staring at her? Mila did not know, but it had been long enough for her spell to start to fail. She needed to¡­


    It was regretful. Mila prepared her dagger. She would have to do this. It would cause chaos and possibly reveal her position and¡­ It would take an innocent life¡­ Something she wanted to avoid, something that ate away at her soul.


    Did she have to? Mila still mused over the idea while her body was already moving to reap another life. This would cause her another heartache down the road. But¡­


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    An overbearing sound of metal splitting in half and screeching, tearing noise filled the room, making everyone flinch.


    The child began crying hysterically, unable to mention Mila. His attention had shifted towards the breached doors.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Came an order from outside.


    Mila hesitated one last time before deciding against killing the boy. It would be hard to do it without alerting the enemy of her presence. Besides, it would be hard to hit him between the moving legs.


    All valid excuses. Mila watched arms appear and pick up the boy, lifting him out of her cone of view. He was gone. Had she made the right choice? It remained to be seen.


    But for now¡­ Mila had to use the chance to move. It was harder now, despite people being distracted. The hurried steps around her made it almost impossible to roll forward. She managed another row of seats before¡­


    Azan¡¯s commanding voice brought order to the room again. ¡°Sit down. It was all of them.¡± He pacified the nervous Nobles. ¡°Lazlo, how did they get in?¡±


    ¡°As I said, the walls have fallen. There will be more. My illusions-¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make stop them!¡± Zemny¡¯s voice rose an octave. ¡°I¡¯ll kill them! My experiments will kill everyone who has stepped inside the walls. They will act soon. Just a moment-¡±


    ¡°Just like the ritual?¡± Azan stopped the lunatic''s ramblings. ¡°Get them to act sooner. We lost another two men because of your failings.¡±


    ¡°They are hunting now.¡± Zemny gritted his teeth. ¡°And we will be in the promised World soon enough.¡±


    Mila shook her head. She had hoped for more from the sudden attack. But from the sound of it, all they had managed was two kills and ruined doors. It sounded like the advance team that had just died.


    Still, Mila was almost there. Just another row of seats, and she would be able to start working on her plan.


    Another wave of commotion washed over the room. A second party of attackers had reached the place, but¡­


    ¡°Aaargh!¡± ¡°What ARE they?¡± ¡°Retreat!¡± ¡°Follow me!¡± ¡°Captain!¡± ¡°NO¡±


    More and more screams of death announced the grisly deaths these people received. From the conversations above, Mila knew it was all done by Zemny¡¯s abominations.


    The Nobles were¡­ Unsettled. Mila heard whispers of worry she had not noticed before. These people had not been worried about the Military, but the experiments¡­ Those worried them.


    A part of Mila wondered how they looked in action. She had seen them sliced in parts. Those were not enough to tell how they fought and looked. But she also knew it was better not to worry about it.


    If she did catch a glimpse, Mila worried the old ghost would lose his mind in rage, throwing them both into an inescapable situation. Or at least, in one, even more hopeless than the current one.


    Really, what had she thought when choosing to come here alone? But after another moment of thinking, Isabel¡¯s unconscious body lying on the floor returned to the forefront of her mind.


    And with the memory came resolution. Mila gritted her teeth, waited for another second, then crawled forward. A foot came down where she was wiggling. Mila glanced up, extended her hand, and let her fingers find the engraving on the floor.


    Mila hooked her fingers inside the shallow crevice and used all her might to hasten herself under the next row of seats. The foot landed between her legs, and she hurried to pull them beneath the reassuring cover of the bench.


    To her displeasure, Mila once again had to admit her size had its advantages. Tucking herself away at the small shelter, she began tracking the engravings with her fingers. Every last centimetre she could reach was felt and observed.


    The mana in the air was as solid as ever, still becoming heavier. It was regretful, but Mila couldn¡¯t do anything about it. Perhaps her companion could¡­ No, he definitely could, but it was too soon for him to come out.


    Sparing one last glance at the shimmering air, Mila threw the thoughts about manipulating the mana string directly out of her mind.


    That option would have been more efficient. But also more dangerous and noticeable. Then again¡­ Mila scraped her fingers against a line that bent and travelled away from her towards the great mana ball.


    The other option was terrible as well. Mila took out her dagger and used the tip of the blade to scrape the stone floor.


    It took effort, but Mila managed to leave a trace on the enchanted material. This place hadn¡¯t been as heavily secured as outside. Perhaps because this place was the heart of the operations, perhaps because of the lack of materials, but she could carve the floor.


    Which was the good news.


    The bad news?


    Mila¡¯s fingers hurt from the effort. A dagger was never meant to be used to chip away at a stone. It was at home in someone''s heart.


    It was regretful, but Mila had to ruin the excellent weapon. She stabbed the dagger into the floor again and dragged it along the surface, connecting two runes where they shouldn¡¯t be touching.


    Honestly, a good part of Mila¡¯s attempt was guesswork. After connecting the runes, she paused, waiting for the change to take place.


    It had taken Mila a moment to recognise some of the runes untainted by Zemny¡¯s attempts to patch up the ritual. She had a vague understanding of what was about to happen.


    There was an effect. By pressing her cheek to the ground, Mila could feel the mana shift slightly. The effect was less than she had expected.


    The whole ritual was a mess and built on hopes and dreams - an ugly abomination of a spell. Mila had hoped that just a few alterations would be enough to redirect it and prevent these people from achieving their goals.


    But to Mila¡¯s frustration, the excess, shoddy work Zemny had done had also introduced many redundant pathways that made her attempts at interfering slow and ineffective.


    Still, there was no other choice. Mila gripped the handle of her dagger firmer and continued to work. She had to hurry. This was just one place she had to ruin. There were more, and she was running out of time.


    All around Mila, there was noise. The guards were still looking for her, but most of their attention was on the occasional fighting around the doors. More and more of the Military¡¯s forces were reaching this room, but no one had managed to enter.


    If anything, from the short phrases Mila caught, it seemed that Zemny¡¯s experimental soldiers were doing an excellent job and were pushing many of the stronger fighters back.


    Those were not good news. Mila rammed her dagger into another spot, connecting another two runes. There was not enough time¡­ As always¡­

 Chapter 162 - The Unexpected

    Steadily, line after line, Mila added to the tapestry of interwoven runes. Her trembling fingers struggled to pull and push her dagger.


    The weapon in her hands had lost its sharpness. The blade was dull and misshapen and bent. The dagger was ruined and would not take any lives.


    Mila dragged another line into the floor. She thanked whoever had made this weapon, as they had used the best metal and superb skill in its creation. And then, Mila silently apologised. What she had done to the dagger was a travesty.


    ¡°There is a change.¡± Lazlo - the one responsible for the illusions noted. ¡°Outside, there is¡­¡± He struggled to formulate wherever he had noticed.


    ¡°I know.¡± Zemny¡¯s snapped back. ¡°Give me a moment. There seems to be a drift happening¡­¡± The voice began murmuring and vanished in the surrounding noise pollution.


    Those were good news for Mila. The ritual was not aimed at the world the Nobles had wanted to.


    Only¡­ Mila consulted her companion. It was happening too quickly. She hadn¡¯t made enough changes to the runes for it to be so noticeable.


    Maybe Mila was wrong. Maybe¡­


    ¡°What was that?¡± Lazlo exclaimed, and a moment later, the ground shook, and the surroundings lost some of the warmth.


    Mila had a bad feeling about this.


    The following sentence by the Azan confirmed her fear.


    ¡°Something broke through the protective shell.¡± The Guard commander¡¯s whisper carried over everything else. ¡°The Inquisitors are returning to face it. Zemny,¡± He sounded increasingly alarmed.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t KNOW?¡± Azan roared. ¡°You are the one who has control over the outer defences!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Zemny repeated. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s something alien. I¡­¡±


    This spelled their doom¡­ Mila could think of only one being. And then she silenced that thought. Hopefully, It was not what she feared¡­ It couldn¡¯t be. With this corner of reality being cut off and vulnerable¡­


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Mila whispered. She didn¡¯t fear anyone overhearing. There was growing panic among the nobles, who began demanding to know what was happening.


    The leaders of this group had not kept the conversation secret. It had been a mistake. Mila winced as someone accidentally kicked her back. The people around her began rushing to one side or another.


    ¡°CALM DOWN!¡±


    But Azan¡¯s shout had only a minute effect. The panic was setting in.


    ¡°Shit¡­¡± Mila dropped her dagger in pain. A large foot had stepped on her wrist. It had hurt. It had interrupted her work. There was no time. She felt the surrounding panic seep into her bones.


    A loud screech rattled Mila¡¯s bones. It came from outside and sounded like ten thousand pigs mixed with children being burned alive.


    ¡°REPAIR THE FUCKING SOUND FILTER!¡±


    The screech continued. Mila¡¯s vision began to swim. There was a taint that accompanied the sound. It wasn¡¯t as bad for her but for the children and the weaker adults¡­


    ¡°I AM TRAYING TO-¡± Zemny yelled something.


    It was impossible to hear what they were trying to do. Mila doubted it would work. Around her, people began to collapse. The child who had seen her before was one of the first to die. He rolled out of his mother¡¯s arms as she fell.


    The lifeless body limply settled into stillness, the boy''s fading eyes watching Mila once again. And he wasn¡¯t the only one. More died with each passing moment.


    At first, it had been only the weakest, but now, even a guard or two could not hold back the corruption transferred through the sound.


    Worse yet, the dead began to rise. Mila could not fathom what she was seeing. The lifeless bodies became animated again, clumsily lifting themselves up from the ground.


    And their skin¡­ It slowly became bark-like. Just like-


    The dead collapsed on the ground, and the terrible sound was cut off.


    ¡°-Stopgap.¡± Lazlo¡¯s voice became audible over the sobs and screams of despair as the Nobles began mourning their dead family members. They had taken so much, and now so much was taken from them. Only now did they have their humanity restored.


    ¡°-keep them dead. Without mana-¡±


    ¡°-Inquisitors-¡±


    ¡°-out of control-¡±


    ¡°-fighting-¡±


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    While continuously labouring, Mila tried to hear the newest updates from the most powerful people in the room. From what she gathered, Zemny had used the ritual to steal away mana from the animated corpses.


    And Mila tried not to think about it. As she rolled forward to reach the next row and hid beneath the seats, her eyes found one of the dead.


    It was right before her eyes. Mila could see the skin turning into tree bark¡­ It was a proof. She forcefully bit her tongue. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it¡­ Don¡¯t think about it. Carve, carve, carve¡­¡±


    ¡°-Holding It back-¡±


    ¡°-long? They can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°-have to-¡±


    ¡°-faster-¡±


    ¡°-Yes, there is no choice-¡±


    ¡°-No choice-¡±


    ¡°-kill them-¡±


    ¡°-no other-¡±


    ¡°-ill th-¡±


    Mila was startled by a sudden gurgling sound. She grimly accepted the fact of what was happening. She understood the choice.


    The strong began to kill the weak. Nobles slaughtered Nobles. They split into several factions. Their shouts and indignation filled the room, but soon¡­


    There were only a handful of families standing. From the more than hundred, less than a half remained. The most powerful and most influential.


    It didn¡¯t mean they were unharmed, but now¡­ Their attention and efforts were consolidated.


    In addition, the slaughtered people were used to fuel the ritual. The fresh kills filled the room with even more mana.


    So much that¡­


    Mila stilled her breath and ceased all movement. Her fingers stopped the work, and she pulled back her limbs, trying to become smaller than she already was.


    The surroundings had reached some sort of saturation point. Mila felt resistance settling against her skin. The heavy presence of mana disabled her spell, making her very noticeable to anyone who was to see her.


    The only reason Mila had not been seen yet was because of the surrounding bodies. But if she did as much as breathe-


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Mila kept still. They couldn¡¯t have found her so quick.


    ¡°You, check the bodies,¡± Azan ordered an unseen subordinate. ¡°Make sure everyone is dead. We need every drop of mana.¡±


    ¡°YES!¡± Zemny began celebrating. ¡°We are almost done! We are about to leave this damned world! KILL THEM, TOO!¡±


    ¡°SHUT UP, ZEMNY!¡± Azan¡¯s roar cowed the raving madman. ¡°DO NOT SPEAK OF MY PEOPLE LIKE THAT! EVER!¡±


    It was too risky to move. It was too dangerous to check how close the enemy was. Mila¡¯s senses were blind. The ritual had entered the final stages. She had¡­ She had been too late. Mila could tell the runes and pathways around her had set in motion.


    Everyone would die. Mila had failed. She had been too slow and too weak to keep the promise to Isabel.


    Zemny¡¯s laughter resounded through the room. The man had realised the same. ¡°FINALLY!¡±


    ¡°Will it land us in the correct place?¡± Lazlo sounded doubtful. ¡°You said there were issues with the-¡±


    ¡°Pah! It doesn¡¯t matter. There is enough mana to brute-force it! The sacrifices we made have been ENOUGH!¡± Zemny began laughing again. His maniacal joy stuck to the walls and then echoed back.


    A sudden lurch stopped the shifting that had begun to occur. Mila¡¯s body was yanked sideways, making it visible from above.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°IMPOSSIBLE!¡±


    ¡°What was that, Zemny?¡± Azan was alarmed.


    ¡°Something forcefully-¡± For the first time, Zemny¡¯s tone sounded sane. ¡°Something grabbed the formed mana shell and is holding it still.¡± His voice was full of wonder. ¡°Our attempt has been spatially locked. I¡­ I have never seen anything like this before. It is¡­ Almost divine. Definitely dangerous. The grip¡­ It is crushing us.¡±


    ¡°We need more mana.¡± Azan was the first to snap back to reality. ¡°Check everyone. Stab every corpse to make sure we got every bit of mana possible. Then go out and kill everything that moves.¡±


    ¡°Just mana won¡¯t do.¡± It was scary how calm Zemny was in the situation. At this point, he sounded excited.


    ¡°But it will help, right?¡± Azan made a reasonable assumption.


    ¡°Yes, yes, it will!¡± The mad scientist replied. ¡°Do what you must. I need time to think. This is something unheard of. No¡­ Perhaps not¡­ Back then¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Azan barked out another reminder for his subordinates to move. Mila watched one come into her view immediately after and stab one of the corpses on the ground with his sword.


    It was too late to try inching back into the cover. Mila considered her ruined dagger. It was useless. She had seen a few, now ownerless, weapons around her. But to get those, she would have to move.


    There was the last option. Mila poked the ever-present companion. She couldn¡¯t fight, but perhaps¡­


    However, the answer Mila got disappointed her. She wanted to curse the old fool but couldn¡¯t. No sound was allowed. Silence would buy her a few moments more.


    What had gotten into the senile ghost? Had the previous time Mila had given him control over her body left the old general too weak to repeat the feat? It couldn¡¯t be¡­


    The guard finally noticed her. Mila let out a sad chuckle. There was nowhere to run. Not that she could. Even with the healing she had received, she was in terrible condition.


    ¡°Is this the end?¡± Mila whispered as the guard loudly exclaimed and raised his sword.


    Two more guards joined the first one. Three of them began walking closer to her. From behind, Azan told them to hurry up.


    It was better to go fighting. Mila dropped her ruined dagger - now just a piece of deformed metal. It would be madness to try and use it. She would have to grab one of the nearby swords.


    If only Mila¡¯s body obeyed. It moved, but so slowly. The remaining guards were too strong. Azan had left only the best to live until the end. They were fiercely loyal, well-armed and resolute.


    Mila could only take one of them. But three¡­ And there were more, not to mention the leaders of this farce.


    The sickle of death hung over Mila¡¯s neck. She extended her hand and grabbed the nearest sword. It was too large for her. She weighed the weapon in her hand while rising from the ground.


    Once more, Mila saw the glowing ball of pure energy. In front of it stood several people. Three of them were far beyond what she could handle at her best.


    Which Mila wasn¡¯t. She faced the closest guard and ignored his mocking words. Due to the environment, she didn¡¯t have to worry about magic, but¡­


    Mila dodged a swing, then jumped to the side thrust coming from the back. The guards kept her surrounded. They didn¡¯t let her slip away. She tried to anyway.


    A sword met a sword, and Mila tumbled backwards. Her fingers struggled to keep her weapon in hand. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She ducked beneath a wide, powerful swing.


    Mila glanced at the guards who were leaving the room to search for more victims to slaughter.


    It was¡­ A chance of sorts. With the transfer forcibly stopped, perhaps Mila still had some time¡­ If she could get out of this room¡­


    There was a chance! One of the guards attacking her tripped, leaving a minute chance for a counterattack or¡­


    Mila darted towards the open doors¡­ They were so close. She could get out. Just a couple meters more.


    Of course, it was wishful thinking. Mila felt the fabric on her back be torn by a wild attack. Her steps faltered, sending her sprawling on the ground, and she painfully slid into the wall.


    The collision took the air out of her lungs. Mila gasped for oxygen, trying to turn around. She had lost her weapon. It couldn¡¯t end this way!


    Outside of the room, the guards found more food for the ritual. Mila heard them shout and fight.


    Mila spun around to be greeted by a guard chopping down with a giant sword, aiming at her head. She refused to look away. Her thoughts turned back to Isabe. Mila knew her girl would not forgive this outcome. She would be so sad and angry.


    The thought of her girl and Isabel¡¯s possible reactions summoned a small, sad smile on Mila¡¯s face. She really wanted to see her girl one last time.


    It was to the point that Mila hallucinated.


    Powerful, warm arms wrapped around Mila, covering her from the incoming attack.


    A familiar scent returned hope to the tired girl. Mila¡¯s eyes widened as the noble face of her girl looked down on her.


    Mila could not believe it. Had she died? Was this the afterlife? She felt all strength and tension leave her body ¡°...Isabel.¡±

 Chapter 163 - The Unfortunate Consequences

    ¡°...Isabel.¡± Mila met her girl¡¯s brown eyes. She would recognise them anytime, no matter how much time would pass. This warm, loving, somewhat obsessive gaze was unmistakably Isabel¡¯s.


    Everything else seemed to melt away. Despite knowing better, all Mila could see was her girl. She raised her hand and brushed her fingertips against her girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°You are real¡­¡±


    Something broke in Mila. She shakily breathed in, then let out a sad, unladylike sob. ¡°...You are real, you are real.¡± She repeated while holding Isabel¡¯s cheek.


    It was warm. It was there. Isabel was with Mila. Everything else did not matter. The world didn¡¯t matter. The enemies could¡­


    Mila sobered up. The enemies could not wait. She reluctantly let Isabel go. Then it occurred to her¡­ ¡°Isabel? Why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Horror sunk deep into her heart.


    There were shouts behind. Someone was fighting. The surroundings were momentarily engulfed in flames coming from the nearby doors before it was snuffed out by the oppressive air.


    Finally, Isabel wrily smiled. She leaned closer to Mila¡¯s face. Then, to the smaller girl¡¯s ear. ¡°...hard¡­¡± Barely a whisper came from Isabel¡¯s lips. ¡°...talking¡­ hard.¡±


    Mila¡¯s anger flared. ¡°They didn¡¯t heal you?¡± She hissed in anger. The sages had betrayed her trust. This called for retribution. Now!


    But Mila was stopped by Isabel¡¯s unwavering hold. She shook her head, then whispered in Mila¡¯s ear again. ¡°...because¡­ the boy.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be!¡± Mila refused to believe. Isabel was here. She had protected her. Her girl HAD to be fine!


    ¡°... Not the¡­ time.¡± Came another whisper. ¡°...fight. Ritual.¡±


    That¡¯s right. The ritual. Mila had forgotten. She blinked her tears away, refusing to cry. This wasn¡¯t the time.


    No matter how sad she was, Isabel was suffering more. Mila had to be strong for her girl. It was her turn to act.


    Only now did Mila notice the surrounding fight. The Iron Swords and Andrew with his bonds were here too. They had the moment to speak only because of Isabel¡¯s protection. Her barriers were¡­


    Still fine. Mila knew it was an impossibility, but it was true. Despite all other magic failing, Isabel and Andrew still managed to use their abilities to a degree.


    It was not enough. From what Mila could see, no one had arrived here untouched. What''s more, Virr and Agata were missing. She didn¡¯t have to ask to know what had happened.


    The grim faces of the mercenary group told Mila the tale well enough.


    In addition, everyone had injuries. Only Isabel had none¡­ At least not visible ones.


    They could not win. The nobles were pushing them out of the room. They were superior in both skill and strength.


    ¡°I need something sharp,¡± Mila asked, waiting for anyone to respond. ¡°For carving.¡±


    After another moment, Verte threw her a dagger. The man was kicked out of the room immediately after. The momentary distraction had likely cost him a broken rib or two.


    ¡°Please, Isabel.¡± Mila tugged her girl¡¯s robe. ¡°I need to modify those runes. Can you¡­¡± She left the question unasked.


    And Mila didn¡¯t need to ask. Isabel understood. She nodded, although there was a lack of confidence in the gesture.


    Still, they would try. Mila snuggled closer to her girl and allowed the strong arms to embrace her.


    Without any effort, Mila was plucked from the ground. The very next moment, they were shooting towards the large mana ball that served as the control centre for the ritual.


    Mila forced herself to look away from Isabel¡¯s dashing face. Her heart was still worried, but her girl acted as if it was mostly fine.


    And because of that, for the duration of the battle, Mila would not ask and pretend it was fine.


    Inwardly, however, Mila was swearing vengeance. She would have to see what the ¡®Sage¡¯ and his group had done, but in her heart, she knew who was at fault here - Oscar.


    The boy deserved so much more than a simple death. Mila did not know what she would do to him, but it had to be slow and painful. ¡°As close as possible to the glowing ball¡­¡± She explained. ¡°I¡¯ll need time¡­¡± Her fingers struggled to hold the dagger.


    Mila needed to endure just a bit more. It was nothing. Isabel had it worse¡­ It was just a bit of tiredness working against her will. That¡¯s all.


    While lying to herself, Mila scanned the blood and body-covered floor. It was almost impossible to tell where the spots she needed to change were - especially with Isabel¡¯s nimble movement blurring the surroundings as the girl dodged the more dangerous attacks.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Their advance came to an abrupt spot. Mila frowned as Isabel was forced to summon her shield and parry a blow from one of Azan¡¯s closest men.


    The guard exclaimed in surprise as the shield materialised, and he was forced to retreat. ¡°She has some kind of barrier¡­¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Zemny crowed from behind. ¡°Keep attacking. I still need to¡­¡± He began mumbling.


    Mila noted how little Isabel was using her barrier. As they had neared the big ball of energy, it seemed her girl¡¯s defences had been stripped away until only the shield was left at full strength.


    More importantly, Zemny could control the ritual. How? Mila had missed it before, but the man was somehow interacting with the overwhelming amount of mana. He didn¡¯t even look strained while doing so.


    ¡°...¡±


    Mila shuddered. She felt Isabel trying to say something. But no sound had come. She looked up at her girl. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Isabel bobbed her head towards Helly, who was shouting behind them. Mila focused on the horrid woman.


    ¡°You ashole! Give it back!¡± Helly made a rude gesture with her free hand while hacking her sword at an unfortunate guard with the other. ¡°Polomonia! You have to help! He got my stuff!¡±


    When the mysterious woman didn¡¯t appear, Helly began berating Andrew. Despite the valiant effort, they were being pushed back. They had managed to stay here for so long only due to everyone''s inability to use magic and the element of surprise.


    Only Isabel, with Mila in her arms, remained steadfast. She didn¡¯t yield in front of the overwhelming force and, with each passing moment, was forced to endure more and more attacks raining from all around her.


    Soon, the situation turned for the worse. After a bloodcurdling scream escaped Verte, Laura ordered a retreat. The remaining group began to gather, then fell back.


    And Mila was forced to endure a questioning gaze. She bit her lip, then shook her head. When Isabel didn¡¯t argue back, she raised her voice. ¡°We cannot! Stay and fight!¡± Her yell contradicted Laura¡¯s order. ¡°You cannot exit this place. No matter what. Do not go back outside!¡±


    The exchange didn¡¯t go unnoticed by the enemy. Azan¡¯s gaze found Mila and didn¡¯t leave. ¡°The girl knows something!¡± He poked Zemny, who was waving his hands through the air.


    ¡°What could she know?¡± The madman scoffed. His full attention seemed to be on the ritual and attempts to free them from the clutches of whatever had grasped their protective shell. ¡°Just grab her and be done with it.¡±


    ¡°You are not the one who is giving orders here, Zemny,¡± Azan growled. ¡°Remember that.¡±


    Meanwhile, Laura had managed to form a line with the rest of the remaining team. ¡°What the fuck, you two. We can¡¯t hold!¡± She fought off several attackers at once.


    The wolf covered the brave woman¡¯s side, receiving a wound meant for her, then retreated as Mr Crow¡¯s song made the attacks falter. Mila had to double-check when the wolf¡¯s injury began knitting together a moment later.


    It seemed Andrew had learned some new tricks - perhaps from Helly. Mila also noticed how her friend¡¯s eyes lingered on Isabel from time to time. It seemed he had something to say, but with the situation being as desperate as it was¡­


    Mila was yanked back again as Isabel fought off the enemy. Her girl flared her barrier from time to time to intercept any attacks she failed to parry or block with her shield.


    The enemies kept complaining, even though Isabel failed to push any deeper into their ranks. If anything, they were stuck, neither advancing nor retreating.


    After leaning closer and gently kissing Isabel¡¯s cheek, Mila slipped out of her girl¡¯s hands and dropped to the ground. ¡°Protect me the best you can.¡± She stabbed her dagger into the ground and dragged a new line connecting yet another group of runes.


    There was no other way. Mila tried her best to ignore the battle happening above her head. She had given Isabel an almost impossible task¡­ And her girl was¡­ She was not okay.


    But for the first time in what seemed forever, Mila felt she was not fighting alone against the world. She felt the warm support Isabel¡¯s presence gave and basked in it.


    It didn¡¯t mean Mila could work faster. She was still burnt out and barely could think. But it didn¡¯t matter. Whatever was wrong could be fixed. With Isabel here, they were unstoppable.


    ¡°KEEP IT DOWN!¡±


    Mila was startled by the loud scream. For a moment, she thought the military had arrived. But no, they were stuck outside, held back by¡­ The thing. She avoided thinking about ¡®It¡¯ the best she could.


    They would likely arrive soon¡­ It was a wonder Isabel and the rest had gotten here first. The smug feeling she got from her inner companion indicated it had something to do with him.


    And because of that, Mila sent her most heartfelt gratitude. She didn¡¯t know what the being had done¡­ But she appreciated it nevertheless.


    Tears once again began to form. Mila¡¯s emotions were a mess - mostly a positive mess, but a mess. She felt and heard Isabel receive a heavy blow.


    With the corner of her eye, Mila saw her girl¡¯s knees buckle under the monstrous blow. She raised her head to see who it had been, to be met with Azan¡¯s furious, yet intrigued gaze.


    Mila felt her skin crawl from the look the man was giving her. And a moment later, Zemny joined him. Only the man responsible for the illusions seemed to be more concerned with the possible arrival of the military.


    ¡°INTERESTING!¡± Zemny finally finished waving his hands. His bloodshot eyes found Mila and Isabel then turned to Andrew. ¡°How are they still using mana?¡±


    It was a dangerous question. Mila hurried and scratched the finishing lines for this section of the ritual.


    ¡°How do you know where to do the corrections?¡± Zemny tilted his head. It was almost cute how the old man tried to comprehend the fact that someone was more knowledgeable of the spell than he was.


    ¡°We have to move.¡± Mila was done here. ¡°To the left now.¡± She waited for Isabel to grab her waist and lift her.


    ¡°THAT¡¯S MINE!¡± Helly¡¯s hysterical voice overcame everything else. ¡°GIVE IT BACK!¡±


    In Isabel¡¯s hands, Mila had the time to spare. She looked at Zemny, who now was holding a curious little thing in his hand. Something Mila vaguely remembered seeing back on Earth.


    Then it occurred to her. ¡°Isabel-¡± She wheezed out. ¡°It¡¯s a-¡±


    But Andrew was quicker. ¡°IT¡¯S A FUCKING GUN!¡±

 Chapter 164 - The Pointless Drama

    ¡°IT¡¯S A FUCKING GUN!¡±


    The sentence hung in the air. Mila felt the confusion their side was experiencing. Laura raised her sword guardedly - unclear of why Andrew had sounded so surprised and terrified. Her team did the same, albeit slower. They still had to fight off the enemies.


    It wasn¡¯t like the enemies weren¡¯t surprised. They knew something unexpected happened and rushed to capitalise on it, forcing back the intruders.


    Meanwhile, Mila tried to recall everything she knew about guns. There wasn¡¯t much. She knew it was a ranged weapon that propelled bullets with the help of¡­ explosions?


    That was about it. Mila knew they were deadly weapons, but she just couldn¡¯t remember their limits and properties. But she did notice Isabel palling. Her girl moved her shield in front of Mila, prioritising the smaller girl¡¯s safety first.


    Normally¡­ Yes, normally, Mila would have trusted Isabel¡¯s barriers to withstand a piece of iron flying at high speeds, but¡­


    This place, this room, it hindered anything magic - a restriction a mechanical weapon didn¡¯t share. There was still hope the deadly tool would not work after so many years of existing in this world.


    Of course, Mila didn¡¯t believe that hope. Despite the heat the ball of mana produced, she felt cold sweat run down her back.


    If Zemny did shoot at them¡­ Isabel would never leave Mila unprotected. If the aim¡­


    Mila had to think. There had to be something she could do. Mila desperately sent her emotions to her companion, hoping he could do something. But all she received back was confusion. The ghost of a man did not know what a gun was.


    Helly¡¯s wild screams continued as she clawed forward, ignoring all else and earning injury after injury. But despite her recklessness, none of the wounds were debilitating.


    There was a good reason for it, too. Mila and several others had noticed how every time Helly was about to receive a deadly blow, she mysteriously dodged or the attacker messed up.


    Mila suspected it was Polonomia who helped the hateable woman from outside the room. She also speculated it was the reason Azan and his strongest goons had not made their move yet.


    But Zemny didn¡¯t care. He waved around the gun as if it was a magical wand about to fulfil all his wishes. ¡°Haha, stop moving around, or I¡¯ll show you the magic that has crossed planes to get to us!¡± He raved. ¡°Stay still and be chopped in pieces.¡±


    Of course, no one did that. Guaranteed death was still worse than something unknown. That said, Andrew was pulling back while the Wolf tried to put his large body between his bond and the crazy scientist.


    Even Azan was getting annoyed by his comrade''s antics. ¡°Stop fooling around. Use the tool.¡± He was direct.


    ¡°Right, right,¡± Zemny nodded along. ¡°Who will it be first?¡±


    ¡°We need those two girls alive. The tiny one understands the ritual. She could help with our predicament.¡±


    ¡°She has been messing around with my work.¡± Zemny hissed, then pointed the gun at Mila.


    The move made Isabel tense up, lower herself and wrap her hands around Mila. She did not look anywhere else but at the gun. ¡°...protect¡­¡±


    ¡°Isabel¡­¡± Mila did not know what to do. She couldn¡¯t get away from her girl. She was far too weak, and Isabel too determined.


    ¡°Zemny¡­¡± There was a warning in Azan¡¯s voice.


    A warning Zemny ignored. ¡°No one knows more about the ritual than I do. She is unneeded.¡±


    The time slowed down for Mila as her mind worked in overdrive. She saw Zemny¡¯s finger twitch on the trigger. She knew he was glaring at her with eyes full of hate for daring to disrupt the ritual.


    Then, the man grinned-


    ¡°Father¡­¡± Mortimer¡¯s voice sounded feeble and insecure in the middle of the ongoing battle. It was a miracle the thief had spoken up. ¡°...Stop¡­¡±


    But it carried all the way to the madman, making his face twist into surprise. Mila didn¡¯t dare to avert her eyes from the pointed gun, but the whole room seemed to shift as Mortimer made his presence known.


    Azan frowned. Lazlo attempted to cast something but failed his illusions to materialise this close to the mana ball. And Zemny¡­


    ¡°Why are you here, boy!¡± Zemny spat out. ¡°You should be back home. At least there you would survive.¡±


    It felt strange. Mila felt the surroundings calm down. The sounds of battle were now much less desperate. And Azan¡¯s following words explained the strangeness.


    ¡°...Who is the one with your boy, Zemny?¡± The leader finally pulled out his weapon. It was clear he was feeling the threat from one of the newcomers.


    It could only be Polonomia. Her task was to defend Mortimer. Or at least, that¡¯s what the Sage had said.


    ¡°T-they will die!¡± Mortimer¡¯s voice was high-pitched and desperate. ¡°The whole city! You will kill them! Children, and elderly and¡­¡±


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Too soft!¡± Zemny scoffed. ¡°And they won¡¯t die. We already have what we need. The ritual was never meant to raze the city.¡±


    ¡°-but, she-¡± Mortimer hicuped. ¡°I trust her words more than yours! I saw how the guards barred everyone¡¯s escape paths!¡± He sounded braver the more he spoke.


    ¡°Impossible. That was not-¡± Zemny began to frown. His face twisted and churned as he considered his son¡¯s words. ¡°Azan!¡± He finally growled, his gun slowly moving to point towards the imposing man.


    ¡°What? Did you think I would trust your estimations? It was better to make sure we have a surplus of fuel than not enough.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Zemny shook his head in denial. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be you¡­ You don¡¯t know enough.¡±


    The drama on the stage was cute and to their advantage¡­ But Mila felt the sense of crisis still growing. The squabbling had diverted everyone''s attention away from her and Isabel, but outside¡­ The unmentionable threat remained. She nudged Isabel, who began slowly moving to the side. They had engraving to do.


    ¡°...Father. People will die-¡± Mortimer pleaded. ¡°ARE dying. You have to-¡±


    ¡°Not now, Mortimer,¡± Zemny pointed the gun at Lazlo. ¡°It was you who changed the fringes of the ritual, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°I did as ordered.¡± Lazlo took a step back. He eyed the gun warily. ¡°I was-¡±


    ¡°Horseshit!¡± Zemny roared. ¡°You always wanted to take my place! To have the funding I got!¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve it!¡± Lazlo shot back. ¡°This all isn¡¯t even your own work! You just copied some old dusty research and adapted it!¡±


    ¡°I IMPROVED IT!¡±


    This got a reaction from Mila¡¯s companion. She was suddenly overcome with endless rage and pulled herself into a ball in Isabel¡¯s hands. Isabel noticed the strangeness and stopped, looking down at her in worry.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­¡± Mila managed to spit out. She struggled to contain the incoming tide of negative emotions with her own. The fact that her heart was full of worry for Isabel¡¯s condition and her rage against Oscar helped immensely.


    ¡°You plagiarised! I have seen the notes!¡±


    ¡°You THIEF! How DARE you intrude on my laboratory!¡±


    ¡°SHUT THE FUCK UP!¡± Azan tried to stop the spat - unsuccessfully.


    ¡°-charlatan!¡±


    ¡°Grave robber!¡±


    And so it continued. Mila could not believe in their childish behaviour. Azan¡¯s shouting only added to the mix of confusion. The leader¡¯s subordinates had started to hesitate on what to do as well. They kept glancing back at the stage where the ugly politicking was unfolding.


    It felt so¡­ Repugnant.


    Even now, people continue to die. The ritual was in danger due to an unmentionable horror grabbing their little piece of the world - held back only by the efforts of the Military and the Inquisitors.


    The basis of the ritual had been compromised by Mila and her group, and¡­


    They continued to squabble. Their lives and those of others seemed to be less important than their pride.


    It was unfathomable how stupid they were. Mila felt disgusted. It was another emotion that helped to hold back the torrent of hatred and rage flowing from her companion.


    Granted¡­ It gave Mila time to finish more engravings, increasing her influence on the ritual. It wasn¡¯t enough, but it was¡­ Something. She nudged her love again, heading for the next spot.


    Meanwhile, on the stage, the only reasonable person decided to stop the circus. Azan swung his hand and decapitated Lazlo. The illusionist¡¯s head rolled on the ground, his eyes full of surprise.


    ¡°Now, get back to whatever you were doing.¡± Azan pointed his blade at Zemny, who gaped.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Zemny was shaken by the sudden change. He blinked, then moved his gun back towards the intruders.


    Mila clicked her tongue, then chastised herself for doing that. Every time it happened, she could not help but remember the humiliating loss she had suffered.


    ¡°Father, no!¡± Mortimer still tried to talk sense into his only family. ¡°You need to stop this!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late!¡± Zemny rapidly changed where he was aiming. ¡°And you¡­ You are a distraction.¡± His face dropped all pretences of being that of a human. All that was left was a bitter, old, tired caricature of a once great man.


    ¡°No-¡±


    It was too late. Zemny¡¯s finger pulled the trigger, and the whole room was filled by a sudden, thunderous bang.


    Mila felt Isabel¡¯s body tense as her girl covered her completely- awaiting the bullet that didn¡¯t come.


    A moment later, Mortimer spoke again. ¡°H-how could you.¡±


    ¡°Bah! All you are is a distraction!¡± Zemny scoffed. ¡°Leave. Or I¡¯ll shoot again. Your bodyguard won¡¯t be able to protect you always.¡±


    As Mila¡¯s hearing returned, she peeked between Isabel¡¯s armpits to see Polonima standing in front of Mortimer. She had somehow managed to protect the thief but had suffered for it. One of her fingers was shattered.


    It was proven the gun was an effective way to kill someone skilled in this environment. Mila had no doubts it would have played out differently if the surroundings weren¡¯t filled with so much energy.


    ¡°LEAVE!¡± Zemny¡¯s voice rose above everything else again. ¡°OR DIE!¡±


    ¡°...How could you¡­¡± Large tears rolled down Mortimer¡¯s cheeks. ¡°You¡­¡±


    Isabel had reached the required spot and left Mila down, allowing her to continue working and ruining another dagger. She did a shoddy job, but all that mattered was that the pathways were there.


    The father and son exchanged another few short sentences before Azan interrupted. ¡°Leave!¡± He repeated Zemny¡¯s demand. ¡°And you will survive. We will complete the ritual and ascend to another plane. A place where inventions are allowed. A place where machines are the path to strength!¡±


    Another madman. Azan was more reasonable than Zemny, but he, too, held strange beliefs.


    They were speaking of the Earth. Mila knew they had used the gun to make a tenuous connection to that planet and tried to form a pathway. They would have succeeded if not for Mila¡¯s and the other being''s intervention.


    But as it stood¡­


    ¡°NO!¡± Mortimer desperately protested. ¡°WE CAN¡¯T LEAVE!¡±


    Mila looked at the man. He was dragged out of the room by the bleeding Polonomia. The woman had decided to leave. Her task was to take care of Mortimer and witness the proceedings.


    In a hurry, Mila finished her work in this spot. But now, she was forced to stop again.


    Helly¡¯s grandfather¡¯s gun was pointed at her and Isabel again.

 Chapter 165 – Rapid Developments

    ¡°Any last words?¡±


    This sentence gave Mila a sense of deja vu. Something long buried in her memory - a movie long forgotten.


    The situation reminded Mila of it. She refocused, trying to see what was happening behind Isabel¡¯s protective grasp. Her head was quickly pushed back behind her girl¡¯s shield.


    They couldn¡¯t stay here. Polonomia¡¯s intervention had given them time, but it had run out. Knowing it was pointless to reason with Isabel, she tried to at least get her companion to calm down.


    It didn¡¯t work. What options did they have?


    ¡°Do it already!¡± Zemny hurried the madman. ¡°We can¡¯t risk that person returning.¡± He referred to Polonomia.


    ¡°I know, I know. But you still owe me. I will remember your machinations.¡±


    ¡°I was right to do it.¡± Zemny scoffed. ¡°If not for my foresight, we would not have the thousands of souls ready to harvest.¡±


    ¡°I would have preferred my pathetic son to be left alive.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to be a father now?¡±


    ¡°He might have sired a capable child.¡±


    Mila still could not see anything. ¡°Isabel¡­You can¡¯t do this.¡± She was getting desperate. ¡°You are not sacrificing-¡±


    A blast of incoherent noise sent Isabel and Mila tumbling to the ground. At first, Mila feared it had come from the gun, but a moment later, she realised the noise was coming from outside - where the battle continued to rage.


    ¡°DO NOT LISTEN!¡± Mila screamed, trying to overcome the terrible mix of screeching hymns and ominous absence of silence.


    ¡°MR CROW!¡±


    The next moment, a bit of normalcy returned to the room - or at least around Mila and her group. The bird¡¯s song fought back against the otherworldly tumult.


    It was a losing battle, but at least locally, it helped a great deal. ¡°Do not listen!¡± Mila repeated. ¡°Do not try to make sense of what you are hearing coming from outside.¡± She tried to think. ¡°Focus on my voice!¡±


    All around them, chaos began to unfold. Some of the weaker guards succumbed to the enthralling sounds of corruption. Mila had no leisure to worry about anyone else but Isabel.


    ¡°After we get out of here,¡± Mila continued to speak. ¡°We should visit a beach!¡± She moved closer to Isabel¡¯s ears. ¡°Bring me more to the left. Just a few more spots to modify.¡±


    Mila heard the gunshot. She froze for a moment, fearing it had been aimed at them, but nothing happened. Someone else had been hit.


    ¡°I bet you would love to see me in swimwear.¡± Mila knew they had an arduous journey ahead of them. But she couldn¡¯t bring up the likely dead friends of her friends. ¡°And I would like to see yours!¡±


    They reached the required spot. Mila once more fell on the ground and began carving new lines. Above her, Isabel did her best impression of a blanket.


    ¡°And then, I think a date in the mountains would be in order!¡± Mila cut her finger on the dull piece of metal. She hissed, then continued. ¡°Somewhere high! Above the clouds! Move to the next place! I am done here.¡±


    Occasionally, between Isabel¡¯s grasp, Mila could see the unfolding events around her. As she worked, a piece of puzzle clicked in her mind. ¡°Remember how we agreed it was okay to touch each other in sleep?¡± She regretted bringing up this memory. Someone probably heard her saying it. ¡°We never did get to do that, did we?¡± But it had to be said.


    The whole room was filled with many small-scale skirmishes. Isabel and Mila had not been left alone either, but her girl¡¯s masterful application of the barriers made them too tricky of a target to commit.


    To add to the mayhem, a group of soldiers intruded from the other side of the room - all tattered and bruised, none without serious injuries. Still, they raised their weapons and charged. Unfortunately, they did not make any attempt to understand the situation and simply attacked anyone who happened to come into their reach.


    They didn¡¯t survive for long. As they succumbed to their injuries, the bizarre corruption overwhelmed their minds. Their bodies began shifting in strange ways, earning them quick death from everyone involved.


    This was just a prelude to the Military¡¯s arrival. Mila spared a glance at one of the Azan¡¯s subordinates, becoming twisted as well. The woman was quickly chopped in pieces by Laura, who happened to be the closest.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t get me wrong. It¡¯s not like I am telling you to do it,¡± Mila stopped Isabel above one of the corpses and exchanged her ruined dagger with a new one. ¡°It is just that I might lose consciousness for a while.¡±


    Mila felt Isabel¡¯s embrace tighten in askance. She heard her girl attempt to speak, to ask - what had Mila meant by that?


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°I can not explain.¡± Mila scratched and scratched, her hands bruised, cracked and brittle. The blood began to seep from the overworked fingers. ¡° She held down the curse welling up at the back of her throat. ¡°I want to!¡±


    A sudden impact threw them both to the side. Despite Isabel cushioning the blow, they were flung at the nearest wall, hitting it heavily. Mila groaned, trying to draw back the air that was pushed out of her lungs.


    Isabel was back on her feet first. Mila allowed her girl to handle her body as it refused to listen to its owner. She was pushed against her girl¡¯s chest and then brought back to the spot they had been before.


    ¡°ANYWAY!¡± Mila screamed over the sudden cracking over their heads. ¡°WHEN THAT HAPPENS,¡± She pushed her voice as hard as possible.


    The eerie melodies and enchanting whispers grew louder. The hymns of alien worlds and songs of valiant gods mixed and fought against each other.


    Mr Crow¡¯s protection was not enough anymore.


    ¡°YOU ARE ALLOWED TO DO THAT!¡± Mila finished carving the spot. She nudged her girl, who was still protecting her from above and watched Isabel¡¯s tears fall in front of her. ¡°NO, NO, NO! IT WILL BE FINE!¡±


    It was hard to keep the volume of her voice constantly at the maximum. Mila glanced at Zemny, wondering why the fool hadn¡¯t done anything about the noise yet.


    The man was simply standing, looking up with an astonished look on his face, mouth hanging open. Next to Zemny, Azan kept shaking the madman. It took a while, but finally, Mortimer¡¯s father began moving.


    Seeing Zemny begin weaving a new spell, using the excess mana the many deaths gave, Mila returned to her own work. ¡°I WILL BE FINE! PERHAPS UNRESPONSIVE FOR A WHILE!¡±


    There was a simple reason for Mila¡¯s sudden openness. As she connected another set of runes, the pathways began twisting by themselves. Her senses could tell the unseen pathways in the air were changing as well.


    Beneath Mila, new lines were scorched onto the ground. From where she had worked, all around the room, runes began connecting and changing by themselves.


    Mila hadn¡¯t done it on purpose, but she had triggered a failsafe mechanism. She had been aware something like that existed, only, in that one dream, the master of the rituals had not managed to isolate and study it.


    So, while Mila knew how to change¡­


    More ideas rushed through Mila¡¯s head. This fail-safe¡­ ¡°AND WHEN IT HAPPENS, DON¡¯T FEEL BAD ABOUT DOING ANYTHING!¡± She didn¡¯t forget to shout, keeping Isabel¡¯s attention from wandering.


    The ritual began shifting. Mila squinted as the light began pouring into the room. The ceiling had been torn off completely, allowing the fake sun to shine its light upon their heads.


    ¡°DON¡¯T LOOK UP!¡± Mila cautioned Isabel, as well as her other comrades. ¡°MOVE TO THE SIDE!¡± She watched the ground become covered with intricate engravings - incomparable to what Zemny had managed to do.


    The stolen pieces and bits left behind by the original maker of the ritual fused and transformed. They extended and swallowed the mana. They fueled the reforming of the ritual¡¯s original purpose.


    Which was¡­ Well, Mila wasn¡¯t sure of what it was. It had been created with a singular purpose in mind. While the person she had dreamt of had been far above Zemny in skill, he still hadn¡¯t deciphered most of the workings the ritual had.


    Mila had to wonder¡­ Who exactly had been the maker. She knew her companion did not like it when she did. Now, too, he noticed and warned her not to.


    It was almost time. ¡°I LOVE YOU!¡± Mila turned around and hugged Isabel. They had run out of time.


    Frankly, they had been too late. But it wasn¡¯t all lost. The outside force kept holding them down - not allowing the shoddy replication of the ritual to finish forming.


    It allowed the new pathways to replace the old. A fresh wave of mana burned away the old, cleaning away the impurities introduced by the years of work Zemny and his predecessors had put into it.


    Isabel clutched at Mila¡¯s tattered cloak, leaning down and attempting to whisper in the ear.


    It was impossible to hear. Mila nuzzled against Isabel¡¯s nape, placing a gentle kiss.


    Above them, defiance-filled roars fought against mechanical, unfeeling dissection. The sounds of battle soon were filled with exclamations of surprise.


    The changes in the way the ritual worked were noticeable for everyone. Mila kept Isabel close. There was a moment of quiet as the most powerful beings around evaluated what could these changes in the ritual bring.


    In the middle of the peaceful second, Mila heard Isable¡¯s barely audible reply. ¡°...love you, too¡­¡±


    Mila smiled. She really needed to hear these words.


    If only there were no one else here. Especially-


    ¡°NO!¡± Zemny¡¯s desperation shook the surroundings. ¡°I AM LOSING CONTROL OVER IT!¡±


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU MEAN, YOU SHIT?¡± Azan was losing his cool as well. He was clearly shaken.


    From what Mila could tell, both of them had looked up. They had probably seen ¡®It¡¯. She knew ¡®It¡¯ was there, behind the thin shell of reality between here and there.


    The large mana ball - the imitation of the imitation above, began to sputter and deform. Zemny desperately tried to regain control, but it was for nought. He couldn¡¯t change what he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°DAMNIT! EVEN THE-¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t hear what else he had lost. It didn¡¯t matter either. ¡°WE HAVE TO LEAVE!¡± She tried to get everyone''s attention. ¡°THEY WILL BE ABLE TO USE MAGIC SOON!¡±


    The large concentration of mana was depleted as it was siphoned upwards to where the core of the ritual was. Mila felt her mana control snap back into being there. ¡°ISABEL!¡±


    Mila¡¯s girl nodded. Her barriers were working again. As Isabel carried Mila away, she also covered everyone else''s retreat. They had heeded Mila¡¯s words, choosing to trust her.


    As for the defenders, they lingered around the deflating mana ball, not knowing what to do. Their two leaders were bickering again, consumed by the failure to keep control over the ritual.


    Only Helly refused to leave, being pulled back by the efforts of Andrew and the wolf. She was still trying to claw her way towards Zemny, who was holding her grandfather¡¯s gun.


    Soon, they reached the doors they had arrived from. Mila and Isabel waited for everyone else to leave, guarding their backs. Mila hadn¡¯t stopped talking. ¡°-AND MAKE SURE YOU PLAN IT PROPERLY!¡± She poked Isabel¡¯s side, making sure her girlfriend understood that the next date was a big deal.


    Mila kept talking about the date until - ¡°NOW LEAVE! I HAVE TO STAY!¡±

 Chapter 166 – The Familiar Enemy

    Isabel would probably tell Mila that talking this way was calling for bad luck. But for her, it was a way to keep her will going and sanity intact.


    ¡°YOU CAN¡¯T STAY!¡± Mila begged Isabel. The room the rest of the party was escaping to still had a roof. They wouldn¡¯t have to see what was above them. ¡°IT IS TOO DANGEROUS!¡±


    Mila¡¯s words had no effect. Isabel stubbornly refused to budge, her arms still wrapped around Mila. She whispered something - likely a rebuttal.


    The words did not reach Mila¡¯s ears. The panicked shouts and failing wills of unfortunate strugglers kept polluting the air with a cacophony of destruction and transformations.


    ¡°ISABEL! YOU HAVE TO LISTEN TO ME!¡± Mila desperately tried to persuade her girl. She couldn¡¯t let her love see what was above, nor the moment Mila would give away control. ¡°YOU HAVE TO LEAVE!¡±


    But Isabel stubbornly shook her head, guarding Mila from a stray attack from a corrupted creature that had been once a human.


    ¡°ISABEL! I¡¯LL HATE YOU IF YOU DON¡¯T LISTEN!¡± Mila screamed over the sudden howling as the Inquisitors launched a counterattack against the unmentionable horror outside.


    The light above flickered. Mila felt mana shift once more. The ritual helped the Inquisitors to fight back against the ¡®Outsider¡¯.


    Mila¡¯s hope that the baseless, toothless threat would work was immediately dashed as all it earned from Isabel was a flick against her nose. Then came a pout that made Mila feel immense guilt.


    ¡°OKAY! OKAY! I AM SORRY! JUST-¡± Mila tried the impossible again. She ignored the two powerful howls and a gunshot behind. ¡°JUST LISTEN TO ME!¡±


    Behind Isabel, Mila heard a new fight begin. Laura¡¯s warcry resounded before more joined, culminating in Mr Crow¡¯s song.


    ¡°THEY NEED YOUR HELP!¡± Mila clutched at the straws. ¡°YOU HAVE TO HELP ANDREW! AND VIOLA!¡± The mention of Mila¡¯s friend earned her another pout from Isabel. ¡°DON¡¯D BE LIKE THAT! SHE IS A FRIEND!¡±


    Zemny¡¯s mad laughter grew in loudness. Another gunshot and the other powerful howl ceased. The situation was changing rapidly, but Mila was still stuck.


    Mila opened her mouth again to keep yelling when a figure materialised behind Isabel. The Messanger, still inscrutable, nodded towards Mila but otherwise kept silent. ¡°TAKE HER! YOU PROMISED TO HELP!¡±


    The Messenger nodded. A faint, not-a-whisper found its way to Mila¡¯s ears. ¡°With this, my strength will be spent.¡± He then opened his arms and descended on Isabel.


    Isabel only showed confusion, not understanding what Mila had meant. She didn¡¯t react when a dark, shapeless cover encased her body as the Messanger appeared to melt.


    One last message was left behind as they began to blur - ¡®I can¡¯t take her far¡¯.


    Then they were gone. Mila stood alone. She could now see the fight that had been unfolding behind Isabel.


    Helly had monetarily given up on trying to get back her grandfather¡¯s gun and was helping the rest defend against stiff-looking corpses, who were resilient against all damage. Their skin constantly changed, reminding Mila of a bark she had seen on Silinth before his demise.


    It was another proof that ¡®It¡¯ was near. It wasn¡¯t a new information. Mila looked for a moment longer to see if the defensive line established by Laura, Helly and the Wolf would fall.


    When it didn¡¯t, Mila turned around to see what had happened in the large, round room.


    On the stage, Mila found only Zemny. The man was madly cackling while waving the gun.


    Before the laughing lunatic, a man lay dead - blood pooling out from two small bullet holes. Azan had died.


    Mila could not believe it had happened. She was so sure Azan was much stronger than Zemny. Especially with the spellcasting restrictions falling apart, she had thought he would become the most dangerous enemy.


    Instead, it was Zemny who had triumphed. It quickly became clear as to why.


    It wasn¡¯t the gun that had given Zemny the decisive advantage. No. The man was changing, twisting, losing his mind to something greater than they were.


    The man was going through a rebirth, fixing the body that had been almost completely split into three parts - likely by Azan¡¯s attacks.


    With how the flesh was knitting back together, bones snapping and mending, and blood crawling back into the body, Zemny made a horrible sight to behold.


    Mila took a deep breath. She wondered how much of Zemny was remaining. Was his mind altered completely? That would make things very difficult.


    The ritual control room was still filled with skirmishes between the remaining Azan¡¯s people and the freshly transformed.


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    For whatever reason, none of the previously corrupted people exhibited the feared presence. Mila felt they were ¡®lesser¡¯, but in what way, she didn¡¯t know.


    Not so with Zemny. Mila felt the horrid being seep into the man¡¯s body. This felt very much like Silinth had.


    With all the established defences falling, the corpses began rising again. They weren¡¯t strong - or even dangerous now. But they served as some sort of nourishment for Zemny.


    After a moment, the corpses all fell again while Zemny¡¯s body grew whole again. It was still injured, but not for long.


    It was daunting. Mila glanced at the waning mana ball behind Zemny. She had to get there. It was the key to their success. If she could reach it, she could attempt to take control of the ritual one last time.


    Not that Mila thought she could - even with the knowledge she had gleaned from her dream. But she wasn¡¯t alone.


    Forcing her breath to even out, Mila looked back at the exhausted Raran sitting next to his brother. They had not entered the room before, choosing to contribute from the back.


    ¡°COLLAPSE THE DOOR! BAR IT! DO WHAT YOU CAN TO CLOSE OFF THE ROOM!¡± Mila screamed before plunging herself into the depths of the room.


    Mila felt her mana and wrapped herself into it. She felt her magic form and conceal her from the world.


    It wasn¡¯t enough to hide from Zemny, whose eyes snapped her way from time to time. But the rest of the room was too busy to search for her.


    A falling body of a torn-apart woman smashed into the ground from above. Screams arose above as the hymns faltered. They resumed a moment later, but not before another body fell - broken and corrupted.


    Still, Mila refused to look. She pretended she was deaf and hoped her companion would be able to reverse any damage she received from catching some of the noises ¡®It¡¯ made.


    The very presence of ¡®It¡¯ was tainting. Mila could only do her best to keep the damage to the minimum.


    With this piece of the world split from the whole, they were so much closer to ¡®elsewhere¡¯ than it should be possible. Mila guessed it was why ¡®It¡¯ was so much more powerful than when she had met ¡®It¡¯ before.


    Mila winced as she received a warning from her companion. She was thinking too much about ¡®It¡¯ and how it worked. She course-corrected her thoughts.


    Andrew and Isabel would be fine. They were special. Laura would likely not be badly impacted if she was careful. Helly probably knew how to counteract the corruption. She was that kind of woman.


    But the rest?


    Now more than ever, Mila understood why the Temples acted the way they did. Watching one of Azan¡¯s surviving men kill an abomination and then succumb to the spreading miasma, Mila knew most people should be killed to be safe.


    Even Silinth had not been able to hold back the corruption for long. Granted, she still wasn¡¯t sure how he had gotten himself infected in the first place. It had been a much more involved process than what was happening here.


    Mila slipped beneath a row of broken seats, then crawled forward. She had successfully vanished from everyone¡¯s but Zemny¡¯s attention.


    The hateful man¡¯s eyes still found Mila¡¯s prowling form from time to time. He was still knitting himself together, losing clothes and skin in the process. He was growing larger, too.


    ¡°I hope you can do something about that!¡± Mila muttered while avoiding a stray attack.


    Now resembling a bloated mix of wood and flesh, Zemny found it difficult to hold the gun properly. It appeared his fingers had lost some of the nimbleness as well. He tried to point the gun at Mila but failed to press the trigger.


    Zemny didn¡¯t discard the weapon. He looked down at it with curiosity, then turned his head back to look at the concentrated mana. ¡°NO, NO!¡± He suddenly clutched his head.


    It was a chance to increase her pace. Mila jumped forward. She skipped over several rows of disorganised seats, then ducked behind a family of four, who had all died together while protecting each other.


    Mila poked her head from the cover and checked Zemny. He was still struggling. It appeared his mind was slowly being eaten and replaced.


    Risking using her senses, Mila tried to examine the failing man. She wasn¡¯t close enough. Seeing Zemny still clutching his head, she moved closer.


    A new wave of disturbing sounds washed over her, trying to infiltrate her head. Nothing happened. Mila¡¯s will was too spent, but still too much to be easily influenced.


    Then it happened. Mila¡¯s senses brushed against Zemny¡¯s body. She frowned, feeling the oh-so-familiar corruption cursing through his body. It wasn¡¯t as bad as with Silinth, but Zemny also wasn¡¯t as powerful.


    From what Mila could tell, he would lose soon. But not just yet. She finally reached the stage. Her body tensed. She was now close enough to Zemny for his attacks to reach her instantly.


    A reassuring feeling pushed Mila to proceed. She took a deep breath, ignoring the stench of death, then crawled on the stage.


    There was nowhere to hide here. Mila staggered, her feet not landing correctly. She hurried to glance at Zemny, but he was still struggling.


    It was even grosser to see the transformation from this close. Mila wanted to avert her eyes from the falling pieces of skin as they peeled away from the flesh and were replaced by a scabbing, ligneous surface.


    That wasn¡¯t a choice Mila could have. She kept paying attention to the man as she moved closer to the ball of energy.


    Even the lengthening limbs didn¡¯t make Mila look away. She opened her mouth to whisper. ¡°Attack now?¡± She prodded her companion, finding their current position to be excellent for a sudden attack.


    Mila received a negative. The hatred for Zemny was still there. She felt the desire to rid the world of his presence. But there also was a warning to not provoke the man.


    Whatever the reason might be, Mila knew the old ghost wouldn¡¯t waste the chance if he thought it was beneficial.


    And currently, Mila had to change what the ritual was doing. She extended her sense into the ball, connecting herself with the controls of the ritual.


    The whole thing was¡­ Overwhelming. Mila felt her mind struggle to comprehend what she was feeling. She had thought she knew what to do, but now¡­ She wasn¡¯t so sure.


    After receiving an encouraging prod, Mila sighed, then began twisting some of the meanings and targeting of the ritual.


    Despite her doubts, Mila found no resistance to her interference. She fell into a rhythm, chipping away at the enormous work of changing the ritual.

 Chapter 167 - Recognising the Magnitude

    While at first seemingly impossible, the process of altering the complex pathways and connections was surprisingly easy. Mila felt the ancient miracle yield in front of her prodding, changing in ways she could not have foreseen.


    Despite her not being an expert, Mila found it easy to find the next place where she had to look. It was as if the ritual was purposefully guiding her.


    It was a ludicrous idea. Mila couldn¡¯t even begin imagining how it would be possible. Yet, as she willed a mana string to change its form and intent, she found it respond in the most intuitive way.


    Almost as if¡­


    It was almost as if the ritual had a mind of its own. A slumbering, forgetful and distracted mind, but a consciousness nevertheless.


    Mila felt a prod against her mind, not one that usually came from within her soul. It was crude and clumsy. Then, it vanished, collapsing under its own complexity.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t a mind. Mila just didn¡¯t have a better comparison. And her companion had fallen completely silent as well. Even his emotions had stopped pushing against hers.


    Another moment passed, and the ritual continued to shift and change. Mila sent her will through the mana pathways and found them transforming even before she had to give instructions.


    It was breathtaking and made her¡­ Mila found herself pulling back. Something was intoxicating about the whole process.


    And otherworldly.


    Mila felt even more repulsed. The beauty she had found was not something a mortal could create.


    It was as if the whole ritual had been crafted by¡­ ¡°A god.¡± Mila found herself whispering.


    The implications were not something Mila dared to think of. She shut her mind, trying to focus on the single thing - finished the alterations.


    But the thoughts of the dream kept creeping back. Mila now understood why the old soul had blanked out a large part of it. It wasn¡¯t something she could see.


    However¡­


    Why hadn¡¯t the rest of the people present in that place lost their minds?


    Why was there a god in the first place?


    It should have been impossible. Gods were not¡­ They were not real entities with actual bodies. They could not simply manifest themselves.


    And they were¡­ They were gods¡­ With something like that on their side, how had the old ghost lost the war?


    The ritual was proof of how much above mortals the gods were. But they also were impossible. They couldn¡¯t exist.


    How? Why? What had occurred all those years ago? Why hadn¡¯t Mila heard of it before?


    A powerful push against her will woke up Mila from the destructive spiral. These thoughts were dangerous. The secrets she had gleaned could not be uttered. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mila gingerly began poking the ritual again. Now that she ¡®knew¡¯, she could see an unfathomable touch in every detail of the ritual.


    As Zemny¡¯s additions vanished, being burned away and transformed, the ritual began spinning faster and faster.


    Mila couldn''t tell to what ends the ritual would change. The earlier reminder from her companion had also revealed his mood. He was melancholic and seemed to reminiscent about different times.


    It was more implications Mila didn¡¯t want to deal with. She really hoped it wasn¡¯t the general¡¯s love life she had just learned about.


    How would that even work? Gods didn¡¯t have bodies or real personalities. Then again, Mila knew there had been someone there who had crafted this ritual.


    In the end, it was too complicated and dangerous to think about. Mila knew she was running in a circle with this. But how could she not?


    Perhaps Isabel and Andrew would not understand, but Mila had lived so many years in this world. It had been through her dreams, but she understood how things worked generally.


    This was just impossible.


    Mila grimaced. She sent her will through another pathway, reforming it with her passing. With a new purpose, the vein began pumping mana with renewed vigour.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Was this prearranged? Mila had to wonder. She felt the ritual¡¯s aim veer in an entirely different direction. At least, that was how it felt.


    It was all abstract. There were no physical coordinates it had targeted before.


    Mila felt the ritual reel. She hurried to check what had happened, only to find a disgusting rot and puss spreading in one of the branches that travelled close to the outer boundaries.


    The ritual cut away the corruption, leaving a place where the mana was bleeding out into nothingness. Mila quickly tied the mana pathway into a knot and redirected the flow to a new direction.


    This hadn¡¯t been the first time this had happened. Now that Mila knew where to look, she found many such places where the ritual had tried to cleanse itself by discarding parts and mending what it could.


    Upon urging from the old ghost, who had stopped brooding, Mila hurried to fix what she could. She still felt the apprehension.


    Mila was messing with things no mortal should touch. She wasn¡¯t clear as to why her will made the ritual bloom. But if she had to guess, it was because it was accompanied by the touch of the old general¡¯s soul.


    There was a change. Mila felt a tug at her consciousness, calling her back to where the controls began. She momentarily pulled away from the ritual, letting her consciousness settle back into her body.


    Mila immediately saw what had called for her attention. She staggered away from the ball of mana and grabbed Azan¡¯s sword.


    It was an excellent weapon. Light and sharp. Mila returned her gaze to the tendrils the transforming madman was producing.


    Zemny was still struggling against the corruption. He was losing. His body resembled Silinth¡¯s at the end of his life more and more.


    The tendrils reaching for the waning mana ball were endangering everything. Mila knew she couldn¡¯t allow the ¡®Corruption¡¯ to have direct access to the ritual. She raised the sword and chopped down at the slim, gnarly branches.


    They snapped in half - brittle and thin. All they were was fingers lost their form. Mila glanced back at Zemny. The man had not felt pain. She raised the sword again and chopped some more.


    After a few seconds of work, Mila huffed in exhaustion and returned to the ritual. Zemny would not hold for much longer.


    There was another problem. The ritual was starting to run out of mana. Mila felt the magic seek every last available drop not tied to a living person.


    It was all sucked up towards the large, brightening sun. ¡°How much longer?¡± Mila wanted to know. Her body had reached the limits of tiredness for what seemed like the hundredth time today.


    The vague feeling of ¡®soon¡¯ didn¡¯t reassure Mila. She felt some of the less paramount control functions crumble away as the mana ball turned more into a mist.


    Mila felt the ritual cannibalise itself. She made rounds, seeking a way she could help. A couple of times, she found a stray piece of Zemny¡¯s heresy against magic and prudently dissolved it.


    While helpful, there wasn¡¯t much else Mila could do at this stage. The disintegrating pieces did add some mana to the larger workings.


    The ritual was settling into autonomous mode, leaving her a way in and out of it but without the possibility of interacting.


    ¡°What now?¡± Mila was booted out of the mindscape where her alterations had taken place. She looked at the howling shadow of what had once been a bright mage.


    Mila gripped the sword''s handle tighter, considering how she should do it. The old ghost was still warning her against any rash actions. She couldn¡¯t understand why. The death would surely add a sizable chunk to the-


    That was it, wasn¡¯t it? Mila continued to watch the disgusting metamorphosis.


    While it was true Zemny was vulnerable and couldn¡¯t be allowed to transform completely¡­


    They couldn¡¯t kill him just yet. If Mila¡¯s guess was right, Zemny¡¯s death would inject a large, purposeful and corrupted mana into the ritual¡¯s heart.


    It wasn¡¯t all bad. Mila needed more time to catch her breath. Watching Zemny did make her stomach churn and the process stunk to high heavens, but it was a moment of rest.


    It wouldn¡¯t last for long. Mila extended her senses and touched the ritual. It was possible to force her way in, but only for her. And even that path would soon be closed.


    Once the lockdown was complete¡­ Mila forced herself to stay standing. Once it was complete, it would be time to kill Zemny.


    Now that she had to stand and watch, Mila found herself restless. She glanced at the dying-down battle in the room. The remaining humans were hacking away at the remnants of the comrades who had fallen to ¡®It¡¯.


    It wasn¡¯t a surprise. It was the weakest who fell the easiest. That didn¡¯t mean scant men and women were fine. Mila guessed they didn¡¯t have a week left even if the Temple didn¡¯t claim their lives first.


    Upon further look, Mila also saw the ground littered with even more corpses garbed in military uniforms. She could hear the battle above.


    The desperate sounds of people dying and the higher forces trying to exert their influences on this forsaken piece of reality. They were something Mila wished she could ignore completely. She couldn¡¯t.


    Mila¡¯s curiosity almost got the better of her when she heard a voice above she would never forget. It was Oscar. He was still alive. That was good news. She hopped to take the boy¡¯s life herself. It had quickly become one of her life''s goals.


    Despite her resolve, Mila didn¡¯t look. She didn¡¯t need to know ¡®It¡¯ was trying to reach Its tendrils to this place.


    Then Mila looked further to where her comrades were still fighting. The doors were now barred by a pile of rocks. Raran had done well. He was probably suffering now for overspending his mana.


    Everyone was. Mila grimly smiled. The ritual finished closing itself off from the outside world, and she prodded her own mana reserves.


    There was more than Mila could spend. She simply didn¡¯t have a spell to put that much mana into. Andrew and Isabel were the other two people who didn¡¯t have to worry about running dry. The rest¡­ Especially Viola. She probably was suffering with all the vile stenches spreading around.


    Mila furrowed her brows. She had readied herself for a strike but realised one part of the wall was crumbling under heavy blows. ¡°Shit!¡± She knew who it was.


    The Messanger had been clear. He couldn¡¯t bring Isabel far. And now Mila¡¯s girl was pissed and back to give a piece of her mind.

 Chapter 168 - A Hope

    How many hammer blows would it take? Mila felt her heart racing. ¡°Now?¡± She asked louder than strictly necessary.


    The answer was no. ¡°Are you mad? I can¡¯t let her see you!¡± Mila weighted her sword. ¡°What do you mean relax?¡± She translated. ¡°You are emotionally more unstable than I am!¡±


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Mila took a breath, then another. It didn¡¯t actually help. Not with Isabel¡¯s hurried work audible through the chaos. ¡°Okay, we strike!¡± She raised her sword despite the old ghost¡¯s protest.


    Zemny¡¯s hands finally could not hold the gun any longer. The weapon fell out of the disfigured digits and rolled on the ground.


    It didn¡¯t land far from her, making Mila hesitate. She looked at the weapon, then at the gnarly, reforming fingers that tried to reach it. Zemny was still somewhere inside the monstrosity, still hanging to a crumb of personality.


    The way the remnant of Zemny¡¯s mind searched for the gun pushed Mila towards it. She stumbled forward and rolled closer to the weapon, snatching it away from the approximation of fingers reaching for it.


    Mila weighed the weapon, trying to figure out how to correctly use it. She had seen Zemny attack with it. Mila repeated what she had learned from the short impression. ¡°What about this?¡±


    The answer was still a no. ¡°Really?¡± Mila looked at the falling rocks. If she had to guess, Isabel could already peek inside the room.


    In her mind, there was no choice. Mila raised the gun, letting her finger slide on the trigger, then gently pulled on it. She prepared herself for the loud bang, but all she received was a click.


    Mila felt disappointment flood her body. She hadn¡¯t thought a bullet would kill Zemny, but it would be something. ¡°Why did you reach for it if it had run out of ammunition?¡± She asked the unresponsive shadow of a man.


    Of course, there was no answer. Fighting back the urge to throw the gun away, Mila deposited it under her clothes. With it, she would have a bargaining chip when dealing with Helly.


    It was a distant goal, almost impossibly far away in Mila¡¯s mind. She gathered her strength once again. Ignoring the reprimand pushing against her mind, she took a limp step towards Zemny and raised her sword.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t¡­ Then I will.¡± Mila met her target¡¯s blank eyes. They flickered with madness, then with deep, unsettling disregard.


    It was impossible. Mila knew it was. She gambled on the old ghost being forced to move once she failed to kill Zemny.


    With that in mind, Mila took another stumbling step, avoiding a lazy swipe at her head from her target¡¯s swaying fingers. It was an instinctual defence from the enemy¡¯s body, not a conscious resistance.


    It was enough to send Mila reeling as she struggled to regain balance. She nervously glanced to the side only to see Isabel¡¯s hands already tearing away rocks to open a way in.


    Mila had been too slow. She slumped, almost dropping the sword. ¡°I will not forgive you for this¡­¡±


    The ancient apparition remained unbothered by Mila¡¯s words. If anything, he welcomed Isabel¡¯s arrival.


    Then Isabel was through. The powerful woman tore apart the last obstacles and crawled past the debris to fall inside the room. She was on her feet the very next moment, glaring at Mila.


    There was nothing to it. Mila would have to suffer the righteous indignation of her girl. Nothing she could say would make Isabel less angry. While Mila didn¡¯t believe she had done wrong, she had been selfish in her decisions.


    Isabel¡¯s stormy expression didn¡¯t waver as she stomped towards Mila. The girl ignored the few stray attacks aimed at her, not breaking their eye contact.


    Mila winced. When she was sure Isabel would be able to hear, she tried to speak. ¡°You are still injured.¡± Her attempt at pacifying her girlfriend was drowned by a loud clash. Then came sharpening sounds, which quickly died down. ¡°You are still injured!¡± She repeated.


    ¡°DAMNIT, ISABEL! YOU CANNOT SEE WHAT WILL HAPPEN!¡± Mila roared, using the last remnants of her strength - then she was spent.


    Mila wobbled, dropped her sword, and then was hugged tightly. She felt Isabel¡¯s lips press against her ear.


    ¡°...not physical¡­¡± Came a whisper.


    ¡°IT DOESN¡¯T MATTER!¡± Mila cried. ¡°HE HURT YOU! YOU ARE NOT FINE!¡±


    ¡°...calm¡­¡± Isabel landed a gentle kiss on Mila¡¯s kiss. ¡°...down.¡± She then released Mila and pulled up her sleeve to reveal a makeshift bracelet of engraved pearls.


    To say Mila was alarmed was an understatement. ¡°WHAT IS THAT?¡± The thing reeked of restrictive magic. If she could move, Mila would have torn the thing apart. She was so shaken she barely noticed the swipes at Isabel¡¯s back by the abomination.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Isabel poked Mila¡¯s nose, then embraced her again. ¡°... Emotions¡­¡± She tried to explain. ¡°...wild¡­ No¡­ control¡­¡± There were pauses between her words that seemed to stretch for forever. ¡°... to calm¡­ speak slow.¡±


    Mila hurried to piece together the scant few words explaining a much larger issue. Even the fog left by the exhaustion didn¡¯t stop her mind from constructing the likely explanation.


    It was all Mila needed for now. To understand the gist of it. They could deal with the rest when they got out of the desperate situation.


    Mila already knew, or at least strongly suspected, that Oscar was using his endless, hostile emotions as weapons. He had struck Isabel, bypassing her girl¡¯s defences. It had knocked Isabel out.


    It appeared the Sage and his companion had woken up Isabel, discovered an abnormality within her and given her girl a bracelet that limited and contained anomaly.


    ¡°Is this dangerous?¡± Mila poked the suspicious thing. She looked at Isabel but expected a definite answer from her inner source.


    There was an annoying feeling of maybe but probably not. Isabel shook her head as well. She moved her lips, telling Mila it helped.


    ¡°Can you go without it?¡±


    Another shake of a head, this time a bit hesitant. It grew in surety a moment later. No - Isabel mouthed.


    ¡°You still can¡¯t stay.¡± Mila pleaded, and Isabel pretended she hadn¡¯t heard. Maybe she hadn¡¯t. The noise came in waves. Some phrases were bound to be lost with the battles around them.


    ¡°ISABEL!¡± Mila grabbed her girl¡¯s ear and pulled it down. ¡°YOU HAVE TO GO! NOW!¡±


    Another refusal. ¡°YOU DON¡¯T GET IT! IT IS ABOUT TO FINISH THE TRANSFORMATION!¡±


    But Isabel stubbornly refused. She raised her shield, showing her willingness to fight.


    ¡°IT IS NOT A QUESTION OF WILL OR ABILITY!¡± Mila tried to push her girl away. ¡°YOU CANNOT SEE IT! YOU CANNOT HEAR IT!¡±


    Until¡­


    ¡°SHUT YOUR EARS! DON¡¯T LISTEN!¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The sudden third voice on the stage didn¡¯t surprise Mila. She had felt the transformation be close to finishing for some time now. The mix of sighs and relief sent chills down Mila¡¯s spine. This wasn¡¯t Zemny¡¯s voice anymore.


    Isabel, however¡­ She was frightened. Her shield raised, she stood in front of Mila, then began channelling mana into the trusty flamethrower spell.


    A moment later, a stream of fire washed over Zemny¡¯s disfigured form. And just as Mila had expected, it did almost nothing.


    ¡°Child of Destiny¡­¡± The Corruption drawled. ¡°And you¡­¡±


    The voice felt like an impact. Mila almost buckled from it alone. The unfiltered presence began growing in potency. Soon, they would not be able to withstand it.


    Even now, Mila felt it was too late. ¡°Shit¡­¡± The tainting presence was beginning to seep into their flesh and bones.


    Humans were not created to be able to withstand this presence. Mila bit inside of her cheek, forcing herself to move.


    Her legs refused. Mila felt her skin crawl - literally crawl as the blood in her body began to move in unnatural ways.


    Then, the most powerful barrier Isabel could make covered them both. Mila¡¯s girl swayed but withstood the corrupting presence. She raised her shield and kept the otherworldly intruder at by - if momentarily.


    ¡°You have grown, Child of Destiny.¡± It noted. ¡°Before, you crawled in front of me. Now, you dare to witness my diminished avatar.¡±


    Mila checked her condition. Under Isabel¡¯s protection, she was able to think. Not that it mattered much. She couldn¡¯t understand. Why had Aaers allowed this to happen?


    The sword in her hand felt inadequate. It wouldn¡¯t hurt ¡®It¡¯. All Mila could hope was that Aaers would take over and do what he did before - vanquish ¡®It¡¯ and leave only Zemny inside the body.


    Meanwhile, Isabel kept washing ¡®It¡¯ in a fire. It was more destructive for them than for ¡®It¡¯. Mila looked around, seeking something - anything.


    The rest of the room was now with no life. The surviving people had all died after ¡®It¡¯s¡¯ feelers reached them.


    From above, shouts of alarm and fear spread as the fighters realised the presence of the great enemy had found its way through the barriers and was now next to the control point of the operation.


    Finally, Mila had no reason to avoid looking up. She raised her eyes and was met by a scant few floating fighters fending off thousands of branch-like feelers reaching for the heart of the ritual.


    Only the fake sun had none around it as the concentration of magic continued to burn away the corruption.


    Mila found Oscar immediately. He was standing next to Astra on a translucent tile. His own tentacle-like appendages met the corruptions, struggling for dominance. Astra herself was on her knees, praying and singing a hymn that formed a net that reinforced the world.


    Then Mila¡¯s eyes fell on the other two Inquisitors. They, too, were praying - solemn and unyielding, they brought the light of gods to this forsaken place, making it habitable for humans.


    There were also the strongest, most capable fighters from the Military. Mila didn¡¯t recognise any of them but noted a few who were all hacking away at the approaching doom in the form of dark branches.


    And none of it mattered. Mila sighed. They were so dead - everyone was. Even if Aaers got rid of ¡®It¡¯, the process would reveal ¡®His¡¯ existence to these people.


    There would be a purge. But what other options did they have?


    Mila put her hand on Isabel¡¯s back, supporting her girl, who poured more and more mana into the fire.


    ¡°Where¡­ Is ¡®He¡¯?¡± The Corruption finally asked, deciding the rest were of no importance.


    Mila winced. Even behind Isabel¡¯s barriers, she still felt sick and waning. But it was a good question. Why the fuck had Aaers not moved yet?


    In response, Mila felt something push against her mind. Instead of losing her conciseness, she raised her head in shock to look at the fake sun again.


    There were changes. A hope. Mila only wished it would be enough.

 Chapter 169 - A Piece of History

    The sun grew brighter. The concentrated mana seemed to ignite, erasing all shadows and incorporeal intrusions on this piece of reality.


    And by all, Mila noted, it really meant ¡®all¡¯. Everything that had no physical body was obliterated.


    The Horror¡¯s branches were burnt to ashes under the bright flame. The ashes then turned into nothing as the ritual increased in intensity.


    At the same time, the songs of Inquisitors were cut short, losing all of their godly presence. The gaze of the higher forces was barred, and their existing influence was cleansed.


    Mila watched as wave after wave of ignited mana spread from the centre of the ritual. Of course, it wasn¡¯t actually a visible phenomenon - at least not to the naked eye.


    For everyone who didn¡¯t possess the mana sense, the sun simply grew brighter, and the Corruption and the influence of the Gods crumbled and vanished.


    There was also no ¡®heat¡¯ spreading from the ¡®sun¡¯. Even if there was, Mila wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. She hadn¡¯t stopped paying attention to ¡®It¡¯, right next to them.


    The damn thing was being burnt with relentless intensity. Mila tried to see the disfigured form of Zemny but found only a shadow hidden by the bright flames.


    Mila hoped¡­ She hoped whatever the ritual had done¡­ Of course, she could sense ¡®It¡¯. This hope had been fleeting.


    That is not to say there had been no impact on their enemy at all. For one, ¡®It¡¯ had stopped speaking, gazing upwards in what could only be a wonder.


    ¡°Isabel,¡± Mila nudged her girl. ¡°We have to fall back.¡± She tried to understand what had happened.


    The old ghost had acted so confident, but the enemy still stood. Mila tried to pull Isabel backwards but had to support herself against her girlfriend instead.


    Mila looked at her bloodless hand and trembling fingers. Her body was failing. She cursed Aaers while checking Isabel¡¯s condition. She feared the worst, but¡­


    Isabel appeared to be fine - as one could be in this situation. Mila sighed in relief, still supporting herself against her girl.


    ¡°Pah!¡±


    The exclamation ground against Mila¡¯s mind. ¡®It¡¯ sounded displeased. She didn¡¯t know what it had gleaned, but those were good news for them¡­ Probably.


    It was hard to say. The world had begun to spin from one side to the other. Mila felt Isabel¡¯s hand wrap around her waist, holding her up.


    How could Isabel still stand? Mila couldn¡¯t ask. Her mouth refused to open. She felt, not heard, ¡®It¡¯ say something else.


    It was a demand, and Mila suspected she knew what kind of demand it was. The disgust and willingness to fight from the alien soul that inhibited her body was clear.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Mila breathed out.


    That¡¯s right. Mila remembered. ¡®It¡¯ had said so before. Something about ¡®Children of Destiny.¡¯ Isabel was apparently one.


    These ¡®Children¡¯... If they were something ¡®It¡¯ took note of¡­ It made them special. While Mila didn¡¯t know what it included, she knew it made them resilient against ¡®Its¡¯ corrupting powers.


    It was¡­ a relief. Isabel would be fine¡­ Perhaps it was some sort of sick test by Aaers? To see just how much being a child of Destiny meant?


    Mila¡¯s mind spun and shook, losing the battle against the manyfold forces working against it. At least - it didn¡¯t hurt.


    It was rather strange. The feeling of floating. Mila could not help but worry about her nervous system. It was likely fried, but she rather that than unceasing pain.


    The only sense Mila still could rely on was the mana one. She felt the ritual shift into another complicated task. Isabel¡¯s calming, giant mana pool was next to her. Her girl was doing her best¡­


    Then there was ¡®It¡¯... Still disgustingly powerful with a connection to a power source that Mila could not comprehend. Not that she tried. The damn ghost didn¡¯t have to remind her to stop.


    Mila simply didn¡¯t have other options to interact with the world. It hadn¡¯t been on purpose.


    And because Mila had one sense and because it was brushing against the said connection, did she notice the shift.


    The ritual had ¡®moved¡¯. Mila¡¯s inner world was washed over by a powerful feeling of melancholy. She tried to understand what had happened to Aaers¡¯s anger and disgust.


    It all had been replaced by sadness and grim resolve. More complicated emotions came next. Mila felt lost again. She hated it, holding onto her love for Isabel, keeping herself afloat.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Before long, Mila found herself sinking into obliviousness.


    ¡ª


    Mila opened her eyes. She was lying in the same spot - looking at the same lifeless sky with no celestial bodies as always.


    The ravaged land stretched to all sides, reminding Mila of her tiny importance in the grand scheme of things. She waited for a moment longer, thinking about her girl.


    Was Aaers already out? Had he shown himself to Isabel? If yes, what did Isabel think? Would this impact their relationships? What was happening outside?


    Mila finally moved her limbs. She involuntarily enjoyed the painless experience. There were no injuries here. Her body was fine. She raised her hands to check her palms.


    There was nothing beneath her skin that shouldn¡¯t be there. Mila shuddered from the recollection.


    ¡®Its¡¯ presence seemed to impact everything biological. With their last encounter ending with Aaers¡¯s victory, she had gathered too much attention from the unmentionable thing.


    Mila couldn¡¯t see herself ever facing off ¡®It¡¯ on her own at this rate. She sighed, then got up, wondering what Aaers was up to outside.


    Except¡­


    ¡°WHY ARE YOU HERE?¡± Mila gaped at the apparition in front of her. ¡°GO OUT! ISABEL IS ALONE! YOU HAVE TO HELP!¡±


    Aaers shook his head, then raised his hand to appease Mila. He made a few more gestures, trying to explain¡­


    ¡°I DON¡¯T CARE! GO NOW!¡± Mila¡¯s rage was overflowing. She jumped the damn thing and tried to punch him.


    Of course, Mila didn¡¯t succeed. Her punch went wide, with the fleeting remains gliding to the side. ¡°LET ME PUNCH YOU!¡±


    It didn¡¯t happen. Aaers continued to dodge everything Mila threw at him. He made another attempt at calming the girl down and then gave up.


    ¡°You monster¡­ Why did you let her see ¡®It¡¯?¡± There was a helpless shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t care if she saw parts of it before and that she is resistant to ¡®Its¡¯ corruption. Isabel shouldn¡¯t have seen ¡®It¡¯ - no matter what.¡± She wheezed, feeling her rage build up again.


    Then Aaers was gone. Mila collapsed on the ground, punching the dirt. ¡°That¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have words to describe her feelings.


    At least Aaers had taken over her body. Mila fell on her side and listlessly looked at the barren horizon. Her worry didn¡¯t abate, but her emotional force was spent.


    All Mila could manage was apathy and hope Isabel was fine.


    ¡ª


    There would be a hell to pay. Aaers knew Mila would not forgive him for this. Not anytime soon. Even if it was for the good of both girls, he was treading thin ice.


    Aaers didn¡¯t move yet. He had waited until the last moment - until Mila¡¯s heart had stopped. His task now was to rebuild and improve what was lost and damaged beyond repair.


    It was a delicate matter. Aaers studied the destroyed nervous system, curdling blood, singed bones and torn muscles. He couldn¡¯t save her. Not alone.


    But Aaers wasn¡¯t alone. Only because Mila¡¯s body was unresponsive and unable to move did he not cry and call ¡®Her¡¯ name.


    A slight brush of broken, fading consciousness brushed against Aaers mind. His heart shook, and his endless emotions crashed against the gentle touch.


    It responded with a tender reprimand. The piece of ¡®Her¡¯ was even smaller and weaker than Aaers had been for all those years. He knew it still could carry on only because ¡®She¡¯ was¡­ Had been eternal.


    No more¡­


    This remnant was without true ego - just a ball of cherished emotions yearning for times past and future together.


    And it, too, would fade after ¡®Her¡¯ task was fulfilled. Aaers reminisced for a moment longer. He enjoyed the warmth and connection that came only once in a lifetime.


    In this place, ¡®She¡¯ was still present. Only because this place was not where ¡®She¡¯ had been born and died. Aaers sunk into the warmth of their love. It was an unshakable, eternal thing - something they had not managed to be.


    A nudge against Aaers¡¯s mind woke him up. He suffered through the chiding and begrudgingly returned to reality.


    There was not much time. The transfer had begun. Aaers felt a shard of his long-lost strength return.


    It wouldn¡¯t make him whole - it never truly would happen, but it would be enough to get them out of the current situation. Aaers accepted part of himself, incorporating the lost into the whole.


    Then, Aaers reached out for ¡®Her¡¯ again, relying on what he intended to do. He needed help.


    The strange touch trembled, then sensed the body Aaers was inhibiting now. Then came a teasing pout, asking what he was doing in another woman¡¯s body.


    Aaers could only smile bitterly. He had missed this, too. Another exchange happened as he explained why Mila was important.


    The memory agreed. ¡®She¡¯ joined Aaers in his attempt and began mending Mila¡¯s broken form, giving it new life, new potential.


    Under their considerate care, Mila¡¯s body knit together, purging away the corruption sown by the enemy. Aaers asked about ¡®It¡¯, but ¡®She¡¯ didn¡¯t know.


    ¡®It¡¯ had not existed alongside them both. Aaers agreed. This enemy had come after their time. He asked more questions, tiptoeing around the larger issue.


    Aaers didn¡¯t want to ask¡­ Why had ¡®She¡¯ done it. Why had ¡®She¡¯ sacrificed herself¡­ He already knew but was unwilling to accept.


    And his thoughts couldn¡¯t be concealed anyway. ¡®She¡¯ noticed Aaers sulking reflections and ¡®sighed¡¯. A reminder of his own decisions of self-sacrifice was mercilessly thrown back.


    Aaers winced, knowing he had no room to argue. He immersed himself in mending Mila to weather the stormy response. Despite ¡®Her¡¯ being just a memory, she was just as he remembered her.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mila¡¯s body to regain its vitality. Aaers felt the body become able to move. He pulled the air into the lungs. New blood began pumping in Mila¡¯s veins. Her muscles became stronger and more enduring.


    Aaers was ready to show himself to the world. Only¡­ He contacted ¡®Her¡¯. He couldn¡¯t let everyone know about him or ¡®Her¡¯. Their remnants had to remain unknown. He sent his love through the bond and received the same in return.


    This¡­ This would be the last time they had a contact. Aaers knew the memory had lost most everything it was held together by.


    All that remained was enough power to send them back. But before Aaers could move - a message was sent.


    ¡®Her¡¯ body was still intact.

 Chapter 170 - Thrown Into the Deep End

    Isabel swallowed the bile and forced herself to not panic. She held Mila¡¯s limp, unmoving body in one hand while, with the other, she continued to send a stream of fire at the horrendous thing of nightmares.


    ¡°There is¡­ nothing¡­ to worry¡­ about.¡± The words came slowly. Isabel frowned, pulling back her scattering thoughts into order. She felt her anger switch into rage, then worry and then desperation.


    Each switch was sudden and threatened Isabel with losing control over her thoughts. The bracelet helped, but not as much as she wished. The pearls contracted around her wrist, sucking away the excess of emotions.


    The pearls wouldn¡¯t last forever, either. The old healer who had helped wasn¡¯t clear on just how long the thing would work. He hadn¡¯t seen anything like this injury before, either.


    ¡°...shit¡­¡± Isabel almost lost control of the spell. Her emotions were spinning faster and faster. ¡°...common¡­¡±


    Mila should be waking up any moment. Isabel pulled her girl¡¯s body closer. Well, not Mila, per se.


    It would likely be whoever was inside Mila. Isabel wasn¡¯t clear on the details. Mila never explained it to her, citing one reason or another.


    Isabel guessed that it had something to do with the Gods. Or whatever was in front of her.


    Luckily, Isabel didn¡¯t have to stop her thought process. Mila always warned her of the danger of thinking about these topics and what they entailed. Now, all she needed to do to avoid the danger was to wait, and her emotions erased any coherent idea.


    Still, Isabel felt the corrosive influence press against her barriers. It wasn¡¯t something she could forget or not think about for long. She was losing.


    More emotions bubbled and simmered. Isabel relied on the bracelet to calm her mind. As long as she didn¡¯t need to speak, she could manage.


    When Isabel was Mila, she was also mostly fine. She believed it was their love that shackled her stormy feelings.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Isabel shuddered. The thing had no business of sounding so normal. Mila always told her not to listen. It was impossible now. Her hands were busy. She didn¡¯t dare to stop spewing fire, and loudly singing was not an option.


    The whole room was now filled with fire, but it didn¡¯t appear to do anything to the enemy. But at least the rising smoke hid what was happening. ¡°...Mila¡­¡±


    ¡°Curious.¡±


    Whatever had gotten the thing''s attention was godsent. Isabel felt the sticky corruption clung to her body. But it wasn¡¯t controlled and more of an afterthought. Her barriers still stood, and her shield seemed to clean away the persistent plague.


    Isabel thanked her trusty shield - a gift given to her by Mila. She glanced down at the beautiful eye on the shield. A wave of embarrassment washed over her before desperation returned with a new assault.


    ¡°Inconceivable, don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Isabel didn¡¯t. She had no idea what the thing was talking about, nor did she want to.


    ¡°A remanent of sorts.¡± The thing spoke. ¡°Of someone I have not seen before. Why? What secrets do you hold?¡±


    These questions were not addressed to Isabel. Not until-


    ¡°It is within her, isn''t it?¡± The Thing¡¯s attention was now focused on Isabel. ¡°Give me the girl, and you will live, Child.¡±


    Isabel didn¡¯t answer. She buckled down, pushed her ability to its limits and waited. It had to happen any moment now.


    From the way Mila talked, she prepared her heart for the worst. Whoever was inside her girl was something that could ruin her just by knowing who it was.


    ¡°Give,¡± The Horror spoke again. ¡°Her,¡± It walked closer and scraped Its branches against Isabel¡¯s barrier. ¡°To me.¡±


    It felt like Isabel¡¯s teeth were being pulled. Her defences held, but not for much longer. She decreased the area she covered, then jumped back, moving through the sea of fire.


    The unnamed Horror didn¡¯t follow. It released more branches, ignoring the flames surrounding it. ¡°Give.¡±


    ¡°...fuck¡­¡± Isabel tried to reply, but, ¡°...you.¡± Her impairment made the curse lose its bite. She doubted the ¡®thing¡¯ even heard her.


    ¡®It¡¯ was currently looking towards the sky, doing¡­ Something. Isabel couldn¡¯t tell, but from the shadows, she guessed it involved a lot of branches branching out.


    ¡°Good.¡± Its attention came back like a cold water washing over Isabel. ¡°That will hold them.¡±


    While Isabel was happy about more obstacles between her and the forces above, she also suddenly felt very isolated. Without Mila¡¯s support, she was¡­


    The emotions began raging again. Depression, anger, cold defeatism and more tried to gain sway over Isabel¡¯s thoughts. But the pearl bracelet sapped them away shortly after.


    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Only¡­


    Isabel shrank her barriers once more, coating Mila and her skin with them. It wasn¡¯t an optimal method. But dire times called for extreme methods. Her emotions didn¡¯t impact the instinctual control over her ability much, but it did cut much of its power output.


    When the attack came, Isabel didn¡¯t try to stop it with her barriers. They were there to keep the flames and heat away, not the corrupting touch of the enemy.


    Isabel raised her shield and smashed it against the incoming sway of a branch, breaking it into pieces.


    The short contact left a trace of the otherworldly energy on Isabel¡¯s shield, but it was quickly eliminated by the defensive artefact.


    ¡°How?¡±


    How could Isabel know? She smashed her improvised weapon through another incoming branch, then pulled Mila further away from the slowly moving horror.


    ¡°Why is my voice not breaking you? Why is your shield not conducting my presence?¡± It questioned. ¡°This is why your kind is most annoying.¡±


    Isabel huffed. She didn¡¯t want to imagine what would happen if she had to hear the voice without her barrier covering her ears. Even now, she felt like each word was stirring her guts with a rusty spoon.


    Suddenly, the broken figure moved with unexpected speed, sliding towards Isabel. She planted her feet, turned her side towards the enemy to protect Mila from any stray attacks and received the punishing punch.


    The heavy strike hit Isabel¡¯s shield squarely, throwing her back against the wall. She twisted herself to get Mila¡¯s body out of the impact zone and crashed into the stone.


    Isabel hurried to check on Mila, but her girl was fine. The same couldn¡¯t be said about her shoulder. The kinetic impacts still were the best way to get through to her.


    Or at least if Isabel ignored whatever the hell Oscar did. Only her shield worked against his tentacles.


    After letting out an unladylike grunt, Isabel got up. It had been held up by something happening above, giving her time to prepare again.


    It didn¡¯t help much. Isabel jumped to the side, avoiding the direct impact, but earned a sideswipe for her efforts, flinging her and Mila along the wall.


    Once more, Isabel twisted and turned, using the wall as a platform to jump away from the creature¡¯s follow-up.


    Behind Isabel, the attack crashed into the wall, sending splinters in every direction, pelting her with them. She had to redistribute her barrier. ¡°...common¡­¡±


    What was the issue? Isabel grabbed Mila and cradled her in front of her, taking a better look at her girl and¡­


    Mila looked terrible. Deathly pale skin with dark patches beneath here and there. Some places even seemed to rot. Even her girl¡¯s hair seemed to become charred despite the heat not getting to them.


    Before Isabel could panic, some of the strands fell out and were replaced by new, glossier ones. She forced herself to remain calm. Under her scrutinising stare, a few more places began to mend and heal.


    Maybe Mila¡¯s condition was worse than she had thought. Perhaps, before whoever was inside could come out had to heal the body for that to happen.


    Which left Isabel with the unenviable task of holding the horror back. She wanted to scream, but it wasn¡¯t an option.


    Instead, Isabel took a shaky, deep breath and faced the incoming abomination again. ¡°...Ah¡­¡± She struck out with the edge of her shield, using it to parry a fat, arm-like thing that whipped at her torso.


    It was a close call. Isabel winced as the attack brushed against her side, pushing her barrier to the limits. She felt the spot corrode and had to drop that part of her defences for a moment to get rid of the spreading influence.


    The heat scalded her flank, making Isabel regret the choice of using the magic. But it had worked on Silinth - at least on what he became after this alien influence had left him.


    How was she to know it wouldn¡¯t work on this hellspawn? It looked like a mix of tree and flesh! Wood burned! Why did this nightmare fuel not?


    Isabel gritted her teeth and stomped her foot on the sneaky root, trying to push through the debris. She wished she hadn¡¯t left the hammer with that suspicious group. Not that she could use it with Mila in one hand and defend against attacks with her shield-bearing one.


    ¡°Guh-¡± Isabel failed to notice a thrust behind a chopping trunk coming down. Air was pushed out of her lungs as she was pummeled back by several following attacks.


    Isabel couldn¡¯t take it. Tears welled up in her eyes as she endured the onslaught. It was painful. It was tiring. She couldn¡¯t go on. But the light girl in her arm kept her moving.


    Another attack hit Isabel¡¯s stomach, then shoulder, then arm and the side of her head. The attacks never stopped. Isabel weathered one storm after another.


    For the first time, Isabel felt her mana not being able to keep up with the situation. She was running out, and it left her feeling helpless.


    The constant pressure of surrounding hazards, physical attacks and sapping corrosion all took a toll on Isabel¡¯s mana tank. She struggled to keep up with it all while the alien influence tried to get inside her mind.


    ¡°The girl. Give her.¡± The Horror demanded.


    Isabel hugged Mila. She couldn¡¯t dodge anymore. Her body was heavy and bruised. She had been thrown around the fire-filled room one too many times, leaving her exhausted.


    ¡°...Please¡­¡± Isabel patted Mila¡¯s head while using all she had to defend. All around her was a cocoon of twisting roots and vines and branches - grinding away at her barrier.


    There was no way she could hold on. Isabel pulled Mila closer, yearning for her girl¡¯s warmth.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    The sudden, familiar, dear - yet detached voice entered Isabel¡¯s ears. She looks at her girl¡¯s face, finding two eyes of a stranger peering back.


    ¡°You have done enough. I don¡¯t need your protection.¡±


    ¡°Ah, ah, Aaers, was it?¡± The Horrific figure recognised the change. ¡°We meat again.¡±


    Mila¡¯s body didn¡¯t respond to ¡®It¡¯. She still looked at Isabel. ¡°You can rest now. I will handle the rest.¡±


    Isabel nodded, feeling profoundly confused. It was the face and voice and everything else of the girl who she loved.


    Yet¡­ Instinctively, Isabel knew it was a different person. She would never confuse Mila with whoever this was¡­


    But she listened. Isabel opened her arms, letting Aaers go and collapsed on the ground, wrapping herself in her barriers.


    Isabel felt¡­ Cold.

 Chapter 171 - A Teaching Moment

    There was a sudden shift in temperature. Isabel shuddered as the burning heat stopped eating away at her lacking resources. Her eyes followed the figure of her girl.


    It felt¡­ Disgusting. Isabel hated it. This Aaers had taken over her love¡¯s body. It felt like Mila¡¯s temple was desecrated by some filthy intruder. She wanted to rip away this spirit. Remove it from Mila¡¯s sacred figure.


    Isabel could not help it. She hated Aaers. Despite just learning the name, she felt like the enmity between them had been long since sown.


    Aaers also seemed to notice it, glancing at Isabel, acknowledging her emotions but dismissing them as ultimately unimportant.


    It made Isabel even madder. She hunched over, relying on her bracelet to reign in the righteous fury she experienced. Her eyes didn¡¯t leave Mila¡¯s body.


    Isabel watched Aaers do the same to the flames he had done to the heat. He ripped them away, leaving nothing behind. She didn¡¯t understand how or why.


    Only a moment later Isabel noticed the absent heat and fire had been thrown at the alien figure that had once been human. Not that there was a visible effect. It didn¡¯t seem bothered by the attack.


    It did, however, allow Isabel to see better. She shuddered upon getting a clear line of sight on the gnarled, wooden figure that wore a human face. Her mind reeled from what she was seeing and understanding came a moment after - she wasn¡¯t capable of seeing ¡®It¡¯ for what it truly was.


    This was just a part - an incomplete piece and it still contained more than Isabel could ever comprehend. It was what she imagined looking at a god would be like.


    Isabel didn¡¯t get the same feeling from looking at her girl. She felt her worry grow. How could Aaers compete with the sinful existence? She couldn¡¯t imagine.


    Yet, as Aaers, in Mila¡¯s body, stood before the evil being, it was the horror that appeared to be cautious. It didn¡¯t throw attacks against Mila as It had against Isabel. It didn¡¯t make demands or approach carelessly. It didn¡¯t leave Its body open, wrapping countless small branches around Its body, making a sort of fence.


    It was Aaers who spoke first. ¡°A sacrificial pawn.¡± He studied the preparations. ¡°Watch, Isabel. It is smart. It doesn¡¯t hope to win. It is here to learn.¡±


    Isabel hesitantly nodded, wanting to close her eyes to not see the mutating, nauseating form.


    ¡°No one here can hope to hurt it. All of this amalgamation potency has been put into survival.¡± Aaers continued to explain. ¡°Learn. Then convey what you saw and heard to your soulmate.¡±


    ¡°You have grown in strength.¡± The old man¡¯s lips moved, producing sound despite the body likely having no lungs. ¡°How? Why? What are you? Who was the other presence?¡±


    ¡°See, Isabel.¡± Aaers snatched something out of the air, making it clearer. ¡°It is not from this world. Never was. It doesn¡¯t belong and is rejected. It yearns to take what is here and absorb in Its whole.¡±


    ¡°Not a god. A memory?¡± It spoke over Aaers. ¡°But the power and depth do not make sense. An impossibility.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t understand. It tries, but all Its realisations only serve to become part of his neverending change and growth. Those ideas then lose their singularity and purpose.¡± Aaers spoke with conviction, and it earned Its attention.


    ¡°A succinct summary, but not wholly correct.¡± It creaked. ¡°Knowing and absorbing is just a byproduct. All that I am elevates that which is not me.¡±


    It didn¡¯t make sense. Isabel didn¡¯t even bother understanding their words. While she committed everything to memory, Isabel would leave the thinking to Mila. She knew too little to guess at what was happening.


    All Isabel cared about was surviving and getting Mila out of this place. If Aaers could grant that wish, she would listen to his words and tolerate his presence.


    ¡°It cannot be killed.¡± Mila¡¯s voice overpowered ¡®It¡¯s¡¯, making suddenly vanish. ¡°Only erased and severed from the whole.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you did previously?¡± The terrible parody of humans drawled. ¡°It couldn¡¯t be just that.¡±


    Aaers looked at Isabel again, making sure she was listening. ¡°Remember. You cannot kill it. You have to strike at that which connects Its parts to the whole.¡±


    Under Mila¡¯s beautiful eyes, Isabel nodded. ¡°...Can¡­ I¡­ or Mila¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Aaers nodded. ¡°You and Andrew, even the boy who uses the emotions, can by yourselves. It will come with time. I will teach Mila.¡± He reassured. ¡°And if all else fails, the servants of Gods will cleanse everything. They can use the higher forces to achieve the same.¡±


    ¡°Annoying,¡± The wooden frame nodded along. ¡°And doomed to fail. The pantheon is broken. Their unity shattered. With emptiness and refusal to compromise, they cannot stop me.¡±


    Isabel felt a flash of grief passing Mila¡¯s face. She blinked, and the moment was gone. In addition, she realised something else. Hadn¡¯t Mila always warned-


    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°You now know things that are bound to bring the world''s attention to you and those around.¡±


    ¡°Aha, we ruined her mind.¡± It made a sound that was just tangentially near laughter. ¡°Why, why, why?¡± It then tried to understand while making a gesture with one of Its limbs.


    In response, Aaers snatched at the air, intercepting whatever It was doing.


    ¡°Sin. I see. You are sinful.¡± It laughed again. ¡°They hate you. They hate you more than me!¡±


    ¡°Listen, Isabel. Your barriers will protect you. You can make boundaries against anything foreign trying to influence you.¡±


    ¡°Is that right?¡± It questioned.


    ¡°If your mind wanders, build around it. Use your talent to defend against any praying presence,¡± Aaers instructed. ¡°Mila didn¡¯t know, but I do. You can protect yourself and her. With this, you both will have no secrets left between the two of you.¡±


    Isabel was surprised by the sudden smile Aaers sent her. It was so familiar to the rare ones Mila gave her. She listened to the strange possessor''s words, trying to create lasting defences around her mind and thoughts.


    The first few tries were failures. Isabel didn¡¯t really know what counted as mind and thoughts. She tried to form a barrier around her head. It didn¡¯t work, then she tried doing the same around her brain - but it felt terrible and wrong.


    It didn¡¯t help that the conversation between the two incompressible beings continued. Nothing of importance was said. They both just prodded each other for information.


    Mila¡¯s voice distracted Isabel, while the alien cadence of the other being made her sick. She tried again, then once more.


    Nothing stuck as right. Aaers had said she could do it, so Isabel didn¡¯t give up. He¡­ Isabel paused¡­ It better be a he, not a she.


    Had Mila referred to Aaers by a genre? Isabel thought back but only found nondescriptive almost-curses. ¡°...urgh¡­¡±


    The bout of jealousy rattled Isabel¡¯s mind. Despite the pain moving caused, she slapped her cheek with all the strength she could muster.


    It helped. It also gave Isabel an idea. Instead of focusing on the physical, she tried to build her bulwark around her mana and the place it came from. It was a nebulous place - never quite clear of where it was.


    All Isabel could tell it was inside her and existed - nothing beyond that. And somehow¡­ She managed to form the necessary barrier on the first try.


    Isabel felt the boundary snap around her inner core, protecting her from the world in a way she didn¡¯t understand. Now, she could also extend her ability to stretch around her mind as well.


    It was a profoundly confusing feeling. Still, Isabel¡¯s instincts told her this was right. She cringed at the thumbs-up Aaers gave her and wished it had been Mila instead.


    ¡°Now. I can show more.¡± Mila¡¯s voice almost sang. ¡°Do pay attention, even if you won¡¯t understand what will happen.¡±


    Isabel nodded. She sat back, not having the strength to stand. With every passing moment, her body found a new place that could hurt. This was by far the worst condition she had been since¡­ Well, since the fight against the boy.


    ¡°Remember to tell everything to Mila.¡± Aaers reminded. ¡°My attack will remove the main threat, but the remain¡­ You have already seen it. It will continue to exist and kill you both.¡±


    All Isabel could manage was a nod. She looked at what had once been a human. Only the head remained somewhat intact.


    The rest was a mix of human-like limbs, branches, bark and seared flesh. Isabel swallowed hard to keep herself from puking.


    Aaers wasn¡¯t done. ¡°It will be stronger than Silinth. The boundaries between here and outside are weak here. But you both have grown. I trust you will manage.¡±


    Isabel wished she could share the confidence. She was spent and bruised and hurt. And Mila¡­ Even if her girl was healed, she had been in a terrible state.


    Could they do it? No. They had to. Isabel sighed, letting her trembling breath out together with the turbulent emotions. Her eyes now followed the slight movement of Aaers.


    The person inside Mila had somewhere acquired a sword. He raised it in preparation. Isabel waited for the enemy to attack, to escape, to do something¡­


    But ¡®It¡¯ just stood in the same spot, studying Aaers. ¡®It¡¯ continued to increase the number of defences around it, but otherwise was simply waiting.


    ¡°...why¡­¡±


    ¡°The Corruption wants to learn,¡± Aaers explained. ¡°We all do. It studies us, and we do the same in return. So learn. It is why I allowed you to be here. And¡­¡±


    This was hard to swallow. This asshole had done it for Isabel to learn? She groaned as her side experienced an explosion under the ribs. It hurt a lot.


    ¡°And¡­ Do try to keep Mila¡¯s anger against me in line.¡± Aaers finally finished. ¡°She will be very, very angry at me.¡±


    ¡°... deserved¡­¡±


    ¡°Hah,¡± Aaers laughed. ¡°Mila is too gentle on you and too harsh on herself. Tell her that.¡±


    At least on this point, Isabel could agree with Aaers. She hated how Mila always tried to do everything by herself. Even just a short while ago, Isabel had been sent away.


    ¡°Now, look. The skill that made me the most feared man under the sky.¡± Aaers struck.


    Isabel didn¡¯t know what she had expected. The sword in Mila¡¯s hands was in one place, then another, as if it had been swung. She didn¡¯t see any movement nor feel any attack happening.


    There were no wounds on the enemy either. Not even ¡®Its¡¯ defences had been chopped through.


    Yet¡­


    Isabel felt something had changed. The foul presence was gone. She blinked. All that she could tell was that something had been severed.


    The terrible figure stood still before beginning to cry. ¡°My ritual¡­¡± It sobbed. ¡°My experiments¡­¡±


    As for Aaers¡­ He looked at Isabel. ¡°Remember. Appease Mila¡¯s anger for me. I still need to teach her.¡±


    Then, Aaers was gone. Isabel saw the usual light return to her girl¡¯s eyes and sighed in relief. Their gazes met, and both exchanged tired smiles.


    Isabel couldn¡¯t move. But her girl¡­ Mila appeared to be full of energy.

 Chapter 172 - The Return

    Finding herself back in her body, Mila braced herself for the inevitable whiplash. She waited for the pain and exhaustion to stagger her, but¡­


    There was nothing. If anything, Mila had never felt better. She oriented herself, looking for any incoming threats - even if she trusted Aaers to have taken care of all immediate ones.


    Isabel had to be here somewhere. Mila took in all the information she could, searching for her girl frantically.


    In front of her, Mila found the disfigured, lamenting remains of Zemny¡¯s mind, encased in fleshy bark and rotting flesh.


    Mila coldly regarded the enemy, backing away to recess her position. ¡°Isabel?¡± She almost fell, miscalculating the force of the step she took. Her body didn¡¯t feel like hers.


    The proportions were right, but everything else worked differently, making Mila¡¯s movements feel jerky and unnatural. But she also felt her limbs more responsive, quicker and stronger.


    ¡°Isabel?¡± Mila repeated, only now remembering her girl had trouble speaking up. And with the way Zemny screamed and cried, there was no way for Mila to hear anything else.


    Furthermore, the mana around Mila was a mess. Something had happened. As if a sharp executioner''s axe had fallen and severed the head of whatever held this place together.


    After another moment of trying to sense the surroundings, Mila concluded that it wasn¡¯t just one axe. Aaers had likely done something to ¡®It¡¯ to make it vanish.


    And the other severing feeling¡­


    Mila tasted the ashy, disgusting air full of the smell of burnt flesh and decay. The few remains of the ritual were lighting up again. This place was about to be transferred again.


    Wherever they were now wasn¡¯t to last. Mila risked a stray thought, guessing this place was close to the domain of gods. Otherwise¡­ That feeling she got before¡­


    That was all Mila risked thinking. Deciding Zemny was too busy with his madness, she glanced around, finding her girl¡¯s tired, collapsed behind.


    They had to hurry and hide. Nothing was stopping the enemies above them from coming down and killing them both. Mila guessed they hadn¡¯t yet because they were confused by the sudden change in tides. Or, perhaps, they had suffered more than she thought.


    The corruption wasn¡¯t something a mortal could deal with easily. Mila herself was¡­ Fine. She still couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°MY LIFE¡¯S WORK!¡± Zemny¡¯s voice rattled the surroundings. ¡°GONE! ALL GONE!¡±


    More than fine. Mila felt¡­ Powerful. Her small frame contained so much strength she could barely believe it. She used it all to launch herself towards Isabel, checking her girl for any injuries.


    To her horror, Mila underestimated just how much more powerful she was. Her step proved to be too powerful, making her crash into Isabel.


    ¡°RUINED!¡±


    The pain-filled gasp beneath her made Mila jump back up. She once more underestimated her strength but had enough air time to twist herself out from landing on Isabel. ¡°Oh, no.¡±


    Isabel coughed, ¡°...fine¡­¡± She pointed back at Zemny. ¡°...fight¡­¡±


    Mila nodded. The short contact hadn¡¯t hurt Isabel. Her girl¡¯s barriers were still present. But also¡­ She tore her eyes away from Isabel. Her girl was spent.


    For the first time, Mila found Isabel¡¯s mana reserves completely lacking. Her girl was barely holding.


    And then there was the enemy. Mila weighed the sword in her hand. It wasn¡¯t a good tool for chopping down a tree. Or, in this case - a tree-like abomination of a man.


    Then again, there was nothing else. Mila raised her weapon and began cutting the branches Zemny was producing unwittingly. They had been approaching the pair without stopping - threatening to grab and strangle them.


    It was probably better to just run. If the enemy allowed¡­


    ¡°YOUR FAULT!¡±


    Which Zemny wasn¡¯t going to do. The looming figure bloated more, making the human face appear comically small on top of the large stump.


    ¡°Try to move back.¡± Mila hoped Isabel wouldn¡¯t come into crosfires. She increased the speed of her attacks.


    The more Mila pushed her body, the more astonished she became. She was light, more agile and each movement filled with explosive vigour. And she could be more precise with everything.


    Above them, Mila heard a scream, then instructions yelled and an order to check everything. She tried to sense what was happening. The ritual was also doing something¡­


    There were more orders. Mila heard someone yell about the presence from outside still being there and trying to get in. She decided to strike now before everything got even more hectic.


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Without any further warning, the world shifted.


    A sudden gush of fresh air washed over Mila. There was now a sky with stars and a moon above her head. Familiar sounds of a chaotic city and battle between humans filled her ears.


    The surrounding walls were now gone, and so was the floor beneath Mila¡¯s feet. In fact, nothing but those alive were around her - sent back from the place beyond.


    And beneath¡­


    Beneath - a hundred meters below Mila¡¯s feet was Stilag. The weightless feeling around her vanished as gravity took hold of Mila. She flailed, searching for Isabel among the many dots in the sky around her.


    There did not seem to be rime or reason as to where each person ended in the skyline. Mila squinted, trying to make sense of who was who in the dark.


    It was still night. Seemingly, no time had passed above ground from the moment they entered the underground and now.


    So much had happened during the hours Mila had spent battling and suffering through the tunnels. It felt anticlimactic to be thrown back into reality like this.


    The raging fires destroying Stilag threw a ghastly light up in the air. The weeping, collapsing city had yet to notice the new, destructive forces'' arrival.


    ¡°RUINED!¡±


    Until Zemny¡¯s mindless, rage-filled scream announced their arrival. The ruling Guard forces looked up and saw the tattered, scant numbers of remaining opponents. They had slaughtered all remaining military personnel. The army and the Temple had used their most powerful people to try and stop the ritual.


    ¡°YOU ALL WILL PAY!¡±


    Mila looked at the raging, bloated shadow. It was close. Too close, and Zemny saw her, too. She wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Some branches, just like tentacles, were already reaching towards her.


    To be honest, Mila could flee. She knew it was possible. Even now, while nearing the ground in a barely controllable fall, she knew she could get away.


    Unfortunately, Mila noticed Isabel behind Zemny. To get to her girl, she would have to go through the disgusting enemy.


    Then, there were the other enemies to consider. No one was close to them, but she had heard the boy¡¯s screams in the distance. He had survived. Of course, he had¡­


    While Mila had to fully understand the extent of the improvements her body had mysteriously received, she didn¡¯t harbour any hopes of defeating any of the Inquisitors. Or the top brass of the Military, for that matter.


    Yet, she had to. Mila gritted her teeth and tried to erase her traces from everyone¡¯s senses. It didn¡¯t work on whatever Zemny had become. She doubted It even had any real senses beyond the alien ones given by the mutations.


    And then there was the fall. Mila hoped to get through it with just a broken bone or two. Or¡­ She looked at the branch now about to touch the hem of her ruined, blood-soaked cloak.


    Zemny was somehow slowing his fall. Upon further inspection, Mila noticed the enemy was creating roots that quickly grew and had already reached the ground. They were slowing the Zemny¡¯s fall.


    And they would help Mila as well. She stepped on one of the branches. Unsurprisingly, it held her weight. The damn things were sturdy, if not very limber. Another step followed, then another. She shot forward. The speed she could achieve still came as a surprise to her.


    Mila¡¯s eyes followed Isabel¡¯s falling form. Her girl wouldn¡¯t be able to handle such a fall. She weaved between attacks, if barely. Some of them nicked her, but her body withstood the glancing, bruising blows.


    It was another surprise. Mila became bolder, taking a few swats aimed at her back on purpose, catapulting her towards Isabel. She barely made it.


    After using another swinging Zemny¡¯s limb as a foothold, Mila jumped towards Isabel. With open arms, she embraced her girl.


    The impact forced them into a new trajectory. Mila found Isabel much lighter than before, making it easier to handle the larger girl.


    But ¡®easier¡¯ didn¡¯t mean easy. Mila winced upon hearing the soft ¡®uff¡¯ sound. Isabel tried to return the hug. ¡°Don¡¯t squirm.¡± She chided, landing on another branch that immediately twisted, trying to drop her.


    Mila noticed several figures arrive at the building tops and start launching attacks at the Military and the Inquisitors - but not Zemny.


    They were reluctant to, and Mila could only guess if it were due to them recognising Zemny¡¯s voice. Or due to them being hesitant because they didn¡¯t understand the horror. Or, perhaps, it was because they considered the others to be the more dangerous enemy - which was true.


    Whatever was the case, Mila sighed in relief. The ground was now close - just around ten meters below. She wouldn¡¯t have to deal with the greater danger right away, and the fall distance wouldn¡¯t be devastating.


    Mila saw Isabel¡¯s expression grow tense. She reacted immediately by twisting herself while her girl raised her shield to receive the incoming threat.


    The heavy impact landed on Isabel¡¯s shield. It cannoned them towards a building. Mila braced herself for the impact, only to be enveloped by Isabel, who burned her last mana to protect them.


    ¡°Isabel!¡±


    No matter how Mila tried, her girl didn¡¯t budge. Isabel squeezed her thighter and a moment later, Mila¡¯s body was rattled by a heavy impact - mostly absorbed by the barrier, but also by Isabel¡¯s sturdy physique.


    They crashed through the wall, then another. Mila still couldn¡¯t move, held down by Isabel¡¯s protective hug.


    After demolishing a third wall, they both found themselves back in mid-air. Mila blinked away the dust and then smashed on a rooftop, bouncing up, then finally slid to a stop at the edge of the building roof.


    Finally, Isabel¡¯s arms untangled from Mila, letting her go. The daring young woman groaned, as Mila quickly checked her condition. ¡°...fine¡­¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Liar!¡± Mila nudged Isabel, who hissed in pain upon being moved. ¡°Can you move at all?¡± She received a nod. ¡°Really?¡± Another nod.


    Mila decided to trust Isabel, seeing her girl grit her teeth and get up. She scanned the to-be battlefield.


    All around Mila were rooftops and dark chasms leading down to the streets. She heard the terrified screams below. There was a wide open area next to the building she stood upon, full of despairing civilians herded here by one force or another.


    As Mila turned around to face Zemny¡¯s twisted form, she knew leaving would mean the death of all the people here. While Isabel¡¯s mana was recovering at impressive speed, it would be a while before she could fight.


    Without asking or looking, Mila knew Isabel was already preparing herself to battle for these forlorn lives. She gripped the handle of her sword harder, then looked around.


    All the other fighters were busy or too far away. To stop the slaughter, Mila had to fight. She raised her chin high, daringly standing in front of the demonic enemy. ¡°Leave It to me.¡± She spoke with confidence she lacked.

 Chapter 173 - Not a Victory

    It was annoying how quickly everyone noticed Zemny¡¯s spreading form. The ever-increasing amount of branches and roots growing where limbs should have only made it worse.


    They also saw Isabel¡¯s feeble form in front of the monster. They screamed and panicked, calling for help, trying to get away.


    But there was nowhere to go. These people were trapped in the area by the barriers they had built and the cruel overlords that had risen in the short time since the chaos started.


    Mila stood unnoticed by the masses, her cover still protecting her from all but Isabel and the remains of Zemny¡¯s senses. She cut an attack that snapped her way, trying to judge the best way to attack. ¡°Are you sure, Isabel?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question worth asking. Mila had already made the decision. She wanted to be more than a detached person who viewed everything from the perspective of gains and losses.


    This was a chance to change herself. It would serve as a point from which Mila could become a better person - fit to stay at Isabel¡¯s side.


    And it was selfish. Mila glanced to the side from where Mr Crow¡¯s voice echoed. Andrew was fine. She didn¡¯t need to go and save him. He was¡­


    Mila didn¡¯t know what to do about Andrew. From the look of it, he wasn¡¯t heading towards them. With the help of the wolf''s nose and Mr crow¡¯s eyes, he should know where they were.


    There was a whisper behind her. Mila sighed. ¡°At least hide.¡± She increased the pace with which she cut the enemy¡¯s attack, beginning to slightly bob and weave, gauging Zemny¡¯s reaction time.


    Of course, Isabel didn¡¯t. She struggled to stand up, fending off a stray attack or two by herself. Each of the strikes was followed by gasps and exclamations from the public witnessing them.


    Perhaps these people assumed Zemny¡¯s attacks were all cut by Isabel. Mila swung again and again, finally feeling confident in approaching the mess that was the corrupted creature.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Mila moved, feeling many times as powerful as just an hour ago. She had to test herself, and this idea made her pause. It didn¡¯t feel right to use this moment to challenge herself.


    And yet, there Mila was - charging an enemy instead of searching for a subtler path forward. She jumped over a swipe at her legs, then bashed the flat side of her sword against a limb to change her course.


    Mila then swung down at a particularly nasty-looking root, severing it without much effort. She tried to vanish in the night, but despite her effort to erase herself from Zemny¡¯s senses, it didn¡¯t work.


    The roof beneath Mila¡¯s feet began to collapse. It forced her to use Zemny¡¯s slowed, thicker limbs as steps to close in on the main body. She continued to attack but encountered a problem.


    Amongst the rage-filled Zemny¡¯s roars, Mila realised her sword could not keep up with her body. Its blade was now dull and bent - barely capable of doing damage any longer. It certainly wouldn¡¯t be enough to finish the job.


    She needed a new weapon. Mila relied on pure strength to sever several more limbs, but they seemed to never end.


    A quick look around didn¡¯t give Mila any immediate options. ¡°Isabel. I need a weapon.¡± She decided to give her girl a task.


    It would prevent Isabel from being near the battle and give her something to do. Of course, Mila didn¡¯t expect Isabel to get something quickly. Her girl was too groggy for it.


    But to Mila¡¯s surprise, Isabel found a solution immediately. Her girl rose on her feet and showed the herded crowd her shield and the empty hand, making it clear she had no weapon.


    While Mila used the sorry-looking remains of her sword, a new one was thrown up to Isabel. Her girl managed to catch it and then pass it to her.


    Mila discarded the lump of deformed metal and caught the new weapon. She immediately started to hack and chop again, freeing a way forward through the neverendingly rising obstacles.


    The gathered crowd gasped in wonder, not understanding what was happening. Mila felt some of them begin to recognise her form. The more they watched, the clearer she became.


    Despite getting an incredible upgrade to her physical ability, it didn¡¯t transfer to becoming better at casting magic. Mila heard some people call out her damned nickname.


    ¡°The Blood-Soaked Maiden!¡± Someone exclaimed. ¡°It is her!¡±


    Another voice joined. ¡°She is saving us!¡±


    It didn¡¯t stop. ¡°That is the Inviolable Paladin! I knew I recognised her from somewhere!¡±


    ¡°Help them!¡± ¡°They will save us!¡± They are your saviours!¡± ¡°Find more weapons!¡± ¡°I can see her!¡± ¡°Find more swords or daggers!¡± ¡°Maybe axes!¡± ¡°Anything!¡± ¡°Kill it!¡± ¡°Save us!¡±


    Mila tried to ignore the unfolding chaos. She hated this. But just this time, it was helpful. Keeping her form tight and low, she continued to advance towards the horrendous enemy.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    A crashing, powerful, if slow attack tried to change Mila¡¯s course. It took only two short jumps to step around it. She watched Zemny and noticed the fading intelligence. The attacks weren''t as fast now, either.


    But they were numerous. Mila discarded her current weapon and caught a new one. She glanced at Isabel and saw her girl tank another few hits.


    The slowing speed of the enemy was advantageous to Mila. Her small size and quick reflexes made it easy to avoid them.


    The same was not true for Isabel. Mila¡¯s girl was unable to properly dodge. Mila almost turned around when a particularly nasty attack landed against Isabel¡¯s shield, collapsing the rooftop under her love¡¯s feet.


    Mila didn¡¯t - trusting her girl would be alright. She caught the additional sword Isabel had thrown before being pushed down and met Zemny¡¯s dimming eyes. She gripped both handles in her arms, turning herself into a veritable windmill of attacks.


    A faded memory of her chastising Andrew for his choice of using two sabres came back to Mila. She had advised against it, yet now she was doing just that.


    It wasn¡¯t great, all things considered. Mila felt the strain on her wrists and the many momentary losses of balance. Against a more keen enemy, this would be a terrible choice.


    But the many splitting, growing branches had to be cut. Mila was now close. She heard the crowd exclaim, then cheer as Isabel crawled back on the roof.


    Mila discarded both of the ruined swords and jumped to catch a replacement - this time an axe. It served better at freeing the path, but she knew she needed something with which she could stab to kill Zemny and prevent him from tearing the thousands of people surrounding them apart.


    The constant stream of cheers worried Mila. In between the relentless attacks, she glanced around. The city was full of enemies. If the Inquisitor¡¯s came¡­ She worried.


    Fighting here was too risky. It went against Mila¡¯s rationality. But that was the point¡­ She wouldn¡¯t be able to change without doing it this way. And for some reason, her inner companion supported her decision.


    Mila clicked her tongue. She felt the mana in Zemny¡¯s body, not finding any signs of corruption - just twisted, rampaging streams of it.


    That explained why Gods had not tried to smite the being. Maybe. Mila couldn¡¯t guess what they were thinking. She looked up to the sky. It was still dark and cold, offering no divine intervention.


    Perhaps they didn¡¯t act because Zemny would die on Its own. The higher powers didn¡¯t care for a few thousand people here or there.


    Mila bent backwards and let a sudden thrusting spike pass above her. The crowd reacted a moment later, their gasps filling the air. She sprung to the side, spinning between the gnarly limbs. Her body was so light¡­


    Perhaps it was another reason for Mila¡¯s daring. She felt like she could do anything. She was confident in her victory if Mila had to fight the bald tongue clicker. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be a fair victory, but she could hold back if necessary.


    Another weapon was passed to her. Mila threw her now blunt axe at Zemny¡¯s head, aiming at Its eyes. She doubted he was using those at this point, but the remaining instincts made Zemny react by pulling back a few of the split arms to defend.


    It gave her more room. Mila cut her way towards Zemny, which turned out to be a bastard sword. She was surprised. Her muscles strained but didn¡¯t fail. It was so strange to suddenly be able to use the lengthy weapon properly.


    And the sword was good. Much better than the rest she had received. Mila heard the crow murmur with thankfulness as a stray Noble had turned up to support them. He had been the source of this magnificent weapon.


    Mila glanced at where people were gathering around an old man in rags. She noticed an actual armour under the torn cloak. The aged man wasn¡¯t a fighter and was simply supporting the people as he could.


    The act earned a modicum of Mila¡¯s respect. The man was likely one of the old generation from the time before the city fell into crime.


    She admired the ease with which the sword cut. Suddenly, Mila¡¯s advance wasn¡¯t as laborious. The lengthy weapon allowed for far-reaching, sweeping attacks that opened large, gaping holes in Zemny¡¯s defences.


    Zemny tried to evelop her. His focus shifted from several targets - including Isabel to just Mila.


    And it wasn¡¯t enough. Mila heard another wave of shouts, and another weapon was thrown at her. This time, it was a black dagger. She held the immaculately made assassination tool, then hid it in her clothes. For this job, the bastard sword alone would do.


    Mila kept up her assault. Zemny tried to stop her, to kill her. He screeched, cursed and lamented. His appendages whipped around, trying to tie her and stab her.


    But Mila was too elusive. She always found a new path forward. Even when Zemny¡¯s remaining mind started to collapse the building, she didn¡¯t stop.


    Always forward, never stopping, Mila¡¯s deadly intent was pointed at Zemny. The closer she was, the easier it got. Her swift offensive proved too much for the enemy¡¯s increasingly sluggish mind.


    And then¡­ Mila was upon the main body. There, she was forced to dance around it, avoiding countless little thrusts by what appeared to be bark-covered fingers.


    While these attacks were annoying, Mila didn¡¯t feel danger. She observed Zemny¡¯s blank expression, trying to find what he was thinking.


    The crowd continued to cheer, seeing Mila¡¯s victory as assured. She spun around, cutting another bach of branches. ¡°What are you planning?¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t expect the answer to come. Yet, Zemny¡¯s face twisted into a ponderous expression.


    ¡°I regret¡­¡± His distorted voice was barely recognisable. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Zemny finished.


    Seeing Zemny slow down even more, Mila chose to strike. Her sword shot forward towards the enemy¡¯s face. The thrust was swift and deadly.


    Mila impalied the monstrosity¡¯s head, destroying what little of the brain the creature had. She waited for something to happen while the crowd roared. Her senses were telling her the creature was dying.


    A moment later, the twisted being drew the last breath. Mila waited another second, wondering if she would receive any mana from what had once been a powerful mage.


    There was something, but it slid off Mila¡¯s being, finding the mana structure to be incompatible with what she had. Whatever the corruption was, it didn¡¯t seem to work with her ability.


    Mila sighed and tried to pull out the sword. The crowd called her nickname and Isabel¡¯s nickname, and she¡­ She couldn¡¯t pull it out. Zemny had made sure it was stuck.


    Then, Mila felt something brush against her senses. Her eyes shot up, finding a diving Oscar aiming for her form. She could see his vicious, merciless smile and lips that whispered just one word - ¡®Die¡¯.

 Chapter 174 - The Emotional Turmoil

    The sudden attack left no time for Mila to think. She used Zemny¡¯s dead carcass as a platform to jump away from Oscars¡¯s opaque tentacle¡¯s thrust. She felt cold sweat run down her back as another one of the teen¡¯s emotional limbs almost hit her feet.


    Mila crashed into the web of still roots and branches, barely catching herself before falling through the ruined floors of the building. She looked at the bastard sword with longing. It would have been an excellent weapon against Oscar.


    But the boy destroyed it by breaking the blade, realising the same. ¡°Finally, I got you.¡± The tentacles on his back flared like a peacock trying to show off. ¡°You are not getting away this time.¡± He swore.


    Mila considered Oscar while fishing out the dagger she had hidden just a moment ago. Her anger was flaring as the memories of Isabel¡¯s still body came crashing back. Even now, her girl was¡­


    The boy had to pay with his life. Mila gritted her teeth, raining in her flaring temper. While her killing intent was focused on Oscar, she couldn¡¯t forget about his babysitter. She extended her senses as far as possible, scanning for the Inquisitor.


    Now that Zemny was dead and had effectively disarmed her, Mila finally could hear the battles occurring throughout the city. The remaining guards were putting up a good fight.


    On the side - where the city walls were, Mila saw a stream of fire splash against a barrier. They were still trapped. She could only hope Naran¡¯s and Helly¡¯s subordinates had managed to make an escape path out of the city.


    The more Mila focused, the more obvious the absence of Astra became. She relaxed her jaw, gripping the black dagger tighter in her palm. This was a chance¡­


    With the changes Mila had gone through, she could do it. She could kill him. Every part of her body was telling her to stab the boy.


    The crow called for Oscar to stop. They tried to explain Mila had helped. When he didn¡¯t back down, they started to jeer and curse him.


    ¡°SILENCE! SHE IS A CRIMINAL¡± Oscar didn¡¯t take it well. One of his transparent whips lashed out and struck the edge of the remaining rooftop, sending debris into the crowd. ¡°SHE KILLED MUNNY! TONIGHT SHE DIES!¡±


    It was enough to scare the simple folk into retreat. Just like that, the crowd was coved. While Zemny had scarred them, he had turned into a simple monster. Oscar, on the other hand, had reasons for his rage.


    Mila didn¡¯t feel like wasting words on a corpse. She stepped onto the roots, then sunk behind them, breaking the line of sight. She erased herself from Oscar¡¯s perception¡­


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Or tried. Mila jumped back as Oscar moved forward and sliced through her cover. She used the moment to poke the strange tentacle extending from the boy with her blade.


    The dagger sunk into the appendage without resistance. Mila watched Oscar¡¯s face just as he studied her. There was no reaction. She couldn¡¯t cut these things.


    And Oscar was adamant about not letting Mila out of his sight. Despite Mila¡¯s efforts, she couldn¡¯t find a place where she could hide to renew her spell.


    It appeared Oscar knew enough to keep watching her. He probably had for a while before making his move. All of his attacks were decisive, even suicidal at times.


    Mila tried to send some rocks towards the boy, prodding his defences, but they were all destroyed before reaching his skin. The dangerous ones were disintegrated by the tentacles. But not all attacks had the same fate. She noticed a slight sheen around his body.


    It wasn¡¯t quite a barrier. At least not like the ones Isabel made. This one¡­


    Mila squinted. This barrier seemed to be more sinister. Oscar¡¯s expression grew more unhinged. The corner of his lips twitched as he started to whisper obscenities aimed at Mila and Isabel.


    Whatever the method was, Mila guessed it had saved him before from the corrupting forces. He felt clean to her senses. Mostly anyway. She guessed it was the same with Steven. And Viola had her blessing to rely on. Her most important people were likely all safe from the evil influence.


    After several attempts, Mila finally managed to slip out of the annoying boy¡¯s sight by dropping through a hole in the floor made by Zemny¡¯s roots. She ran towards the window, wanting to exit through it and then try to flank him.


    Only for Mila¡¯s instincts to blare. She forcefully twisted her foot to change direction, barely avoiding a sudden downwards-thrusting tentacle.


    The tip of Mila¡¯s nose tingled from the wind the attack had raised. It had almost scraped her face. She threw herself back, avoiding more tentacles.


    To say Mila was shocked was an understatement. She couldn¡¯t understand how the boy was tracking her. He clearly did it somehow, despite her efforts to vanish.


    It was annoying. Mila didn¡¯t have time to waste. She just wanted to kill him and take Isabel to run away. But it proved to be impossible.


    No matter how Mila tried, she couldn¡¯t lose him. And the more annoyed she became, the more accurate Oscar was.


    It was emotions.


    Mila held back the tongue click. She suddenly understood very well what the unmentionable being had meant by calling ¡®The Children of Destiny¡¯ annoying to deal with.


    Even with her power-up, Mila was incapable of besting Oscar in a direct fight. She tried again and again but was always found.


    And this way, Mila couldn¡¯t even see him, making dodging that much harder. She was only frustrating herself.


    Mila didn¡¯t remember the boy being this annoying previously. She finally gave up on trying to get close to him.


    After dodging a few more attacks, Mila retread to where she had last seen Isabel. It was becoming too dangerous to stay. She guestimated the Inquisitors would be done fighting the remaining Noble forces soon.

 Chapter 175 - The Saddening Reality

    Almost!


    Oscar knew he could kill her! Throughout the night, he had grown to an unimaginable level.


    But he never hit her. No matter how Oscar tried, she always slipped away. Each thrust, each swipe, and each trick and idea he had were useless.


    It was always just almost.


    All the pain and horror he had faced had made Oscar evolve at an incredible speed. He had learned to cover himself in his rage. His speed had grown. He learned to partly control his rampant feelings to face whatever that blackness outside had been.


    Astra had helped him to understand how the damned assassin¡¯s skill worked, and he had a developer a rudimentary skill to sense other sources of strong emotions in the dark.


    Oscar had been sent here to deal with the apparent piece of corruption simply because he was the best option everyone had. He could withstand the radiation and destroy it to some level.


    The trio of Inquisitors were¡­ Oscar frowned. They were in dire straits. Still better than what was left of the Military personnel, but¡­


    They needed a healer and time. Astra and the other two had borne the burden of protecting their lives against the alien force. Their prayers and hymns had given them hope where there had been none. And they had paid the price.


    Now that they were back from wherever they had been, the Inquisitors had begun to receive the divine light again. They would recover, but not tonight.


    So, yes. Oscar was the most capable fighter left to face what he thought was an intruder from another dimension. Astra hadn¡¯t said what ¡®It¡¯ was, but he had his guesses fuelled by the books and shows he had read and watched.


    And upon his arrival, Oscar saw the monstrosity already fighting his fated enemy. He had enjoyed the show, hoping for their mutual destruction, where he could sweep in and take both of their lives.


    However, the more Oscar had seen, the more worried he got. The girl was much faster and stronger than he remembered her to be just a few hours ago. Even that barrier bitch was back on her feet, helping the killer.


    Oscar inspected the shield-bearing woman with caution. She seemed weakened, but he didn''t feel confident in taking her down quickly. The woman was currently glaring at him, but not comming closer.


    Furthermore, he felt her very clearly. Her emotions were scalding to behold. They swayed one way, then another. Much like Oscar¡¯s did. But they were contained somehow, and he didn¡¯t understand it.


    It made him cautious of her. It had been a lucky shot that Oscar had won previously. The woman¡¯s shield was the only thing that had ever stopped his attacks. It worried him¡­


    ¡°Damit!¡± Oscar cursed. He had missed again. The hated girl was weaving through his attacks even without seeing him. She was like a scurrying rat beneath the floor.


    The hesitant way with which the crowd supported the two killers drove Osacr even angrier. He glared at them, almost sending a rage-filled tentacle into the thick of the crowd.


    They just didn¡¯t get it. Nobody did. Oscar bit the inside of his cheek and let the pain wash away the endless anger. Even Astra didn¡¯t get it. She tried, but she didn¡¯t understand just how heavy the emotions he carried were.


    Oscar had to let out his distress. He had to lash out at the obstacles. His very being moved by emotions, and they demanded revenge. He couldn¡¯t still his overflowing state of mind.


    Behind Oscar, another tentacle sprouted on his back and began bobbing up and down, aiming at the escaping killer. It stabbed forward. But, as expected, it was just a tiny bit too slow.


    Oscar had to wonder if the Munny¡¯s killer was doing it on purpose. She was evil enough to taunt him this way. The faint hope he felt each time he was about to hit her made his already tenuous state of mind falter even more.


    If only he hit her¡­ But it was a miss again.


    Almost. Always just a moment too late.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Oscar felt another tentacle form. He swept through the web of the branch-like limbs, severing. They were only helping his enemies.


    Oscar then severed the emotional link to the unborn tentacle, preventing the new weapon from being born. He already had too many - almost ten at this point.


    With each new one, Oscar lost a bit more of his sanity. But perhaps¡­ Perhaps that was an acceptable price. His bloodshot eyes watched the little rat jump back on the ruined roof, joining the shield girl.


    To Oscar¡¯s surprise, Munny¡¯s killer grabbed the taller woman in a princess carry and jumped down the roof, vanishing in the alley. ¡°What the fuck?¡± He rushed forward to keep his senses locked on his targets.


    A moment later, he also jumped down. Oscar saw the duo enter one of the buildings and followed.


    It was almost comical how the smaller girl carried the tall one. It certainly didn¡¯t look comfortable. But¡­


    Oscar used all his tentacles to brush away any and all obstacles, managing to gain on them. He pushed his hatred into one of them, making it larger and longer - then sent it flying forward.


    It would land. Oscar was sure of it. With the burden in her hands, Munny¡¯s killer would-


    With just a slight sound of the shield¡¯s reverberation, Oscar¡¯s most powerful attack was defended against.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The duo was propelled forward by the kinetic energy Oscar had put into the attack. He desperately chased after. The assassin exited the hose and¡­


    Oscar watched them vanish into the rowdy crowd. He still could feel them - or at least the similarly burning hatred the assassin felt for him as he did for her.


    But Oscar couldn¡¯t attack like this¡­ He crashed into the bodies, chasing after them. His tentacles rose in the air to avoid hurting the civilians. He still felt them¡­


    Oscar couldn¡¯t let them get away. Not again¡­ For Munny¡¯s sake, he would catch them¡­


    ¡ª


    ¡°Was it wise to let him go alone?¡± Koldon pretended to be fine. He stood, his back straight, and overlooked the remaining people of the local temple helping the common folk.


    And Astra was doing the same. The woman, insufferably beautiful even at this bleak moment, nodded. ¡°The boy will be fine.¡± She spoke with confidence.


    But Koldon could tell she was worried. It was only a question of what and who.


    Was Astra worried Oscar would fail, or was she guarded against him and his Temple¡¯s possible designs against the boy?


    Frankly, Koldon had to report such a talent appearing in this God-forsaken kingdom. This might have been the Mad King¡¯s secret weapon. Or¡­


    Koldon didn¡¯t dare to speculate for much longer lest Astra sensed something. He wasn¡¯t sure how damaged her body was, but he had the energy to just stand and nothing more.


    And Koldon¡¯s comrade¡­ He looked at the aged Inquisitor. Lenel would not survive past the end of the week. This marked another member of his Temple, who would leave his life in the hell of Tordgo.


    They couldn¡¯t afford an altercation with Astra and the local forces. Not now. Koldon had already sent a message asking for reinforcements but after this night¡­


    A powerful shockwave washed over them from where the fighting continued. The Commander of the operation was burning his life to bring down the last remains of the rebellion and take down the shield surrounding Stilag.


    Koldon prayed for the man. Astra and Lenel joined him. The Commander was a valiant, patriotic man. But he had seen too much, as had his soldiers. They were tainted and had to be cleansed.


    ¡°Reporting!¡±


    Koldong turned to look at the young boy in a uniform. He was out of breath, dirty and had a bleeding scar on his forehead. Astra nodded, letting the boy continue.


    The young soldier coughed, then spoke. ¡°We found the place. We are trying to get through, but we need help. The longer this goes, the more people will die.¡± His voice was full of desperate pleas.


    Perhaps the boy was a local. Koldon glanced at Astra, wondering what the woman would do.


    ¡°Lead the way.¡± She ordered immediately and only then looked at Koldon, sending a message.


    ¡°Yes. We must move now.¡± Koldon stepped forward, as did Lenel.


    Around them, the desperate civilians began to beg and cry. In the presence of the holy, they did not have to fear the guards and criminals running rampant in the streets.


    Koldon watched the tears and sadness, feeling his heart drop. He had trouble finding the words to calm these people.


    It wasn¡¯t the same for Astra. She spoke to them, telling them to stay here - on the temple grounds. She told them no criminal would dare to step on this land. She told them the Goddess¡¯s mercy will reach them and protect them.


    Then they left. Koldon let the boy lead them towards the site. It was one of the guard-made fortresses.


    While walking, Koldon was constantly assaulted by the sights of human cruelty. Stilag had not been a pretty city, even at the best of times and now¡­


    Now, Stilag was full of rape, slaughter, torture, desperation, blood and fighting. People were losing hope and, with it, their inhibitions against committing sins.


    Koldon wanted to help. Not just once, his body jerked towards a distant heinous act he noticed. But he had to preserve his remaining strength. Even Astra simply gritted her teeth and marched on.


    ¡°Hurry.¡± Astra barked at the boy, startling him.


    ¡°I-¡± The young soldier¡¯s eyes filled with tears. ¡°I can¡¯t go any faster.¡± He pulled his pants a bit higher, revealing a swollen ankle.


    ¡°Then I will carry you!¡± Astra growled.


    Koldon sighed. ¡°I will do it.¡± He volunteered. They did have to hurry, and it would be awkward for Astra to carry the young man with just one arm. ¡°Come.¡±


    With the boy in Koldon¡¯s hands, they increased their pace. Soon, they found a hot spot of fighting.


    Most people here were simple soldiers who knew nothing of magic. They tried to get inside what seemed to be a warehouse. They rammed the walls, used axes to chop the doors and climbed on top of the building to punch through the roof.


    But thus far, they had no luck. Koldon and his comrades were led to what counted as the commanders of the operation - a duo of field officers barking out orders and arranging a set of the strongest soldiers they could find.


    ¡°They are our last hope.¡± One of the officers told Koldon. ¡°Until you came. We didn¡¯t hope for it, but here you are¡­¡± His spirits were uplifted by the three present Inquisitors. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened¡­ I can see Commander is barely lucid, but¡­¡±


    ¡°We cannot tell.¡± Koldon stopped the man. He scrutinised the few people in front of him. They were good soldiers. Strong and resolute. They would succeed even if they didn¡¯t come. He glanced around, noticing many stray looks they were getting.


    ¡°People are watching,¡± Lenel interjected. ¡°We do have some things to say. To you and your people.¡±


    The officers hesitated but led them into a separate building. There, out of the eyes and ears, they spoke again. They explained how these were the last remaining decent fighters, how this was just one point of several. They had to destroy at least one for there to be a chance of escape.


    This was the least defended one they could find. And here they would strike.


    Koldon listened in silence. He glanced at Astra, who sighed and nodded.


    Then, ice, lighting and invisible bolts of magic filled the room, slaughtering everyone but the three Inquisitors in it.


    It was a short and dirty job. Koldon¡¯s hand didn¡¯t didn¡¯t stop until all of the soldiers were dead. ¡°May your brave souls rest in peace.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°I hate this.¡± Astra spat on the ground. ¡°I fucking despise this.¡±


    Koldon didn¡¯t comment and grabbed Lenel to keep him standing. His friend was now barely conscious.


    ¡°But it should be fine now, no?¡± Astra continued.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Koldon nodded. ¡°This way, we can wait for reinforcements from the Temple. The city has to be cleansed.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Astra walked out, and Koldon followed. ¡°Just like Ocheon¡­ Only. Do we have the time to wait?¡±


    ¡°Just like Ocheon¡­¡± Koldon repeated after Astra and then looked into her eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    The woman hung her head and then looked at the slowly dying man behind Koldon. ¡°Lenel has enough strength to guard this place. As for us, we have to prepare. Atrocities are happening in the city, and we can help. And¡­ Fulfill our duty.¡± Her voice grew quieter. ¡°It is our responsibility.¡±


    To that, Koldon had nothing to say. He nodded, then left his comrade to begin cleansing the sinful city.

 Chapter 176 - The Favour

    ¡°Out of the way!¡± Mila kicked an unfortunate woman who had wandered in front of her to the side. She weathered the withering stare from Isabel and did it again, this time hitting a rough-looking man.


    Behind them, Mila felt Oscar still pursuing them. Being in the middle of the crowd had helped them to gain some distance, and the boy wasn¡¯t attacking.


    But now, Mila had to suffer Isabel¡¯s glares each time she hurt someone. It wasn¡¯t like she wanted to. It simply was the most optimal way towards the tunnel system.


    ¡°...Careful¡­¡±


    Mila felt the attack comming. She let her girl handle it and continued to run. The impact on her back came soon after, sending her stumbling forward.


    The people around them reacted immediately, trying to disperse. Mila felt sorry for them. The surrounding buildings were burning, not leaving a lot of places to hide. They simply pressed against each other, adding even more chaos to the streets.


    They were near the tunnels, and Mila had given up the hope of getting rid of the pursuing menace. She didn¡¯t look back, racking her brain for any possible way of delaying Oscar enough for them to get away.


    There was nothing she could do. Mila put all her strength in her step, then jumped over a burning pile of trash. She felt Isabel flare her barrier, protecting them both from any stray flames latching on their clothes.


    Upon landing, Mila noticed one of Naran¡¯s men giving her a sign. She made several short jumps to land near him. ¡°Delay the boy who chases after us. He won¡¯t attack civilians.¡±


    The roguish man nodded, then gave a few quick hand signs to his comrades hiding around.


    Mila didn¡¯t stick around to see the results. She just hoped Oscar wouldn¡¯t lash out in anger and wouldn¡¯t start killing indiscriminately.


    Hearing the shouts and not a battle arise behind, Mila sighed in relief. For a whole seven seconds, she could move towards the tunnel entrance in relative peace.


    Then - a sudden shuddering scream reached Mila¡¯s ears. Those weren¡¯t rare in the flame-illuminated chaotic city, but this one¡­


    ¡°It came from where they tried to stop Oscar.¡± Mila agreed with Isabel¡¯s sudden hug. Her girl was looking back in silence. Mila couldn¡¯t see Isabel¡¯s face, but she could guess what Isabel was feeling from the faint tremble. ¡°We will stop him. Just¡­¡±


    Isabel¡¯s hug grew stronger. ¡°...Sorry¡­¡±


    Mila could only guess the reason Isabel was apologising. But it didn¡¯t matter. In Mila¡¯s mind, there was nothing to apologise for. ¡°For now, we have to get out of the city.¡± She looked at the distant walls with a grim expression.


    Why hadn¡¯t the barrier holding them in fallen yet?


    With all the gangs and the military and who knew what else fighting for survival - how was everyone still trapped inside?


    While crunching on the possibilities, Mila almost missed the entrance point into the tunnels.


    The building was half destroyed by the spreading fire and began collapsing. But this was it. Mila took in the ashy air. ¡°Isabel?¡±


    A feebler-than-usual barrier settled around their bodies. Mila thanked her girl and rushed inside the raging fire.


    It tried to nip at their clothes but was always stopped. Mila squinted to try and see through the blazing fire, relying mostly on her memory to find a way towards the basement.


    Some burning wooden beams and planks had collapsed on top of the stairway. Mila kicked the debris away while waiting for Oscar to arrive. She hoped they had lost him but feared they hadn¡¯t.


    The attacks didn¡¯t come. Mila glanced back, then moved down, finding the entrance into the tunnels open - likely left like this by escaping people, trying to get away from the fire.


    Not sensing anyone near, Mila let go of Isabel and helped her girl get down. She followed right after, closing the latch and hiding the entrance, making it almost impossible for their pursuer to find it.


    There was a sudden silence and darkness around them now. Mila landed next to Isabel and took her girl back into her arms.


    ¡°...I¡­ walk¡­¡± Isabel feebly protested.


    Which Mila didn¡¯t quite believe. Not when Isabel couldn¡¯t even fight her way out of Mila¡¯s arms. ¡°Of course, you can.¡± She held Isabel closer, feeling her anger flare again. ¡°But we have to rush.¡± She began running towards the centre of this tunnel system.


    A bit further away, Mila found a group of refugees. They were blindly trying to find their way forward. None of them had light sources, and all of them panicked upon hearing them coming.


    Mila pushed past them, knocking a couple down on their backs. She found a few more such groups.


    Most of these people were fine - hidden here from the terrors that plagued this night. Some had torches, and those seemed to recognise them, calling after in restrained voices.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Mila ignored them. She couldn¡¯t help them. What was important now was to get back to Naran. She turned around another corner, bumping into one of his men. ¡°Where is your boss?¡± She asked immediately.


    It took an annoyingly long moment for the man to recognise them. And even then, he spoke too slowly. ¡°He is,¡± A pause. ¡°At the digging-¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t wait for him to finish. She had a vague idea of where it was and knew there would be someone quicker down the road to guide them.


    It didn¡¯t take more than twenty steps to find a group of exhausted-looking, injured hooligans nursing their wounds. Mila repeated the question and was shown the way.


    Still, without a guide, Mila continued to run further and deeper into the tunnel system. They encountered more fighters - none of which could keep up with them. All they got were directions.


    ¡°...Mila¡­¡± Isabel whispered. ¡°...These¡­ People¡­¡± There were a lot of powerful emotions in her voice.


    ¡°They have fought hard.¡± Mila let her expression soften as she snuggled against Isabel to help her. ¡°And they have kept this place safe.¡±


    Which was rather surprising. Mila would have thought Naran¡¯s people would have lost more ground. But perhaps Helly¡¯s men had been enough to keep intruders at bay.


    Judging by the groups of fighters and messengers moving around, the fighting was still fierce. Mila also noticed the mementoes some of the returning people carried. She could guess those belonged to those who didn¡¯t survive.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Another group appeared in front of them, parting the darkness with a dim magical orb. The leader held a sword, blocking their way. ¡°Who are you?¡± He squinted to make out the preaching forms.


    But upon them coming into the light, he jumped back in fright. ¡°S-sorry! The boss told us to let you pass and lead you her way.¡±


    Mila felt Isabel¡¯s hands grip her ruined cloak. She knew what to ask. ¡°Was she with a man she calls ¡®Tiny¡¯?¡±


    Upon hearing the nickname, the man scowled. ¡°Yes. Andrew was with her. As were a bird and a bloody wolf.¡±


    ¡°Huh,¡± It appeared Helly¡¯s underlings didn¡¯t quite appreciate the woman¡¯s naming sense. Mila was a little curious about the man¡¯s nickname. ¡°Lead the way.¡± But there was no time.


    The man nodded. ¡°Arty will show you the way. He is fast on his legs.¡±


    Even before the man finished speaking, Mila was moving. A jolly-looking man joined her, pointing at which twist and turn to take. ¡°We made these passages an hour ago.¡± He showed them through what could only be called a hole. ¡°We needed a quicker way to move tools and the injured.¡± Came an explanation.


    To Arty¡¯s credit, he managed to keep up with Mila. And the further he led them, the more cramped the experience became.


    The tunnels were filled with various boxes, supplies, tools and building materials. And the airflow was terrible. Mila now knew where Naran had stuffed most of his prepared contingency plans.


    And Arty affirmed it. ¡°It seems Boss Naran had separated this part from the rest of the tunnels. No one knew there were even more holes for him to hide.¡± He paused. ¡°Though many suspected.¡±


    They slowed down again to crawl through yet another hole. Once done, Mila helped Isabel up. They were there. She could hear the sound of heavy digging, curses, shouts and grunts.


    A dirty woman was waiting for them. She hugged Arty and then indicated for Mila and Isabel to go further.


    Mila took Isabel¡¯s hand and then walked inside a hubbub of activity - a newly carved hall full of workers and freshly dug dirt. She noticed Andrew, Naran and Helly standing on the side immediately.


    They simply stood out with how everyone else stepped around the small group with great care - mostly due to the injured, growling wolf, who was being petted by Andrew.


    ¡°Isabel!¡± Andrew moved first, running towards them, leaving the whining, pouting wolf behind. Mr Crow followed him, landing on his shoulder. ¡°You are awake!¡± There was palpable relief in his voice.


    But Isabel was having none of it. She retreated behind Mila, hiding her weakness by leaning on the smaller girl. ¡°...Asshole¡­¡±


    Not that Andrew heard Isable. In his excitement, he completely missed the murmur. ¡°Why are you not saying anything?¡± He stopped midway, surprised by the timid reaction.


    ¡°She did. You didn¡¯t hear.¡± Mila felt Isabel¡¯s hands grip her shoulders. Her girl didn¡¯t want to have this conversation right now. Or more that she couldn¡¯t have it right now. ¡°Helly.¡± She nodded towards the woman who was also stomping their way.


    ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± Helly overcame the surrounding noise with the pure power of her voice. ¡°No. Don¡¯t answer. I know when to stop. And-¡± She lowered her voice to a more manageable level.


    ¡°What? How about-¡± Andrew interrupted but was stopped by Mr Crow¡¯s chirp. ¡°Right. We still have to get out of here.¡±


    These words irked Mila. ¡°With us or with her?¡± She pointed at Helly.


    ¡°You have it!¡± Helly inserted herself into the conversation again, not letting the trio speak. ¡°Give it to me!¡± She loomed over Mila with an extended hand.


    Mila looked at the palm in front with surprise. It took her a moment before she remembered the gun tucked away in her clothes. She hesitated, not having decided what to do with it. Mila had hoped to bargain for something with Helly, but¡­


    The woman was demanding action now. Helly appeared to be ready to strike, ignoring all possible consequences.


    If Mila had been the woman an hour back, she would have given up the weapon immediately. But now, she was much stronger. While Mila didn¡¯t think she could win against Helly, she also didn¡¯t think she would lose. And the woman wouldn¡¯t strike decisively.


    ¡°No.¡± Mila refused. ¡°Naran.¡± She called right after. ¡°Is the way out ready?¡±


    A punch flashed before Mila, trying to reach her face but was stopped by a barrier. Isabel leaned forward. ¡°...Pay¡­¡± She threatened.


    Mila herself had the black dagger in her hand, which she twirled around. She considered how much trouble the woman was worth. Andrew was hesitating even now, being not much use in the sudden conflict.


    It all was too complicated. Mila felt Isabel and Helly both growing increasingly angry and uncontrollable. But what could she do? What was the right option to pick?


    At that moment, another person materialised next to them. ¡°Please give Hellyana her grandfather''s memento.¡± Polonomia¡¯s obscured voice made a suggestion. ¡°You owe us the favour.¡± She looked at Isabel.


    Mila gritted her teeth. That made the choice much easier. Even if she didn¡¯t like it.

 Chapter 177 - A Reminder Of Cruelty

    ¡°...Did you¡­¡± Isabel began a question. ¡°...have to¡­¡± She finished. Her subdued voice was full of unwilling anger. Even the Hammer Isabel had gotten back didn¡¯t quench the resentment.


    Mila, who was leading Isabel towards Naran, sent a lingering look at Helly. ¡°Yes.¡± She turned away.


    The damned woman was talking to Polonomia, who at least looked uncomfortable about the situation. Not so for Helly. She was gleeful.


    And Andrew was¡­


    Mila didn¡¯t want to think about it. After Helly had gotten the gun back, he had looked almost happy. She had a nasty suspicion she knew what the damn woman had promised him.


    It was likely a way back.


    Andrew had always been clear about his wish to return. He hated this world. Mila had heard him complain about it constantly¡­


    Not lately. Not after Mila and Isabel started dating properly. He had withdrawn to himself even more at that point, speaking mostly to his bonds.


    Mila barely reacted when Polonomia appeared next to her. She looked at the member of the enigmatic group, wondering what she wanted.


    The woman¡¯s face was still invisible under her hood - even when she leaned closer and studied Mila.


    Whatever Polonomia could see the transformation Mila had gone through was unclear. She certainly didn¡¯t comment on them, speaking of something entirely different.


    ¡°The city will be cleansed,¡± Pononomia revealed. ¡°Without the barrier falling, everyone will die.¡± Then, she vanished.


    Mila and Isabel were left frozen. Helly pushed past them, reaching Naran right after. ¡°Is the escape hole ready or not?¡± She asked directly to the tired man.


    Naran shrugged. ¡°Maybe. We think we are past the barrier, but just. If we went up, we would be sitting rabbits for the guards to shoot.¡± He didn¡¯t look enthusiastic about the possibility.


    The information seemed to make Helly even happier. She waved towards some of her men. ¡°Make a hole up.¡±


    ¡°You might escape, but the rest¡­¡± Naran shook his head. When he noticed the worried faces of his people, he also spoke up. ¡°Keep digging deeper. We will get out of this.¡±


    But Mila was still thinking of the words Polonomia had left. She glanced at Isabel, who looked worried. ¡°One last job for me, huh?¡± She slid her arm around her girl¡¯s waist. ¡°You can¡¯t come. You will¡­¡±


    Isabel nodded and put a finger on Mila¡¯s lips. ¡°...I¡­ know¡­ But¡­¡± She hugged the smaller girl.


    ¡°You saw me. I am not the same as before.¡± Mila gave a daring smile. ¡°And¡­ We have to be quick.¡± She felt very regretful and feared Isabel would not let go. Part of her had resigned to take her girl along.


    The longer Mila was held by Isabel, the clearer it was to her of how weak she was. They didn¡¯t exchange many words, mostly just sharing warmth.


    At one point, Mr Crow landed on Mila¡¯s shoulder and studied Isabel as well. They didn¡¯t chase him away and simply asked the bird to not say anything to Andrew - to which, surprisingly, Mr Crow agreed.


    The bird even chirped a series of sentences. While neither of them understood him fully, Mila got a sense that Mr Crow was quite unhappy about Andrew¡¯s actions as well.


    When Mr Crow left, Mila led Isabel to the side, where she could rest. Barcy joined them soon after to see if he could get any information. But the gang¡¯s spymaster left disappointed, not learning much.


    Mila did make sure Barcy brought Isabel some food and water - as well as a new batch of clothes.


    ¡°You should be safe here.¡± Mila fussed around Isabel, finding it hard to leave. ¡°Andrew and Helly are staying. They should be able to protect you if anything happens.¡±


    Isabel frowned, pointedly not looking at their friend, who was once again trying to find a reason to come closer. ¡°...Back¡­ Soon¡­¡± She fingered the pearls around her wrist.


    ¡°I will,¡± Mila leaned in and gave a chaste peck on Isabel¡¯s lips. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble.¡± She tried to lighten the mood, but Isabel nodded with seriousness. ¡°I am going.¡± She finally took a step back.


    Mila didn¡¯t stop looking at Isabel even as she left the hastily dug hall. Just before rounding the corner, she saw Isabel collapse on the bench.


    The chase had taken another toll on Isabel. Mila¡¯s hatred for the boy grew again and again.


    As Mila shot through the cramped tunnels, she tried to rain in her emotions. She suspected the more powerful the emotions were, the more likely it was Oscar would find her.


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Or, it could be worse. Perhaps Oscar didn¡¯t detect spikes in emotions. Perhaps he could find and distinguish between persons by using his senses.


    That was a scary thought. Mila¡¯s mana sense was not nearly as universal. She still couldn¡¯t sense a person with no mana at all.


    Although¡­


    Mila tested her senses as she passed the earlier checkpost with the man who had given them a guide. She had received a precise location to strike from Polonomia and didn¡¯t have to ask for directions this time.


    The feeling she got from her scans was stronger. It wasn¡¯t by a large amount, but even her Mana sense had grown. The only thing still the same was her mana pool.


    It was still the same. The bits and pieces of mana Mila had ripped away from living, breathing humans were there, swirling and empowering her body.


    Mila felt as if her body could fit in much more mana within itself than previously. She was curious about what had happened.


    From the scant few words Isabel could utter, Mila knew her inner companion had tried to teach them something.


    Perhaps the unmentionable Ghost had told something about Mila¡¯s condition. She could only hope. Knowing the damn thing, he probably hadn¡¯t. It never was that easy.


    Finally, Mila found a way up. She shot upwards, pushing away the escaping civilians and making some of them fall into the dark hole they were crawling down to.


    It might have been rude and risky, but everyone was in danger if Mila didn¡¯t move as fast as possible. Her reluctance to leave Isabel had already cost them too much time.


    Nothing had changed on the surface. Mila exited the building where the entrance into the tunnels was hidden, then turned eastward.


    Before Mila was destruction and chaos. The buildings were burning, fights were happening, people were running, and death was everywhere.


    It occurred to Mila that the situation here was arguably better than in Ocheon¡¯s last moments.


    The various battles here were less disastrous. The fighters, despite their hatred for each other, didn¡¯t aim to end the lives of the common folk. At this desperate time, even criminals were more concerned with survival.


    But not all.


    Mila¡¯s black dagger reaped the life of an upstart gang¡¯s Boss, stopping their attempt at herding people into a group to abuse them.


    It didn¡¯t slow Mila down. There were many such pockets of suffering thrown about the city. As she continued to move, more came into her view.


    Mila did what she could by killing another group of rapists. This time, she did slow down for a few moments to properly end the group''s lives.


    To encourage the victims, Mila didn¡¯t hide her terrifying appearance. It resulted in them screaming in horror and then running away.


    Hopefully, it would be enough to keep them safe. Mila was gone from the spot the next moment. She regretted not asking for a new cloak. Her mind was full of other worries, missing the story state her appearance was in.


    The short encounter had reminded Mila of her blood-soaked visage. The sticky blood that had fed the ritual was still viscous. She flicked her wrist, sending a few droplets of the sanguine liquid flying.


    Mila could already imagine more terrible rumours spreading about her. She wasn¡¯t doing herself any favours by running around like this.


    It was too eye-catching, even if people couldn¡¯t see Mila under the spell she had cast. It was simply a bad practice to forget these things.


    These small acts of mercy repeated several more times before Mila reached her goal.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to recognise the building. It stood out as a bastion of peace among a turbulent sea. There was no fighting around the large warehouse. The area was kept in relative order by a few teams of soldiers poking the defences of the place.


    Mila used her upgraded sense to feel the mana flow towards the walls. This was another sure way to recognise the place. This was just one of several, too.


    But a failure in the spell matrix here would impact the whole structure. Mila just had to destroy this place and let the Military take care of the rest.


    The barrier around Stilag wouldn¡¯t fall with just this - not completely. At least not as far as Mila could tell. But it would make holes and tears to exploit.


    It wasn¡¯t as if the remaining pockets of rebellion had enough people to cover the walls surrounding the city. People would get out.


    While moving towards the building, Mila glanced around with suspicion. She still didn¡¯t know where the Inquisitors had gone. With the help of those powerful people, even if they were injured, the barrier should have already fallen.


    Unless¡­


    Unless the Inquisitors didn¡¯t want that to happen.


    Mila¡¯s stomach dropped as she landed next to a bolted-shut window and began praying it open. Her dagger wasn¡¯t meant for a job like this, but it still performed adequately at breaking in.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Mila to get inside, where mostly darkness and the pained groans of the injured awaited her. She silenced the single guard who came to check the opening and then closed the hole she had used.


    Then, Mila headed towards the centre of the building where the mana build-up was. She killed a couple more guards - none powerful enough to even react to her attacks. The most powerful fighters were outside - fending off the attacking soldiers.


    And then, Mila was standing before a large reservoir eerily similar to the one they had ruined below the city. The feeling she got from it and the engravings on it were the same.


    While searching for a way to disrupt the flowing blood, Mila considered her guess. She closed the valves and then ruined them, making it impossible to resume the barrier-feeding circulation without ruining the local system.


    The more Mila thought, the surer she was.


    The Inquisitors wanted the city to remain trapped. This place had seen too much. When compared to Ocheon¡­


    Mila finished her work here, then sunk into the shadows, hunting down anyone alive inside the building. They couldn¡¯t be allowed to work on restoring the blood flow.


    Once Mila was done, she exited the building and looked at the ground.


    The line of mana was still there, heading towards the walls. Mila then looked northwards, knowing this single place would not be enough¡­


    Mila knew she had to destroy another couple of places to make a path for civilians to escape.

 Chapter 178 - Saving the City

    Mila¡¯s second assault was just as easy as the first. The hardest part had been finding the place among the chaos and the ever-changing layout of the city.


    More and more of Stilag was torn down by fights and fires while people tried to build shelters to guard against the hazards. The night stretched long, seemingly stuck above the suffering city for eternity to hide it from the world.


    While Polonomia had told Mila where to look for these barrier-feeding spots, they weren¡¯t easy to find in the chaos. She had to run towards where she thought the next target was while using her senses to scout for the underground powerlines.


    Only by finding the extending mana lines did Mila pinpoint her target precisely. She had also considered searching for vulnerable military personnel and getting them to speak but had dismissed the idea. It wasn¡¯t likely a random person knew what she needed.


    Besides¡­


    Most military Mila saw were doing their duty by protecting the lives of the citizens. There were exceptions, of course. But only a few. She had to admit that whoever was their commander had done an excellent job of instilling the proper values in the kingdom¡¯s soldiers.


    Mila didn¡¯t want to interrupt their valiant work and helped herself - although at a decreased rate. She was increasingly desperate in her search as time went on.


    With the fall of the second battery, Mila had noticed some frantic movement around the walls. She expected the rumours of the weak spots appearing to spread faster than the fires filling the city.


    There.


    Mila finally found the line leading towards the third target. She quickly moved alongside it, finding yet another warehouse under desperate assault. Her senses didn¡¯t find anyone notable, and cleaning this place was just as easy as the first two.


    The improvements in her physical performance were incredible. Without them, Mila wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. She wondered if the old Ghost had known but dismissed the thought. Of course, he hadn¡¯t. The ancient thing wasn¡¯t omnipotent, just experienced and smart.


    With three targets down, Mila once again studied the barrier around the city. There were changes.


    It was hard to see in the dark, but the inferno eating the city gave enough light to see distortions in the barrier. Mila moved while inspecting a particularly large spot of unstable wavering.


    It would fail soon. It would not be enough. But if Mila could destroy the fourth target¡­


    Mila almost froze as her expanded senses brushed against a chilling mana pool. A moment later, she jumped back, vanishing into the long shadows the fires created.


    This place was guarded. Mila found an advantage point, then scanned the surroundings, finding no military in the vicinity.


    The cold, massive mana signature Mila had sensed was in one of the building''s larger, untouched ones near yet another warehouse. She continued to retreat while checking for any incoming attacks.


    There was none. Mila stopped and calmed her heart. It wasn¡¯t that bad. While short on time, there-


    A loud crash in the distance interrupted Mila¡¯s thought process. When she looked at the source, she saw a person hovering above the city and exploding the buildings beneath her by pointing at them.


    In another distant spot, a lighting storm devastated a large area. Then, there was what seemed like a moment of silence as Mila struggled to process what she was seeing.


    Then, cheers came from those places. Mila didn¡¯t understand. What were the Inquisitors doing? In the distance, she also could see the strongest fighters from the Military face off against the rebels.


    Next, those cheers were silenced. Both Inquisitors travelled towards the large distortion in the barrier while raining down destruction on the city.


    Mila paled. The fuckers were making sure people couldn¡¯t use that spot. They had started to kill everyone indiscriminately. Her efforts had decreased the time limit she had drastically.


    There was no time to search for the next place. Mila gritted her teeth, trying to decide how to proceed. She looked at the building where the third Inquisitor was hiding, trying to figure out why that person wasn¡¯t joining the killers in the air.


    ¡°STOP!¡±


    A loud booming voice interrupted Mila again. She looked at where the Military forces had been fighting. A single person was flying towards the two Inquisitors, clearly intending to interfere.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°WHY?¡± The person asked, his voice full of disbelief and desperation. ¡°WHY? STOP!¡± He demanded while sending a shattering wave at the Inquisitors.


    It didn¡¯t hit. Mila watched Astra do something, disrupting the incoming attack, then return to killing.


    The man sent more attacks, clearly faltering as his subordinates started to fall at the hands of rebels. In the end, he decided to try and stop the Inquisitors.


    All Mila saw was a man heading towards his doom. He was spent. The long night and the horrors they had faced before had clearly marked the man, making his might be just a faint reflection of what it had been.


    Still, the commanding man would take some effort to get rid of. Why wasn¡¯t the third Inquisitor joining the fight?


    Mila returned her full attention to the mana pool at the edge of her senses. It hadn¡¯t moved. She didn¡¯t believe whoever was there hadn¡¯t noticed the loud, continued voice shaking the city.


    As the shockwave from the fight washed over her, Mila began moving closer to the large mana pool.


    It was risky, yes. Mila understood it was. But she didn¡¯t have time to search for the next place. And if¡­


    And if whoever was inside was injured and couldn¡¯t move¡­ Which, with each passing moment, became more likely. Perhaps¡­


    Mila didn¡¯t dare to raise her hopes that high. An Inquisitor was too dangerous to her, even if they were injured and dying.


    But if the person¡¯s condition was poor, Mila could sneak inside the place that hid the reservoir and ruin it. She was sure of it. With each passing moment, more people would die.


    As a lengthy chain of lighting shot through the streets, Mila concentrated and began to move towards the mana signature. She didn¡¯t go straight towards it, rounding it, searching for a window, hole or perhaps doors from which to peek inside.


    There had to be one. There had to be a place from where the person inside watched the reservoir containing place. Mila soon found it.


    The open doors revealed a tired, feeble-looking man in his sunset. He wasn¡¯t very old, but his very being radiated exhaustion, as if he was about to leave this world. His eyes still held light as he kept up his poise.


    Mila hesitated, then narrowed her eyes to watch the man¡¯s surroundings with more care.


    There was something off. As Mila studied the ground beneath the man¡¯s feet, she spotted a slight sheet of ice on it. There was a translucent frosting of ice on everything in the man¡¯s surroundings.


    Reluctantly, Mila turned away. She circled the building, finding a way inside from the other side.


    Only to realise there was ice on the ground here, too. It appeared the Inquisitor was guarding the place properly, and it proved once again these enemies could never be underestimated.


    But in this case, the problem could be solved easily. After making a small detour, Mila managed to collapse a burning building just right, making debris land near where she had to step to enter the warehouse.


    That was all it took for the ice to begin to melt. The frozen sheet tried to resist, reform and fight against the hot air. There was a will to this ice, clearly being an extension of the mage behind it.


    After checking to see if the Inquisitor was coming and seeing he wasn¡¯t - Mila stepped closer to her target. She silently cursed upon noticing yet more ice on the walls.


    There was no other choice. With great care, Mila kicked for the burning debris closer to the wall of the warehouse. This would raise suspicion.


    While waiting for the ice to melt, Mila glanced at the battle in the sky. The person from the Military was making a valiant effort. He hadn¡¯t stopped shouting, causing a wave of terror and panic to wash over Stilag.


    People were trying to get away from the rampaging lunatics massacring them and their families.


    It was only a question of time before this wave of escaping people would reach this place. Mila didn¡¯t know what would happen to them.


    Would the Inquisitor kill them? Or was he too weak? Should she take a chance and try to kill him at that point? It would cause unnecessary deaths. She simply didn¡¯t know which answer was the correct one.


    To Mila¡¯s chagrin, she also gave serious consideration to using the civilians as a distraction.


    So many things would be easier if Mila stopped caring about the morals of the situation. But she had made the decision not to¡­


    Unless the situation was truly dire. Which it was¡­


    Was it worth going for the man¡¯s life without these tactics?


    Mila hesitated. The more seconds passed, the more irritated she became. Her logical mind fought against the ideals she wanted to uphold.


    In the end, Mila decided to trust in herself. She had changed. It was a forced change, but her mind wasn¡¯t what it had been when she had just arrived in this world.


    With her improved body, Mila felt confident in slipping inside the building. She waited another moment for the ice to melt, then scaled the wall, finding herself on the rooftop.


    It was dangerous to stay on the roof for long. Mila hurried to break a larger tile and slipped into the hole. Before closing her entrance spot, she glanced at the distant fight.


    The military officer of an unknown name fell. His body was torn apart by invisible bolts until a large bolt of lightning reached his eyes, extinguishing the light in them for eternity.


    With that, the two terrible Inquisitors had free reign to do as they wished. Even the rebels kept their distance, not daring to draw their ire. The few remaining fight-capable soldiers had reached the Inquisitors, but they too quickly died.


    Mila vanished inside the attic, carefully stepping forward, paying attention to any ice that could be there.


    Luckily, there wasn¡¯t much. Some sneaking ice trails here and there. Nothing Mila couldn¡¯t step around. It seemed there were limits to the ice-wielding Inquisitor¡¯s skill. Or perhaps it was his condition that hindered his ability.


    After killing the first patrolling guard, Mila infiltrated deeper. Here, too, no one could stop her. She killed freely, occasionally adding to her mana pool by finding a weak mage or untapped potential in a fighter.


    Mila was careful to not touch the ice at any moment. She silently rushed down and found the battery feeding the barrier.


    Ruining it didn¡¯t take long. Mila soon stood back on the first floor, wondering how to proceed next.


    For one, Mila heard civilians coming this way. And when she peeked outside, she found a few already frozen dead or shattered.


    The perpetrator still sat where he had been when Mila first saw him - now, even more tired and closer to death.


    Yet, the Inquisitor continued to slaughter.


    And that could not be allowed. Not when Mila had promised herself to do better. She gripped the black dagger tighter, planning out the best way to assassinate this dangerous opponent.

 Chapter 179 - Another One Falls

    With the wave of panic spreading over the city, Mila didn¡¯t have to worry about being silent. Even without her being enveloped in magic, the desperation of the escaping people submerged everything else.


    The cruel, efficient way the Inquisitors slaughtered the civilians was chilling to witness. Mila didn¡¯t doubt the survivors would never have a night of peaceful sleep left in their lives.


    That was - if there were survivors after the night ended.


    Mila¡¯s black dagger sat comfortably in her hand. She stood unmoving, gauging the distance. Her eyes catalogued every movement her target made, which wasn¡¯t many, admittedly.


    The man was dying. The more Mila studied him, the clearer it became. His skin grew paler, his eyes dimmer, and his breathing shallower.


    Each time the Inquisitor froze someone to death, his own inched a little closer. The relentless work he did killed him. Yet, his eyes never wavered, and his will seemed to be inexhaustible.


    The Inquisitor sang from time to time. In those moments, he showed remorse and begged for forgiveness from his Eternal God. His words were building blocks he used to pave the path towards the promised land.


    Mila¡¯s fingers twitched when it happened. The song was so familiar to the one the enemies of her companion sang so long ago. They were still the same, having survived an unknown number of years.


    Another person stepped on the icy ground, finding his death. His final, white breath served as a signal for Mila. She rushed forward, stepping over the cold veins covering the ground, reaching a spot closer to her target. There, she stilled herself again.


    This was the third time Mila had done this. The closer she was to the Inquisitor, the more aware the man was of his surroundings.


    Even though Mila had wished to save as many civilians as possible and not use them as distractions, it had proved to be impossible. She had almost died while moving towards the dying man.


    The Inquisitor had caught her with an ice hidden beneath the dirt. Only a warning from her companion had saved Mila¡¯s shoe from being frozen along with her foot.


    But the trap had also taught Mila something valuable. The Inquisitor could detect when someone touched his ice - not whether or not that someone survived doing it.


    And by observing the silent deaths happening around her, Mila also learned that the Inquisitor couldn¡¯t pay attention to more than one place at a time. Furthermore, the man couldn¡¯t sense those who stood still after making contact with his ice.


    So, each time a new person died, Mila had a small window of opportunity to move closer and not alert the man.


    Or at least Mila thought the man was not alerted. She couldn¡¯t be sure. The Inquisitor was visibly withering, but something told her it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to take his life.


    In addition, Mila had to pay attention to the threats hovering above the city. She was keeping herself out of the line of sight of the two people raining death upon Stilag. The man using the lighting was looking this way from time to time.


    It was stressful. Mila prodded her inner companion but received no answer. The ghost seemed to be digesting something and was more reluctant to interact with her than usual.


    Then - at a moment''s notice, Mila moved again. She managed three steps and hid behind a burning tree. The heat washed over her, not allowing her to stand too close to the trunk.


    Then the child died, and Mila had to stand still again. She watched the boy¡¯s body cool, wishing she could send the heath she was weathering his way.


    With some difficulty, Mila tore her eyes away from the gruesome sight. From this angle, it was hard to see her target, but he was still there and still dying.


    Mila¡¯s stillness mirrored the Inquisitor¡¯s. Until his fingers twitched, and she moved again while another few persons died.


    This time, it was a steady influx of escaping people running through the burning city into their icy graves. Mila saw and heard them die while she stole away the precious meters between her and the killer.


    There wasn¡¯t much distance left. From the point Mila was forced to stop, she could see the whites of her target¡¯s bloodshot, drooping eyes. He wasn¡¯t looking at her, but she could feel the alertness he exuded.


    Mila hesitated. She could make a dash. Try to end from this position. The chances weren¡¯t great, but¡­


    The next wave of people didn¡¯t have to die. They were hesitating to step this way, but the Ice-wielding Inquisitor was crafty. He didn¡¯t leave traces, making it look like the people had simply fallen asleep after stepping over an invisible boundary.


    Not that these desperate souls had any other path to take. It was a silent, corpse-filled street or sure death by the hands of lighting or invisible mana bolts. They picked the unknown danger every time.


    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Mila bit her tongue, forcing herself not to act. The more she looked at her target, the more apparent the trap was.


    The slight shimmering in the air indicated danger. After passing the Inquisitor¡¯s position, the wind lost its hot, ashy taste. Mila felt a bit of coldness reach her fingers, stiffening them, stealing away her warmth.


    There was no doubt the air around the Inquisitor was a deadly cold. Mila was at a loss. She didn¡¯t think she could kill the man by using her black dagger as a throwing weapon. But nearing him¡­


    Could she survive? Mila wasn¡¯t sure.


    It wasn¡¯t like the Inquisitor¡¯s defences were perfect. His condition made him fallible. From time to time, he made mistakes, and there were flaws in his control.


    All Mila needed was a chance. Not just the deaths of the innocent. Those would not be enough¡­


    Mila stared at the family, which perished by stepping on an ice vein. Their bodies collapsed without a heartbeat. Four more souls left this plane.


    Then, in Mila¡¯s line of sight, something new happened. She raised her head slightly and looked at the barrier.


    The distortions were growing. The once impenetrable wall was now showing signs of collapsing. Mila saw momentary holes appear in different places as the barrier lost its cohesion.


    It wasn¡¯t fast, but the enclosure around their prison was falling. Mila shuddered as a wave of cold air washed over her. She almost moved, fearing she had been discovered.


    Only her steel nerves kept Mila standing still. Her eyes snapped towards the source of the chilling, unfocused hindrance.


    The Inquisitor was reacting, his eyes full of disbelief. He tried to move, to step out of the building that guarded him from the preying eyes, but stumbled as his body refused to cooperate.


    Mila¡¯s instincts screamed there was a chance, and she moved. Her newly enhanced strength and speed showed its worth as she shrunk the distance between her and her target.


    But then, the opportunity was over. Mila stopped mid-step, leaving one of her feet in the air, not daring to let it fall. She felt the Inquisitor use his mana to cast something, and now tendrils of ice spread on the ground, travelling along the ground towards the city, searching for targets.


    Mila felt one such tendril pass her foot, barely missing it. She felt more and more mana being poured into the spell as the Inquisitor appeared to be trying to reach as many people as he could and kill them.


    Above her head, Mila heard the other two Inquisitors increase their pace as well. Their already numerous attacks become a torrent as they split up and rush towards the walls.


    Mila watched them leave, then studied her target¡¯s condition. He was struggling, his breathing growing increasingly quick and shallow.


    Despite the cold the Inquisitor generated, he was sweating in exertion as he struggled to finish his spell.


    In spite of the deadly nature of the spell, Mila had to admire the intricate way the man wove it. She had never seen anything like this, the spell likely being the man¡¯s life¡¯s work.


    It would be knowledge lost¡­


    Mila shuddered, not because of the cold, but because of the realisation. She glanced to the side, searching for the hatable group of people who had come to this place just for that - knowledge.


    On one of the rooftops, Mila spotted a familiar figure. The bald man who had defeated her. Behind him, the old healer.


    They were watching Mila and the Inquisitor. The healer waved, then signalled for her to continue.


    Mila had no doubts they had shown themselves on purpose. Whatever it was, she couldn¡¯t guess.


    At least Mila knew why they were here. To take the Inquisitor¡¯s secrets and to evaluate her. She could only guess how much they had seen but didn¡¯t doubt it was most of what she had done.


    But it was a problem for another time.


    Mila held her breath, not wanting to inhale the chilly air and moved. The spell could not be allowed to travel any further than it already had.


    The rapidly vanishing life in front of Mila poured more and more of his essence into his last work. His attention was fully on not letting anyone from the city survive.


    And with that, Mila felt the traps he had lied to start to vanish. The smouldering, smoke-filled air pressed down on them, fighting back against the low temperatures that ruled this area.


    Finally, Mila could also sense the thin, carefully lied mana constructs hidden on the various surfaces. They were collapsing.


    It was almost a sad sight. Mila carefully stepped over the shimmering crystal that formed on the ground. She looked for any signs her approach was noticed, but all she saw was the last struggles of an old man.


    Mila continued. She raised her dagger, ready to lunge and waited for the Inquisitor above Stilag to look away. The lighting-throwing man had noticed this old man¡¯s struggles but didn¡¯t come.


    It was a relief. Mila could only run if that happened. She noticed a few more people die while running towards this place.


    Then, the flying Inquisitor turned away and flew closer to the wall, where he slaughtered more. The very thing that was built to protect the city became a death trap.


    Mila hoped Naran, Helly and their subordinates had managed to dig the tunnel long enough. Being near the walls as they surfaced¡­ They would be sitting ducks - not for the guards as they had feared but for something much worse.


    While thinking about the best way to escape with Isabel, she finally reached a striking distance from her target.


    The man still had not noticed her. Only now, Mila heard him mutter a string of words - a prayer to eternity.


    Too consumed with praying and casting, the Inquisitor did not notice the descending dagger.


    Until the very last moment, Mila waited for a trap to be sprung.


    Yet, as her dagger easily slid into the man¡¯s back¡­


    There was no resistance. Mila penetrated the man¡¯s heart, reaping yet another life and, along with it¡­


    Mila felt more mana join hers. The sizable chunk invigorated her, and she immediately put it to work by reinforcing her body.


    The far-reaching spell fell apart, saving countless lives. Mila glanced at the ground as the ice melted and then where she had seen the two members of the Sage group.


    There was no one there anymore.


    Mila vanished between the burning buildings, not waiting for the lighting-throwing Inquisitor¡¯s reaction. She had to get away before anyone found her.

 Chapter 180 – Stragglers

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright,¡± Mortimer whispered while cradling Vatim. He was surprised his voice carried as much confidence as it did.


    Mortimer almost believed his own words. Almost.


    The picture of his dad flashed before Mortimer¡¯s eyes, almost sending him into a panic attack. His body began trembling as the memories of the underground flooded back to the forefront of his mind.


    They played out step by step. All the experiences that would haunt Mortimer for life came back to him. He hugged Vatim tighter, mostly for his own sake.


    ¡°We will be fine, we will be fine,¡± Mortimer rocked to front and back. He wished to forget. The forbidden sounds, smells and movements of the air.


    Only thanks to Mila¡¯s advice had Mortimer not seen anything truly forbidden. Not until¡­


    Mortimer gagged, his convulsion scaring Vatim. ¡°I am fine, you are fine,¡± He hurried to soothe the boy.


    Vatim had been mostly fine. The underground was the only safe place left in the city. The boy and his sister had been accompanied by Cecilia.


    The woman had left them now upon noticing Andrew¡¯s. Return. She was now following around the beast tamer, trying to get his attention.


    As for Vatim¡¯s sister - Kanna was with Isabel. Mortimer personally didn¡¯t want to stay near the so-called paladin. The woman had been in the same room where his father had been. She had seen what¡­ He didn¡¯t want to know.


    Mortimer¡¯s stomach dropped again, and he felt weightless. If only he hadn¡¯t seen¡­


    When they had been transferred back from whatever hell they had been in, Mortimer had seen him. He had seen his father¡­


    Mortimer didn¡¯t doubt it had been his dad. The few words he had heard before running away. It had been his dad¡¯s voice¡­


    That¡¯s what he had done. Mortimer had run away. Instead of going to help his dad, he had run without looking back.


    Mortimer looked at Isabel, who was ruffling Kanna¡¯s hair, whispering something to Vatim¡¯s sister. He was scared of the shield-bearing woman¡­


    Wasn¡¯t it a son¡¯s duty to find out what had happened to his father?


    Mortimer wanted to say no. He wanted to simply forget the glimpse of the terrible creature his father had transformed into. His mind avoided even thinking about it. But¡­


    Mortimer took Vatim in his hands and stood up. He waited for the workers to rush past, then staggered towards Isabel. The woman noticed his approach immediately. Her rapt attention almost made him stop.


    Luckily, Isabel soon sagged in her seat, only held up by Kanna, who rushed to catch her.


    This and the absence of Mila gave Mortimer the push to move again. He carefully stepped around the pile of dirt and ruined shovels to reach Isabel. ¡°Isabel?¡± He tried. But there was no answer from the scary woman.


    Instead, it was Kanna who hissed at Mortimer. ¡°She is tired. What do you want?¡± Her voice was full of unexpected hostility.


    It stupified Mortimer. He had thought Kanna had warmed up to him somewhat, but Isabel¡¯s condition had rattled the girl. ¡°I just¡­¡± He tried to voice what he wanted.


    What had happened to his dad? Had he mentioned Mortimer? Did his dad understand what he was doing, or had he gone crazy?


    Had¡­ Had Mila killed him? Was Mortimer¡¯s dad gone?


    The answers to these questions scared him. Mortimer opened his mouth to speak, but nothing came out.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Kanna glared. She sat down next to Isabel to support the woman better. ¡°If you have nothing to say, leave us alone.¡± Her icy voice dismissed Mortimer.


    ¡°I just¡­¡± He managed to push a couple words past his lips.


    ¡°...what¡­¡± Isabel¡¯s whisper surprised both of them. ¡°...want¡­¡± She sounded terrible.


    ¡°You should rest!¡± Kanna looked conflicted, clearly not knowing what to do. ¡°...Should I get a healer?¡± She sounded unsure.


    While Mortimer didn¡¯t understand the situation around him, he knew no healer would come.


    Kanna seemed to sense Moritmer¡¯s doubts and glared at him. ¡°What is it?¡± She was impatient and signalled for him to leave.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Mortimer still couldn¡¯t get the question out of his mouth. His eyes spun around, looking for a solution.


    After looking into Mortimer¡¯s eyes, Isabel spoke again. ¡°...Will¡­ get¡­¡± She struggled. ¡°...You out¡­It¡­¡± Her body leaned to the side as she almost fell asleep. ¡°...was a promise.¡± She sighed more than spoke.


    Kanna looked around, glared at Mortimer for good measure, then snuggled closer to Isabel, using the support as an excuse to do so. ¡°We know¡­ We are just worried.¡±


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Mortimer was speechless. He couldn¡¯t believe Kanna¡¯s bravery. If Mila saw this¡­ He shuddered, not wanting to imagine what would happen.


    It seemed Kanna realised she was excessive, too, as she pulled back before Isabel could attempt to push her.


    But the girl¡¯s courage gave Mortimer the small bit of bravery he needed. After taking another breath, he felt Vatim¡¯s small hand wrap around his neck as the boy tried to find safety in his craven arms. ¡°Did¡­¡± The first word came out slowly.


    ¡°...Did my father,¡± Mortimer felt the words begin to flow. ¡°Did he die?¡± He wanted, no, needed to know.


    Isabel¡¯s eyes sharpened as she looked at Mortimer again, her full might behind her gaze.


    But then it was gone, replaced by pure exhaustion and something deeper. Mortimer did not know what it was. It seemed Isabel was struggling with something.


    ¡°...Yes¡­¡± Finally came the answer.


    Mortimer¡­ Felt almost nothing. He had feared the answer after seeing what his father had become, but¡­ He just felt empty, powerless and adrift. ¡°I see¡­¡±


    There was nothing else for him to say. Under Kanna¡¯s judging stare, he limped back to his previous spot, wondering if they truly could get out of Stilag alive.


    Then, there was cheer. Mortimer looked towards the excited voices. It seemed they had finally dug far enough to attempt to get out.


    Perhaps¡­ Perhaps there was still hope.


    ¡ª


    ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Laura nodded upon receiving Viola¡¯s warning. She signalled to the remains of her once powerful company to stop and duck behind the debris.


    It was heartbreaking. Laura struggled to not cry. They had gotten out of that hell. Their teamwork had been enough to carry them through the horrors that lay below.


    With Mila¡¯s and Helly¡¯s advice, they had avoided being corrupted by whatever was out there beyond the boundary.


    Or that¡¯s what they all believed up until Agata started to change, her body transforming in small but unsettling ways.


    Their scout¡­ Their friend had seen something she shouldn¡¯t have. Agata¡¯s sharp senses were what killed the girl. And Laura could do nothing to help¡­


    All Laura could do was to put Agata to rest herself. Verte, the ever dutiful right hand he was, had offered to do it, but¡­


    ¡°They are gone.¡± Viola got their attention before heading towards another spot in the city where the infiltrators were gathered.


    Laura didn¡¯t care about the war. She even considered it to be a great way to earn a living. There were many like her, finding their way towards the war-torn Kingdom, selling their lives.


    And most would leave their lives here, just like Agata had. Laura wouldn¡¯t stop being a mercenary. She didn¡¯t want to be a knight or officer in an army or whatever else her skills could allow her.


    Besides, her comrades relied on her, even if Laura had brought them into hell and now back. They still had another goal to achieve before they could leave. She just didn¡¯t know where to start.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Viola once more halted their advance and sniffed the air with suspicion.


    Laura prepared for battle. She was the only one who could. Ugum had done his best to keep them in fighting condition, but the healer had lost consciousness a while ago, unable to keep up with their demands.


    The rest of Laura¡¯s company were¡­ ¡®Whole¡¯ was probably the best description. They had injuries, yes, but no one missed limbs or was crippled. But that¡¯s where the good news ended.


    Raran, who was almost useless without mana, carried his brother, making sure the healer was unhurt. Verte was meanwhile supporting Virr. Or maybe it was the other way around. It was hard to tell.


    ¡°Come out,¡± Viola asked more than demanded.


    Laura relaxed a little. Their employer didn¡¯t sound hostile, simply confused.


    A moment later, from a miraculously intact building, two people stepped out, one of them carrying Amy while the other Amy¡¯s large shield.


    They were familiar figures, even if Laura didn¡¯t remember their names. She carefully stepped closer to the duo.


    Laura had not hoped to find her comrade alive. So much had happened, and she didn¡¯t know how to find the mysterious group.


    But here they were. The person who was armed with two one-handed battleaxes handed Amy to Laura. ¡°We promised to take care of her. She is fine.¡± His gaze was direct and clear, leaving no doubts of their pure intentions. ¡°Your friend should wake up in a few hours at most.¡± He finished.


    The other person, the one reminding Laura of a scribe, handed the shield to Verte. He bowed, and then they were gone.


    Laura held Amy close to her chest, still not believing she was back. Only when a loud thud behind her startled Laura did she remember they were short on time.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Verte apologised. He had been unable to hold the shield. ¡°Miss,¡± He looked at Viola. ¡°Would you¡­¡±


    It was a strange request, but Viola didn¡¯t seem to mind. The spy grabbed the shield, and they were moving again.


    Somewhere above their heads, they heard Inquisitors begin killing people. Laura didn¡¯t know what to think.


    The Military tried to stop them, but it didn¡¯t result in anything. Soon enough, the slaughter continued.


    Laura was in a daze. After they found Viola¡¯s comrades, they continued towards the tunnels. The spy knew how to find a path without interruptions.


    Soon, they were once more beneath the city, walking through darkness. Laura simply followed. Her tired mind couldn¡¯t think. She simply wanted to get out of the city.


    When Viola¡¯s comrades offered help, Laura refused. She couldn¡¯t let go of Amy now. She felt like she would lose another person if she did.


    Verte, the blessed soul he was, found a moment to speak a couple encouraging words. Laura always found herself relying on the man.


    Laura sometimes wondered how it would be to leave everything behind and escape with Verte to the end of the world. But the man didn¡¯t seem to be interested. He didn¡¯t deny her rare advances, but¡­


    They never took the next step. It was just occasional flirting. Laura sighed, finding themselves in a hall full of hopeful people.


    It looked like they would escape without having to make more sacrifices. No one in the city could face the Inquisitors.


    Laura carried Amy where Helly and the other Gang Boss were instructing their people. She had the duty to speak with them and see if there was something to do - if only to earn them an earlier spot out of the city.


    ¡°Where is Mila?¡±


    Viola¡¯s question made Laura pause. She glanced around, wondering if the small girl was hiding in someone''s shadow. Then, she realised Viola¡¯s nose would have picked that up anyway.


    Suddenly, Laura¡¯s battle-hardened instincts were whispering about coming danger.

 Chapter 181 - The Return and Pursuit

    It was an accident. Mila had spotted the boy for a moment, and it had been enough for her to recognise Oscar.


    It had been a single moment too long. The anger and unwillingness to let the boy walk away alive had been ignited in Mila with great intensity. It hadn¡¯t been on purpose, and she had quelled the rage right after.


    It had been just a second.


    A second too long.


    ¡°DIE!¡± Oscar had felt Mila¡¯s hatred and was now relentlessly chasing after her.


    Mila rolled away from the spearing tentacle piercing the ground. Her superior speed allowed her to avoid Oscar¡¯s attacks, but that wasn¡¯t the main issue.


    An invisible bolt almost took Mila¡¯s life as it whizzed past her head. She glanced at the distant Inquisitor above the walls before being forced to rapidly change her direction several times to avoid Oscar¡¯s deadly attempts.


    Mila doubted Astra could see her, and the Inquisitor was too busy slaughtering people, preventing their escape. The great enemy was simply preventing Mila from leaving Oscar behind.


    Furthermore¡­


    The sound of a horn pierced the sky, announcing the arrival of reinforcement. Mila had hoped for the Kingodm¡¯s Military, but¡­


    Alas. It seemed it had been the Temple¡¯s forces that had arrived first. Two more Inquisitors had joined the slaughter, and their combined forces now covered four cardinal directions of the city¡¯s walls.


    They had been held out by the barrier before, but now¡­


    While continuously dodging, Mila glared at the failing barrier. There was still a place here and there where the magical wall was lingering.


    Somehow, the prison the Nobles had built was the sturdiest thing around. The rest of the city was slowly turning into ashes.


    The growing destruction pushed people out of the city, towards the walls and for most of them, also their deaths. Mila caught herself wondering just how many people burnt to death, unable or unwilling to leave their hiding spots.


    It was not a helpful thought, so Mila dismissed it. The incoming bolt from afar demanded her full attention. She twisted her waist, leaning away from the attack, then scaled a wall of a burning building and dove through the flames to arrive at another roof.


    Once Mila regained her footing, she continued to desperately run. She hoped the flames and thick smoke would delay Oscar and make it harder for Astra to aim.


    It did help. For almost twenty seconds, Mila ran uninterrupted before the roof below her feet exploded from the instantly arriving bolt. Oscar followed immediately after, luckily still brightly shining to her senses. His abundant mana was a clear indicator of his presence.


    Mila frowned, noticing another tentacle sprouting from Oscar¡¯s back. He roared and writhed, his face twisting into different hate-filled masks.


    A rain of attacks tried to nail Mila to the roof before she managed to slip off it onto an empty street.


    Before Oscar vanished out of her sight, Mila noticed him pulling some of the tentacles back inside him. His face regained some clarity, and his eyes grew more focused.


    Mila had her guesses on how Oscar¡¯s ability worked. It seemed he could gain an incredible boost to his prowess by letting his emotions run rampant. But she had to wonder¡­


    It didn¡¯t look like a strength that came with no costs. Oscar didn¡¯t keep his tentacles out at all times. The fuel to his power might be prohibitively high.


    At least, Mila hoped it was. Perhaps, if she had more time, there was a way to get rid of the boy without her driving her dagger into his heart. All she had to do was to make Oscar very, very angry¡­


    It would be dangerous, but¡­


    The thunderous sound in the distance interrupted Mila¡¯s wandering mind again. She continued to drive her body to the limits, finding the place down towards the tunnels.


    Unfortunately, Mila hadn¡¯t managed to lose Oscar. He was still there, crashing through a building with the help of his tentacles.


    Another loud boom - clearly magical in nature, rolled over the city. Mila shuddered. It had come from one of the new Inquisitors. And they were the reason she was in such a rush.


    Mila felt confident in Astra and the lighting user being too tired to hunt her down, but the other two¡­


    With a kick, Mila entered a building by breaking the doors. She ignored the due of hiding people and ran through the home. On the other side, she finally entered the place that hid the entrance to the tunnel system.


    The latch was broken open, the dark mouth welcoming Mila¡¯s escape. She jumped down as the building exploded above her head.


    Splinters and rocks rained down on her head, giving Mila hope Oscar would not be able to follow.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    A hope that was quickly dashed. As she landed, Mila felt the boy reach the hole and chop down with a dozen limbs, clearing the way.


    Mila began to run. She still believed she could lose Oscar in the winding tunnels. There were many turns and twists. Surely¡­ Somehow¡­


    And it worked. Or, Mila hoped it did. As she ran, her familiarity with the tunnel system allowed her to gain distance from her pursuer. He had vanished from her senses, making her wonder if she had been successful.


    But Mila didn¡¯t dare to wait even for a second. She continued to pump her muscles, relentlessly exhausting her powerful, new body. Her memory allowed her to make a few circles and turns, which, as she hopped, would throw Oscar off her trail.


    Only then did Mila take the true path towards the distant chamber. Her soundless steps let the other sounds reverberate through the space, and she parsed each one, trying to find any signs of Oscar.


    It was hard to tell if the boy was near. The heavy impacts above made it impossible to tell for sure. She guessed he wasn¡¯t close but didn¡¯t dare to make a sound despite it being impossible to find her that way.


    Mila glanced back into the darkness, wondering where all the checkpoints went. While she had encountered a refugee here and there earlier, this part of the system was empty.


    This was either a bad or a good sign. Knowing how close the diggers were to getting them out, Mila decided it was a positive sign.


    It was eerie how uneventful Mila¡¯s last part of travel was. She kept glancing back at the darkness, awaiting an ambush any moment.


    Once Mila heard voices ahead, she became even more high-strung. She felt she had missed something but couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.


    Soon, Mila revealed herself to the guards, who jumped in fright as she slipped out of the darkness.


    ¡°B-blood-¡± One of the stuttered¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to her.¡± The other hurried to silence the first. ¡°She will haunt your dreams,¡± He began pulling his friend away from the passing Mila.


    It seemed there were new rumours spreading. Mila pinpointed Isabel in the mass of people heading her way.


    The place was full, making it almost impossible to advance. Mila felt the lack of air and noticed a couple mages trying to conjure enough oxygen for the hall.


    But they didn¡¯t do anything against the heat and smell. Mila tried to hold her breath for as long as possible to avoid inhaling the sweat, blood and a tinge of shit. Some of the more unfortunate injured lacked the capacity to control their bodies.


    While pushing through the wall of bodies, Mila listened to Naran¡¯s and Helly¡¯s orders. They were somewhere near the newly made tunnel, controlling people who got to enter it.


    Mila felt her body relax. There was a way out. They had succeeded. She didn¡¯t know what kind of arrangements Naran and Helly had made, but it seemed they were trying to get the injured subordinates, women and children out first.


    Which was good. Probably. Mila wished Isabel would be taken out first, but she understood why she hadn¡¯t been.


    Finally, Mila squeezed through the last few obstacles and saw her love. Isabel looked back, her face pale and tired - but she was smiling.


    ¡°Isabel,¡± Mila wrapped her hands around her girl, smearing the still-wet blood all over her. ¡°I am back.¡± She nuzzled against Isabel¡¯s crown.


    The fact Mila was dirtying Isabel didn¡¯t go unnoticed. Kanna was also here and glared at Mila for her transgression. But the girl was smart enough to not say anything.


    That reminded Mila. She looked around, noticing Mortimer and Vatim also being close and ready to leave. She recalled the promise they had made and Isabel¡¯s nervous glance.


    ¡°We will leave together,¡± Mila reassured. ¡°We promised.¡± She leaned against her girl. ¡°How was it for you?¡± Isabel feebly shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Miss Mila,¡± Barcy¡¯s voice interrupted their reunion. ¡°What is happening above?¡± He glanced at the ceiling from where dirt was falling.


    The continuous heavy impacts never stopped. Mila hoped whoever had reinforced the hall and the escape passage had done a good job. She looked at Naran¡¯s spymaster and explained the new danger and additional forces that had come.


    Barcy nodded, then left. A moment later, Helly¡¯s voice ordered everyone to rush as fast as possible. They still controlled who left, not letting the panic overtake the crowd.


    The hall slowly emptied, and Mila finally noticed something obvious. ¡°Where is Andrew?¡± She didn¡¯t find his mana signature. The wolf and Mr Crow were also missing.


    Isabel shuddered, tears running down her cheeks. She sobbed, trying to say something but failing.


    ¡°Did he do something to you?¡± Mila¡¯s voice was full of hardness, but her girl shook her head. ¡°What happened?¡± She tried to understand and looked to the sides for help.


    ¡°Uh,¡± Mortimer retreated. The rapidly emptying room allowed him to move almost a meter before he stopped. ¡°N-nothing. Andrew just¡­ After Isabel didn¡¯t speak, he just¡­ Left.¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right.¡± Mila still didn¡¯t understand. She listened as Mortimer launched into a long explanation.


    Mila watched the emptying room while thinking about Andrew. He had been with them since the start. Andrew was the one who tried to make her realise how ruinous her path was. He was their moral compass¡­


    And now, Andrew had simply left¡­


    Mila didn¡¯t understand. Her emotions were chaos, her arms holding her crying girl. She struggled, but no coherent thought came.


    Why? Why not talk to them? There had to be a better way! Andrew hadn¡¯t even said goodbye¡­


    Mila didn¡¯t understand. She noticed Helly had vanished, leaving Naran as the controller of the situation.


    Everything around them seemed to rush. Maybe Andrew would wait for them outside? Mila almost chuckled at the idea. Then came the sadness.


    Was Andrew really gone?


    ¡°We have to go,¡± Laura was still lagging behind despite the rest of her company having already left. She had decided to keep the escape tunnel safe from pursuers.


    ¡°Right,¡± Mila watched Mortimer, Kanna, and Vatim rush ahead while she supported Isabel.


    They were among the last to leave. Only a few sturdier men were still here, eyeing the only entrance with suspicion.


    Mila looked back as well. The absence of Andrew became even more notable as the pang of sadness grew unbearable.


    Their emotions¡­


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mila realised. She grabbed Isabel in her arms and turned towards the escape passage. ¡°Run! He will be here soon!¡± She passed Laura.


    ¡°Who?¡± Laura followed.


    ¡°Too late¡­¡± Mila looked upwards.


    A mana signature was digging through the ceiling - summoned by the turbulent emotions. Oscar had found them. And he was angry.

 Chapter 182 - Escaping the City

    They were the beacons. Their emotions, the whole group of people experiencing distress and hope. It had led Oscar to their hiding spot.


    ¡°Take her.¡± Mila took Isabel in her hands and passed her love to Laura. ¡°I will keep him busy while people get out of the tunnel.¡± She explained.


    With the length and size of the escape path, it was still funnelling people out of the city. There was no place to squeeze past them. They had to be careful upon exiting it, too. They could not draw attention from the city.


    It was already dangerous for Oscar to know where they were. If he revealed they had an escape path, it would be the end of them all.


    Isabel cramped her hands into Mila¡¯s dirty cloak. She was not letting go. ¡°...can¡¯t¡­¡± She pleaded. ¡°...Help¡­¡± she offered.


    ¡°In your condition?¡± Mila gently grabbed Isabel¡¯s hand, holding on to her, and freed herself. ¡°When you can¡¯t even keep yourself attached to me like usual?¡± She gave a rueful smile. ¡°Go. I will follow you soon. Not through here. They must not learn of this tunnel.¡±


    Laura took it as a sign and moved into the tunnel. Mila stoically endured Isabel¡¯s dejected stare until the passage¡¯s darkness finally hid her. Then, the passage collapsed as Laura¡¯s powerful attack tore the walls apart.


    The ground shook as the heavy impacts above continued to grow fiercer. Mila feared the hall would collapse as well, but Naran¡¯s people had done a good job in securing this place.


    While waiting for Oscar to arrive, Mila masked the destroyed escape path as best as she could. The boy would not be fooled, but she knew she could lure him away.


    It was the people who would come after Oscar who worried Mila. She had to buy as much time as possible. Once the boy opened a path inside, she knew the reinforcing Temple¡¯s soldiers would come soon after.


    It was a shoddy job, but Mila was out of time. She retreated back to the entrance into the hall and waited. She had to make sure Oscar chased after her. He could not be allowed to follow his senses and open the passage again.


    The ceiling exploded. With a roar, Oscar¡¯s dozen tentacles drilled a large hole as he dropped onto the floor. His first reaction was to look at where the passage had been. He sensed the vast amount of emotions gathered that way.


    Mila left her unbridled hatred bloom fully, and she blasted the boy with her killing intent.


    The sensation made Oscar spin to face Mila. ¡°YOU!¡± His bloodshot eyes had no reason left in them.


    It was a relief. If Oscar had his bearings left, he might have figured out her plan. But as it was, he had no rational thoughts left in his mind.


    As Mila began to run, Oscar mindlessly followed his speed even faster than before. His dozen tentacles tore apart everything in his path.


    Even as Mila vanished around a corner, Oscar just headed straight for her, ignoring everything. He simply rammed himself into the dirt, using destruction and mindless power to shorten his path.


    Mila felt cold sweat run down her back. She had thought to string the boy along, but the display changed her plans. She had lost him in the tunnels before. It would not work a second time.


    Even at her full speed, Mila struggled to stay away from the shambles Oscar¡¯s passing made. They shot at her back with great speed - pelting her back.


    It hurt. Mila ducked and weaved, avoiding the tentacles, fishing for her figure. More stones reached her as she did.


    Mila didn¡¯t have a choice and had to endure. All her attention was on avoiding Oscar¡¯s deadly attacks.


    Occasionally, Mila tried to counterattack with well-aimed throws of sharp rocks. Each one of her attempts was swatted away by Oscar¡¯s appendages.


    Mila doubted the boy did it consciously. His roars were not what a human would make. Although, sometimes, momentarily, she thought she heard curses being hurled her way along with the rest of the attacks.


    Recognising a juncture, Mila turned left. Her target wasn¡¯t far now. She peered into the darkness, jumping over the corpses of a family.


    From the wounds, Mila knew Oscar had passed this place before the last time they haunted these tunnels. She occasionally happened upon more remains of the boy¡¯s expression of rage.


    Then they stopped as Mila stepped into the more remote parts of the tunnel system - opened today as Naran searched for a way out.


    Here, there were just remains of moved supplies. Broken crates dropped belongings, and the occasional foodstuff made for poor obstacles to stopping Oscar.


    Mila was close now. She had made a wrong turn a couple of times, almost resulting in Oscar catching her. But now, Mila stepped into a steady stream of water.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    As Mila continued, the water became more present as the small stream turned into a rush. Her steps became unsteady as the ground became treacherous, sticky and slippery.


    The stream carried dust, mud, trash and smaller pieces of wood. It made it impossible to see what Mila was stepping into. She lost her shoes several times while wading through the sludge.


    Oscar didn¡¯t fare any better. He splashed forward, supporting himself with his tentacles stabbing into walls and propelling him forward. He had better tools to move, but his mind wasn¡¯t there.


    Then came the great wave. Mila heard it before feeling it. The loud, rumbling noise as water filled the tunnels sent shivers down her spine.


    With the barriers falling, the old escape passage was open. The flooded tunnel was now connected to a nearby lake, and the water sought to fill the empty space beneath.


    Mila tried to calm her heartbeat and draw in as much air into her lungs as possible. She jumped forward, reaching a corner just as the water arrived.


    At that moment, Mila rammed her dagger into the wall and stuck her other hand into an opening, securing herself.


    The heavy impact nearly tore Mila¡¯s hand off. The water was like a hammer slamming into her and trying to mould her into a thin line as it streamed past.


    One of Oscar¡¯s tentacles nearly reached Mila before being pulled back along with the boy. The vengeful maniac continued to scream while being washed away.


    Not for long. Mila still felt Oscar¡¯s mana nearby. He had managed to stick around as she had expected. His tentacles did an excellent job of holding him in place.


    And a moment later, Oscar began to crawl forward. His mana signature moved slowly but surely towards his target.


    Mila didn¡¯t wait. She freed her hand and dagger, then began using her weapon to drag herself past the corner. The dirty water made it impossible to see anything.


    If it had been dark before, now it was as if Mila was looking at a liquid wall. Not that there were many paths. She simply had to fight against the stream, and she would eventually be out.


    Without her new body, Mila would have never attempted this. It was too taxing. But she could carry on for long with less oxygen now. It wasn¡¯t that her lungs were bigger. She simply was more efficient with what she inhaled.


    Oscar was still there. As Mila inched forward, he launched a couple attacks her way. They didn¡¯t quite reach, being pushed back by the stream.


    It was curious. Mila didn¡¯t understand how Oscar¡¯s appendages worked. They seemed to be made of emotions and consciousness yet had physical properties. But also, they could impact someone''s spirit.


    This time, these contradicting properties worked in Mila¡¯s favour. Despite gaining on her, Oscar was unable to properly attack.


    Mila felt the water pressure normalise. The rush was still there but more manageable. She used her strengthened limbs to make small leaps forward.


    It was hard. Mila wished she could at least see something. All she had was her sense of touch and direction. Not just once, she slipped, barely holding on.


    And the more time passed, the closer Oscar got. He was almost nearby enough to cut her legs off Mila¡¯s body.


    That was until suddenly, Oscar stopped. Mila¡¯s mana sense accurately noticed the change. This was what she had accounted for.


    Oscar was better equipped to deal with the hazardous environment. Hell, he was also a much more dangerous fighter and could easily kill Mila if she as much as made the smallest mistake.


    But the boy was stupid and wasteful. Oscar couldn¡¯t hold his breath for nearly as long as Mila could. Despite his struggles, his body had caught up to him, dragging him back.


    After another moment, Mila felt Oscar being dragged away. She felt a wave of weakness as her enemy vanished from her inner radar, but she squashed it down.


    Now, Mila was able to pay full attention to her advancement. Her arms and legs scraped against the ground, only sometimes finding purchase. But her black dagger always did.


    The trusty tool brought Mila forward. Soon, she reached the hall from where Naran had hoped to launch the escape.


    There, Mila swam upwards, finding a pocket of air right below the ceiling. She greedily drank in the air. It stunk and was wet, but it did its job.


    Mila dove. She moved towards where she felt the flow coming from. It was the hardest section of her planned escape.


    Everything worked against Mila. She felt numbness settle in her body. Despite her newfound prowess, she was getting tired.


    The relentless torrent was hard to resist. But Mila did. She steadily worked her way forward, never stopping. Her thoughts wandered as her body slaved. She wondered if her cloak would be cleaner or dirtier by the time she got out.


    At the least, Mila hoped all the blood would be removed from it. Then again, this piece of clothing had to be burned anyway. Everything but the dagger on her was tainted by the blood of the sacrifices.


    Then, Mila¡¯s mind turned to Isabel. To be fair, she hadn¡¯t forgotten about her girl even for a moment, always keeping her at the back of her thoughts.


    Mila pondered on how to heal Isabel, pulling on her rather vast but lacking pool of knowledge. She didn¡¯t have an answer.


    Prodding the sluggish ghost also didn¡¯t help. Mila focused back on her monotonous movements. She dug her fingers into the dirt, scraping against what was once the stone floor.


    The cold water sapped Mila¡¯s strength, making it harder and harder to push ahead. The water flow seemingly increased in strength.


    And¡­


    There.


    Mila felt the flow shift and began crawling up, using the wall. She had found the hole the guards had used to flood the tunnels.


    The large opening was the last obstacle. Mila¡¯s lungs burnt as she pushed against the water. Here, she could dig her hands into the muddy bed of the lake.


    If Mila was lucky, she found a root or a rock to use to pull herself forward. And soon, she was free.


    The lake still tried to pull Mila downwards, but she endured and swam up as her clothes clung to her body.


    Mila was running out of the air. She kicked her feet and, after what seemed an hour, surfaced. She greedily sucked in the air, holding down a cough.


    The night greeted Mila. Not far off, the screams and fire reminded her of the purge. She didn¡¯t look that way.


    After making sure no one saw her, Mila swam towards where Isabel was.

 Chapter 183 - The Worry and the Duty

    ¡°Filled with regrets?¡±


    Andrew weathered the curiosity filled by Helly.


    ¡°Look at the stars!¡±


    Andrew suffered Cecilia thugging at his arm.


    ¡°You are an idiot!¡±


    Andrew winced from the reprimand Mr. Crow screamed from above. And then he waited for Terminator to add his two cents.


    Suspiciously, the wolf was silent. Noticing his bond staring at him, Terminator snarled and pointedly ignored Andrew.


    And he couldn¡¯t even complain. This was all his own doing - apart from Cecilia, that is. She had decided to chase after him for some godforsaken reason.


    Andrew still could not believe the woman had chosen to abandon her comrades to¡­ Well, he didn¡¯t know what she was expecting.


    ¡°Oh, finally noticed my charms?¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t miss the bit of attention Andrew was giving her. She batted her eyelashes and pressed herself on his arm.


    ¡°Answer me, Tiny!¡±


    Helly wanted attention, and Mr Crow sent a rude phrase his way. Andrew wanted to run away. That was the logical choice. These people, well, and animals, were insufferable.


    ¡°I am, I am¡­¡± Andrew finally responded to the annoying woman who was cradling her grandfather¡¯s gun.


    Something in Andrew¡¯s tone made Cecilia move even closer, almost as if trying to hug him. But he felt only cold.


    If not for his bonds, Andrew would have broken down and cried.


    It had been his choice to leave, yes¡­ But Andrew couldn¡¯t¡­ He just¡­ He just wanted to get back to his own world and to his own family.


    While Isabel and Mila spent their time in their own little worlds. They sometimes remembered about him, but it was too rare. And they¡­ They killed people. He understood Mila somewhat, but why was Isabel so bloodthirsty?


    Even now, after what he had gone through, Andrew struggled to accept this truth of this world. He had taken lives himself now and still didn¡¯t understand why that was the solution everyone chose.


    Couldn¡¯t people just¡­ Couldn¡¯t they leave others to be and live another day?


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Cecilia still stuck to Andrew.


    ¡°About stuff¡­ About why you came with me among others.¡± Andrew tried to clear his mind. He was curious about Cecilia, but it was just a distraction.


    The woman leaned on Andrew, matching his step and looked at the sky. ¡°I like you, I guess?¡± She slowly spoke, not sounding sure of her words. ¡°You are strange and speak about strange things. It¡¯s fascinating, you know?¡± She giggled. ¡°And it¡¯s fun conquering an unwilling man, showing how great I am.¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t¡­¡± Andrew shrugged, choosing not to finish his sentence. He didn¡¯t have enough strength to push the girl away. He didn¡¯t hate Cecilia but couldn¡¯t return her feelings.


    Andrew doubted what Ceiclia felt was anything like love. It was likely just a fascination with seeing something she hadn¡¯t before. He had talked to her about his morals and for a girl who had grown up in Sitlag¡­ He could imagine it was something alien in concept.


    ¡°Damned piece of shit!¡± Helly¡¯s curses interrupted the night¡¯s silence that had settled over them. She was cleaning the gun and had seemingly found a scratch on it. ¡°Fucking retarded mage!¡± Her anger only rose, as did her voice.


    Normally, Andrew would let the woman stew, but a lot hinged on the gun. ¡°Is there a problem?¡± He inquired, trying his best to see through the darkness.


    ¡°There is a small dent here!¡± Helly showed the gun, which looked to be perfectly fine.


    Andrew squinted but still couldn¡¯t see the issue. ¡°Is there?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t get it!¡± Helly huffed. ¡°Everything has to be perfect! If we want to go to that place, we need the artefacts to be as close as possible to what they were when they arrived here!¡±


    ¡°What place? Where is here?¡± Cecilia chimed in.


    But everyone ignored her. Andrew looked even closer. Maybe there was a small dent. He wasn¡¯t too sure, but Helly was more familiar with her heirloom. ¡°What now?¡± He wondered.


    ¡°Now we search for more stuff. That fucktard was an idiot, but he was much better at this ritual stuff.¡± Helly grumbled. ¡°And we can¡¯t sacrifice a whole city, and gods knows how many lives to open a passage.¡± She hid the gun under her armour.


    ¡°You promised.¡± Andrew reminded. Helly hadn¡¯t been exactly forthcoming with details about crossing back to Earth, but he trusted her.


    Andrew could somewhat tell what other people''s intentions were. It was a recent thing and didn¡¯t always work. And Helly was speaking the truth.


    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    The woman wanted to see what her grandfather¡¯s world had been like. That was her dearest wish. She had spent almost her whole life trying to find a way to the Earth. And Helly had succeeded.


    Helly had asked Andrew about the Earth. He had done his best to convey what it was like but had mostly failed.


    However, it had made Helly even more interested in that world. And just recently, Andrew had¡­


    Andrew shuddered and felt his body temperature fall. He was afraid of what he could do. His own ability was terrifying him. The brushes against other minds¡­


    Soothing thoughts and support seeped into him from Mr Crow and Terminator. They both told him not to reject part of what made Andrew himself.


    The ability had saved them so many times. Down there¡­ And beyond. When Andrew was on the brink¡­ His mind was always anchored by his bonds.


    And when seemingly impossible-to-defeat foes came, Andrew could push against their minds and confuse them. He could¡­


    Andrew didn¡¯t want to think any further. Mila had warned. Now that he thought back, his friend had suspected¡­


    But¡­ Andrew didn¡¯t know. He couldn¡¯t. Could he experiment without losing himself? But he had to know.


    What were the limits?


    What was better?


    Death, or someone implanting thoughts into you that are not your own?


    Andrew didn¡¯t know and was afraid to find out.


    ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Cecilia still didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Andrew shook his head. ¡°Nothing, Ceci¡­¡± He focused on his bonds. They were what held him together. And so what if he could bond a person¡­ That didn¡¯t mean he had to do that.


    *****


    ¡°...¡± Viola stared at Litro, who started to fidget.


    ¡°What is it?¡± He finally couldn¡¯t stand the scrutiny.


    ¡°You are alive.¡± Viola slowly circled him, not quite believing what she saw. ¡°Somehow.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Litro grumbled. ¡°I am good. One of the best. Of course, I found a way out of Stilag.¡± He looked back at where Naran¡¯s and Helly¡¯s people were slowly spreading in all directions.


    Helly and Andrew had already left right after exiting the passage, taking another woman with them. Mila was still missing, but it was too soon to worry about the girl. People were scattering, trying to make it harder for pursuers to find them. Viola had also separated from the group after noticing Litro. His stench was unmistakable.


    ¡°I am glad.¡± Viola finally spoke the truth.


    ¡°What?¡± Litro¡¯s jaw dropped upon the admission. ¡°Who are you?¡± His arm was suddenly on the sword at his side.


    ¡°Very funny,¡± Viola was past the moment. He wouldn¡¯t get any more softness from her. ¡°How? When I didn¡¯t find you with the rest¡­¡± She wanted to know.


    And after a sigh, Litro pointed behind him. ¡°He took me out.¡±


    Viola almost jumped from the sight. The Messanger was standing in the shadows, barely visible in the darkness. She hadn¡¯t seen what happened to him before, but from the few words spoken to others, she thought he had died.


    But somehow, their leader seemed¡­ transparent. Weaker and lesser than usual. Viola almost felt like she could smell him and all his secrets.


    The whisper of the mysterious man, quiet and weak, announced they were leaving.


    Viola didn¡¯t actually hear him say it. It was just a feeling, an order from someone far stronger than her. Or maybe he did say, and she just couldn¡¯t parse it? It was strange. And she had something to say about it. ¡°What about Mila?¡± She looked back at the crowd vanishing in the trees, rushing away from the city and their homes.


    Litro shook his head. ¡°We have to go. The Inquisitor we lost was spotted again.¡± He explained.


    ¡°Did he tell you that?¡± Viola found it hard to believe. ¡°He is barely-¡± She wanted to say standing, but more appropriate would be existing.


    In the end, Viola stayed silent about the Messanger¡¯s state. She doubted Litro could tell their superior was just a shadow of his usual self.


    And she was torn. On one hand, the reappearance of their target was important. He was their best lead towards whatever secret King Oispio was keeping. They needed to know what was happening behind the scenes.


    Without Viola, they would not keep track of the man. She was necessary. And yet¡­ ¡°Are there no other options?¡± She could not help but to ask.


    ¡°Viola, what are you saying?¡± Litro glanced back, then gave her a reproachful glare. ¡°You know how important this is.¡±


    She did. Viola began moving, preparing to leave. She was exhausted, but since most fights had been too dangerous for her, she was in a passable state.


    Her steps were heavy. Viola stepped closer to the larger group and gave a sign to the remaining comrades and Laura.


    The well-trained operatives quickly split off and vanished together with Litro in the night. They didn¡¯t wait for Viola, knowing she would find them regardless, and they had to receive a sitrep from Litro.


    Laura¡¯s questioning glance made Viola chuckle. She took out a bag of gold and threw it to the mercenary. ¡°In the end, you lost far more than this gold can cover.¡± She paused. ¡°I am sorry for your loss, for what it is worth.¡±


    After catching the coins, Laura quickly hid them beneath the armour. ¡°It is our job,¡± She tried to sound professional.


    Tried. Viola still noticed the slight tremble in Laura¡¯s voice. ¡°Our contract is over. We will make sure our agents spread the good word about the ¡°Iron Swords¡±.¡± She hesitated a little. ¡°And if you find no other place to go, Imeglenmo will receive you.¡±


    ¡°If it still stands.¡± Laura curtly noted, clearly uncomfortable about the implications of Tordgo losing. She wasn¡¯t the most patriotic citizen, but Tordgo was her home. Had been for her whole life.


    ¡°If it still stands,¡± Viola repeated. That was why she was now leaving. Her home, as harsh as it had been to her, was in danger. ¡°Just one thing,¡± She dared to ask. ¡°Don¡¯t hurt Isabel and Mila.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Something broke in Laura, and a couple tears rolled down her cheeks. ¡°I can¡¯t promise that. But for tonight, we will part in peace.¡± She stiffened her face, letting the tears seep into her dry skin.


    It was more than Viola could ask. She had done what she could for her friend. Now, it was time to leave. She glanced at where Isabel lay on the ground, then walked away.


    Viola wasn¡¯t close to that girl. Maybe in the future, if they reunited. Mila would not part from Isabel, so it was only smart to befriend the girl as well.


    After taking in the night¡¯s air, Viola began to run. She wanted to spend more time with an actual friend, but the duty called.


    It always did.

 Chapter 184 - Towards their Goals

    The night¡¯s cold bit into Mila¡¯s wet skin. As the water droplets fell behind her, she dragged herself to where Isabel was.


    Mila needed a place to get some warmth. The swim through the lake and tunnels had chilled her to the bone. While the days were warm, the nights were anything but.


    Furthermore, the lingering remains of the otherworldly miasma in the air added unusual wear to the air. Now that Mila was away from the city, she could tell there was consuming wrongness billowing from it.


    Or, to be more precise, from below it. The wind in Mila¡¯s hair brought fresh air - natural air. The natural scents ate away at the Stilag¡¯s dirty ambience. The contrast made her feel unwell.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t as bad as what Mila had experienced at the ¡®Inbetween¡¯. She was still unclear about what had happened there or where it was. But this - while likely will result in her being sick, wasn¡¯t that bad. It was just how nature worked.


    A part of Mila was glad Stilag would cease to exist tonight. While she quickly squashed that trail of thoughts¡­


    It was undeniable the city was ruined. Stilag was beyond what could be allowed to exist on this plane. Mila could almost understand how the Temples felt.


    But Mila knew - believed there was a better solution. This indiscriminating cleansing¡­ It was not right.


    Shaking her head, Mila dropped her ruined cloak, then the soaked tunic. She undid the knot of her shirt and tore out the wrapping holding her chest.


    The hidden map under the wrap rolled down into the grass, smudged and ruined - unreadable.


    ¡°Ah,¡± Mila had forgotten about it when choosing the path. She hoped Mortimer wouldn¡¯t be too angry for ruining it. Her memory was good enough to recall the details, but the map likely held sentimental value for the thief.


    Mila picked up the paper and tore it into tiny pieces. She made sure nothing could be salvaged or found before returning her attention to her condition.


    Everything was wet. It would be preferable to run around naked than in the sloshing mess that was Mila¡¯s garb. She actually could feel her body warmth seeping out of her body.


    But finally dropping her bloody clothes was freeing. Mila would leave the terrible nickname she had earned in Stilag and let it be buried together with the city.


    The only issue was that Mila couldn¡¯t go completely naked. The shirt, pants and shoes had to stay. At least the swim through the dirty waters had washed away most of the blood.


    Mila sighed, wondering when she would be able to get a new set of clothes. Probably not tonight. People had run with what they had, and robbing them of the last remaining belongings wasn¡¯t something she would do.


    While contemplating how to deal with her condition, Mila heard voices ahead. Some closer, some further. They seemed to be spreading out, running and trying to stay hidden.


    Mila felt some people pass her, unaware of her presence. There was no response from her mana sense. They were just common people, and she soon spotted them through the foliage, recognising them as Helly¡¯s henchmen.


    The discovery helped. Now Mila knew where to go. Tracing the path they had taken, she quickly found the main group.


    Most of the group had dispersed already, making it easy to count everyone present. Mila¡¯s eyes immediately fell on Isabel¡¯s prone form, guarded by Kanna, while Vatim and Mortimer stayed a little further back.


    Eyes on her girl, Mila rushed ahead, dropping her cover, startling some of the guards she had dismissed as unimportant. They didn¡¯t stop her, instead running back towards Nara, who was quietly speaking to his people.


    As she closed in, Mila relaxed. Isabel was conscious, if weak. She had noticed Mila¡¯s approach and was welcoming her with a small smile.


    Only now did Mila notice something else. Or rather, the absence of someone.


    Andrew was not here. Neither was his bonds or Helly.


    Mila slowed down, letting her gaze pass Laura¡¯s group, who were huddling together in another corner, checking the shield-bearing woman¡¯s condition.


    They were sending wary glances Mila¡¯s way but lacked any animosity for the moment. She judged they would not pursue their grudges against Mila and Isabel tonight.


    Then it hit Mila. Viola was missing, too. So were her comrades. It soured her mood. She still wanted to speak more to Viola and about the woman¡¯s past. The short bonding moment below Stilag had done much to make Viola feel important to Mila. She was now a dear friend.


    But Viola could take care of herself. She was smart and capable. Mila didn¡¯t need to worry about her.


    Andrew, on the other hand¡­


    Mila had wanted to have one last conversation with him. His leaving didn¡¯t surprise her. Andrew probably chickened out of actually talking to them.


    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    And, to be fair, Mila knew they hadn¡¯t exactly been receptive to his choice. Rightfully so, Andrew had been a giant dick, but he was now gone. She could only hope he wouldn¡¯t do anything stupid but knew that was likely impossible.


    As Mila made the last couple of steps before reaching Isabel, she swore to kick Andrew¡¯s ass - after letting Isabel do it first, of course. Her girl had more reasons to be angry at the idiot.


    But for now, Mila had to take her girl away from the danger and comfort her. ¡°Hey,¡± She kneeled down and took Isabel in her arms. ¡°Missed me?¡± She studied Isabel¡¯s expression carefully, noticing the regret, anger and worry mixed with relief and happiness of being in Mila¡¯s hands again.


    Isabel nodded, awkwardly trying to hug Mila while nuzzling closer. ¡°...wet¡­¡± She began blushing. Isabel had noticed the lack of anything beneath Mila¡¯s shirt. The wet material clung to the smaller girl¡¯s form, enticing Isabel in various ways.


    ¡°I had to swim,¡± Mila didn¡¯t mind. She was more worried about getting Isabel wet as well but also didn¡¯t trust anyone else to carry her girl. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She stood up, glancing at Kanna, then Mortimer, who was cradling Vatim.


    ¡°Young lady,¡± Naran hurried to speak up before Mila left.


    ¡°Not a lady,¡± Mila sighed. ¡°What is it?¡± She decided to hear the man out. He had helped them greatly in the end.


    ¡°How is Stilag?¡± Naran¡¯s voice was almost pleading. Barcy milled behind him, quietly urging everyone to prepare for running. ¡°Barcy told me, but¡­¡± He sought hope.


    There was no assurance Mila could give. ¡°Stilag is done for.¡± She was direct. ¡°And everyone who was living in it will be chased down. Waiting here was a mistake.¡± Her words were harsh.


    Naran seemed to wither, his face suddenly ageing years, leaving him just an old, powerless man. ¡°Ah, and,¡± He looked in a direction away from the city. ¡°Is Andrew a good man?¡±


    The question was unexpected for Mila. She opened to ask why, but seeing the brittleness, she softened her voice. ¡°Andrew is a good man.¡± She didn¡¯t lie. He was a good man, just misguided at times.


    ¡°I see,¡± Naran suddenly straightened and turned around.¡°We are moving. Everyone knows the place. We will hunker down there and see what can be done.¡± He raised his single hand in the air and chopped down, signalling for his people to head out.


    ¡°We are moving, too,¡± Mila held Isabel closer, then began walking.


    Mila¡¯s brisk step was already too much for Mortimer to follow. With Vatim in his hands, his exhaustion showed. He had been moving, running and fighting the whole night. And the man wasn¡¯t trained for that.


    Mortimer was just a thief. Yet, while protecting the boy, he appeared to be a dependable man. Mortimer didn¡¯t complain or drag his feet. He marched, knowing Vatim was depending on him to get him to safety.


    But Mortimer wasn¡¯t the only one lacking in strength. Mila glanced at Kanna, who was stealing worried looks at Isabel.


    The girl was putting on a front. Mila could tell. Kanna hadn¡¯t recovered enough from being a slave. She would likely collapse sooner rather than later. Her body was already showing signs of exhaustion.


    They would have to make a small camp soon. Mila frowned and looked back.


    In the distance, Mila could see the blazing fires razing the city. The sounds of destruction were there but muffled, uncaring and faint in the wind.


    ¡°...cold¡­¡± Isabel tried to cover Mila with her cloak.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad,¡± Mila pretended. ¡°I am more worried about you. Don¡¯t get sick.¡± She squeezed Isabel, only then realising she was stealing warmth from her girl and making her wetter.


    ¡°...strong¡­¡± Isabel claimed.


    ¡°You are. You are very strong.¡± Mila agreed, softening her embrace. ¡°But even strong girls can get sick.¡± She chided and gave a small peck on Isabel¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I can give her my cloak,¡± Kanna interrupted but was denied by Isabel¡¯s unexpectedly sharp shake of the head.


    ¡°...keep¡­¡±


    ¡°Isabel. Maybe you should take it.¡± Mila tried to move faster but realised her wards were falling behind. ¡°It is not that cold.¡± She tried to reason, knowing her girl was too stubborn to take from Kanna.


    ¡°...you¡­¡± Isabel refused, pressing her face against Mila¡¯s upper arm. ¡°...take¡­¡±


    It was a bit petty, but Mila also refused. She silently continued to hurry ahead without mentioning the reason.


    Having someone who was crushing on Isabel helping her didn¡¯t sit well with Mila. She would rather toughen it out.


    Unfortunately, the little sneeze did little to reinforce her stalwart image.


    ¡°...bless¡­¡± Isabel was nodding off and tried to crawl deeper into Mila¡¯s bosom.


    It was cute. For the first time for what seemed forever, Mila smiled. As Stilag slowly grew more distant, she felt her mood improve.


    The road ahead would be hard. The trio of wards Mila and Isabel had gotten had to be settled down somewhere. She needed to track down what was left of Kefo and Tiff.


    After tonight, Mila¡¯s hopes of them still being alive had completely vanished. In her mind, their fates were decided.


    And then there was Andrew¡­


    Mila cradled Isabel. Her girl was asleep, too tired, and likely hadn¡¯t thought deeply about anything that had transpired. The following days will be hard for Isabel. She had to make sure to not leave her love¡¯s side.


    Furthermore¡­ The Sage and his group.


    There was nothing Mila could do. At least they didn¡¯t seem to be interested in bothering her for now.


    For how long it would last, Mila didn¡¯t know. She feared they would seek her out if she took too long. It would be better to face them on her own terms.


    Somehow, the date with Isabel seemed very far off. Mila kicked a pebble, listening to the heavy breaths behind her.


    Kanna and Mortimer wouldn¡¯t be able to rush for much longer.


    Mila didn¡¯t look back, trusting they would warn her before it happened. Instead, She watched the horizon light up.


    She wanted to say the new day brought new hope, but¡­


    All Mila could see was more hardships before she could bed Isabel properly.


    And then¡­


    Mila had been serious when she had decided to date Isabel. She wanted their bond to become deeper, and there was a way to do it.


    But that¡­ That would have to wait for a while longer.

 Chapter 185 - The Hope and Knowledge

    ¡°Um, Sir,¡± The nameless child - just one amongst countless, hesitantly offered Tristan a bowl of warm water with a few dregs of herbs in it.


    Tristan gave his kindest smile to the brave kid. He would have loved to rub his dirty head but knew it wasn¡¯t the wisest idea. These people, despite him saving them, still feared Stilag¡¯s nobility.


    And while Tristan was of the old generation, he still had not stopped his peers. That cowardice¡­ He deserved much worse than the fear and apprehension of the common folk.


    But since death refused to take his old bones, Tristan tolled to help what was left of Stilag.


    ¡°Sir?¡± The child hadn¡¯t left. His pure gaze contained curiosity and hope.


    Kids like these were the future of Tordgo¡­ If it had any. Tristan let his gaze wander over the camp they had set up in a rush.


    A couple hundred people were here, jumping at every shadow, fearing the deadly presence of Inquisitors. They couldn¡¯t sleep and couldn¡¯t walk. It wasn¡¯t tiredness that had done this to them - not entirely. The loss of their homes and families¡­


    Too many had died, and too many had seen those deaths. This forest didn¡¯t offer enough protection. Only distance and time would.


    ¡°Sir?¡± The kid was still here. A couple others slowly moved to stand behind him.


    Tristan shook his head, ¡°Sorry, my boy. It is not easy at my age.¡± He sighed. ¡°What is that you want?¡±


    There was nothing Tristan could give. His title and riches - they had been burned down with Stilag. He looked down at the bowl, then tried to pass it back to the kid, guessing the little rascal was hungry.


    But the boy hurried to shake his head. ¡°I can¡¯t, Sir!¡± He took a step back. ¡°Mom said you are our only hope. You have to eat to have strength. That¡¯s what my Mom always says.¡±


    Behind the boy, his comrades nodded, encouraging Tristan to eat. He wanted to sigh again. How could this count for food? At best, it was just thicker, ruined tea.


    ¡°Take it,¡± Tristan pushed the bowl into the boy''s hands, not allowing him to refuse. ¡°And tell me, what do you want? And your name, too.¡± His aching bones reminded him of his age once again as he sat down on a larger root.


    After a minute of hesitation, the boy passed the bowl to a small girl. He apologised and thanked profusely, only remembering the questions after Tristan coughed. ¡°My name is Unte.¡± The boy whispered. ¡°And I¡­ We,¡± He corrected. ¡°We wanted to know¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Tristan grew tired. He hadn¡¯t slept for a long time either. The Nobles¡­ Most of his family had moved to where Zemny had promised they could see a new world.


    Tristan was alone now. His warning had not been heeded and was too old. His place was in Stilag, such as it was¡­ Had been. He felt lost now. Stilag had been his home all his life.


    ¡°Your weapons¡­¡± Unte whispered. ¡°The Maiden accepted them.¡± His voice continued to drop, clearly in fear of the said ¡®Maiden¡¯ hearing him. The rest of the kids glanced around, studying shadows as if a little assassin would spring from them at any moment to punish them for their little mischiefs.


    ¡°Go on,¡± Tristan waited. He wondered what kind of ridiculous things they had heard.


    ¡°Were they divine artefacts the Blood-Soaked Maiden came to reclaim?¡± The boy¡¯s eyes shined.


    Tristan almost laughed. His weapons were certainly well made, taken care of and normally unbreakable. There had been magic used to craft them, but nothing as ridiculous as divine blessings. ¡°No, kids. That lass does not rely on weapons to be formidable.¡± He hid his amusement with a harump.


    Whisper broke behind Unte. One of the louder kids claimed he had always known, and another followed up by saying the Maden could conjure her own weapons anyway.


    This was how heroes were born. Tristan sighed. The girl had faced the horror and triumphed. And even before that, the Maiden had done many acts that defined her as a punisher of evil and defender of the common people.


    Although there were two. While the Maiden was the dagger, the other woman was the shield. Tristen didn¡¯t understand them, but they had stood against the evil when no one else had.


    When the Inquisitors hid, the Maiden and the Paladin had fought for the lives of the weak. It was a sight none of the people present would ever forget.


    ¡°She is too scary!¡± Finally, one of the kids said, The boy was immediately silenced by hushes and nervous glances around.


    Tristan had to agree. He didn¡¯t know why the girl had chosen to do her deadly dance entirely covered in blood, but it had made for a ghastly sight.


    It was no wonder there were so many rumours about her being the punisher of the evil spreading around.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°The Inviable Paladin is better,¡± Finally one of the girls announced, earning her support from a large part of the ever-growing crowd of kids. ¡°She is the one who keeps the Maiden in check.¡± The girl continued with surety in her voice. ¡°My mom said so!¡±


    The final punctuation earned the girl even more supporting voices. Tristan smiled at the naivety of the children. They still took a mother¡¯s words as a law. It was heartwarming in these bleak times to see some things never change.


    This was worth fighting for. Tristan couldn¡¯t defeat any of the Inquisitors. But they weren¡¯t here. All they had faced was the Temple¡¯s hunting dogs and those¡­


    Tristan could deal with some mercenary scum. They would survive. Stilag and what happened in it would not be forgotten.


    *****


    ¡°-Don¡¯t be like that, Isito!¡± Grea laughed. ¡°She even killed an Inquisitor. Old man Sliof told me everything about it.¡± His jovial demeanour was in stark contrast with the rest of the group, who were mostly brooding on their own and crunching what they had learned.


    And Isito didn¡¯t have anything to add either. He let his attention wander from one place to another. Nothing was interesting in the passing landscape, but it was better than acknowledging Grea.


    Not that it stopped the man. ¡°When do you think she will come and find us?¡± Grea bumped into Isito. ¡°Months? Years? Decades? What do you think?¡±


    Isito didn¡¯t understand why Grea thought he had the answer. Or perhaps the man just wanted someone to talk to? Isito searched out his Master, hoping he would take the heat from him.


    The absentminded elder did notice Isito¡¯s glance and nodded. ¡°Good. So you understand.¡± He started to speak. ¡°We need to start training you properly.¡± Came an unexpected suggestion.


    To be fair, Isito was used to his Master going on random tangents. The man was extremely smart but just couldn¡¯t read the mood. He wanted to complain but knew it would be pointless. Once his Master decided on something, his mind filtered out anything else.


    The mention of training attracted the attention of another nuisance. Piliste stopped sniffing the air, basking in the atmosphere of war and slowed down to fall in step with Isito. ¡°That¡¯s right. You have been slacking. I have been saying that for years now. You are always inside the library, cataloguing this and taking notes on that. You should go out more!¡± He started to suggest things to try.


    Isito wanted to run when Grea mentioned he should find a girl. Then again, he was the slowest of them all without going all in. And even if these guys were too lazy to catch him, Polonomia was somewhere in the vicinity speaking with the Sage. Despite that, she would notice right away and bring him back without hesitation.


    There was no escape. Isito really didn¡¯t want to train. It was mentally exhausting, and his body felt strange afterwards. And the repetitiveness of it all¡­ He would much rather read something. Learning new stuff from the scrolls and books was much more fun.


    ¡°Cheer up,¡± Grea continued to laugh, oblivious to the suffering he had caused. ¡°The girl grew, but can¡¯t you too? Don¡¯t let her rush past you. After all¡­ Likely, you both are from the same world.¡±


    These words didn¡¯t make Isito any happier. Instead, he let his usual face fall away, his body grew shorter, and his hair regrew. He felt his mana pool expand and rush to full speed, filling his body with incomparable power to what he had before.


    ¡°Oh, decided to stop pretending to be middle-aged?¡± Grea almost doubled over. ¡°It¡¯s not like looking like a teen will make us treat you any less harshly. Maybe we should start training now?¡± He jumped into a small jig, clearly enjoying Isito¡¯s misfortune.


    Isito, as always, didn¡¯t reply. He quietly reformed his body to have endless stamina. It would be annoying, but he could power through if it meant he could retreat back into his sanctuary of books. He didn¡¯t need to sleep or rest or eat, for that matter.


    After all, having total control over his body and mana had its perks. Isito stretched, then almost had a heart attack when the Sage appeared in front of him and studied him.


    The Sage¡¯s deep eyes scrutinised Isito¡¯s very being until he finally hummed. ¡°Indeed. It has been a while since I saw your mana flow freely. It moves similarly to that girl and boy, but not like Mila¡¯s.¡± He rubbed his chin, then turned away and walked to where Polonomia had appeared.


    Isito didn¡¯t bother thinking too deeply about what the Sage had said. The man¡¯s words often made his head spin. He had tried to make himself smarter, but his brain was the one thing he couldn¡¯t do anything about.


    The group seemed to be hellbent on using Mila as his rival, but he didn¡¯t care. She could have the win as long as she didn¡¯t come for his life, which¡­


    Isito frowned. That was possible. Maybe he should take the training a little more seriously. With his ability, Isitio wouldn¡¯t die of old age - or so a couple of Sages had speculated.


    But a dagger in his heart or eye certainly could end Isito. He clicked his tongue, trying to make his eyeball as durable as possible, only to realise it impaired his vision and gave up.


    ¡°We are stopping!¡± the Sage suddenly ordered.


    To his surprise, Isito saw Polonomia doubling over and wheezing while the Sage did something with mana, running his hand up and down the woman¡¯s back.


    ¡°Novoro. Don¡¯t inspect her. Your mind is the most vulnerable to the taint.¡± The sage let Polonomia collapse on the ground and began chanting, forming shiny runes above her.


    Isito glanced at Novoro, wishing he had the man¡¯s brains. Novoro didn¡¯t forget. He was their walking library. Although it was more of a hindrance at times like these.


    While a little curious, Isito knew when to turn his head away. It was why he hadn¡¯t been impacted by the taint at all - that and he had expunged the wrongness from his body while nobody looked.


    Polonomia wasn¡¯t as lucky. She had travelled to somewhere else. A place no one knew existed and couldn¡¯t describe. She had seen something she shouldn¡¯t have.


    The Sage knew something and was able to help. But he didn¡¯t reveal what it was.


    One thing Isito knew. Their travel had been partly to inspect that being and partly to gather the artefacts related to the Earth to study and limit the spread of knowledge about that plane. Even to the point that Isito was made a petty thief, forced to steal a damn painting.


    But they have learned and succeeded.


    In the end, that was what was important to the Sages.


    Even if Isito wasn¡¯t informed of their exact plans, he knew. He knew they were planning to replace the long-dead God of knowledge.

 Chapter 186 - A Pointless Trap and The Festering Madness

    ¡°The boy will be fine,¡± Arhk finally announced to the waiting group. He finished his examination and took his hands off Oscar, letting Astra rush to the boy.


    Koldon pretended to not notice the meaningful look his comrade gave him. This was not a conversation they could have now, where Astra could hear.


    And if he was honest, Koldon didn¡¯t wish to have the conversation at all. He feared what Arhk could say. If the other Inquisitor suggested taking in the kid and getting rid of Astra¡­


    Koldon understood it was the most logical choice. Oscar was special. It would be a great boon if they could gain the boy¡¯s trust. He only wished they could do it through Astra, letting the woman join them.


    The Kingdom of Tordgo was finished. If the beautiful woman were to¡­


    Koldon stopped his racing mind. These were not thoughts an Inquisitor could have. This was why he would never be chosen by the Eternity to stand against all Evil.


    This was why Kaldiro had always been a small wonder to Koldon. His role model was married once. Most Inquisitors spent their lives alone, choosing their duty before everything else.


    Not so the ¡®Torch.¡¯ The legend was an exception in many ways. Koldon''s respect for the man was neverending. His own attempts to measure up to the ¡®Torch¡¯... They never amounted to much.


    ¡°Koldon,¡± Arhk nodded towards the tent¡¯s exit.


    With a sigh, Koldon joined Arhk, wondering if Insy would be back today. She was dutifully hunting down those who had escaped.


    The light outside the tent momentarily blinded Koldon. He squinted, looking at the sun. The warmth settled on his skin, dispelling the dreadful memory of what he had witnessed underground.


    Koldon hadn¡¯t yet revealed the secrets he had saw. They had been too busy, and frankly¡­


    As Koldon swayed, he was steadied by Arhk¡¯s hand. ¡°You must rest.¡± The man didn¡¯t let go despite the place being public. The haggard troops, still sick from the murderous job they had done, eyed them verily.  ¡°As must she.¡± He led Koldon to a larger tent at the centre of the camp.


    Without any strength, Koldon suffered the public display. It wouldn¡¯t do him any good. An Inquisitor had to take proper care of his image.


    No words were exchanged until Koldon was lying down in his makeshift bed. Only then did Arhk conjure a barrier and look at Koldon with serious eyes. ¡°Can you tell me what happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Koldon coughed, his lungs burning from all the ash he had inhaled. Now, away from prying eyes, he finally let his body collapse.


    Arhk sighed. ¡°We found Lenel dead.¡± He finally revealed. Upon noticing Koldon¡¯s silent acceptance, he explained more. ¡°Stabbed. By a dagger. He did not go peacefully. May the Eternity support him.¡± He prayed.


    ¡°What!¡± The news jerked Koldon¡¯s half-sleeping consciousness awake. ¡°But-¡± He recalled their parting moments. His friend was dying, yes, but for Lenel to be robbed of his last moments¡­


    ¡°We are investigating, but-¡±


    ¡°Is that why you are here?¡± Koldon suddenly realised. ¡°You are here to protect me.¡± He felt feebler than ever.


    All those years of training, studying and strengthening his resolve¡­ And Koldon had been reduced to¡­ He watched Arhk sigh and felt even worse. ¡°It is not just that,¡± Koldon turned his eyes to gaze at the tent¡¯s top, wishing it was the sky instead.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Arhk nodded. ¡°Insy isn¡¯t hunting the tainted drags.¡± He added more privacy wards to the place. ¡°She is close. We think there is a good chance the assassin will aim for either you, Astra or the boy.¡±


    Koldon¡¯s breath turned shallow, and his eyelids heavy. The exhaustion was threatening to take his consciousness. ¡°A trap¡­¡± His tongue did not move as he wished, either.


    ¡°A trap.¡± Arhk nodded. ¡°Back at Ocheon, we thought it might have been just a chance happening when the ¡®Sleeper¡¯ died by an assassin¡¯s hand.¡± Came the explanation. ¡°But after Stilag¡­¡± He sighed, peeking out of the tent. ¡°Two times is already a pattern. No matter how weakened, Lenel should not have died so easily.¡±


    There was no strength left for Koldon to answer. Various thoughts swirled through his head, Astra¡¯s face included, and he frowned.


    Luckily, Arhk didn¡¯t notice the true meaning behind Koldon¡¯s displeasure. ¡°I know. Many tainted ones will find their way to other towns.¡± He wasn¡¯t happy.


    Koldon fought through the humiliation of being a helpless bait. ¡°But the knowledge of the taint¡­¡± His whisper barely broke past his lips.


    ¡°Cannot be allowed to spread.¡± Arhk finished the sentence. ¡°And it won¡¯t. After you sent the message to the ¡®Torch, I had a discussion with Insy.¡± He tapped his foot in irritation, remembering the ¡®discussion¡¯.


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    If Koldon had to guess, it had been an almost one-sided tirade by Insy, demanding a complete genocide of the Kingdom of Tordgo. He hoped it wasn¡¯t that bad. The amount of innocent that would¡­


    ¡°We are going to war, Koldon.¡± Arhk dashed the hope of there being a precision strike against the tumour at the heart of Tordgo. ¡°Our comrades are falling, one after another. Too many have died. I suspect Oispio is behind the many incidents.¡±


    It was possible. Koldon shuddered from the thought and anger that grew in him. He had suspected something similar, but¡­ His stomach still twisted at the thought of all the death. And Astra¡­


    ¡°Normally, this information wouldn¡¯t be passed on to you. But we lack resolute people with the drive to cleanse the world.¡± Arhk walked closer and put his hand on Koldon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And you have proved yourself. Be proud as Eternity becomes definite.¡±


    Koldon didn¡¯t feel pride. He felt sick. Once the Empire moved¡­ There would be nothing left of Tordgo. He couldn¡¯t understand¡­ What was King Oispio planning?


    *****


    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Oispio threw the golden cup at the advisor, hitting him squarely on his big, shiny forehead. ¡°How are our forces failing to defeat Imeglenmo? Explain!¡± He pointed at the Military advisor, who was visibly sweating.


    ¡°Their preemptive strike at our borders destroyed most of our navy, leaving us helpless to defend our coasts.¡± The fool quickly began to explain. ¡°Their guerilla raids managed to damage or destroy most supply bases west of the Somra mountains. But we are regaining ground as-¡±


    ¡°Idiot!¡± Oispio stopped the man. He contemplated burning him for his incompetence but decided against it.


    The man could serve as a front-line commander. That¡¯s how he had earned his position in the first place. But as it turned out, the military merits earned on a battlefield didn¡¯t necessarily transfer well to strategy making.


    Of course not. It made sense. But the advisor had years to learn, and he hadn¡¯t. Oispio couldn¡¯t micromanage everything. Sometimes, he had to trust the lesser to increase his glory.


    Oispio let his regal bearing swell as he studied everyone else in the throne room. The bright, crystal lights above illuminated the incompetence. He had thought he had done well gathering the best amongst the trash, but it had not been enough.


    While everyone covered before his greatness, Oispio considered his options. His gaze passed over the ambassador of the Maltra Empire. The woman was unassuming and too average - a sacrificial pawn.


    For a moment, Oispio imagined what would happen if he killed the wench right here and now. The sight would be delightful, and the woman was powerful enough to feed his Darling with the precious energy of her soul.


    But also wasteful. Oispio dismissed his musings. The woman would die, but she would offer her essence fully to give a new life to his love.


    Still, the issue remained. Oispio avoided glancing at his Spymaster. They were the last reliable people under his wing.


    Loyal, deadly and ready to die for the greater goal. But they were no warriors and couldn¡¯t stop a tide. This morning, Oispio had learned of Maltra¡¯s empire¡¯s betrayal. They were preparing to attack - might already be attacking.


    Oipsio had feared they had discovered his secret. But no. It was because of what had happened in Stilag.


    That and he might have been too overzealous with taking out those Inquisitors from Maltra. Their souls were now forever barred from Eternity, being used to fuel the rebirth of his Love.


    And the death spreading in the west¡­ It also helped to hasten the rebirth. Oispio began to hum. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t all so bad.


    From what he could tell, Maltra was preparing for total annihilation of his work. It would cause a lot of death, blood and suffering. And it was a good thing in a way.


    Especially now that Stilag had been burned down. Oispio would have liked to punish the rebels himself, but they had died regardless.


    Seeing their King thinking, everyone resumed planning and plotting. They spoke about reinforcements, battles, available resources and more. So oblivious to their soon demise, it was almost funny.


    Oispio sunk deeper into his throne. He wanted to head down and speak with his only equal. His plans might need changes, but everything was salvageable.


    Even if Imeglenmo wouldn¡¯t pay in blood, his own Kingdom could. Oispio soon dismissed everyone. He gathered his thoughts and groomed his moustache, making sure he was at his best.


    It was time to visit ¡®Her¡¯.


    This time, Oispio went alone. As ¡®She¡¯ was offered more and more essence, it became increasingly dangerous for anyone to be near ¡®Her¡¯.


    Even Oispio sometimes feared his own sanity was at risk - mostly due to the butty ¡®She¡¯ possessed - Not because of the dark ideas her body implanted otherwise. He had those even before.


    While walking through the silent passages, Oispio cleared his voice, combed his hair and straightened his mantle. Even the jewel-covered rings didn¡¯t shine enough and had to be polished.


    It wasn¡¯t a job for a king, but Oispio didn¡¯t want to waste time he could be spending with ¡®Her¡¯. His steps echoing, Oispio reached the depths below.


    Here, the silence ended. It was replaced by the bulbing and sloshing of the great blood river that surrounded ¡®Her¡¯.


    It continued to grow at immense speed. The war fed the dreadful basin beneath the capital. Every useless soul had flesh to give to achieve Oispio¡¯s dream.


    Only a little was stolen away from each new corpse, but it all added up. The spell Oispio had used was unnoticeable by all. Even the gods didn¡¯t sense its presence.


    Sometimes, Oispio wondered if it was of this world. Something so wonderful couldn¡¯t be. Something that could give back life to ¡®Her¡¯...


    Oispio paused and frowned. His head started to hurt as he tried to recall where he had learned of this spell.


    The more Oispio thought, the more it hurt. And when that happened, there was only one salvation.


    Oispio stumbled forward, his eyes stopping at ¡®Her¡¯ captivating, unrivalled form. He smiled, imagining the moment they would be able to feel each other''s embrace.

 Chapter 187 - Weight of the Repeated Loss (End of Book 2)

    ¡°As always,¡± Mila looked at the empty, dreary sky. ¡°I wonder what normal dreams feel like.¡± She tried to recall, but it had been so long the memory escaped her.


    What had been the last dream Mila had seen?


    Nothing.


    She couldn¡¯t remember.


    Sighing, Mila finally stopped looking at the vast expanse of wasteland and searched for her ever-present companion. She stretched, trying to get a feel for her body.


    Despite the harrowing experiences the last night, Mila felt fine. Ever since she had woken up in her new form, she had not truly hit her limits.


    This empty dreamscape would hopefully help Mila find her limits. She cracked her neck, shook her legs and tried to warm her body for a good run.


    Frankly, Mila needed a moment to herself. Her mind was full of worries and fears. Kanna and Mortimer had done well to walk as fast as possible before collapsing, but it was not enough.


    At least Isabel had woken up. She had gently forced Mila to rest. And begrudgingly, Mila had accepted. She needed to be in her top shape for when the pursuers came.


    And they would come. Mila was sure of it. The question was just when. While walking, she had played around with the idea of simply running away with Isabel in her hands.


    It was an idle fantasy, quickly squashed under Mila¡¯s own conscience. Even more importantly, Isabel would hate her if she did.


    Furthermore, while Mila wanted to simply run, there was a decision she had to make. Her mana pool had bloated in size despite it not being even a month they had spent in Stilag.


    Mila had to decide on what to do with it. With her new, improved body, she didn¡¯t need to rely as much on mana reinforcing it. She could rely on her own muscles to withstand most battles.


    What Mila needed the most was a way to attack at a distance. With the loss of Andrew¡­ She shook her head. He wasn¡¯t gone for good.


    Not unless Andrew succeeded in finding the way back to the Earth. Which Mila still thought was a foolish idea.


    But not as foolish as before experiencing the last night.


    Mila shuddered. It was safe to think about horrors like that here, but¡­ She would rather not. Not so soon. Not right after going through the hell that was the previous night.


    That is why Mila returned to planning. She had to acknowledge she was now their scout as well as damage dealer. Isabel was too single-minded in her pursuit of martial prowess. Her girl was always trying to improve her toughness and strength.


    And to be fair, Isabel had succeeded to a ridiculous degree. She was nigh indestructible. If not for the enemies they were facing¡­


    It was still not enough. Mila knew Isabel would continue her path. Her girl was like that - headstrong to a fault when it came to protecting Mila.


    Just that Isabel had one way to attack at a distance. She was a melee fighter through and through.


    It left a rather big gap in their offensive capabilities. Mila also preferred melee. And with her newfound strength¡­


    Mila looked at her thin wrists. They didn¡¯t look like they could handle a greatsword or halberd. And it wouldn¡¯t be practical anyway. Her body wasn¡¯t suited for heavy, large weapons like those. She wasn¡¯t like Isabel, who could wield a sizable war hammer in one hand when needed.


    Speaking of which - Mila hadn¡¯t seen the thing near Isabel. She suspected Laura had reclaimed the weapon of her dead comrade.


    Isabel hadn¡¯t mentioned the fact yet. Or maybe she hadn¡¯t noticed, but Mila suspected she would be angry. The hammer was entrusted to Isabel by a worthy opponent in their last moments.


    Be as it may, Mila wanted to use one of the heftier weapons with wild abandon just once. Mila could become a true whirlwind of death. The experience of overcoming adversity with just raw, pure was a liberating feeling.


    But what for?


    Dropping the idle fantasies, Mila began to run, gradually increasing her speed. She wondered where the old Ghost had run off to. He was usually here, waiting for her to arrive.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Or maybe she could concentrate even more on being stealthy. Mila rummaged on the idea. It wasn¡¯t impossible. She had gathered quite a large amount of mana.


    The constant slaughter had been taxing. Mila still felt her soul shake from all the death she had caused and seen.


    Sure, Mila had witnessed much in her dreams. But having her own body do the killing. Her own eyes saw the death.


    It was different. More personal. And if Mila was shaken, what about Isabel? Sleeping was a mistake. She should be awake, soothing her girl.


    Sighing, Mila increased her pace once more. This new body felt like it had no limits. Sure, there was the feeling of tiredness and shortness of breath, but it passed too quickly.


    Mila could feel her body adapt to the new demands as she pushed it past its already high limits.


    It felt like cheating.


    And a good thing, too. It had been a while since Mila had a lucky break. She only hoped this was a free gift and not something she would have to pay for in future.


    That thought was worrying. ¡°This is a wholly good thing, right?¡± Mila spoke, ignoring the burning in her lungs.


    Despite not seeing the damned thing, Mila knew he was somewhere close, probably watching and judging her lacking.


    ¡°This body.¡± She continued. ¡°I won¡¯t die young, right? Isabel wouldn¡¯t forgive you if I did.¡± Mila looked around, finding nothing.


    ¡°Hey. You ancient relic, where are you?¡± Mila started to worry. ¡°You are not planning on taking over my body, are you?¡± She voiced a fear she usually held close to her heart.


    ¡°...No.¡±


    Mila¡¯s heart almost stopped. She stumbled back from the suddenly appearing form in front of her. The sudden half made her lose all balance, and she fell on her butt, still looking at the spectre.


    Aaers was¡­ More solid. Not tangible, no. He was still transparent. But there was more of Aaers¡¯s. His form was almost recognisable - not just a vague feeling of human proportions.


    Gawking at the remnant of a man, Mila coughed. ¡°Y-you can talk?¡± She couldn¡¯t believe it. It should have been impossible. ¡°Since when?¡± Her heartbeat refused to slow down.


    Aaers shrugged, but there was no answer. He seemed almost regretful as he inspected his limbs with what she translated as being worried.


    ¡°You spoke,¡± Mila got up, brushing away no-existant dust. ¡°I heard you. Since when?¡±


    A series of gestures followed. Aaers appeared to be impatient. His ghostly body shook as if about to dissolve.


    Now that Mila got a closer look, she realised Aaers wasn¡¯t looking good. He was more solid, yes and also more real. That was true.


    However, there was more to it. Mila could tell Aaers was struggling to keep himself together.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She walked closer, staying outside of the man¡¯s reach. Mila squinted, trying to peer through the translucent being. ¡°Overtaxation? But you seem stronger if anything.¡±


    Aaers nodded as his form coalesced. It took a while, but he became stable. ¡°More-¡± Just to fall apart as he attempted to communicate again.


    The word brushed past Mila, not being formed by an actual mouth. It was more like a direct transmission of a thought but more tangible. ¡°That is¡­¡± She circled around Aaers. ¡°New.¡±


    Clearly, Aaers was annoyed. He shoved a whole bunch of emotions Mila¡¯s way, making her flinch.


    It was overwhelming and promised violence. Mila knew a training session would follow. It was how they usually communicated.


    Still, Mila didn¡¯t miss the tinge of loneliness and sense of loss at the edges of Aaers¡¯s outburst.


    Perhaps it was on purpose. Mila couldn¡¯t tell. Aaers didn¡¯t seem to be stable, so it could be either way.


    ¡°What happened?¡± She decided to ask. Mila couldn¡¯t shake off a feeling of something being wrong.


    The simple question seemed to break the usually stoic, ancient mind. Aaers collapsed on the ground, the whole world shaking as he did.


    Mila almost fell from the sudden earthquake passing. She steadied herself, taking a step forward. Her hand hovered in the air above where the ghostly form was seemingly sobbing.


    There was no sound. It seemed like each time Aaers spoke, his essence diminished, leaving him drained. But he didn¡¯t need to.


    The sorrow was clear. Mila was unsure what to do. She lowered her hand, trying to touch Aaers¡¯s shoulder, but it simply sunk into his body.


    The unpleasant sensation of touching something within another being made Mila yank back her hand. She glanced at her palm, almost expecting it to be damaged. The sensation was just that repulsive.


    But there was nothing on her skin. Mila winced as another wave of sadness and loss washed over her. The feeling threatened to overcome her.


    ¡°Uh,¡± She crouched next to the pile of sadness. ¡°Is there something I can do?¡± Mila changed her plans. Getting used to her body could wait.


    Despite waiting, Aaers didn¡¯t attempt to respond. His form barely moved, sometimes looking at the distance, at the empty sky and sometimes glancing at Mila.


    ¡°Really, what do I do?¡± Mila was lost. She couldn¡¯t touch the remnant of the man, nor did she know what had made him sad.


    The sense of loss didn¡¯t go away. If anything, it grew stronger. Mila gritted her teeth and stayed. She joined Aaers in watching the empty vastness of nothing.


    After a while, Mila sat down. The torrent of feelings washing over her had lessened, replaced by a dull sense of pain.


    Mila didn¡¯t know how long they had sat - hours, most likely.


    Only then did Aaers raised himself from the ground and bowed. Mila felt the surroundings begin to distort. She realised it was time to wake up.


    A new chapter of her life was about to start.

 (Start of Book 3) Chapter 188 - The Speech

    ¡°Forgive me, Lolpy.¡± Kaldiro rubbed his hands together. He was feeling cold, old and helpless. ¡°Just one more campaign.¡± His bones ached, protesting against his mind, driving it into another war.


    Kaldiro was too old. He had wanted to spend his days with the children. Little Hamny had just started to grow her real teeth, Zeo was preparing to enter the army, and Hene had asked out Vicky. A couple of siblings were now old enough to search for work, and another couple were about to get married.


    Those were all important points in the kids'' lives. Kaldiro had thought he would be able to spend time with them and accompany them. It was all that he had left.


    Yet, he was standing in front of an army yet again. Kaldiro looked behind him at the determined faces of the brave warriors. They would not stop, even if innocent children stood in their way. They would slaughter them all.


    Their shiny armour, glistening weapons and sharp minds. They would use it all to reach for the Eternity. Rows upon words, thousands of trusty swords raised against the chosen target - these soldiers were what kept the Empire safe.


    Kaldiro looked back at the podium set up in front of the standing force. The chosen General for the offensive was giving his speech. Chareny vaxed about the great purpose and stopping the evil. He praised everyone and regretted that it came to this.


    It was a great speech, all things considered. But Kaldiro was not moved. He agreed the cleansing had to be done, but he did not want to dress it up as anything else but slaughter.


    ¡°-stands with us. Our God¡¯s chosen will lead us in our path. With the ¡®Torch¡¯s¡¯ fiery gaze, his judgment will pass over the land, destroying the corrupt!¡± Chareny¡¯s voice boomed.


    That was the sign. Kaldiro straightened, ignoring the pain in his back. He held his chin high and walked to the podium.


    Normally, Kaldiro would have moved with the Temple¡¯s forces. They were more effective, faster, and knew the true danger of what lay inside Tordgo.


    Unfortunately, that was not Kaldiro¡¯s choice to make. There were always a few Inquisitors accompanying the troops. Because of his blunder with Perhey, he was forced into this.


    It was not a desired position. It meant babysitting a bunch of hot-headed men and women eager to prove their worth. It meant the Inquisitor responsible for the army had to keep them away from the true danger and, if that failed, take care of the corrupted people.


    But the Temple¡¯s politics had never been where Kaldiro had exceeded. And when a wealthy merchant, famous for his generous donations, made a lot of noise¡­ Rightfully so, but¡­


    Kaldiro sighed. If only he had managed to protect Perhey, he would not have been strongarmed into this position by the Elders. Yanto had come with his lap full of accusations, forcing the Temple to listen through the language of money.


    And Yanto wasn¡¯t wrong. That battle still did not sit well with Kaldiro. There had been too many mistakes.


    Failing to kill Silinth and the kids¡­ Losing his ward and bringing the boy¡¯s ashes back to a grieving father. Letting the corruption spread¡­


    Kaldiro had trully failed. He roused himself from the thoughts, finding himself standing on the podium next to Chareny. The general nodded, giving him a spot before the expectant faces.


    The worshipful, awestruck faces sickened Kaldiro. They did not see him for what he was but what he represented. His fame had grown too large for a simple servant of God.


    But now, he was the ¡®Torch¡¯, not a simple servant. He was a legend, centuries old and a bulwark against all evil. His presence was what protected these people''s homes. He was not a man but an ideal - a role very familiar to him.


    ¡°My children,¡± Kaldiro¡¯s voice carried freely over the suddenly silent field. His eyes passed over the young generation of the Empire. He recognised a few - a couple he had raised himself.


    They had not listened to his objections and joined the war - no, obliteration of human lives. ¡°For centuries, we have fought, kept our homes safe. For centuries, the enemy has sat at our doorstep.¡± He was suitably vague.


    It was prudent to not tell them too much. ¡°Again and again, we have smitten it, chased it, tried to erase it from these wast lands.¡± He rekindled the old grudge against the Great sinners. ¡°Years ago, in the last war, we thought we had dealt with the danger to Eternity. We fought a bloody war and left our friends and brothers and sisters in those cursed lands. We won and scorched the previous Kindom.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°As we did in the war before,¡± Kaldiro raised his voice, letting flames spread from his body. It was all for a show, but motivated soldiers had a better chance of surviving. ¡°And the one before that!¡± He inwardly apologised to Chareny, who had to hop down from the podium to avoid the billowing fire.


    ¡°There had been many wars!¡± Kaldiro raised his flaming fist. ¡°And we won them all!¡± He swung it down to emphasise his words. It was a shame there was nothing to shatter with his fist. ¡°And we will win again!¡± His roar echoed above the field.


    The excited rows of soldiers returned the roar with one of their own. They forgot their discipline, threw their hands in the air, and raised their weapons.


    Kaldiro ignored it, hoping the commanding officers would not punish anyone for their emotional outburst. Then again, he noticed most of the officers joining the upheaval.


    After a sufficiently long moment had passed, Kaldiro swung his hand horizontally, cutting the noise and restoring silence. ¡°But!¡± He let the word hang in the air.


    ¡°But we made a mistake.¡± Kaldiro let the flames behind him turn turbulent, roaring and all-encompassing. ¡°They always returned, the cursed people of the past. And why is that?¡± He posed a question, not waiting for an answer.


    ¡°Because we were too soft!¡± Kaldiro now sold the sin they were about to start. Yet, he didn¡¯t stop. ¡°We didn¡¯t kill everyone, leaving the helpless, children, old people and other dregs alive. We didn¡¯t burn everything. We left some fields untouched. We instilled new governments. We didn¡¯t raze their temples.¡± He counted on his fingers.


    ¡°And where has this brought us?¡± Kaldiro asked another question. ¡°To another war! To another path where many of you might lose lives. It leads us to another sacrifice we now must make for the sake of Eternity!¡± His voice was full of rage. ¡°How can we tolerate it? He asked another question. ¡°We can¡¯t!¡± And he answered it.


    ¡°So what shall we do?¡± Kaldiro wasn¡¯t done. His voice was every-raising - boosted by the Divine and his magical capability. It thundered, filling the voice with his and his God¡¯s will.


    ¡°We shall finish it once and for all!¡± Kaldiro let himself shine with the overwhelming might he possessed. ¡°We shall cleanse the land, leave nothing behind.¡± His merciless words shook the world. ¡°We shall destroy the roots of the evil, raze the pestering, foul cities. We shall banish all souls that inhibit the cursed Kingdom. We shall make sure our families stay forever safe from the taint.


    ¡°We shall leave no survivors. We shall shatter their cradle. We shall ensure the world and our people are safe. We are the heroes!¡± Kaldiro was relentless. ¡°We are the saviours! We are the righteous! We must not let our hearts waver!¡±


    ¡°No matter what, we shall prevail. We are the future and eternity!¡± Kaldiro knew it was time to end the speech. The burning zeal in everyone''s eyes was enough. He couldn¡¯t push them more than this.


    If Kaldiro went too far, he would be making inhuman zealots of them. That was not his goal. They still had to return to their families to heal their wounded minds after the horrors they were about to commit. They still needed to continue to support the Empire and build it for future generations.


    ¡°We are the hammer of righteousness!¡± Kaldiro didn¡¯t let his regrets show. ¡°And we will not be stopped!¡± He spoke with surety. ¡°Again! What are we? We are HEROES!¡±


    As the last word blanketed over the field, a magnificent cheer broke out beneath it. The so-called heroes repeated the ¡®Torch¡¯s¡¯ words. They called themselves heroes, oblivious of how they would be asked to kill children, desecrate holy places and end all life in their path.


    Kaldiro kept his tears from spilling. He scorched any signs of regret from his face. His feeble, old stature momentarily was that of a young man, full of spirit and hope for life - yet untainted by what the world held.


    Then, he stepped off the podium. Kaldiro walked back to his place at the front of the army, letting General Chareny retake the spot.


    Here, Kaldiro¡¯s job was done. But there were more armies for him to brainwash into madness. He would wait for the little Chareny to finish, then head for the next gathering of children.


    There, Kaldiro would become the ¡®Torch¡¯ once again. ¡°Soon now, Lolpy. This must be done.¡± His mutters didn¡¯t travel far, leaving everyone else but his God oblivious to his wishes.


    Walking closer to the lines of excited lines of troops tormented Kaldiro. He knew many of them would not survive the campaign.


    Perhaps at the start¡­


    Tordgo was weak - much weaker than the Empire. And they were already at war, having moved their supplies and regiments to the opposite end of the country.


    But once King Oispio realised what the Mualtra Empire was doing¡­


    Kaldiro shuddered, knowing how powerful someone could become once cornered. An assured death was a great motivator - in some ways, greater than what he had done today.


    These sins¡­


    Even if Kaldiro knew it was for everyone¡¯s sake, he knew Lolpy would not have approved. He hoped she would forgive him in time when he joined her in the Eternity.


    Behind him, the clamour didn¡¯t stop. Even as the General spoke, they watched the ¡®Torche¡¯s¡¯ wide back, ignoring the actual age Kaldiro was.


    As the prepared speech came to a conclusion, Kaldiro sighed. He had to move now and hurry towards the next act.


    For tomorrow...


    For tomorrow, the Kingdom of Tordgo¡¯s end would begin.

 Chapter 189 - Once Again on the Path

    Mila was startled awake by a gentle caress on her cheek. She forced her body into inaction as the first thing her senses picked up was Isabel¡¯s comforting presence. She relaxed, then sunk into the embrace of her love.


    ¡°Is she alright?¡±


    Mortimer¡¯s tired voice didn¡¯t let Mila rest a moment longer. She forced her eyes open and was greeted by the most beautiful girl ever. ¡°Good morning¡­¡± She mumbled, feeling her body already wake awake while her mind still lagged behind.


    ¡°...Mornin¡¯...¡± Isabel lifted Mila a little higher and kissed the smaller girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°...Sleep¡­ Well¡­¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Mila¡¯s mind finally caught up. She nimbly wrapped her hand around Isabel¡¯s shoulder and returned the morning giff.


    As her lips left Isabel¡¯s, Mila finally looked around. It was morning, yes. But the sun had just peeked above the horizon. She hadn¡¯t slept longer than an hour or two. It was enough for her body, but¡­


    Mortimer was slumped against a tree. Vatim was still in his hands, yet to be wakened. Kanna was sitting on the ground, her jealousy barely masked by her downcast expression.


    The younger girl glared at Mila, noticing her stare. ¡°You were crying.¡± She bitterly spat out, then turned towards her brother, her animosity replaced by worry and care.


    ¡°I see,¡± Mila touched her cheek, feeling moisture on it. It was no wonder then that Isabel was holding her so tightly. ¡°But truly, I am fine.¡± She carefully stood up, making Isabel surrender the hold of her.


    It was chilly. Mila shuddered, looking down at her still-wet garb. They hadn¡¯t risked a fireplace, fearing smoke would reveal their position.


    ¡°We should move.¡± Unexpectedly, it was Mortimer who suggested it. ¡°W-we can¡¯t stay here. It smells of danger.¡± He glanced back at where his home had been.


    The unintentional mention of ¡®smelling danger¡¯ reminded Mila of Viola. She frowned, wondering what had happened to her friend. And then there was Andrew¡­


    But that had to wait. Mila turned around, leaned down and gently picked up Isabel, who feebly tried to protest.


    ¡°I know you like it, so stop this foolishness.¡± Mila weathered the torrent of weak punches against the shoulder.


    ¡°...Can¡­ Walk¡­¡± Isabel whispered but stopped resisting, sinking deeper into the embrace. She nuzzled against Mila¡¯s nape.


    It was a bit awkward, considering their sizes. Not that Mila felt much of the burden. ¡°I might or might not let you go later.¡± She joked.


    While Isabel did crack a smile, it soon faded. ¡°...Why¡­ Cry¡­¡± Her gaze was questioning, lingering on the drying trails of tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s,¡± Mila¡¯s expression turned strained. ¡°Because of that¡­¡± She didn¡¯t have to explain more. Isabel knew enough to not ask more. ¡°We are moving.¡± Her voice was resolute as she gave the order.


    Once again, Mila had to pace herself. She constantly scanned the surroundings, fearing the pursuers would find them. Her constant vigilance was taxing on the group.


    The rest had been too short. Mila didn¡¯t have to look to tell Mortimer and Kanna were barely hanging on. But she didn¡¯t comment on it.


    In fact, the group at large barely spoke. Isabel found it taxing, Mortimer was too fearful, and Mila was occupied with her thoughts and lookout.


    Only Vatim and Kanna exchanged words now and then. They were scant, mostly touching upon what was ahead and hunger.


    Mila felt it, too. They needed to find something to eat. There hadn¡¯t been any game for a while - not even birds.


    Stilag¡¯s surroundings were dead and silent. Only wind was a mainstay in the tree canopies. It only added to the eerie air.


    Together with the things they had seen yesterday¡­


    Mila stopped those thoughts. This was not the place. She couldn¡¯t risk attracting the attention of higher forces.


    Instead, she suddenly steered to the side. She had picked up the sound of flowing water. And they had walked for a while now, earning themselves a moment of respite.


    As they stepped out of the shrubbery, Mila found herself standing in front of a small brook. She let Isabel out of her hands and stretched as the rest of the party stepped out of the bush.


    ¡°Ten-minute break.¡± Mila narrowed her eyes as she looked at the trees up the stream. ¡°The water should be safe to drink.¡± She took a few steps away from the group, trying to peer through the forest.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    It didn¡¯t go unnoticed by Mortimer. ¡°Something wrong?¡± He was coaxing Vatim to drink while looking at her.


    ¡°A sound.¡± Mila raised her hand in a sign for them to quiet down.


    Which was ignored by Mortimer. ¡°A sound? Here?¡±


    ¡°It is a forest,¡± Kanna grumbled but became more alert, clearly heeding the warning.


    Mila stopped Isabel from rising to her feet. ¡°I will go alone. You understand, I hope.¡± She waited for her girl¡¯s nod, then stepped forward, diving into the foliage.


    While she wouldn¡¯t say that to Isabel, it was freeing to move without holding back. It hadn¡¯t been more than a day since her body had been reborn, and every moment was a small wonder for her.


    After scaling one of the trees, Mila continued to move through the branches, hopping from tree to tree, listening for anything out of place.


    The surroundings were still too quiet. It didn¡¯t take Mila long to pick up the direction from where the previous sound came.


    With her target pinpointed, Mila zipped towards the place where someone was muffling their scream.


    As she got closer, Mila started to pick up voices - several of them. Men, women and children. And, from the crying and the repeated screaming, she judged their situation was dire.


    Mila erased her presence as best she could, then made the few last jumps to find the group of refugees. Her senses told them they were just commoners - none of them any threat.


    They were in dire straits. Mila needed just a moment to asses their situation as practically hopeless.


    The twelve-person group consisted of six men, four women and two children not older than ten. They were clearly people from Stilag, and they had not escaped unscathed.


    Currently, one of the men was trying to stop his bleeding by burning the wound on his thigh. The smell of burnt flesh spread under the trees. The rest of the group gathered around the man, wanting to help but unable to.


    This wasn¡¯t good. Mila understood the need to treat the wound, but they hadn¡¯t even bothered to smother the fire after heating the piece of metal they were using for the burning.


    After a moment of hesitation, Mila decided to act. She gathered strength, then jumped towards the fire, silently landing next to it. She immediately began throwing mud and dirt on it, trying to erase it and the danger the smoke presented.


    At the same time, she addressed the small crowd. ¡°It is careless to leave fire burning.¡± Mila ignored the startled reactions and exclamations. ¡°The smoke will bring pursuers. They will not spare your lives.¡± She hesitated, not quite sure what to do next.


    With the warning delivered, Mila wanted to leave, but¡­ She hesitated.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Two of the men stepped forward, holding knives in their hands. The question was almost a shout, trying to overcome the continued grunts of pain behind them. ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Mila assessed the kitchenware they held. They were in a hopeless situation. Which was why she was hesitating to leave. Isabel wouldn¡¯t leave¡­


    No. It was time to stop using Isabel as a justification for her actions. She could do better than that, be better than that.


    Logically, Mila still felt she should leave them. But what if she found a use for them?


    Ignoring the questions, Mila turned towards what she thought was the leader - the very man currently burning his wound shut. ¡°Where are you heading?¡±


    ¡°Hey! Answer us!¡± The knife-wielding due made threatening movements, but their trembling bodies betrayed their true state.


    ¡°Nghhh, enough!¡± The man removed the hot piece of metal from his flesh and threw it away. He panted, large beads of sweat pouring down his face. ¡°Fuck!¡± His face was twisted with pain. ¡°Shit. Calm down, you two.¡±


    The two men quickly stood down, still verily glancing at Mila. She didn¡¯t react to it and simply took a couple steps closer to the group to avoid raising her voice. ¡°Well. Will you answer?¡±


    ¡°She is suspicious,¡± One of the women whispered. ¡°She didn¡¯t attack us. Maybe we could¡­¡± The oldest man whispered to the leader but didn¡¯t finish as his voice was drowned by a sudden chatter. Only the children stayed silent, holding onto their mothers¡¯ thighs.


    Mila waited for the answer. Depending on what the man said, she could choose to abandon them. She hoped he would be reasonable.


    After what seemed forever, the Leader of the refugees spoke again. ¡°Quiet.¡± He silenced the heated debate about Mila¡¯s goals of confronting them. ¡°We are heading for a village a day''s walk from here.¡± He continued. ¡°We hope to get some help there. Food. Supplies. Maybe a place to sleep. Warmth¡­¡±


    This was what Mila had hoped for. Her group had just blindly walked forward with no clear goal in sight. She did know where the Hidden Village was, but she needed to find a location from where to orient. These people could help.


    And in return¡­


    ¡°I have a few people with me,¡± Mila revealed. ¡°We have been running away from Stilag, just like you.¡± She continued to observe their expressions.


    Upon mention of the city, their faces turned sorrowful. A couple of them started to shed tears. Clearly, they had lost everything.


    ¡°But we are not locals.¡± She continued. Mila was now sure she could trust these people. ¡°And we don¡¯t know any pathways. The roads are not safe. Perhaps not even the village you speak of¡­¡±


    ¡°We know,¡± The man ruffled his grizzled hair. ¡°But it¡¯s all we have. We just need a few hours and some supplies. Then, we will run further north. We know they will chase us¡­¡± His voice didn¡¯t carry much hope.


    ¡°They will,¡± Mila agreed. ¡°But unless an Inquisitor comes, I can protect you.¡± She offered.


    The claim elected a series of excited and doubtful exclamations. For a moment, the group of refugees turned into chaos.


    Only when the grizzly man spoke again did they calm down. ¡°Can you protect us?¡± He questioned before shaking his head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter, I guess. Sticking together is still safer. We are common folk just so you know. We can¡¯t fight.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°And that is why you earned this chance.¡± She turned to head back. ¡°Wait here. I will go and get my party. Then, we will proceed towards the place you mentioned.¡±


    Just like that, Mila was back among the trees, leaving the tattered group behind. She had found the reason to help them. They wouldn¡¯t slow them down either, perhaps even help them move faster.


    It was enough. Now, they were part of her responsibility.

 Chapter 190 – Another Choice

    ¡°The name is Russ,¡± the leader of the group introduced himself. He was being supported by the same two men who had threatened Mila with their kitchen knives.


    They were trekking back to where Isabel and the rest were. Mila nodded, affirming she had heard. Her attention was still on the surroundings, looking for any possible food.


    ¡°Is this edible?¡± She pointed at a berry that looked almost familiar. Only the leaves were a little different from what she remembered.


    Russ looked at one of the women, who shook her head. ¡°Apparently not. So, about your name¡­¡± He tried again.


    ¡°If you see anything edible, inform me.¡± Mila ignored the attempt. She was already regretting picking up these strugglers. They would be a trail others could follow. She knew it was petty to not answer, but she wasn¡¯t claiming she was a good person just yet.


    ¡°Right,¡± Russ allowed one of his comrades to wipe away his sweat. ¡°I was a cook, by the way. These were my subordinates. That¡¯s Ma-¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± Mila stopped, narrowing her eyes, then jumped upwards, quickly climbing one of the trees. At the top part of the canopy, she managed to find a lone palm-sized bird resting on a branch.


    After grabbing it and twisting its neck, Mila drooped down again. ¡°Here.¡± She pointed at the creek. ¡°Down the stream. Not far.¡±


    The bird would not be enough for more than a bite or two. And fire was a problem. It was not worth the risk for such a meagre meal. Maybe if she found more¡­


    ¡°Uhh, so,¡± Russ still tried to speak. ¡°That was¡­ Impressive.¡± He slowly spoke. ¡°I guess you were not joking about protecting us, huh?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t,¡± Mila evaluated the corpse in her hands again. She prepared to put it in her inner pocket, realising she needed a new garb.


    After a moment of hesitation, she turned around. ¡°I will trade this for something to wear.¡±  Mila extended her hand, offering the bird.


    ¡°Uh, huh?¡± Russ blinked. ¡°That?¡± He looked at his group. ¡°That¡¯s not worth-¡±


    ¡°I will remind you that this forest is empty.¡± Mila interrupted him. ¡°There is nothing here. This is the first living being besides us that I have encountered. And none of you are hunters even if there was a game here.¡± She pointed out. ¡°And I can help with that. So, what it will be?¡± Her eyes didn¡¯t leave Russ.


    The small group had a few bundles they had brought with them. It was a guess they had clothes, but¡­


    It proved to be true. After a moment of hesitation, one of the women with a child undid her package, taking out a dark cloak, a little on the larger side. ¡°We¡­ We planned to use it to cover ourselves during the nights.¡± She explained.


    Mila nodded, trading the bird for a new cloak. She glanced at the young boy, who was eyeing the small morsel with great hunger. ¡°Eating it raw is dangerous,¡± She reminded, turning away.


    But before leaving, Mila glanced back. ¡°I will get more. This cloak is worth it.¡± She addressed the boy, then quickened her step. ¡°Keep walking. You will see my group in a minute or two. I will go and warn them.¡±


    Without waiting for an answer, Mila ran ahead. Slipping between the trees, she changed her cloak, burying her old one and masking the traces the best she could.


    The bloody thing could likely be used to track her. Mila had not disposed of it sooner only because she lacked anything to wear beneath.


    But that wasn¡¯t a problem anymore. Now, she just needed to find new underwear. Mila tidied her appearance, returning to her group. ¡°I am back.¡± She announced her arrival.


    ¡°Mila!¡± Mortimer looked happier than Isabel. ¡°What did you find?¡± He suddenly quieted down, looking behind her in fear.


    ¡°Another group of survivors.¡± Mila received Isabel¡¯s hug, snuggling in her girl¡¯s nape. ¡°They know a way towards a village. It will likely take a day or two to reach it. But that is the best we have.¡± Her arms wrapped around Isabel and squeezed.


    Mila breathed in the calming aroma of her love, then parted from Isabel. ¡°And please keep the familiarities to a minimum. We will part ways as soon as we reach the place. We don¡¯t want to make it easier to track us than necessary.¡± She reminded.


    It was a moot point, but it was at least something. ¡°I am okay,¡± Mila caressed Isabel¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°...Happened¡­¡± Isabel tilted her head in a questioning manner.


    ¡°I just couldn¡¯t leave them alone¡­¡± Mila sighed, hearing the other group come close. ¡°They would have died without us.¡± She explained, knowing Isabel would understand.


    ¡°...Okay¡­¡± Isabel nodded. ¡°...dangerous¡­¡±


    ¡°No. They are just people. Here they are.¡± Mila nodded towards the dozen people stepping out of the bushes. ¡°The leader is Russ. The one with the injured leg.¡±Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Hello?¡± The man himself was the first one to greet everyone. Despite his precarious state, he was at the front. ¡°So, my name is-¡±


    ¡°We are moving. Enough resting.¡± Mila didn¡¯t let him finish.


    ¡°Is she always like that?¡± Russ¡¯s voice was growing annoyed.


    Which caused Mortimer to sagely nod. ¡°Yes. But she is a great person otherwise¡­¡± He glanced at Mila. ¡°Probably.¡±


    The last remark was entirely unnecessary and earned the thief a scathing glare from Isabel. Mila herself didn¡¯t care. She glanced back at where Stilag had been. She had no doubts it was just rubble - if that, at this point.


    ¡°We must move,¡± She reminded. ¡°Should I carry you?¡± Mila offered, but to her disappointment, Isabel refused.


    ¡°...walk¡­¡± The brunette shook her head. ¡°...protect¡­¡¯ Her eyebrows scrunched together, showing how hard it was for her to speak. ¡°...scout¡­food¡­¡± Isabel struggled. ¡°...shelter¡­ I can¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± Mila raised herself to her toes to pat Isabel¡¯s head. ¡°You are strong, amazing, powerful. And I have a job only I can do.¡± Her fingers combed through her love¡¯s hair, sorting out some of the mess. ¡°We need a good bath¡­¡± Her palm slid down to cup Isabel¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°...kiss?¡± Isabel¡¯s whisper was full of yearning.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mila obliged. Her lips met Isabel¡¯s slightly dry. She gently kissed her and, upon leaning back, gave a small lick on the tip of her girl¡¯s nose. ¡°I am going now,¡±


    Mila slipped away from the blushing beauty, who was clearly fuming. She was quite happy with the result. Her little trick had improved Isabel¡¯s mood. ¡°I will scout ahead.¡± She gathered everyone''s attention. ¡°I will never be far. So, if you notice something, call me. Are we clear?¡± Her eyes met Isabel¡¯s, making sure her girl knew the warning was mostly for her. ¡°Don¡¯t act on your own.¡±


    With the last warning given, Mila sauntered ahead. She assured the now larger group was on the edge of her senses before beginning to scout in earnest.


    But¡­


    There was still nothing besides another couple of small birds Mila managed to find. After leaving those to her group, she resumed her duties.


    Soon, Mila¡¯s mind wandered back to the issue of her rather sizable mana pool and the lack of ways to use it. She still made circles around her group, her seemingly inexhaustible body not having problems with it.


    However, now her thoughts were trying to figure out the best spell to form in her mind. The matrix would have to serve for a long time. She doubted there would be a moment when they wouldn¡¯t be in danger for a long time.


    The choice was still between improving her stealth and a ranged option. Both had their pros and cons. She could form both, but it would take time.


    And with them lacking any ranged attacks, Mila¡¯s choice was soon clear. Her current levels of stealth were good enough for most situations.


    What they lacked the most was a way to force a distant enemy to engage them. If they met a backline caster, they had little in the way of disrupting their offensive besides a throwing weapon or two.


    Or if they had to face someone who could stand in the sky and rain down spell after spell¡­ Like that female Inquisitor who liked to throw around invisible bolts.


    Yes. It was a fatal weakness to not have a way to at least force such opponents to move.


    The question was, what spell to use?


    Mila pondered, recalling the spells she had seen being used. There were no drastic differences from what she had experienced in her dreams.


    Most of the arsenal Inquisitors used were standard spells, likely thousands of years old. Which made sense if the God Of Knowledge was truly dead and the world punished inventions.


    But it wasn¡¯t quite so simple. While there were no widespread changes, Mila had seen Inquisitors use spells in an unorthodox manner. Being some of the most talented mages, they honed their spells, adding their own touches. They simply didn¡¯t share what they discovered. And the Sages existed, gathering new knowledge.


    Which meant¡­


    Well, Mila didn¡¯t know. It could be anything. And she feared any guesses would attract unwanted attention from the World and Higher forces.


    As always, it was a pain. After kicking a newly sprouted sapling, Mila felt better. Pointless destruction had a way of improving the mood. It wasn¡¯t as good as Isabel¡¯s smile, but it was something.


    Speaking of her girl, Mila looped back to the group, checking on them. Seeing there were no issues, she returned to the spell choice.


    After considering her options, Mila decided to choose something that would complement her ever-growing mana pool. She needed something she could charge or manipulate the power of by feeding it more mana.


    Something like Isabel¡¯s flamethrower. Although that spell was too wasteful for Mila. She couldn¡¯t support it like Isabel could.


    And if she wanted to strike against flying enemies, it couldn¡¯t be earth-based. It would be too slow or mana-intensive. Maybe a lighting spell? Or water? Perhaps wind?


    After finding her way to the tree top, Mila shuddered as a cold breeze passed her from behind. She glanced in the direction of Stilag.


    At the horizon, Mila felt like she saw a cloud of smoke rising from where the city was. It made her feel uncomfortable.


    This time, it wasn¡¯t their fault the city had been razed. But neither had they saved it. Mila tore her eyes away from the illusion of death in the distance and then looked at the path forward.


    It was only trees as far as her eyes could see. Another cold breeze seemed to bring the smell of ash. Mila shuddered again, her mind struggling to understand the scope of the massacre that had happened.


    Mila watched the horizon for a moment longer before making her decision. After the last night''s experience, she wished she had more ways to control cold. Her new body seemed to be surprisingly resilient against it, but she knew how hard it was to fight against it.


    And while she did not plan to focus on micromanaging the ice as the Inquisitor she had killed, it also could be used to punch through defences. There were many ways to use ice.


    An icicle thrown with enough mana behind it was quite damaging and not easily deflected. And water was easier to conjure when compared to an earth, with a high ceiling if she could pour a lot of mana into it. And it was useful in close combat, too.


    Mila grimly looked into the future possibilities.


    Yes. Ice seemed like a nice choice.

 Chapter 191 - A Sudden Dilemma

    The more Mila thought about it, the more she liked the idea. While she chose to use ice as a damage-dealing or disruption element, it could easily become a control one.


    It would take work and a lot more killing, but¡­ It was possible, and they needed that.


    Despite being awesome, Isabel preferred to just bash her head against the problem until it disappeared. And the only proper damage-dealing spell her girl knew was a flamethrower.


    As for Andrew¡­ He was not here. Not anymore.


    Mila grimaced, trying to comprehend what she was feeling and to get used to it. Their friend had left them. It was a fact, and it hurt. She did not like that, not one bit.


    Shaking her head, Mila turned her thoughts back to the spell she wanted to craft. It took time as she struggled to remember the dream. How many years had it been since the night she had inhibited an Ice mage¡¯s body?


    Far too many. And it hadn¡¯t been a particularly long dream either. Just a bit more than a month. There had not been any noteworthy moments in that man¡¯s life either.


    What it did have instead was a lot of fighting. Day and night, the Mage had flung ice at enemies. He had frozen their blood and shattered their bodies. The snow and hail had covered the battlefield, hiding the destruction under a white blanket.


    It all was very traumatising for the young her. Mila buried the horror she had felt back then in the deepest recesses of her memories and focused on one particular spell the man had loved to use.


    Simple in appearance, the Icicle-creating spell was surprisingly deadly. The best part about it wasn¡¯t exactly the damage but the ability to form projectiles meters away from the caster¡¯s location.


    It did, however, cost increasingly ludicrous amounts of mana to do so. You needed a very high spatial awareness to pull it off. In addition, you had to have immaculate control over mana and unwavering focus to keep the spell running while moving.


    Which made it not a very popular variation of a simpler, quick-firing Icicle creation spell. The simplicity and numbers had the advantage in most situations, after all. Especially in chaotic battlefield conditions, where each moment was a new problem to solve.


    But the Ice mage Mila had got to know had succeeded, and so would she. Her skill set wasn¡¯t quite the same as the man¡¯s, but she could cheat a little.


    For one, Mila could replace the man¡¯s spatial awareness with her mana sense. She didn¡¯t have a real talent for spellcasting, but she had years of experience with many different and difficult spells. Her mana pool was meagre, but she could grow it with time.


    This spell would give them the precision and disruption they needed. And with time, also raw power.


    And perhaps ice would work better against¡­ Mila¡¯s heart skipped a beat as the world began observing her. She quickly dismissed the idea.


    When the time came, she would see how effective ice was against a true monster.


    But now, it was time to form the spell-work and imprint it in her head. Mila began weaving the mana, carefully tracing the necessary matrix in her thoughts.


    It would take time, but hopefully, not more than a day. If she had time to sit down, it would be quicker. But as it was, the first pursuers should soon appear. Mila had expected them to be here already, but apparently not.


    Once again, standing on top of a tree, she scanned the horizon. In the distance, Mila noticed smoke - likely from a campfire and frowned. Those, too, were likely survivors of Sitlag. Her party was moving rather slowly, so it made sense that some people were ahead of them.


    Or perhaps they were just travellers¡­


    Whatever it might be, Mila couldn¡¯t detour to warn them about their carelessness and inviting danger. They were too far, and she couldn¡¯t leave her group alone for long.


    Shaking her head, Mila turned away, resuming working on her spell. After a while, a couple more plumes of smoke appeared in the distance.


    The day was ending, and people, exhausted by the horrors and long travel, were setting up camps.


    Mila stretched, checking her condition. She was still fine, but her mind was getting woozy. Her attention had started to slip, and she needed rest.


    Not that she looked forward to falling asleep. The old Ghost had changed and grown stronger - more ¡®real¡¯, for lack of a better word. Mila knew there would be more demands. It was for her own good, but she was mentally tired.


    The last night¡¯s emotional torment was too much for her. Mila hoped he had calmed down. And even before that, when was the last time she rested properly? It couldn¡¯t be more than a couple days ago, but it felt like an eternity.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Ahead of them, Mila spotted a pond. She raced ahead, finding a stream of fresh water filling it. With the night arriving, she decided this would be their camping spot.


    With the decision made, Mila returned to her group, finding them exhausted beyond any reason.


    They were moving extremely slowly, their heads hanging low. The newly joined people were keeping to themselves as two of the more able men carried their unconscious leader, who seemed to have a fever.


    But Mila mostly ignored them. Her movements were quiet, and she managed to slip behind Isabel, hugging her girl and taking in her scent - ignoring the smell of sweat and grime.


    ¡°...Ass¡­¡± Isabel jumped, then calmed down immediately. ¡°...think¡­ first¡­¡± She turned around and bonked Mila¡¯s head with her first.


    ¡°Oh, I-¡± Mila suddenly felt ashamed. She felt Isabel¡¯s pulse racing as her girl seemed to go through a multitude of expressions before she sighed. ¡°I missed you, and¡­¡±


    ¡°...not¡­ angry¡­¡± Isabel finally returned the hug. ¡°...rest¡­ now?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mila nodded before speaking louder. ¡°We are setting camp a little further ahead.¡± Her words were met with relief.


    One of the women with the son hesitantly walked close. ¡°Any luck with the¡­¡± She gulped. ¡°With hunting? My son¡­¡±


    ¡°My daughter, too!¡± The other mother joined. ¡°We are hungry. All of us. So¡­¡±


    ¡°There was nothing.¡± Mila cut their hope. ¡°And no fire,¡± She reminded.


    ¡°But our boss needs warmth,¡± One of the men carrying Russ pointed out. ¡°The nights are too cold. We will freeze!¡± The rest of the group joined the complaints with their own agreeing murmurs.


    And they were right, in a way. But Mila still stood her ground. ¡°No. No fire. Now, move.¡± She pulled them all forward while Isabel gently caressed her back. ¡°Can you walk?¡±


    ¡°...yes¡­¡± Isabel glanced at Kanna and Mortimer. ¡°...they¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. We will rest for at least a few hours. Maybe the whole night.¡± Mila leaned onto Isabel. ¡°I need a rest, too¡­¡± She whispered.


    ¡°...Okay¡­¡± Isabel wrapped her arm around Mila¡¯s shoulders. ¡°...then¡­¡±


    ¡°No, you will sleep first,¡± Mila knew what Isabel was about to say. ¡°I still have work to do. I decided on what spell to learn next.¡± She quietly began explaining while her love listened.


    Everyone collapsed just as soon as they stepped out next to the pond. Mila exchanged a few more words with Isabel before her girl joined the rest, with Kanna by her side.


    It took a few minutes before people moved again. They took care of their natural needs and drank from the nearby brook before they took out the few blankets they had.


    Without the fire, everyone stuck close to each other, trying to find some lingering warmth from the comrades'' bodies. A few whispers later, they fell asleep one after another.


    Mila watched her company rest for a while. She frowned, seeing Kanna nuzzle closer to Isabel, but did nothing. They both were asleep, and the girl simply sought a more comfortable position to rest in.


    Then, Mila sat down on a nearby root, fully concentrating on her task of finishing the spell she had chosen. She exhaled, looking at the starry sky peeking through the treetops.


    After forcing herself to relax, Mila resumed crafting the spell. Each line, each bend and corner of the matrix had to be perfect.


    As the connections were joined together, she meticulously checked them. Mana flooded through the lines, alerting her to any changes that had to be made.


    Minutes passed, then an hour. Mila¡¯s labour didn¡¯t stop. After a day and a bit, she was finally able to use the basic version.


    An icicle hovered in front of her, slowly spinning. Mila observed it, finding it lacking. It wasn¡¯t sharp enough, strong enough. But it was a start. It was a good midway point to stop.


    Because Mila had heard something in the distance. She looked at the dark forest and then stood up.


    After another glance at Isabel, Mila vanished between the trees, first circling the surroundings, making sure there were no threats.


    Only then did Mila move towards the sound. She shot through the darkness, vanishing into it, making it her friend.


    The closer Mila got, the clearer the shouting was. Anger and frustration mixed with fear. Those were signs of trouble.


    Before she could get any closer, a sharp scream echoed through the surroundings. Mila heard metal clash against metal as the fury and bloodlust filled the air.


    There was a fight, and someone had died. Mila continued running, soon noticing light sprouting through the bushes in front of her. She continued to listen, trying to decipher who was fighting who and what danger she could face.


    Mila¡¯s mana sense worked on full power, trying to grasp any threats lurking in the darkness. She retrieved her black dagger, preparing to engage.


    The chaos ahead didn¡¯t stop as the fighting grew fiercer. More sounds of weapons clashing joined the cacophony.


    Finally, she picked up the first signs of mana. Just one at first, but soon, her senses picked up more. Mila evaluated the fighters as not a threat. Not to her.


    After feeding more mana into hiding her presence, Mana climbed one of the trees, finally having a clear view of what was happening.


    Beneath, two groups were fighting. One of them consisted of what seemed to be mercenaries. The other looked like the guards who escaped the city.


    Both parties were well-armed and consisted of skilled fighters. Normally, they would not engage in such foolishness - not when the greater danger of the Temples was near.


    But Mila soon understood what had caused the fight to break out. She didn¡¯t know which party had it first, but there was a freshly cooked carcass knocked onto the ground.


    The rather large body was steaming, its slightly charred surface glinting enticingly as a fire burned brightly beside it. The wooden spit stuck from the sides, inviting people to grab it.


    There was enough meat to feed several people.


    And Mila wanted it. She held her breath, weighing if a piece of meat was a reason enough to slaughter these people.

 Chapter 192 - The Successful Experiment

    It wasn¡¯t just the meat. These people could also contribute to her mana pool, generously donating part of theirs to Mila. And they were not good people.


    After observing for a bit, it became clear the mercenaries had come after. They had discovered the meet and had tried to force the guards to give it up.


    When it had failed, the mercenaries had killed one of the guards. They had chosen murder over decency. These men and women were not starving or weakened. They could have found a populated area and food soon enough by walking.


    And the other party was Stilag¡¯s guards. More than likely, their sins made a long list. Despite their equipment being smudged by the travel, it was still clearly new, specifically prepared for the moment of rebellion.


    Together with their mana indicating they had not been simple grunts and a few stray remarks, Mila realised they had been part of the forces staffing Stilag¡¯s walls. These people had been part of the reason escaping the city had been so hard.


    Mila looked at the black dagger in her hand, still weighing her options. Lives of almost twenty people for a piece of meat and a bit of mana.


    Logically, the choice was clear. Mila understood that, but¡­


    ¡°What will it do to me in the long term?¡± She muttered. Mila¡¯s fingers tightened around the dagger¡¯s handle.


    A couple of people in both groups were trying to stop the fighting, to cease the bloodshed. They conceded their rights to the meal, offering it to others.


    These people''s lives had some value. They were not rotten to their cores, but¡­


    Mila hardened her heart. If she did this, none of them could be allowed to escape. Furthermore, she had to make sure it looked like almost everyone had died in the fight between them.


    With the pursuers surely coming¡­


    Forcefully, Mila relaxed. Her grip refused to leave the dagger¡¯s handle, but she made her fingers give up. The murderous thoughts were purged from her mind as she recognised them as reckless.


    Yes. This was foolish. Even if Mila did everything to mask the slaughter, it would still leave traces. Even though she felt confident in killing them all, there was a risk of someone getting away.


    Mila sighed, suddenly remembering how tired she was. Her mind still screamed it was possible. There was so much to gain if she let her bloodthirst reign free.


    But it would leave traces pointing at her. It would lead to the party Mila had promised to defend. Furthermore, the reasoning for killing was logical, but viewing people as stat increase was abhorrent. She did not want to become someone who slaughtered based on how much it would help her.


    Mila understood that and wrapped herself into a tighter blanket of concealment. She watched the fight unfold, her eyes still on the prize that had sent these people into a frenzy.


    Another two people fell, one on each side. The precarious equilibrium between them remained unchanged. The fight remained undecided as they continued to hack and slash.


    The balance wouldn¡¯t last. Mila could tell the guards were gaining the upper hand due to their superior equipment. The mercenary leader was the strongest among the fighters. He was valiant and overbearing, but thanks to the guard''s superior armour, he couldn¡¯t land many decisive blows.


    This wouldn¡¯t do.


    Mila watched the bloodshed with half-closed eyes. Her attention had moved back to her newly crafted spell. She had honed and crafted it to a usable state.


    It would still not be deadly, but it wasn¡¯t what she needed now. Mila formed an icicle, measuring how much mana it took.


    Creating the ice above her palm didn¡¯t take much energy. Mila could do hundreds of these. Unfortunately, they were useless. Even if she threw the icicles with all her strength, they would not become a weapon and give away her position.


    It was just ice at the moment. There was not enough magical reinforcement to make these projectiles deadly or covert.


    Letting the creation melt in her palm, Mila decided to try something different. Her eyes found one of the more reckless fighters among the guards. She swung her sword with wild abandon, moving her mana to reinforce each strike.


    The woman¡¯s attention was on her opponent, ignoring all else. Just one mistake and the guard would lose her life with how daringly she moved.


    Which made the woman the perfect target for Mila¡¯s experiment.


    After another sweep of her senses, Mila was sure no one else was hiding or coming to join the fight - at least not for the immediate future.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Mila focused on the spatial part of her icicle spell, forming a small mana pocket next to the reckless guard¡¯s neck. She kept track of it using her mana sense, carefully filling the spell matrix with energy.


    It was a finicky task, and Mila failed upon her first attempt, going too slow. The second attempt was a failure, too, with her rushing things too much and overloading the spell, making it fizzle.


    The third attempt, however, was promising. Mila¡¯s attention was mostly on her spell as she fed it with mana. She still observed her target, trying to time her distraction.


    And then it was time.


    Mila rapidly finished the cast, creating a translucent, thin needle of ice that slowly spun in the air. Belatedly, she realised her mana reserves were already about a third done - mostly due to her failures.


    And they were shrinking further, the distance draining her energy at prodigious speed. Mila gritted her teeth, seeing a chance. She yanked her creation towards her target, striking at the woman¡¯s exposed neck.


    The icicle did little, leaving just a red mark where the tip had hit the neck. But it was enough, as the woman reacted violently, spinning around and swinging her sword at an unseen enemy.


    And then, the guardswoman died, her torso pierced by a stab. Not even her chestplate was enough to stop the attack. Her desperate opponent had used all his strength to take her out.


    Unfortunately for the mercenaries, it simply restored the balance, as one of their weaker comrades had fallen a moment before.


    Still, it ensured the fighting continued without any of the sides retreating. They both felt like they had a chance and would win.


    It wouldn¡¯t likely last for long. Maybe two or three deaths more, and one of the groups would call for a retreat.


    In the end, they were fighting just for a lump of meat. And while the fight was currently fuelled by rage and the vague sense of duty in front of the already dead, those were running out.


    Mila saw another chance to screw over the guards. One of the men had injured one of the mercenaries and pushed for a victory. His attacks were quick and precise, but she could see the injured person was bidding his time for a decisive counterattack. And she would provide it.


    The fourth time Mila cast the spell was a large improvement. She was faster in execution and more precise, not wasting nearly as much mana to keep the coordinates right. Her mind didn¡¯t have to focus fully on the casting, allowing her to observe the rest of the battlefield.


    Just as the guardsman raised his sword, Mila found an opening, sending the ice projectile flying. Her aim was true, hitting the target¡¯s pinky, making his strike falter.


    The guardsman¡¯s opponent didn¡¯t waste the chance. He discarded his sword and retrieved a dagger, which quickly found its way between the guard¡¯s armour, robbing him of his life.


    Once more, the balance was restored. However, with the decrease in the number of people in the fight, there was a risk that they would become vigilant.


    It was time for Mila to act. She tightened her concealment spell around her and dropped from the tree, letting the bush beneath hide her. She took a deep breath, waiting a moment longer for everyone to recognise the new deaths and focus on those.


    From her position, Mila couldn¡¯t oversee the battlefield, but she could feel another life extinguished.


    It meant it was almost time to strike. Mila poked her head out of the shrubbery, finding herself just a few meters away from her goal.


    Everyone''s attention was now on the corpses slowly collapsing on the ground or the opponents each faced.


    It was time for the last choice. Should she strike now or once one of the parties began retreating?


    In the end, Mila chose to do it now - while the blaze of battle shone the brightest. She hoped it would be enough to cast a large enough shadow for her to vanish into.


    It should work. Mila was confident it would. This was a much safer plan, but¡­


    If it didn¡¯t¡­ Mila¡¯s grip on her dagger tightened¡­


    If it didn¡¯t, there was always the plan B.


    Mila ignored the part of her that wished to slaughter these people. It came from the many lives she had gone through in her dreams and represented people that were not her. She had to find her own path, even if it was hard.


    ¡­ especially because it was hard. That way, the lesson would remain ingrained in her body.


    While wishing to become truly herself, Mila moved forward while watching the poor souls struggle against each other.


    They did not look at the unremarkable bush in the vicinity and did not see Mila stepping out of it.


    They did not notice her jumping forward, passing between their legs.


    They were oblivious to her grabbing the prepared meat by the spit and pulling back.


    They did not react to her pulling the loot under her cloak and covering it with her spell.


    They clashed further, and two more people died. This was their last straw.


    As Mila found her way back into the bushes, she glanced back, listening to the mercenary leader calling for a retreat. Her senses told her mana pools were swiftly pulling back from the location.


    Mila decided to not wait. She was sure the guard would notice her thievery soon. And they would blame the mercenaries. The blind rage and regret would make sure of it. It was even possible they would chase just to retrieve what they had lost.


    But none of that mattered to her. Mila hefted the cooling roast. It wasn¡¯t hard to carry the large piece of meat.


    No. What was hard was resisting the smell of food.


    Mila swallowed, resisting the urge to take a bite. Still, her eyes lingered on the charred surface of her loot.


    But that was for later.


    First, Mila made rounds, making sure no one would be able to trail after her.


    Then, she would return to her camp and share her gain. Mila knew Isabel needed it, and she hoped it would bring a smile to her girl¡¯s face.

 Chapter 193 - Normal People

    ¡°I take you feel better?¡± Mila wondered, looking at the blob that was almost human in appearance. She didn¡¯t feel an overwhelming emotional see crashing against her soul, which was a nice change.


    Half expecting an answer, Mila stretched while eyeing the old Ghost. But despite waiting, the old being seemed to be content to just dourly look into the distance.


    ¡°Uh, so¡­¡± She felt awkward after suffering through the last night¡¯s events. ¡°Do we train?¡± Mila walked towards the blob of consciousness, wondering if he would strike.


    ¡°Speak with Isabel,¡± Aaers suddenly was looking at Mila. The sentence seemed to make his form feebler but not nearly as much as yesterday¡¯s night.


    Mila chewed on the order while trying to understand how she felt about Aaers¡¯s voice. It was quite soothing, if domineering. ¡°Ah, so you do speak now. I thought it was just a dream.¡±


    The attempt at a joke didn¡¯t land. Aaers didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°And we train.¡± He answered her query.


    ¡°Right,¡± Mila did not have anything against the notion itself, but¡­ ¡°What about Isabel? You do know she can¡¯t exactly speak right now.¡± She found herself glaring and reigned in her protective side. ¡°If it is important, speak yourself.¡±


    Aaers floated a bit to the side, still staring. ¡°I can¡¯t talk much. Just a few sentences each night.¡± He explained before sending a quick chop aimed at Mila¡¯s neck.


    ¡°H-hey,¡± Mila leaned back, finding her body responding nicely against the sudden attack. ¡°And you wasted it all already?¡± She felt like complaining.


    Not that Aaers was listening. His next attack came immediately after the first. And once they started, they did not stop, forcing Mila into a constant chain of movements.


    This was the first time since she had been remade that Mila faced Aaers. And she itched to get revenge against the slippery Ghost. He had humiliated her far too many times during these spars.


    Before, there had been no chance, but now¡­


    Mila let her muscles relax as she retreated. She kept her posture compact as she raised her fists, bobbing and weaving through the flurry of punches and kicks.


    There wasn¡¯t a chance for a counterattack. Even with all her experience, Mila found none. There were traps Aaers lied, inviting her to commit, but she knew better. She had tried to exploit these gifts before and had paid dearly for them - or at least her pride had.


    No. The only way to make the Ghost pay was to force her way in. And Mila knew she could. She just had to hard-stop the man¡¯s fluid movements.


    It sounded like a plan, and she wouldn¡¯t get a better one. After another step back, she suddenly planted her feet and deflected a blow aimed at her shoulder.


    Mila¡¯s hand followed Aaers¡¯s deflected one, pushing it further away, keeping his chest open. She braced herself for a trade, offering her other shoulder for an incoming strike, using her smaller stature to dive close to the Ghost.


    This way, Mila could limit his movements and strike options. She waited and waited, but the expected strike didn¡¯t come. Her own fist strike flew forward when she felt Aaers shift to the side, almost flowing around her. His palm landed on the same shoulder she had expected to be stricken.


    The touch guided Mila¡¯s body, disrupting her balance. She lost the sense of weight as her body floated in the air before it was thrown onto the ground.


    The heavy impact pushed the non-existent air from her lungs. She winced in pain, suddenly looking at the sky.


    That was the issue with diving against a larger opponent. Sure, it limited their striking options. But in the end, Mila was much shorter and lighter.


    ¡°Again,¡± She rose on her feet, ready for another round. The night was still young, and if Aaers wasn¡¯t able to speak, she could at least try to beat his ghostly ass.


    ¡ª


    Mila held her tongue and swallowed the expletives she wanted to spew. Despite her high goals and confidence, she had been toyed around with again. Not once has she successfully landed an attack.


    It had been another night of flailing around. Her improved body had definitely shrunk the difference between her and her opponent, but all it meant was that Aaers now relied more on his overwhelming skill and experience.


    The only reason Mila wasn¡¯t outright sulking was the warm embrace she rested in. Isabel¡¯s arms idly wandered over her body as her girl nuzzled against Mila¡¯s black crown. ¡°Good morning,¡± She whispered, still not opening her eyes.


    ¡°...morning¡­¡± Isabel returned. Her embrace tightened as she pulled Mila deeper into her lap. ¡°...a¡­ good¡­¡± There was a long pause before she finished. ¡°...dream?¡±


    ¡°Not really. But that reminds me,¡± Mila finally opened her eyes, looking at the still-dark sky. The morning was still a couple hours away. ¡°Apparently, you have something to tell me.¡± She met her girl¡¯s brown eyes.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    It took a moment before Isabel realised what it was about. She opened her mouth but was stopped.


    ¡°Not now. You already have trouble speaking, and if I understand correctly, it involves some unsavoury details,¡± Mila¡¯s heart broke when Isabel hung her head. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± She pulled her hand out beneath the cloak she used as a blanket and caressed her girl¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°...sucks¡­¡± Isabel leaned lower, planting a wet kiss on Mila¡¯s forehead. ¡°... useless¡­¡± She made a sad note.


    ¡°Do not even think that way,¡± Mila stopped Isabel from rising back up and ran her fingers from the girl¡¯s cheek to the back of her head, then pulled her in for a kiss.


    The gentle breath on her face warmed Mila. The pose was a bit awkward, but they had dealt with worse. What was important was to affirm their closeness.


    Which Mila-


    ¡°We going?¡± Kanna interrupted.


    Mila sighed, stopping herself after just a single kiss. ¡°Yes, we are moving.¡± She had rested enough.


    It didn¡¯t take them long to get ready. Mila observed the group, noting that Russ had gotten worse during the short time she was out. Otherwise, they were doing well.


    The meal had done wonders for the morale - despite the small portions everyone had earned after the even distribution. She had even seen one of the boys smile at one point.


    And they had changed their campsite. The old one had been too close to the place where she had stolen the meat for Mila¡¯s taste. She worried even then, having trouble falling asleep.


    ¡°Miss,¡± One of the men from the other group approached her. ¡°This way.¡± He pointed northward. ¡°We should be there soon.¡±


    Mila nodded, finally feeling ready to move. ¡°I will make sure to check in regularly.¡± She made the last preparations - mostly consisting of sharing a moment or two with Isabel.


    Then, Mila was scouting again, circling the group, making sure nothing was amiss. Now and then, she found an empty camp or discarded items. The forest seemed to be otherwise empty.


    Except¡­


    Mila landed in one of the treetops and hid. She peered through the foliage at the corpses and the fireplace below. She didn¡¯t dare to step closer, her senses scanning the surroundings.


    These people were murdered without a fight. Nine dead, all killed by swords and magic. The attackers had not been subtle, not hiding their passing as they headed towards the same direction as Mila¡¯s group.


    Which was worrying. There was little reason to doubt these were the first signs of pursuers. It was only a question of time before these forests were swarming with them.


    Mila traced the enemy¡¯s path, guessing they had gone to find more people who had fearlessly or foolishly made fire. She could not do anything about it and decided to warn her group, knowing the news would not be received well.


    Which turned out to be a correct guess. As Mila made an unreasonable request to walk faster, she was forced to weather helpless glares, half-formed curses and looks of disbelief.


    They all had hoped for a rest but were denied it. Only Isabel was fully on Mila¡¯s side, with Mortimer, Vatim and Kanna staying silent.


    ¡°This is not a debate,¡± Mila cut the forming string of questions, protests and complaints short. ¡°We either walk or die,¡± She paused. ¡°That is not strictly true. I and my comrades will survive. It will be you who will die.¡±


    These harsh words quieted the discontent, but it was not gone. Mila watched the coved people for a while longer before returning to her duty. She could only hope they would continue to listen.


    Just a few more hours of walking before they reached the village. There, they would split. Mila could use the place to orient towards their actual goal. She knew they wouldn¡¯t be able to move much faster. But a smaller group would be easier to keep safe and fed.


    Granted, Mila had her doubts¡­ Would the village still stand? The people living there were innocent. Normally, the temples would not slaughter them. More likely, they would use the place as a command centre to better control the surroundings and organise.


    It would be a problem, but Mila didn¡¯t have to go close to the place. And she would advise the rest to do the same.


    Now, all they had to do was walk. And hopefully, no new problems would arrive-


    Mila¡¯s head snapped around, hearing shouting where her wards were. She shot towards them, listening for anything else.


    A moment later, Mila landed next to the group, with Isabel, Mortimer, Kanna and Vatim standing on the side while the rest gathered around the prone Russ. She didn¡¯t have to ask what had happened. The sad sobs, cries and lamentations told her it all.


    Russ had succumbed to the fever.


    The loss had shaken the rest of his group to its core. It was clear he had been more than just their employer. They all held on to him, not believing the parting, remembering intimate moments and praying for his rebirth.


    And they didn¡¯t move.


    Mila opened her mouth, but Isabel stopped her. ¡°...moment¡­¡± She chastised.


    ¡°...¡± Mila sighed, stretching her head. They were too loud. They would attract attention like this. ¡°...We cannot¡­¡± She shut her mouth. ¡°Ten minutes.¡± She finally said, stepping back from the unkind glares she earned.


    And Isabel joined her. She quietly took Mila¡¯s hand and used her fingers to rub her palm.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± Mila admitted. ¡°I promised to protect them, but¡­ Even if we had moved slower, Russ wouldn¡¯t have survived. And now, they need a moment to mourn¡­¡±


    Isabel didn¡¯t answer. She simply wrapped her hands around Mila, using her body to shield the smaller girl from the world.


    ¡°This is so dangerous¡­¡± Mila allowed herself to have a moment of weakness. ¡°They are-¡±


    ¡°...normal¡­ people¡­¡± Isabel finished the sentence differently from what Mila had intended.


    ¡°They¡­ Are, aren¡¯t they?¡± Mila chewed on the thought. ¡°But so are¡­¡± She didn¡¯t finish.


    Mortimer wasn¡¯t normal. His upbringing had made sure of it. He knew too much and had seen too much.


    The siblings were normal people. But Vatim was always protected, while Kanna followed wherever Isabel wanted. They did not have parents, and they were simply lost children, clinging to what safety they could find.


    ¡°...normal¡­ people¡­¡± Isabel reminded Mila.


    ¡°Yes. They are.¡± Mila did not know how to deal with them. She couldn¡¯t always rely on fear and intimidation. Not in cases like these.


    For now, Mila decided to wait another five minutes longer.

 Chapter 194 - The Freedom to Make a Mistake

    Surprisingly, Mila couldn¡¯t recall more than a handful of times she had interacted with simple civilians. People she spoke to always seemed to be individuals who knew how to deal with difficult situations.


    That or children.


    The longest time she had interacted with someone who she would consider normal was back when Mila had arranged the first proper date with Isabel.


    Back then, Mila had spent a lot of time discussing every detail of what was expected of that restaurant and meals. The owner had been just a normal guy who had inherited the business from his father. And that had been a business interaction.


    What else was there?


    All the times Mila had threatened others? The times she had scared others just by existing? The times she had exchanged scant words in passing?


    There was so little¡­


    ¡°This is hard. I feel like I am too far removed from them.¡± Mila finally noted, stepping out of Isabel¡¯s protection. ¡°In the end, I am me.¡± She didn¡¯t see this part of her changing. ¡°And we have to move.¡±


    Mila¡¯s last word was loud enough for everyone to hear. The startled group looked her way, clearly wanting to say something but not daring.


    ¡°...¡± Isabel poked Mila¡¯s back. ¡°...burial¡­¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Oh. But we really don¡¯t have time for that. Nor do we have the tools. We can¡¯t dig with our hands.¡± Mila shook her head. ¡°You will have to carry him if you want to find him another resting place.¡±


    ¡°We will¡­¡± Came a defiant answer. The group covered their deceased leader, choosing his body¡¯s carriers.


    While observing this, Mila stood still. ¡°I feel like I am the bad guy here,¡± She finally muttered.


    ¡°...true¡­¡± Isabel¡¯s hand rested on the smaller girl¡¯s shoulder. ¡°...but¡­¡±


    ¡°I just¡­Nevermind. We are moving.¡± Mila turned away from the group, brushing against Isabel. ¡°Keep them safe. I need a moment to think.¡± She grabbed her girl¡¯s hand and squeezed before jumping up a tree.


    Back between the leaves, Mila found her mind meandering. She had seen so many funerals and partaken in so many memorials. They all blended together, and all of them held little meaning to her.


    Truthfully, Mila hadn¡¯t lost anyone important to her. Not to death. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t understand, just that her dreams had hardened that part of her heart.


    ¡°Another thing that makes me different.¡± Mila looked up at the sun to measure the time.


    The day was progressing faster than anticipated, and they hadn¡¯t made enough progress as of yet. They should have been closer to that village, but¡­


    Mila steered her mind back to the issue of her being too detached from people. She had hoped that after providing a meal, the group would have become more amicable to her presence, but it had gotten only worse.


    ¡°Something to work on.¡± She scanned the horizon and squinted. There were traces of battle. It was too far to tell what had happened. And it was out of their path.


    After dismissing the thought of checking the site, Mila sighed. The grim thoughts on her overall likability bothered her too much. She was getting greedy. Isabel already liked her, and for the most part, that should be enough.


    Besides, there was something else to work on. After the rest, her mana pool had replenished. Mila was ready to resume honing her spell.


    It just needed a few finishing touches. The rest would come down to Mila killing enough people to increase her mana pool. It would allow her to abuse the potential those icicles had.


    Which was what she did for the next couple of hours. Mila continued to observe the surroundings and steered her group out of the trouble. She practised the new spell until she felt comfortable with it.


    It wasn¡¯t quite yet combat-ready, but it was close. Mila stopped after successfully aiming an icicle at a nondescript leave at the top of a tree and hitting it.


    There was still a bit of a distance left, meaning it was getting dangerous. It wasn¡¯t wise to waste mana on comparably meagre gains in her skill.


    No. Now, there were too many other groups nearby, including enemies. She hadn¡¯t seen the pursuers yet, but Mila knew better than to doubt their presence.


    After all, people were drawn to this village. With it being one of the rare ones a walk''s distance away from Stilag, many gunned for it.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    And after another hour and a half of walking, she spotted a clearing ahead.


    Mila gathered her hair in a ponytail and played with them. She needed a bath and soap. A bed sounded nice as well. And that village probably had all of these¡­


    Unfortunately, those luxuries would have to wait. The small dot above the clearing didn¡¯t escape her gaze. Mila had to squint, but she was sure it was a person.


    The tiny person lingered in the air for a while, then fell back into the clearing. Mila looked back, making sure her group was safe, then rushed ahead.


    Her body became a shadow, unnoticeable and silent. Mila zigzagged, ensuring there were no races in case she was discovered and had to retreat.


    As the village approached, Mila circled it and found several groups of people heading towards it. She observed them, choosing to do nothing.


    After another few minutes of searching, Mila finally found what she was looking for.


    A small squad of what looked like mercenaries were killing a family of five. They ignored their pleas, quickly and professionally finishing their dirty job. There was no joy on their faces. There was only a solemn resolution to do what they had been paid for.


    Mila hoped to learn something from their banter, but there was none. These people marched in silence, their scouts searching for the next target.


    After following them for a while to see if they didn¡¯t head towards her group, Mila left them alone. She searched a bit longer, encountering another slaughter, but the results were the same.


    The sights weighed heavily on her heart. Those people died in front of her, and she had chosen to do nothing.


    Mila returned to her group. She stepped out of the bushes, startling the party. ¡°Stop. We are close, but there are trouble.¡±


    ¡°What kind of trouble?¡± One of the mothers held on to her son. Others gathered behind her, still carrying the corpse. ¡°W-we need supplies and rest. We¡­¡±


    ¡°The forest is full of hunting parties. They are searching for any survivors who could come this way from Stilag.¡± Mila didn¡¯t hide what she had found. ¡°And they are using the village as their command centre.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The mother shook her head. ¡°But why would they kill us?¡± The others joined with more questions.


    While Mila had the answer, she couldn¡¯t give it to them. ¡°A purge.¡± She chose to be vague. ¡°If you go to the village, you will be killed.¡± Isabel was once again next to her and reassuringly caressing her back. ¡°We have to leave this area. It is not safe.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± A man asked, his voice far too loud. ¡°Then why did you lead us this way? Is this a trap? We can¡¯t move without food. We need water. We need rest.¡± He began to sob. ¡°We need to find a place for Boss to rest.¡±


    ¡°Maybe she is wrong?¡± Another voice questioned. ¡°Wh-why should we believe her?¡±


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t trustworthy from the start.¡± One of the men carrying the corpse spat out. ¡°Because of her¡­ Boss¡­¡±


    The group was becoming increasingly chaotic and unreasonable. They doubted Mila¡¯s intentions and accused her of misleading them. Their voices continued to grow louder, with only a couple keeping the reason.


    ¡°Do we trust a random person that found us in the forest?¡± Someone raised a question. ¡°We¡­ We could send someone to take a look. There is no way that place was taken over.¡±


    ¡°...foolish¡­¡± Isabel leaned on Mila. ¡°...worry¡­¡±


    ¡°They are about to do something stupid.¡± Mila agreed. ¡°They are reasoning themselves into death.¡± She struggled to think of anything she could do or say to stop them.


    ¡°S-stop!¡± It was Mortimer who spoke first. ¡°She wouldn¡¯t lie about it. It really is that dangerous!¡± He trembled but managed to stand his ground in front of the sudden glares he received.


    All Mortimer¡¯s input did was split the group even more. Their arguments continued to grow more heated. Mila glanced around, knowing enough time had passed for people to wander into the hearing range of this place.


    ¡°Shh,¡± She tried to stop them, but to no avail. ¡°Be silent.¡± Mila¡¯s voice dropped almost to a growl. She felt Isabel try to stop her, but¡­


    ¡°You are not our Boss!¡± One of the mothers grabbed her son¡¯s hand and retreated. ¡°We can¡¯t trust her!¡±


    ¡°I will go and check the village.¡± Another voice inserted. ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad. I will be careful.¡± The man volunteered.


    Mila ignored Isabel¡¯s placating touch. ¡°It is a stupid idea.¡± She bluntly stated. ¡°You will die. And we can¡¯t linger here for any longer.¡±


    ¡°...Mila¡­¡± Isabel placed her hand on Mila¡¯s shoulder and squeezed.


    The group was splitting into two. Russ¡¯s death had driven a wedge between them. Mortimer took Vatim and Kanna to Mila¡¯s side while most of the other group slowly moved towards the village.


    ¡°Did my help not show my sincerity? The food I brought and the scouting I did?¡± Mila¡¯s voice was more bitter than she had wanted. ¡°And now you want to head into a death trap?¡±


    The mother, who had traded the cloak for the bird, sadly smiled. ¡°We¡­ We will be careful. It can¡¯t be that bad.¡± She sounded unsure and lost. Her son clung to her arm, looking around in fright. He was too young to understand what was happening and only felt the rising indignation around him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go with them. Stay with us, and you will be safe.¡± Mila offered, feeling skittish. ¡°But we have to move now and away from here. With this place as a landmark, I now know the way towards the next closest village.¡±


    ¡°And how far is it?¡± The mother shook her head. ¡°Another day of walking, isn¡¯t it?¡± She picked up her son.


    ¡°You saw what happened to Stilag,¡± Mila whispered. ¡°Those people will not rest until they hunt down everyone.¡±


    ¡°But the village stands¡­ We will send one of us to check.¡± The woman ignored the calls for her to follow. ¡°And¡­ And maybe you could wait here?¡± She dared to hope.


    ¡°...We can¡¯t.¡± Mila refused. ¡°It is too dangerous. We¡­¡± She searched for words. Andrew would know what to say. Maybe Isabel did, too, and just couldn¡¯t. ¡°You were too loud. Even if I kill the first group of pursuers, more will come.¡±


    The mother held her son tighter. ¡°We will be careful¡­¡± She turned around. ¡°And Russ was sure the village was safe. And¡­ And we won¡¯t mention your group, so¡­¡±


    ¡°That is a mistake,¡± Mila repeated. ¡°You will die.¡±


    There was no answer. The boy in his mother¡¯s arms was the only one who looked back as they vanished into the bushes, heading for their deaths.

 Chapter 195 - The Weight of Choices

    ¡°...Mila¡­¡± Isabel noticed it immediately.


    ¡°I am fine.¡± Mila lied. But when she looked at Isabel, she realised her attempt at appearing calm and collected had backfired. ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±


    Isabel trembled, her body appearing to lose control as she stumbled a step back. Her face twisted into a mix of worry and anger. She flared her barrier, momentarily cutting herself off from the world.


    ¡°Isabel,¡± Mila tried to get to her girl, but the invisible wall in front of her prevented her. She could only watch while Isabel was struggling. ¡°ISABEL!¡± She forgot about the danger and the importance of staying quiet. ¡°CAN YOU HEAR ME?¡±


    To Mila¡¯s relief, Isabel nodded while falling to her knees. She fingered the pearl bracelet around her hand as if counting the beads. Her laboured breaths robbed her of the small voice she was left with.


    ¡°Isabel¡­¡± Mila planted her palms against the barrier, trying to push it. But despite her improved body, she could do nothing but watch.


    The line between them remained for a few seconds longer. Isabel was sweating and clenching her teeth. It appeared to be a struggle to reign in her power to allow Mila¡¯s approach.


    ¡°...¡± Isabel leaned to the side, almost falling. Her eyes met Mila¡¯s while she mouthed something. It appeared she wanted to scream, to release her emotions.


    But they were contained. Mila paled, noticing the pearls around her girl¡¯s wrist growing darker, dull and dirty. She banged her fists against the solid air barring her way. Her throat was coarse, and she was unable to find words. She simply pushed forward, no matter what - only forward.


    Mila opened her mouth to scream her girl¡¯s name again, but suddenly there was a change. As her fist came down to bang against the wall, it suddenly gave. Her hand partly passed through the barrier.


    Instead of giving Mila hope, it scared her even more. If Isabel¡¯s barriers began to fail like this¡­


    Mila shook her head and continued to push, slowly at first, but quicker the longer it went, her body phased through the barrier. ¡°Isabel!¡± She called again, this time from within the secluded field.


    Now, she was unimpeded. Mila shot towards Isabel, wrapping her hands around her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What can I do? How can I help?¡± She cradled the taller girl.


    Isabel felt so small right now. Mila gently combed the brunette''s hair. There was nothing else she could do. Her senses didn¡¯t tell her anything useful.


    But it seemed to help. While Isabel¡¯s fingers were still cramped into Mila¡¯s cloak, she was calming down. Quiet apologies - uttered between wheezes began pouring out of Isabel¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Mila pressed Isabel¡¯s head against her chest. ¡°You did nothing wrong. Everything is fine. I am here.¡± She continued to speak, knowing her voice helped her girl.


    ¡°Is she alright?¡± Mortimer¡¯s voice felt sudden and inappropriate.


    Mila glanced back at the men, having forgotten the company. He was glancing around, remembering Mila¡¯s warnings. His hand held Vatim while Kanna was poking Isabel¡¯s barrier but had no luck with getting through it.


    ¡°Isabel, your barrier¡­¡± Mila had to agree with Mortimer. They had to move. ¡°It is still up.¡± She hesitated. ¡°But I somehow got in. Did you let me?¡± She lowered herself to meet Isabel¡¯s teary eyes.


    ¡°...no¡­¡± The trembling girl shook her head. ¡°...it was¡­¡±


    Mila stiffened as her mind raced to account for all the consequences this could have. She would have to¡­


    But Isabel wasn¡¯t done. She struggled, her breathing refusing to calm down and continued to speak. ¡°...it was¡­¡± She continued to shake her head. ¡°...because¡­ it¡¯s you¡­¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Mila looked at Kanna again. The girl was still trying to get inside the barrier. ¡°What¡­ What does that mean, Isabel?¡±


    ¡°...I¡­¡±


    Mila¡¯s heart tightened. ¡°This isn¡¯t time,¡± She tried to pick up Isabel. ¡°We should move.¡±


    But the suffering women refused. Isabel continued to hold on to Mila. ¡°...it was for you¡­¡± She coughed out. ¡°...I made it¡­¡± Her voice was barely there - meant for Mila only. ¡°...for you¡­ only¡­ for you¡­¡± She confessed.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to piece it together. Mila clamped down on Isabel, hugging her tightly. She pressed her lips against her girl¡¯s ear. ¡°Thank you. Thank you for letting me in.¡±


    Mila¡¯s whisper had a profound effect. Isabel collapsed in her arms, powerless but calm. ¡°...to¡­ protect you¡­¡± She mouthed. ¡°...always¡­¡±


    ¡°You foolish girl,¡± Mila caressed Isabel¡¯s cheek and picked her up. She now understood. She had gotten through the barrier, and not just because Isabel had let her.


    It was also because Isabel had awakened the ability by thinking about Mila.


    ¡°You are too selfless¡­ And foolish.¡± Mila didn¡¯t stop stroking Isabel¡¯s face. ¡°What if I didn¡¯t return your feelings?¡±The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ¡°...¡± Isabel simply blinked, then buried her face into Mila¡¯s bosom.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even think about it, huh?¡± Mila guessed.


    While Isabel didn¡¯t reply, Mila knew her guess was on point. She sighed, not knowing what to do about it.


    Behind her, Mila felt the burier collapse. She turned around just in time to see Kanna lose balance and faceplant from the sudden change. ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± She sighed again. ¡°We-¡±


    A bloodcurdling scream pierced the forest. Mila¡¯s head whipped to the side, peering into the foliage. She realised it came from the direction the group she had promised to protect had gone to.


    Another scream followed. Then another.


    But there were no sounds of a fight. Only the sounds of people going through their final moments.


    Mila was torn. She felt Isabel¡¯s weight in her arms and knew her girl was vulnerable right now.


    But the mother and her son. They¡­


    ¡°...Mila¡­¡±


    The faces of the two people who had left the last were so clear in Mila¡¯s memory. She could still hear the mother¡¯s words. She had never learned their names. They simply wanted to live. They simply wanted to survive after losing everything they had.


    And now¡­


    Mila lifted Isabel a bit higher, then turned away from the screams. ¡°Move.¡± She ordered. ¡°Move. I will cover the back. Go.¡± Her senses scanned the treeline. She glanced at the ground, knowing the traces of the group¡¯s passing were there.


    The hunters would trace them to here. It wouldn¡¯t be that quick. They still had a few minutes, at least. If those people scattered and served as-


    Mila cut off that train of thought. They were people. Humans. She had promised to protect them, and now¡­ They didn¡¯t deserve to be thought of as just distractions.


    The screams didn¡¯t stop either. Mila pushed the weaker trio ahead, ignoring their limping run. ¡°Don¡¯t break any branches. Step on rocks or roots when you can.¡± She drove them harder. ¡°No sound. I will make a fake trail. Keep moving. Don¡¯t stray, and I will join you in a minute.¡±


    After sending one last glance at the place where the slaughter was taking place, Mila split from the trio, trusting Mortimer¡¯s cowardice would keep them safe. He was very good at sniffing out danger.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Mila changed her grip on Isabel, ensuring her girl was as comfortable as possible. ¡°Just a small detour¡­¡± She kicked a patch of grass and snapped a lone flower.


    It was important for her passing to be apparent. It would hopefully distract the hunters for long enough. And this wouldn¡¯t be the only fake trail she would be making.


    Mila¡¯s speed allowed her to be very efficient in this - even with Isabel in her hands. And¡­


    ¡°We can¡¯t, Isabel¡­¡± Mila shook her head while dropping a scrap of clothing. ¡°If we go back¡­ With your condition¡­¡±


    ¡°...hurt¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are¡­¡± Mila purposefully misunderstood Isabel¡¯s words. ¡°And that¡¯s why¡­¡± She sighed as her girl touched her cheek. ¡°We can¡¯t. But¡­¡±


    ¡°...sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It is not your fault¡­ I¡­¡± Mila swallowed, deciding to turn back and find the trio. ¡°I¡­ I regret it now¡­¡± She admitted, scaling a tree and ending in its canopy. ¡°I regret helping them now. Does that make me a bad person?¡±


    ¡°...no¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just so shit! Why couldn¡¯t they understand? I had¡­ I had thought it was logical to listen. I made sure they were safe. I brought food. I scouted and¡­¡± Mila suppressed her unfair anger. ¡°And they didn¡¯t listen.¡± She finished, finally running out of steam. ¡°They didn¡¯t listen¡­¡±


    Isabel still held her palm on Mila¡¯s cheek. She mouthed a few words, which included another apology.


    ¡°As I said, it¡¯s not your fault¡­ It¡¯s¡­¡± Mila hesitated while jumping from branch to branch, never landing on the ground. ¡°It is no one''s fault¡­¡± She finally uttered, not finding anything wrong with the conclusion.


    But it didn¡¯t feel good. And neither did Isabel¡¯s poking.


    ¡°We couldn¡¯t go back. You know that. We will just have to live with this.¡± Mila finally addressed the unsaid. ¡°And before you can say it - not because of you. It is because of all of you. And because I am still not strong enough.¡±


    ¡°...excuses¡­¡± Isabel bitterly remarked.


    ¡°They are still true¡­¡± Mila finally spotted Kanna¡¯s mana signature. ¡°We¡­ We have a lot to consider. You and me¡­¡±


    ¡°...yes¡­¡±


    ¡°We just have to get out of this forest and then have a talk.¡± Mila jumped down to where Mortimer was already looking towards her. ¡°Switch to that direction she pointed. We are repeating this.¡±


    ¡°Right, right¡­ But-¡±


    ¡°Is Isabel alright?¡± Kanna tried to approach.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Spinning around, Mila curtly replied. She vanished in the treeline again. Her steps remained silent while she mulled over the bitter thoughts and regrets.


    The screams had ended a while ago. Mila assumed the pursuers were now on their way and considered whether or not it was worth risking interfering with them directly.


    It was a possibility. While Mila couldn¡¯t afford a direct confrontation, she believed she could make their life hell if she tried.


    The issue was finding her way back to her party. It would have to be a solo operation. And it would leave Isabel and the rest in a vulnerable position.


    But after making another two fake trails, it became apparent that Mortimer and Kanna couldn¡¯t continue at this pace. They needed a rest. And she knew Isabel had to lay down as well.


    ¡°I am going to see if I can delay them.¡± Mila finally announced. She had explained her plan to Isabel beforehand.


    While reluctantly, Isabel had agreed - which was a strong word for the disapproving look she was giving.


    But it hadn¡¯t resulted in Isabel¡¯s emotions running wild, so Mila took it as a tacit approval.


    They were now scaling a small hill, and large rocks were scattered around, making for a good hiding spot.


    The boulders and trees make for an excellent cover. They had found a crevice hidden from all sides by bushes and squeezed inside.


    Mila overlooked the exhausted group, waiting for their input, but there was none. They just looked at her with tired eyes.


    ¡°Good¡­¡± Mila leaned down to kiss Isabel, who was lying down on the flattest spot they could find.


    After their lips parted, Mila stood up. ¡°I will buy as much time as possible.¡± She headed out. ¡°Rest the best you can.¡± Her senses spread out.


    Mila made sure there were no traces leading to this place and left. Her dagger in hand, she shot back from where they had come. She hoped to reap as many lives as possible and lead any hunters away from this spot.

 Chapter 196 - A Forbidding Discovery

    Backtracking was uneventful. Despite her alertness, Mila found nothing but empty forest. She tried to keep her mind sharp, but her mind kept wandering.


    The constant vigilance and scouting after the last night¡­


    Mila could not help but recall all those people she had failed to save. So many died in the city. The sacrifices trapped under it. The people in Stilag¡¯s surroundings.


    And the latest failure¡­


    It all took a toll. Mila tried to reason herself into a better mindset, but it didn¡¯t work. She probably still could do it, but¡­


    That would mean going back to disregarding human life as a whole. Mila didn¡¯t want that. She had worked hard to change herself. She truly believed it was for the better.


    ¡°If only it didn¡¯t include compassion.¡± Mila sighed while looking at a trail of smoke rising in the distance.


    It wasn¡¯t far. If pursuers were after Mila¡¯s group, they would head there as well. ¡°What are they doing? It¡¯s not even an evening yet.¡± She grumbled, sacrificing a bit of stealth to move faster.


    Mila changed her course slightly, drawing nearer the camp as she ran. She tried to decide whether or not she should help.


    It depended. It always did. She just wished she had more information. Mila pushed away a strand of her hair from her dry lips and licked them.


    Had the hunters captured anyone from that group and questioned or not?


    Mila leaned towards a ¡®Not in depth¡¯.


    This whole pursuit was to stop the spread of information. Mila knew the Temples would not allow their dogs to learn anything more than the number of people they had to hunt.


    It was safer to assume the pursuers knew of Mila and her group. But not what they could do or how capable they were.


    Mila sighed again. Then, feeling it was becoming a habit, she clicked her tongue. But it only increased her irritation. It had made her recall the loss against that baldy.


    ¡°Just let them be more reasonable¡­¡± Mila decided another sigh was in order before she spoke to whoever had set up the camp.


    But¡­


    The camp had only corpses in it and a fireplace burning happily with charcoal above it. Five died because they had found a forest critter to cook.


    Mila studied the bodies and the camp itself. She saw the still-wet blood and the hacked belongings of the deceased. She saw how the four adults had tried to save the one child - sending her towards the further side of the camp - opposite of where the hunters had come from.


    They had not succeeded in saving the girl. An arrow had caught the child, ending her life before she could reach the bush.


    Then, Mila looked at the path the culprits had taken. It led towards one of the fake trails she had made. She gripped her dagger harder, feeling a thirst for revenge - for payback for these innocent lives taken.


    Mila-


    Stopped.


    ¡°Now you nudge me?¡± She questioned the sudden and unasked for input. ¡°Why?¡± Mila reflected on what was happening.


    There was no hope of getting a clear answer, so Mila tried to decipher the meaning of the old ghost¡¯s interference by herself. She pursued the killers, but her bloodlust was¡­


    ¡°Was it about the mindset?¡± She guessed and received affirmative feedback. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to forgive them.¡± Her mind was set. ¡°But that¡¯s not what you tried to imply, correct?¡±


    Mila continued to run, heading back into the treetops and using branches as steps. ¡°Is it because the path of revenge is filled with just suffering? Is it because I can¡¯t feel responsible for every death in my path? Is it because I can¡¯t lose sight of what is important? Is it a mix of these? Is there more?¡± She questioned.


    All of her questions received an affirmative answer. Mila frowned, hearing voices ahead. ¡°You are much more annoying now.¡± She noted. ¡°Will you now interfere more often?¡± Her soundless movements draw her nearer and nearer to her targets.


    Even without an answer, Mila assumed the decrepit piece of consciousness would take a more active spot in her life. He was recovering - for better and worse.


    The simple poke had shifted Mila¡¯s mental state. She was still filled with the thirst for death, but it was not a burning urge anymore. It was replaced by a cold, calculating purpose.


    Mila didn¡¯t mind this. A clear mind would allow her to enjoy taking the perpetrator''s lives. She could even torture them a little.


    Part of her waited for another reprimand. Mila stepped on a particularly large branch and hid behind the tree trunk as she laid her eyes on the group of mercenaries.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    The reprimand was still not there. Mila watched the three men and two women follow the trail as she dismissed the thought of torture. It wasn¡¯t who she wanted to be.


    But¡­


    Her ears picked up something that made Mila¡¯s rage rise.


    ¡°-second time they try to protect kids. The two mothers before also were like that.¡± A woman with a bow in her hands conversed with one of the swordsmen.


    ¡°That¡¯s how a parent should be.¡± The man shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I don¡¯t get why-¡±


    ¡°Because we got paid a lot.¡± Their leader stopped the idle talk. He checked one of the foot imprints Mila had left before and signalled for them to keep walking. ¡°And we get paid to not question anything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. But I still feel the God of Hunt will not look favourably upon this.¡± The swordsman complained. ¡°There is no honour in this. There is nothing in this for us to gain.¡±


    ¡°Shut it, Ka.¡± The leader hissed. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t have accepted you and Melly if we knew you would complain that much.¡±


    ¡°You would have anyway,¡± Ka shrugged. ¡°You three needed Melly to track these lambs for slaughter.¡±


    ¡°This is a fake trail, by the way,¡± The woman with a bow pointed out.


    ¡°The fuck you said?¡± The leader¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°And you say it now?¡± His veins were popping. But the next moment, he calmed down. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us sooner?¡± He kicked a root, which predictably just tripped him.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure before,¡± Melly admitted. ¡°But I am now.¡±


    ¡°Shit,¡± The leader looked up towards the sky while continuing colourfully cursing. ¡°-and in the ass.¡± He finished. ¡°There have been too many of these. Are you two sure whoever made these will be someone we can take?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Ka nodded. ¡°We are sure it is worthwhile.¡± He bumped against Melly¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Right?¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Melly nodded.


    While the conversation continued, Mila observed her targets. They were nothing special - not for the current her. But the mention of the God of Hunt made her hesitate.


    Not because she had changed her mind. But-


    The leader had realised something from Ka¡¯s earlier words as well. ¡°Wait.¡± He suddenly stopped and gave his other two comrades a sign to pull out weapons. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®worthwhile¡¯?¡± He glared at Ka and Melly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you¡­ No. You never said we could kill the target. You didn¡¯t.¡± His voice turned into a growl. ¡°What are you two up to. Depending on the answer¡­¡±


    The three of the old group surrounded Ka and Melly. They brandished their weapons, expressions full of suspicion.


    ¡°Well,¡± Ka scratched his cheek. ¡°We really needed someone local to help navigate this Kingdom.¡± He explained. ¡°The Temple of Eternity isn¡¯t exactly forthcoming. The Hunt isn¡¯t an enemy of Eternity, but we are not friends either. You know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± The leader lowered his stance. ¡°Continue speaking. And better have a good reason. Or else¡­¡± He threatened the duo with his sword.


    ¡°We don¡¯t wanna fight!¡± Melly raised her hands in the air. ¡°We are just here to follow the revelation.¡± She slapped the back of Ka¡¯s head. ¡°Apologise.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that.¡± Ka nodded. ¡°Sorry?¡±


    ¡°What revelation?¡±


    This was the question Mila wanted to know an answer to as well. Her mind was racing, recalling the two siblings she and Isabel had killed. They, too, had been followers of the God of the Hunt. And they had searched for someone.


    The chances of that someone being Mila or Isabel were¡­


    ¡°Eh, about a worthy hunt. It isn¡¯t important for non-followers.¡± Ka avoided answering.


    But upon noticing the Leader¡¯s mood dropping, Melly continued. ¡°We truly wish to help.¡± She placated. ¡°And we did, didn¡¯t we? Without us, you would not have found the two previous groups.¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t have to be you.¡± The leader scoffed. ¡°Others were wanting to join us. You two weren¡¯t the only ones.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Ka seemed a bit embarrassed. ¡°Well¡­ Those, too, were fellow hunters.¡± He let out a short laugh.


    ¡°What?¡± The leader didn¡¯t seem to believe.


    But Mila did. She had almost struck when Melly had mentioned the innocent people they had hunted down, but she had held back.


    And it was good she had. The implications-


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± Ka also opened his arms in a surrendering gesture. ¡°After our God¡¯s blessed one was killed¡­ Well. It is now clear there is something in Tordgo worth pursuing. And whoever finds that target.¡± His expression turned hungry. ¡°And whoever kills it¡­¡±


    ¡°They will be granted incredible boon from our God.¡± Melly finished. ¡°The Hunt is on. Tordgo will be swarming with hunters. And we-¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t let the woman finish. She was done listening. Her presence was fully hidden as she left her hiding spot. She arrived behind Ka, who was the strongest person there.


    The man¡¯s death was swift, Mila¡¯s dagger piercing his heart from behind. Before anyone could react, she was already moving towards her next target.


    Melly didn¡¯t offer any more resistance than Ka had. She died with her neck slashed, not even able to take a glimpse of her assassin.


    Only now did the leader of the group realise what was happening. His expression stiffened as he breathed in to prepare for a roar. He began raising his sword while simultaneously turning around.


    It was clear the man was preparing to run. Mila dispassionately looked away from the man, choosing to kill his two henchmen first. Her body allowed her to move at an incredible speed, robbing two lives before shooting after the last one.


    Mila found the leader immediately. He hadn¡¯t managed to get away for more than a few meters. She stepped in front of him, allowing him to see the deliverer of his end.


    ¡°P-p-please-¡± The man broke into a sob. His lower lip trembled, and his body went limp in front of the reaper. ¡°P-please.¡±


    There was no mercy in Mila¡¯s heart. She raised her dagger.


    But the icicle was what drilled into the man¡¯s eyes, destroying his brain and melting away immediately.


    Mila turned away from the collapsing corpse. She cleaned her black blade and let it vanish in her garb. Her mind was even more tumultuous than before.


    What Mila had learned just now¡­ She began running back to where her group was.


    If she was the target, she had to part with Mortimer, Vatim and Kanna as soon as possible.


    Because, for those who followed the God of Hunt, there were ways to track Mila. She had no doubt it would bring new dangers on top of the already existing ones.

 Chapter 197 - Another Encounter

    After the momentary satisfaction was gone, Mila felt deep displeasure with herself and the general state of the world. She circled back towards Isabel while ensuring no other hunting parties were around.


    It was the prudent choice. As had been the part where Mila had mutilated the freshly assassinated corpses. She didn¡¯t want to leave more traces than necessary and made sure it looked like they had fought and the deaths came by swords.


    And it had given Isabel and others more time to rest. But it also gave her a period where she was alone with her thoughts.


    And they were not positive in the slightest. Mila felt herself tethering on the brink of despair. There had been no positive news for so long¡­


    What even was the last positive note? Isabel¡¯s continued presence - that one for sure. But what else? Viola¡¯s friendship? The old Ghost regaining some of his old strength?


    What else was there?


    When compared to all the horror, suffering, death and sadness around them¡­ And the continuous escape. The lack of rest. Isabel¡¯s condition.


    It was all so¡­ Exhausting.


    Mila idly retrieved her dagger and started to play with it. The blade flashed in her palm as she spun it around her hand. It helped to keep the most depressing thoughts at bay.


    Not all of them¡­


    Ultimately, Mila was forced to steel her mind and steer it towards the future. She tried to imagine what kind of dates Isabel would come up with. Her mind explored the possibilities and the garbs she could wear for the occasion. She imagined their touches getting more intimate and¡­


    ¡°This too¡­¡± Mila sighed. The hormones were still there. They hadn¡¯t left with the new body. She just hoped they hadn¡¯t grown stronger.


    Those had to wait, too. Mila spotted the place where her group was hiding. It hadn¡¯t been discovered, lightening the weight on her mind. She didn¡¯t know what she would have done if Isabel had been forced to fight.


    Her arrival startled Mortimer out of a fragile sleep. He blinked, trying to focus on Mila while pulling Vatim closer to himself. It took him several seconds trying to squeeze into the crevice before he realised who it was.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­¡± The man finally relaxed. He poked Vatim¡¯s cheek. ¡°We go?¡± He yawned. ¡°W-we could-¡±


    Mila gazed at Isabel¡¯s sleeping face and hardened her heart. ¡°We are going.¡± She affirmed while getting on her knees. Her finger mimicked Mortimer¡¯s earlier gesture as she poked her girl¡¯s cheek. ¡°Isabel?¡±


    The gentle caress did little to disturb Isabel''s rest. Mila unwillingly pushed harder, her finger changing her girl¡¯s face into quite a funny expression.


    ¡°Are you done playing?¡± Kanna¡¯s voice interrupted.


    ¡°I am not,¡± Mila cooly shrugged off the accusation. ¡°Isabel?¡± She stopped playing around with her girl¡¯s face. ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    Isabel didn¡¯t reply. She looked into Mila¡¯s eyes and shook her head. Her hand rose and fell on Mila¡¯s knee. She rolled a bit closer while pouting cutely.


    ¡°Not that good, huh,¡± Mila cracked a rare smile. Watching Isabel always improved her mood. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will keep carrying you.¡± She gently pushed her hands under her girl and lifted her. ¡°For as long as necessary.¡± She promised.


    In return, Mila received Isabel¡¯s arms around her neck and a short, wet kiss on her cheek. The expression of love finally lifted Mila¡¯s mood. ¡°Come.¡± She rose to her feet. ¡°We have a long way to travel.¡±


    Outside, Mila resumed doing what she had done before. She didn¡¯t leave quite as many fake trails, but enough to delay anyone coming after them.


    Partly because Mila was more occupied with something else. She had told Isabel about what she had heard and spent some time one-sidedly discussing what it could imply.


    It had soured her mood again. But at the same time - Mila was now holding an excellent stress relief in her hands.


    While Isabel tried to squirm out of Mila¡¯s prodding pokes, the girl failed. Mila cruelly continued to explore Isabel¡¯s body, checking which spots were the more ticklish ones. It was a journey worth taking. It was an experiment of great importance.


    ¡°...stop¡­¡± Isabel wriggled. Her condition had greatly improved - almost to the point she could walk by herself.


    Well. Mila suspected Isabel could walk at this point. If she judged by how energetically her girl moved in her hands, at least.


    But neither of them mentioned it. It was too rare. It was too rare for them to spend time together like this.


    Even with the danger looming over their heads, they still could laugh. They could still enjoy each other''s company. Their tender touches and flirtatious looks banished the world around them from existence.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    They seemed to exist by themselves - for themselves.


    They kept exchanging kisses while Mila spoke about nothing in particular. She avoided anything relevant - speaking instead about sights she had seen in her dreams. She told Isabel about funny people she had witnessed and events that had no importance. Her tales travelled through time and conjured a different reality.


    It was¡­


    Too shortlived.


    Mila¡¯s senses brushed against a mana pool, and her cheer vanished into non-existence. She glanced in the direction, considering the options.


    Isabel noticed the change immediately. She left one last kiss on Mila¡¯s cheek and finally left the shorter girl¡¯s arms.


    They both stopped in the treetop - just close enough to hear voices. If there were any, that is.


    Mila extended her mana sense towards the direction. She carefully observed everything, searching for more signatures.


    This lone one was too suspicious. It was rather sizable. Mila hesitated, wondering if she should engage it. If it was one of the Hunters, it might be a good chance to get rid of them. It was better than waiting for them to come after her.


    But¡­


    It might not be. And this person could likely take care of themselves. Mila glanced at Isabel, who was on high alert and shook her head.


    The evening had come. It was time to return to the rest of the group and find a place where they could rest. They sorely needed it.


    Mila opened her mouth to speak when she heard something. A small sound came from where the signature was. A sob. And then another.


    Isabel picked up on it as well. Her demeanour turned hesitant. ¡°...Mila¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can¡­ Hear it.¡± Mila decided to check the situation. The sound of this sob changed everything. Because the one crying was clearly a child.


    Mila dropped from the tree, trying to decide how to approach a child in distress. Isabel followed but hung in the back. Her condition meant she couldn¡¯t speak with the kid, leaving it for Mila to do.


    And she didn¡¯t look forward to it. Yet, Mila found herself stepping forward. She contemplated how to approach a child in distress and decided against sneaking up on him. Her steps were not masked, making deliberate sounds to announce their presence.


    The sob stopped. The child had noticed their presence. But they weren¡¯t running. Mila proceeded, stepping through the bush. Slowly, carefully. Her movements were as non-threatening as possible.


    What she found was a boy and a corpse. The twelve-something-old raven-haired child was simply sitting next to the deceased man and holding back tears. He didn¡¯t look up, seemingly resigned to his fate.


    Mila guessed the body on the ground was that of a guardian. Probably not a parent, judging by how the boy sat a bit away from it. He hadn¡¯t even touched the bloodied corpse. But perhaps it was his father. It was hard to tell.


    Whoever it was, he had been a warrior. Armed and armoured. The corpse was covered in deep wounds - mostly from bladed weapons. His own sword was covered with dry blood - proving he had not gone down without taking his enemies with him.


    But the boy didn¡¯t seem to be wealthy though. His clothes were tattered and made from linen. They had no colour and had heavy wear. His body looked a little malnourished as well.


    It all raised questions, but none of the answers would be of importance.


    For now, all Mila had to do was help this child. Not just because he reminded her of the boy in the mother¡¯s hands - the people she failed to save.


    No. This was the correct choice. She reaffirmed it in her mind and trod forward, leaving Isabel further back.


    As Mila stepped in front of the boy, he finally raised his head to look at the comer. His puffed expression was blank as he observed Mila. But soon, it was replaced by acceptance.


    ¡°You,¡± His trembling voice betrayed his fear. ¡°You are¡­ My death?¡± He hiccuped. ¡°You are¡­ The Blood-soaked maden?¡±


    At that point, the buy¡¯s nerves gave. Large tears began rolling down his cheeks. He shook and hugged himself as if to protect his body from a sudden cold.


    Mila looked down at herself, realising she was once again splashed with blood. There wasn¡¯t much, but the mercenary group she had slaughtered had managed to get some on her. And with her short form¡­


    It was still curious how the boy had made the connection. Mila glanced back at Isabel, who was giving an encouraging gesture. She nodded, trying to think of anything to say.


    Perhaps Isabel¡¯s silent kindness would be a better choice, but she was already here. It was up to her to speak. ¡°Boy-¡± Mila halted, realising her voice was too cold. Her tone was too detached.


    ¡°Child¡­¡± She tried again, ignoring the jolts her words were sending through the boy¡¯s body. ¡°I have come to help you.¡± She crouched and slowly extended her hand, palm up. ¡°For now, cry. But for you to have a future, you must come with me.¡±


    These words were still far from effective. Mila hadn¡¯t expected them to be. She just wanted to convey what was necessary at first. Let the kid chew on it.


    A mistake - perhaps. But Mila wasn¡¯t good with children. And they did need to move. ¡°Hey,¡± She tried again. ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Her next step was to try something simpler.


    The boy sniffed, staring at the ground. It took what seemed like forever for him to reply. And even then, it was barely a whisper.


    ¡°...Marius¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, Marius.¡± Mila risked touching his dirty, black hair and planted her palm on top of his head. She gently ruffled his crown. ¡°Do you have something you want to take from here?¡±


    The answer was a shake of the head. The boy glanced at the corpse but didn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Is he someone important to you?¡± Mila didn¡¯t pull her hand away and received another denial. ¡°Can we leave him here?¡±


    Marius froze, then looked at the man again. The indecision lasted only for a moment. ¡°M-master was¡­ I was¡­ I am just a servant.¡± He stuttered out.


    ¡°Then it is time to leave that life behind.¡± Mila kept her voice steady. ¡°Change it. You¡­¡± She still felt the boy''s potential burning deep within him. ¡°You have what it takes to become great.¡±


    The boy froze again. ¡°M-Maiden?¡± His voice finally had a bit of hope. ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°You can. Take my hand, and I will show you a way.¡± Mila lifted her palm from the boy¡¯s head and offered it to him.


    Marius lifted his blue eyes to stare at the palm. After several seconds, he lifted his hand and took Mila¡¯s.


    ¡°Good, child.¡± Mila nodded. ¡°Now come. This forest is fraught with danger.¡±


    The boy didn''t reply, grabbing Mila¡¯s hand tighter. This was now his lifeline.

 Chapter 198 - Yet Another Poor Soul

    Upon seeing Isabel, the boy trembled again and bowed deeply. His mouth formed the words ¡®Paladin¡¯, ¡®Justice¡¯, ¡®Inviolable¡¯ - not in that order. He wasn¡¯t as subtle as he thought he was.


    Isabel heard him saying that and frowned, not too pleased her alias had survived the fall of Stilag. She sighed and then grabbed Mila¡¯s free hand and leaned on the shorter girl.


    ¡°We shall head back,¡± Mila pulled the boy along, matching his fastest speed. ¡°This is Marius.¡± She introduced. ¡°And this is Isabel. And I am Mila.¡±


    She had decided to use their real names - hoping it would stop the boy from using the cursed names Viola had spread around.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Marius held his head low.


    ¡°Not as we wish,¡± Mila did another check of the boy¡¯s body, noticing some bruises unrelated to the gruelling travel he had gone through. ¡°Those are our names.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± The boy froze in indecision. ¡°Uh.. Miss Maid-¡± He shut his mouth. ¡°Miss Mila?¡± He finished, then waited for a punishment.


    ¡°Just Mila is fine,¡± She rubbed the boy¡¯s palm with her finger. ¡°And I am not the Maiden you speak of. Neither is Isabel the Paladin.¡± Mila didn¡¯t want to be referred by that terrible name.


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Marius obeyed, his body still twitching every time Mila moved her limbs.


    There was nothing Mila could do. Wounds like these took time to heal. She would entrust the boy to Mortimer and hope the man could handle three kids at the same time.


    With that, the conversation died down. Mila tried to get information out of the boy a couple more times. And he did answer honestly, if briefly.


    Marius was almost allergic to explaining anything in more than a sentence. It was likely a lesson beaten into him over years of servitude.


    Mila learned the boy was twelve and not a slave. He was allowed to meet his parents for a few weeks every year. They had sent him to one of Tordgo¡¯s officials to learn and serve. And he had done just that.


    For four years, Marius ¡®learnt¡¯ how to use the sword from his previous master - a renowned swordmaster, according to Marius¡¯s parents.


    But he had never been tested by any of the temples. Marius¡¯s magical potential was left to rot, clearly showing this ¡®renowned swordmaster¡¯ had no intentions of properly teaching the boy. His fate was to be a servant for years to come.


    Which was a waste. Mila observed the boy¡¯s latent talent again while mulling over how much to tell him about it. She wagered he could become strong. Probably not quite at the Inquisitor level, but formidable nevertheless.


    It all depended on how the boy was taught. It would take time, but once Marius grew up, he could aid them. They did need allies and¡­


    Mila dismissed the thought. She was not a teacher. And there was no one else who could do it. The boy would be left with Mortimer, and that¡¯s it.


    Except¡­


    Where would that even be?


    Would a safe place with a good teacher even exist in this corner of the world? Maybe only the¡­


    And that was an option. The Sages. The seekers of knowledge would likely appreciate the boy. And if they did¡­ Perhaps she could also arrange a good home for Mortimer, Vatim and Kanna.


    It was worth considering. Despite her hatred for the bald assassin, Mila felt like this option had a lot of merits.


    Only¡­


    How would she even contact them?


    The Sages had been quite confident Mila could find them. They likely intended it as another test to see if she was worthy. And normally, she wouldn¡¯t entertain their foolishness.


    But Mila did not know what to do about her group at all. All of her current goals seemed to be vague - barely ideas. She needed more.


    Would the Sages really make for the worst of allies?


    Isabel squeezed Mila¡¯s hand. ¡°...worried¡­¡± She asked, feeling her girlfriend¡¯s racing thoughts.


    ¡°Yes, but it is not about that,¡± Mila glanced at the boy who kept staring at his feet, not daring to look upon his new comrades. It wasn¡¯t the best idea to speak of a secretive organisation to a boy she had just picked up. ¡°I will tell you later,¡± She muttered.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°But for now,¡± Mila spoke louder. ¡°I have to check the surroundings.¡± She pulled the boy¡¯s hand and handed it to Isabel. ¡°Listen to Isabel, okay?¡± She paused, realising her girl couldn¡¯t exactly speak. ¡°Don¡¯t be trouble.¡±


    The boy trembled and hurried to nod, making Mila realise she had been too straightforward. Her rough phrase had scared him.


    Once again, Mila realised how far removed she was from how people usually acted. She was better than this. She could be gentler.


    There even was proof. Isabel could verify Mila could be kind and caring. It was just that¡­ Mila didn¡¯t care about other people like she did for Isabel.


    Maybe it was something worth changing - at least for occasions like these.


    But for now, Mila nodded towards Isabel before leaving. She wanted to make sure there were no pursuers. Marius revealed his dead Master had defeated a party of hunters and suffered deadly wounds for it.


    It was a good start, but there were always more hunters. Mila would mask their passing and make a few fake trails, just in case.


    While an easy job, it still took time. Mila shot to the treetops occasionally, checking the surroundings and letting the evening wind ruffle her hair.


    Once again, Mila saw camps being made. There were just a couple she could see, but they were there. She doubted they were made by the hunters.


    No. Those were people who would die tonight.


    And she would do nothing about it. Her eyes focused on one of the camps, noticing the smoke being disturbed and then snuffed out.


    Part of her knew the lives there had been smothered out along with the fire. And Mila turned away.


    This wasn¡¯t the time to act based on emotions.


    Mila paused, realising her first motion had been to go and help. It was mixed with bloodlust and pragmatic acknowledgement that she had to kill as many of the pursuers as possible. It would increase their own chances of escaping.


    But the wish to help was there. It was part of who Mila was, and it made her glad. It proved she was taking steps towards not being a detached monster who evaluated everything by its worth to her own survival.


    With that, Mila returned to Isabel and the boy. They were close to Mortimer and the other two kids. She wanted to be there when they met, knowing Isabel would have trouble explaining the boy¡¯s presence.


    Her return was welcomed with a hug and a deterrent bow. Mila rubbed Isabel¡¯s back, then looked at Marius. ¡°We are about to meet the rest of our group. I know you have gone through a lot. So have they. I trust you will get along.¡±


    Isabel¡¯s pinch in her side reminded Mila to be gentler. ¡°...tone¡­¡± She whispered.


    ¡°Right,¡± Mila faced the boy properly. ¡°I hope you can get along.¡± She corrected herself, letting her voice become a little warmer.


    ¡°...better¡­¡± Isabel approved. ¡°...but¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Mila elbowed her girl while extending her hand towards the boy. She noticed he tried to keep a distance from them while looking only at their feet. ¡°Come, Marius. We have to go.¡± She glanced at Isabel, who gave a thumbs up.


    Their arrival was met with relief. And the introduction of the new member was awkward. Marius simply kept bowing his head while the others were too tired to speak more than a few words.


    Mila explained what had happened, then showed them the way towards a more secluded spot a bit on the side. The trees and bushes were thicker there, hiding a small clearance in the middle where a tree had fallen.


    There was enough space to lay down. It wouldn¡¯t be comfortable, but it was the best they could get. Mila observed the group trying to flatten out the ground and find extra leaves for make-shift beds.


    Isabel sat down next to Mila, leaning on her shoulder. ¡°...scout¡­¡± She asked, nodding off.


    ¡°I will,¡± Mila wasn¡¯t eager either. She just wanted to lie down with Isabel and sleep. And wake up next to each other. ¡°Soon¡­¡± She was reluctant to leave.


    Isabel didn¡¯t ask her to either. She nodded, her breathing evening out. ¡°...stay¡­¡± Her eyes fell shut. ¡°...safe¡­¡± She breathed out, already asleep.


    Mila didn¡¯t move for a while, enjoying the warmth on her side. She listened to her girl¡¯s breathing, letting it soothe her heart.


    Despite the rough sleeping conditions, the rest of the party had also fallen asleep. Even Marius, despite his hesitating to rest before Mila did.


    Finally, Mila prepared to leave as well. She gently laid Isabel on the prepared leaves. After giving her girl a kiss on the forehead, she stretched.


    The autumn air tickled her nose. Mila looked up at the sky, peeking through the canopy.


    Clouds were gathering, threatening the world with rain. Mila shuddered, not looking forward to it. Her body was sturdy now, but unpleasant things were still unpleasant.


    Reluctantly, Mila stepped into the bushes. She left after one last lingering glance at Isabel¡¯s peaceful face.


    While she needed to scout the surroundings, Mila also wanted to work on her stealth capabilities. They had failed her too many times just a couple days ago.


    Not just that, Mila had seen people who were simply better at what she prided herself in. It ate at her confidence.


    Now that she had a serviceable grasp on her icicle, Mila felt it was time to work on her strongest aspect - her sneakiness.


    It would take time and thought. Mila wasn¡¯t quite sure how it would play out. She had ideas - a lot of them.


    But her dream lives had not been exactly forthcoming with giving her assassin experiences.


    Perhaps she could ask the Old Ghost?


    Mila shot through the forest, considering the idea.


    It would likely involve her spending a long time away from Isabel, and she didn¡¯t know if she was ready for that at the moment.


    For now, Mila decided to try it by herself. All she needed was to become undetectable and invisible.


    How hard could that be?

 Chapter 199 - A Tender Moment

    Hard! It was incredibly difficult! There was no progress at all!


    Sure, Mila had ideas! A lot of them. But none of them seemed to work. She tried and tried again, but the spellwork she created never felt right.


    Mila had started with what she thought would be the simplest - making her harder to detect by looking at her.


    It had been a constant failing of her magic. Just by looking at her position, people became aware of her. Even a child could find her - and had - just by looking in a random direction.


    While the constant scouting didn¡¯t help, Mila knew she couldn¡¯t blame it on her failure. Running around in circles was a mind-numbing exercise, but it didn¡¯t take a lot of attention.


    The night was calm and chilly. Clouds drifted across the sky - hiding the moon from time to time. The darkness and trees hid the refugees, making it the perfect time to move.


    If you had the strength for it - which Mila¡¯s party didn¡¯t.


    Mila realised she was distracting herself with idle thoughts. She shook her head and pulled her cloak tighter around her body. Her silent steps left barely a tremble on her passing.


    If only Isabel was here¡­


    This time, Mila spent a few minutes wallowing in misery. She let the depressing thoughts and worries crash against her tired mind. It seeped her motivation and let her emotions run rampant. But it also cleared her mind.


    Ten minutes later, Mila exhaled. Her breath created a cloud in the air as her hot breath passed. She felt better, just not happy.


    Mila had run out of excuses. The memories of the assassin¡¯s life were too vague, and the spell matrix he had used was too difficult. She couldn¡¯t recreate it exactly and struggled to even make an approximation of it.


    There were no other options. Mila knew she would have to spend a lot of time on this or¡­


    ¡°Will you help?¡± She whispered, knowing the ever-awake spirit heard her.


    The answer was hesitant. The old Ghost gave a tentative affirmation and a pang of curiosity. He likely wondered what she wanted.


    Mila grimaced, hating herself for not finding a better option. She felt like she was failing constantly. ¡°I want to experience another life. I want to experience the life of an assassin.¡± She already regretted speaking this idea aloud.


    The old Ghost hesitated again, but agreed. Mila felt the being''s attention withdraw, and she was left with her own thoughts again.


    This was the last resort. Mila felt urgency after the events of that night. Despite her new body, she felt weak. The new spell had done only so much to improve her confidence. The icicle just didn¡¯t cut it.


    ¡°Isabel¡­¡± Mila landed on a large branch and stopped. She looked at the smoky cloud eating away at the moon. ¡°... please don¡¯t make the dream last too long¡­¡± she murmured, feeling the accompanying conciseness brush against hers.


    There was no promise from the old Ghost. He simply acknowledged he got the message and left again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t look forward to this,¡± Mila spoke to no one but the silence. ¡°Not at all.¡± She let the wind wash over her face and ruffle her hair. ¡°Please don¡¯t make it last long¡­¡±


    Mila didn¡¯t know how she could handle a long dream. She had grown too reliant on Isabel¡¯s presence to keep her humanity intact. She was aware of it, too.


    And it was likely to grow worse. With Andrew gone, Mila trusted only Isabel to show how to act around other people in a humane way.


    What would happen to her if she spent months in the body of a professional killer¡­


    Mila was sure she would learn a lot. Everyone she had spent a lot of time with was painfully effective and skilful. They had to be. If they weren¡¯t, they died within days.


    And that was why Mila believed she would spend a long time in her own head. She didn¡¯t want that.


    ¡°... but I made my choice, and I don¡¯t regret it,¡± Mila explained to the passing trees. Her light steps carried her back to the camp.


    It was time for her to get some rest. Mila didn¡¯t know if she should experience another life tonight or wait for another day.


    On one hand, it was better to become stronger as quickly as possible.


    On the other¡­


    Even if it was a day for Isabel, Mila knew she could come back changed. She had to explain everything first to her girl.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Another excuse,¡± Mila muttered as she found the spot where her party rested. ¡°Don¡¯t be a baby about it.¡± She chided herself.


    Mila landed next to Isabel and looked at her girl¡¯s cute sleeping face. A stray hair had found its way into her girlfriend¡¯s mouth, and she was now munching on it. Her soft breaths made her chest rise and fall while her pupils moved slightly behind her eyelids.


    Before waking her up, Mila tried to imagine what Isabel could be dreaming about. She hoped it was a dream about them - perhaps a possible future where they lived in a small cottage somewhere remote.


    But more likely, it was a dream about the unpleasant experiences they had gone through the past few days.


    Mila decided to take the small twitches on Isabel¡¯s face as proof of the latter. It lessened the regret of having to wake up her girl.


    Knowing she would spend a lot of time away soon, Mila suddenly felt a wave of loneliness shake her resolve.


    Mila leaned down and tenderly clasped Isabel¡¯s face. She rubbed her girl¡¯s cheeks while getting closer and closer to Isabel¡¯s lips. Her nose brushed against Isabel¡¯s as Mila paused. A sigh escaped her mouth. Isabel¡¯s aroma made her feel at home, and she lingered motionless, enjoying the closeness.


    ¡°... kiss¡­?¡±


    The question startled Mila - only her excellent control over her body kept her away from jumping. She opened her eyes to find Isabel¡¯s brown gaze back.


    Isabel tilted her head, her hands wrapping around Mila and pulling her down. ¡°... kiss¡­?¡± She repeated, her hot breath washing over Mila¡¯s face.


    ¡°A kiss,¡± Mila broke into a smile. ¡°I sure spoil you often¡­¡± She shook her head, rubbing her nose against Isabel¡¯s in the process.


    ¡°... deserved¡­¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Mila agreed, this time nodding while continuing the rubbing. ¡°Everything for my-¡± She felt their lips touch. ¡°-Queen.¡±


    Mila heard rustling nearby. She knew their whispers had been enough to rouse someone from sleep. But she didn¡¯t stop.


    This moment was too valuable. Once she fell asleep, Mila would be gone for a long time. Maybe not tonight, but tomorrow for sure¡­ She still wanted to speak with Isabel about it first.


    Isabel¡¯s lips pressed against her¡¯s greedily. Mila felt weightless - all her senses concentrated on their kiss. She ignored all else, absorbing as much of Isabel¡¯s presence as she could.


    They held each other and felt each other¡¯s heartbeats. Mila sank lower, pressing closer, feeling more.


    And then the moment was over. A yawn - too loud to ignore - interrupted their intimacy. Mila tried to pull away, only to be held tightly in Isabel¡¯s grip. She pinched her girl¡¯s side, finally feeling the hug become lighter.


    ¡°Naughty girl,¡± Mila held back the giggle that threatened to break out. ¡°We will have time later. I will take you with me for scouting.¡± She slowly rose, slipping out of Isabel¡¯s arms.


    But seeing the pout it created, Mila could not help herself but steal another kiss - more on her terms.


    It was quick, involved tongue and was very wet.


    It left Isabel panting and very red.


    And the quick escape masked the same effect on Mila. She stood up, her eyes falling on Mortimer. He was glaring at a spot that happened to be in the exact opposite direction of Mila.


    Mila didn¡¯t comment and scanned the surroundings. ¡°I will leave the night¡¯s vigil for you,¡± she addressed Isabel and Mortimer.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Mortimer whispered. ¡°... Can¡¯t sleep anyway¡­¡± He rubbed his eyes and checked on Vatim, Kanna, and the new kid.


    Mila followed the man¡¯s movements, stopping at Marius. She was still unsure of what to do about the boy.


    Whatever it was, it had to wait.


    ¡°Move,¡± Mila nudged prone Isabel with the tip of her feet. ¡°This Majesty will claim your warm spot.¡± She imperiously announced.


    ¡°...¡± In response, Isabel opened her arms. She invited Mila to her hold.


    ¡°That is indeed a warm spot,¡± Mila acknowledged in a whisper. ¡°But you can¡¯t leave the night¡¯s duty for Mortimer alone.¡± She sadly added.


    After another moment of thinking, Mila bit her lip. ¡°... maybe for a little?¡± She supposed. ¡°Until I fall asleep?¡± Her legs suddenly felt very heavy. It was hard to remain standing. Isabel¡¯s body was almost magnetic in its pool.


    Mortimer sighed before whispering. ¡°You will wake up the kids.¡± He shushed.


    ¡°Hardly,¡± Mila returned. She did stop speaking, though. Her senses, finishing the scan, withdrew. She let her body fall into Isabel¡¯s embrace.


    Mila nuzzled against Isabel¡¯s nape. She breathed in the scent and let her mind drift, knowing that sleep would come soon.


    ¡°... sleep¡­¡± Isabel kissed Mila¡¯s crown and hugged her tighter. She sighed in contentment.


    The feeling of closeness and the dread of missing it brought back Mila¡¯s plans. She chewed on the thought, trying to decide what to do.


    ¡°... Mila¡­¡± Isabel noticed it.


    This was the last push for Mila to make the decision. She would dream tonight. Isabel had let her feal love aplenty. She felt like she could do it. Mila felt like she could last through whatever hardships and loneliness she would experience in the dream.


    With this, Mila squirmed up Isabel¡¯s body - near her girl¡¯s ear and began telling about her plans. She kept as quiet as possible as she revealed her fears and worries. She told Isabel about how long it might take and what she hoped to achieve.


    And when Mila was done, Isabel squeezed tighter and nodded. ¡°... okay¡­¡± She pulled the smaller girl into another kiss.


    When their lips parted, Mila settled her racing heart. ¡°Goodnight,¡± she mumbled, finally letting the exhaustion carry her into a slumber.


    ¡°... goodnight¡­¡± Isabel returned. She changed their sleeping pose slightly, letting Mila roll into her spot.


    Mila landed on the leaves, already missing Isabel¡¯s soft body. Still, she didn¡¯t complain. Her girl was still there - and would be until she fell asleep.


    The last sight before drifting away was Isabel¡¯s slightly worried expression against the night sky.


    When Mila opened her eyes next time, she was already living another life.

 Chapter 200 - The Task

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Mila realised she was standing at her usual spot when she opened her eyes in her dreams. ¡°Not what I expected.¡±


    The Old Ghost was standing in front of her - forlorn, looking in the distance. He didn¡¯t answer, mulling over something. His visage was tired and unwilling. He looked ancient.


    Mila could tell the being was serious about this moment and felt her heart clench. She didn¡¯t believe this atmosphere promised anything good for her.


    Finally, Aaers looked at her - his unclear, almost eyes looking like an abyss full of endless memories. ¡°Some of what you will see is personal.¡± He spat out before looking away. ¡°And some of it will involve those bastards high above. Watch and learn.¡±


    Before Mila could mull over the meaning of those words, the world twisted, and she lost consciousness.


    ¡ª


    ¡°... preparations.¡± Mila¡¯s mouth said. ¡°I tried to get closer, but the Divine presence was too strong.¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded neither too young nor old. He was looking at the ground in clear deterrence for those who were in front of him.


    In fact, the only reason Mila knew he was a man was because she inhabited his body. The voice itself was genderless. ¡°I really tried¡­¡± He continued.


    Finally, the man looked up and allowed Mila to see-


    Mostly nothing.


    This had happened before, and Mila knew what it meant. She knew even before the man had raised his eyes.


    They were in the presence of a higher power. The man¡¯s senses had told her so, but nothing else. There was a simple void where this being was.


    But ¡®mostly¡¯ wasn¡¯t all. Next to the blank stood Aaers - powerful and imperious. His presence reached the sky. It was almost to the level of¡­


    Inwardly, Mila gasped. This was her first time seeing Aaers properly and not just his shadow.


    The General was tall, clad in metal armour. His face was in a rough shape, covered in scars. But his blue eyes shone brightly with domineering light. He held his large palm on the sword that was at his side and judged everyone around him.


    It was all impressive, but the sensation. Mila couldn¡¯t¡­ She couldn¡¯t believe how potent the man felt. She could tell because she inhabited a man¡¯s body with sharp and honed sense.


    Mila had to wonder¡­ Just how¡­ Just how powerful Aaers was at the peak of his strength. This couldn¡¯t be all. There had to be more. The mana inside the General was insane. It didn¡¯t feel like mana at all!


    Of course, Mila had heard rumours and hearsays during her long dreams. She had listened to songs and tales about Aaers¡¯s prowess in battle.


    Part of her had doubted those tales. But now, standing in front of the General, Mila understood they had not gone far enough to portray the awesome power the man held.


    While Mila was reeling from the discovery, the Assassin spoke again. ¡°But they should leave soon. If I can-¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Aaers stopped. ¡°I have another target for you, Nio.¡± He looked to the side.


    Mila felt another whiplash as she recognised the tender look in Aaers¡¯s eyes. The bashful look did not suit the warrior, making him look a little strange.


    It was a very familiar gaze to Mila. She weathered one such as this every day when Isabel looked at her. Aaers was clearly in love.


    Only¡­


    Mila didn¡¯t dare to guess how it would work. Gods didn¡¯t have a body. She didn¡¯t understand, and it was clear - Aaers didn¡¯t want to show.


    ¡°My lord,¡± Nio shook. ¡°Sir, I can-¡±


    ¡°It is too dangerous,¡± Aaers returned his gaze to the Assassin. ¡°I know they have not descended, but their involvement with the realm is growing. They are angry, frustrated and fearful. They do not understand and see it as a danger. This-¡± He stopped.


    Mila felt the time rushing around her. She could tell the being next to Aaers was doing something - perhaps speaking. But with how washed out everything around her was, there was little she could tell but to wait.


    And then Nio was out of the room. He marched through the simple underground stone hall, determined to fulfil his new task. His mana moved, slowly pushing him out of everyone''s perception.


    But Mila wasn¡¯t concentrating on that. She was still hearing the order Aaers had given.


    ¡°Go and take the Soul Bead from the Emperor¡¯s vaults. It is under the palace, where-¡± There had been a blank at this part, where Mila couldn¡¯t hear anything. ¡°-awakened.¡± But she understood Aaers had referred to whoever stood beside him.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    More importantly, Mila understood something from those scant words. The Soul Bead¡­ The name resonated with her. It was something she knew she had seen before. Or at least pieces of it.


    Mila guessed that¡¯s what she had been handed when she had been summoned to this world. It was what she had found in Ocheon. It was what seemingly had been under Stilag.


    It meant the assassin would succeed in his task. The only question was how would he die. It also meant the dream would not last long - hopefully.


    Belatedly, Mila began following the man¡¯s mana. She experienced the experienced assassin¡¯s way of controlling his spell and traced the matrix he used. Her consciousness tried to learn everything she could from Nio as he headed up the ladder towards the surface.


    But Mila would be lying if she said her full attention was on Nio.


    No. Her mind was too preoccupied with Aaers, his words, what they could mean and what had been besides the general.


    Only when Nio passed through a busy courtyard full of exhausted soldiers did Mila recall the reason for coming to this place. She knew there would be time to think about the new information while the assassin travelled.


    Mila compared this man¡¯s spell work with the one she had learnt before and found plenty of similarities. The core was essentially the same, possibly indicating they had learnt about it from the same place. She had done well in replicating it herself.


    But in the end, it was only a replica.


    Now watching a real master''s work, Mila realised she had allowed too many inaccuracies to occur in her framework. Her memory wasn¡¯t perfect. She had already done well.


    ¡°But I will have to start from the beginning if I want the foundation to be strong enough.¡± Mila inwardly sighed, stuck with just her own thoughts, while Nio started to move through the fields.


    The man left the small fortress with the extensive underground tunnel network behind. It was one of the many bases they had set up. Mila hadn¡¯t been in this one, but she had seen many alike scattered over the Empire.


    If she was correct about the timeline, these were the last days of the Empire. After the Emperor had gone mad and slaughtered everyone in the Palace, Aaers had been forced to take over.


    Mila suspected there was more to it, but that was all she ever heard. Maybe that would change now that she was in Nio¡¯s body. This man was clearly someone high-standing and powerful if he could receive direct orders from Aaers and be allowed in the presence of ¡®that being¡¯.


    While she was pondering, Nio moved. He ran across the forest, heading north. His steps were resolute and breath even.


    At this pace, Mila hoped he would reach the destination in a¡­


    Mila¡¯s mind halted again. She caught a glance at a mountaintop she felt was very familiar to her. So was the one next to it. And the distance¡­


    This was¡­


    Memories from not that long ago flashed through her mind. Her mind moved to the very first day she had arrived in this world - summoned by a madman messing with a ritual spell.


    Mila had never seen the place beyond the dark hall and the pillars. Isabel¡¯s and Andrew¡¯s recounts hadn¡¯t helped either. Silinth had done something to confuse their senses.


    All she knew was that the summoning place was underground and not far from Silinth¡¯s little refuge. And these mountains were something she had seen plenty of when living those couple of months in peace.


    It called for an investigation. Mila had planned to return to Silinth¡¯s place even before, but the priority of that thought had jumped up severely.


    The little, hidden fortress housing a God and someone who was unfathomable. There had to be something more. She had to visit the place.


    In the future¡­


    Mila could do nothing but watch for now. The trees passed as the silent man continued to move. His breathing didn¡¯t change, and only occasionally he glanced around. This was a man with a goal in his mind.


    So, when they exited the forest and arrived at a village, Mila was surprised. Nio slowed down and entered the settlement, dropping his spell and greeting a few people on his way.


    ¡°Nio!¡± A granny waved and clambered closer. ¡°Boy! You dare to show your face! Leaving your wife and son alone for so long.¡± She grumbled and waved her cane. ¡°If my husband was still alive, he would beat some sense in you.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Old Martha,¡± Nio leaned away from the cane coming for his face. ¡°You know, it¡¯s not that simple. I have my duty as-¡±


    ¡°YOU HAVE A DUTY TO YOUR FAMILY!¡± Martha hollered, hitting the ground with her cane. ¡°Leona misses you.¡± She suddenly quieted. ¡°Little Beino, too.¡±


    Nio sighed. ¡°I am doing it for them, Martha. You know that.¡±


    Martha spit on the ground and turned away. ¡°I know that you are a bad husband and father.¡±


    There was no answer. Nio looked at the spirited old lady walking in silence. He glanced at the rest of the street, knowing others were looking at him. They were simple people - farmers, for the most part.


    And there was something else. Mila noticed the lack of people in their prime. There were neither men nor women past their teens or before their sunset. The able-bodied had all been drafted into the war.


    After another sigh, Nio moved. And soon, he arrived at a simple house in the middle of the village. He watched the smoke coming from the chimney, hesitating to enter.


    It was only when a kid, no older than ten, ran from behind the house wielding a long stick that Nio moved again. He broke into a smile and stepped forward.


    The boy noticed Nio immediately. ¡°Dad!¡± He cheered, throwing himself towards his father. ¡°Mom! Dad is home!¡± He laughed.


    From within the building, a woman exclaimed. ¡°Nio?¡± She rushed outside, her blonde hair fluttering behind. ¡°Nio! You are safe!¡± Her voice was full of relief!. ¡°You are back!¡±


    ¡°Leona,¡± Nio received his son, then wife, into his hands. ¡°Beino¡­ I missed you¡­¡±


    ¡°You fool,¡± Leona was crying. ¡°I am so glad you are back. Please don¡¯t leave¡­¡± she begged.


    ¡°I will have to,¡± Nio didn¡¯t lie. ¡°But for a week, I will stay with you.¡± He ruffled his son¡¯s hair.


    Mila didn¡¯t know what to think. She felt like a stranger. But she was stuck in the body. And for a week, it seemed she would have to watch a simple family¡¯s life.

 Chapter 201 - A Tale

    ¡°I will fix up some food.¡± Leona pulled Nio into the house while his son chattered about a giant slug he had seen in the backyard. ¡°You should have sent a message¡­ I have nothing good. I should get some meat from¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Nio allowed to be handled. He smiled while being sat down at the table. ¡°I can wait.¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Leona shook her head. ¡°That won¡¯t do. You are so thin. Whatever you say, they don¡¯t feed you enough in the army. Even a bookkeeper has to eat.¡± She complained. ¡°So what, that you just keep records? You still have to eat!¡± She checked the pantry. ¡°I should have bought more¡­¡±


    ¡°Is the money not enough?¡± Nio asked¡ªa tinge of worry in his voice.


    To which Leona snorted. ¡°It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s just hard to find anything good. Everything is taken to feed the army. You know that.¡± She slammed the pantry shut, then walked to Nio and kissed him.


    Mila wanted to recoil from the unexpected intimacy. The sensation of an unknown woman¡¯s lips made her want to gag.


    But she was stuck tasting the kiss as Nio didn¡¯t allow Leona an easy escape. Mila didn¡¯t want this. She really hoped Nio wouldn¡¯t take a week to move on. What if they decided to do more than just kiss? The Old Ghost better ensured she wouldn¡¯t have to endure that. He had done it before, so she hoped nothing had changed.


    When the kiss was over, Leona left, leaving Nio with his son. He pulled the boy into his lap and listened to the exciting tale about the fish Beino had caught.


    Once the tale was over, Nio finally found a moment to ask a question. ¡°How has your training been?¡± He pinched his son¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Daaaddd!¡± Beino squirmed, trying to get away. ¡°Stooop!¡±


    Not that Nio did. He held his son firmly. ¡°How is it going?¡± He repeated.


    Beino finally calmed. ¡°Uh,¡± he hesitated. ¡°Good¡­¡±


    It sounded more like a question than an answer. Mila could tell the boy was lying, and so could his father.


    ¡°Beino¡­¡± Nio sighed. ¡°You know it is important. And remember, don¡¯t tell your Mom.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡±


    ¡°If something happens to me, you will have to protect your mother.¡± Nio chastised.


    ¡°I know¡­But,¡± The boy glanced up at his father¡¯s face. ¡°But how does being stealthy help?¡± He questioned. ¡°That¡¯s for running away. Harri said so.¡±


    ¡°Who is Harri?¡± Nio wondered. ¡°Your friend?¡± Beino nodded. ¡°Well, then. Your friend is wrong. Being stealthy is for getting close to deal a fatal blow.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s cowardly¡­¡± Beino whined. ¡°I heard the General rides on a large horse right into the enemy¡¯s army and faces them all by himself.¡±


    Nio sighed. ¡°If only it was that simple. He is a single man who has something to protect. He can¡¯t be in all places at once.¡±


    ¡°But he is invincible. I want to be invincible, too!¡± Beino¡¯s eyes shone.


    ¡°There can only be one invincible person.¡± Nio smiled while poking his son. ¡°And you still have to grow before you can become one. But before that, I can teach you how to survive and help Mom.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Beino sulked, unconvinced.


    Nio noticed it, too. ¡°Have I told you the tale about the great monster slayer?¡± He waited for Beino to shake his head.


    ¡°Long ago, there was an evil monster living in the Shront mountains.¡± He paused to see if the boy was listening. ¡°The evil monster lived fearlessly, coming down from the mountains once a day and bringing away a child.¡± He spoke with great seriousness, earning a gasp from Beino.


    ¡°Nobody could stop the monster.¡± Nio sadly explained. ¡°Many great heroes faced the monster, determined to end its existence. They went into the mountains and waited at the villages the monster visited. They faced the beast, and all of them were killed.¡±


    Nio sighed. ¡°Because you see, the monster had a terrible power. It could kill just by looking at its opponent. No matter who came, it just glanced at them, and they were done.¡± He waited for Beino to absorb the information.


    ¡°Then¡­ He was invincible?¡± Beino blinked, trying to figure out how to end such an opponent.


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Nio nodded. ¡°For many years, the monster came and went as it wished. But then¡­¡± He took a dramatic pause. ¡°One day, a young boy¡¯s sister was taken away, and he swore to end the beast¡¯s existence.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ¡°A boy?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! A boy, much like you!¡± Nio nodded. ¡°You see, he had another sister. He wanted to protect her no matter what. But the monster was too strong! No hero had ever managed to do as much as to touch it! And the boy was so very weak. Nobody would see him as a threat. He was sickly and barely left an impression.¡±


    Beino gasped. ¡°Weak and sickly? What did the boy do?¡±


    ¡°You see,¡± Nio continued. ¡°The monster was indeed too strong for the boy. He knew he was too weak. But the boy was smart. He knew the monster took the same path every time it came.¡±


    ¡°And what then?¡±


    ¡°The boy went to the blacksmith and asked for the best spear he could make.¡± Nio let his son ponder the idea.


    ¡°But the monster would not lose, right?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The monster would not lose.¡± Nio nodded.


    Mila listened to Nio¡¯s story while wondering why she was stuck there. She had heard stories like this before and could guess where it was going. But the boy¡¯s rapt attention was infectious. She didn¡¯t mind listening.


    Beino tilted his head. ¡°Then the boy would lose?¡±


    ¡°The boy could not fight the monster,¡± Nio affirmed. ¡°But remember, the boy was smart. He had no strength nor pride. All he wanted was to save his remaining sister.¡± He explained. ¡°So, while the blacksmith was making the spear, the boy explored the path. He found a spot where the beast crossed every day and began digging.¡±


    ¡°Digging?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nio nodded. ¡°He could not face the beast. But he could ambush it.¡±


    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t others do that too?¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Many tried. But the beast found them each and every time.¡±


    ¡°Then the boy would fail?¡±


    ¡°There was no hope for the boy,¡± Nio sadly noted. ¡°But he had to try. Family is the most important thing. Even if you don¡¯t like it, you have to fight. You have to protect them. Do you understand?¡± He imparted this fact.


    ¡°Yes! I will protect Mom and you!¡± Beino enthusiastically nodded.


    ¡°I am sure you will.¡± Nio ruffled his son¡¯s hair again. ¡°And just like you would fight, so did the boy. Even if there was no chance, he would try.¡±


    Mila suffered through the moment. She was an intruder here¡ªeven if this moment was long in the past.


    ¡°So he tried. The boy found the trodden spot and began to dig. He dug all through the night¡ªa hole as deep as he was. Knowing the monster would come soon, he ran to the village and got the freshly made spear from the blacksmith. Then the boy rushed to his home and said farewell to his sister.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°The boy held his spear close to his chest. He ran back to the hole he had just dug and crawled into it, masking the spot as best he could.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± Beino clapped. ¡°He hid so well the beast couldn¡¯t find him?¡±


    Nio shook his head. ¡°How could that be? The ancient monster had lived for how many years? It had eaten so many heroes and warriors. How could a simple boy hide from it?¡±


    ¡°But then how?¡±


    After a sigh, Nio resumed. ¡°The monster had fought many great people. It had triumphed over them all. It carried great pride¡ªjust as those who had come after it. It knew where the boy was hiding. He could have changed the path and avoided it. But do you know why it didn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Pride?¡± Beino had the answer Nio had given.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Nio nodded, and his son beamed a smile. ¡°But that is not all. The boy was weak. His presence was too thin, his body too young. Frankly, the monster felt no threat at all because the boy was just a forest critter to his senses.¡±


    Without stopping, Nio went into the last part of the story. ¡°The monster continued to walk as he had because the boy¡¯s presence was too thin. It thought it was just a mouse or a rabbit hiding in a cave. Why would a great monster avoid stepping over a feeble creature like that?¡±


    ¡°And so,¡± Nio enjoyed his son¡¯s attention. ¡°The monster stomped on. The boy heard him come and knew when it was above him. He held his spear close to his chest and thrust it up with all his might.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°The spear pierced the monster¡¯s belly, digging deep into its guts. The monster roared and thrashed, surprised by the sudden pain. And the more it moved, the more it hurt itself. It had never felt pain like that!¡± Nio gesticulated. ¡°It finally realised what had happened, but it was too late.¡±


    ¡°The monster died?¡± Beino gasped. ¡°But what about the boy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was too late for the monster,¡± Nio affirmed. ¡°It tore up its belly and slowly bled to death, collapsing right above the hole. Its body covered the spot, and its blood filled the dugout.¡±


    ¡°But then the boy¡­¡±


    ¡°The boy succeeded. He slayed the monster and saved countless people.¡± Nio solemnly spoke. ¡°But in the end, he was just a boy. He still needed strength to escape after dealing the blow. But he didn¡¯t have it. As the monster drew its last breath, so did the boy, unable to push away the body¡­¡±


    ¡°...but¡­ that¡¯s¡­¡± Beino didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°That¡¯s sad.¡±


    ¡°It is. But sometimes, doing what you must can cost you your life. It is why both strength and cunning are necessary. And that is why being unnoticeable is important. Do you understand?¡± Nio asked.


    ¡°I¡­ think so?¡± Beino¡¯s face was thoughtful.


    ¡°Good. Then come.¡± Nio stood up, lifting his boy with him. ¡°We have a bit of time before your mom gets back and cooks us a meal. I will show how to be unnoticeable. But being strong¡­ That will be up to you to train daily.¡±


    ¡°I will be strong!¡± Beino rushed to boast. And after a bit of thinking, he added another thing. ¡°And sly and unseen.¡±


    ¡°Good. I have just a week, so make sure you remember everything I will say.¡± Nio strode out into the backyard, where the giant slug had been. ¡°And remember, your mother can¡¯t know about this.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°Because she¡­¡± Nio hesitated. ¡°She does not like violence. She knows every life has value and¡­ I will tell you more when I get back, okay?¡± He let go of his son. ¡°Now. Show me what you remember from the last time I taught you.¡±


    Mila finally knew why she had been given this life. She watched the boy move his mana, trying to erase his presence. It was a sloppy and slow process. But in some ways, it was more perfect than what she had.


    For the next week, Mila would learn. In a way, this was perfect.

 Chapter 202 - A New Skill to Observe

    The lessons were great! Mila constantly improved her understanding of how her presence erasure worked. She was truly learning a lot.


    Only¡­


    ¡°Stop that,¡± Leona tried to get away from her husband''s hands. ¡°Beino can hear us.¡± She whispered, not trying ¡®that¡¯ hard to escape.


    ¡°I am not doing anything,¡± Nio grabbed his wife¡¯s waist. ¡°Yet.¡±


    Mila cringed. It had been six days since she had awoken in this body. And while she had learnt a lot, she had also suffered a lot. She couldn¡¯t decide if the knowledge was worth experiencing all this flirting and squeezing of the unfamiliar woman.


    At least the night activities were not something Mila had to experience. Aaers still had enough sensibility to take those out of the dream. Not that it helped her with the rest of the cuddling and flirting.


    But tonight would be the last she had to spend here. Mila just hoped it wouldn¡¯t involve a lot of tears and hugging. Her patience for this had long since run out. She wanted to squirm and scream¡ªbut was stuck mute and still.


    ¡°I am sore.¡± Leona wiggled her butt against her husband¡¯s crotch. ¡°But maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°I wish, but¡­¡± Nio suddenly sobered up.


    ¡°You are leaving,¡± Leone sadly noted. ¡°I knew you would, but¡­ You said seven days¡­¡±


    ¡°And at midnight, it will be seven.¡± Nio gently turned his wife around and kissed her cheek. ¡°I am sorry¡­¡± He whispered. ¡°I have delayed as much as I can¡­ I have to return.¡±


    ¡°...Can you tell me why?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Nio felt something was wrong.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you told me?¡± Leona¡¯s tears grew larger.


    Nio¡¯s fingers clenched, betraying his nervousness. ¡°Told you what?¡±


    ¡°About what you truly do in the army,¡± Leona¡¯s voice continued to grow sadder. ¡°You hide it well¡­ Only because you do something with Beino¡­ He is still a child. Don¡¯t be angry at him. He just slipped a couple of times¡­¡±


    ¡°I would never,¡± Nio shook his head. ¡°And I¡­¡± His throat was dry.


    But Mila tuned out. Or at least, she tried to. The drama continued to unfold, resulting in Leona hiding away in a separate room. There was no shouting or swearing. Just disappointment.


    ¡°Why did Mom cry?¡± Beino had stayed silent through the spectacle. He had done everything to appear small and unnoticeable. Something he had become really good at during this week.


    Nio didn¡¯t answer. In the end, he hadn¡¯t told his wife about his true occupation. ¡°Come,¡± he spoke harshly, startling his son. ¡°We have time for one last lesson before I have to go.¡±


    As they exited their home, Nio had calmed down. ¡°Do you remember the tale I told you before?¡± He scanned the surroundings routinely.


    ¡°About the boy and the monster,¡± Beino did. ¡°It was very sad¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed. But that was not where the story ended.¡± Nio planted his feet in the middle of the courtyard and circulated his mana. ¡°That wasn¡¯t a fairytale.¡± He cleansed his thoughts of his wife.


    This came as a surprise for Mila. She had thought it was just a tale for kids to learn from. Her attention was piqued as Nio continued.


    ¡°The monster didn¡¯t just eat any child. He picked those who had mana.¡± Nio now spoke more like a veritable master of his craft than a father. ¡°The trio of siblings was talented. But back then, there was no system in place to discover them. The temples didn¡¯t have their influence spread like now.¡±


    ¡°It was also why the boy succeeded. He awakened something in himself and pushed past his limits.¡± Nio explained.


    ¡°Um,¡± Beino shuffled his feet while standing in front of his father. He was not used to the stern air Nio exuded. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it a long time ago?¡±


    ¡°Many, many years ago,¡± Nio nodded. ¡°It was my master who told me about this. As had his master before him. And so on¡­¡± He reminisced. ¡°That even was the source of who we became¡­¡±


    ¡°We?¡± Beino asked the question Mila had wanted.


    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ¡°Yes, we. People like me. There are very few of us¡­ By design¡­¡± Nio didn¡¯t explain further. ¡°As I was saying, the boy had a talent. He could have become great. But he died, cutting off the possibility.¡±


    ¡°But in his family, he was not the one with the greatest talent. The remaining sister soon learnt of her brother¡¯s death. She knew of his plan, but being younger, she had been made to stay home.¡±


    ¡°Upon hearing the news, she rushed to where the battle had taken place. Despite being very young, her desperation brought out her latent energy. She arrived just as her brother¡¯s body was dug out from the pit of blood and dirt.¡±


    ¡°People tried to stop her, fearing her young mind would not be able to handle the sight.¡± Nio didn¡¯t stop recounting. ¡°But as the girl¡¯s eyes found the monster that had taken her two siblings, she was overcome with rage instead of sadness.¡±


    ¡°And just like her brother, she found a way forward. She already knew her brother was gifted in staying hidden. That¡¯s why she had hoped he would survive¡ªnot just succeed.¡±


    ¡°But she was not her brother. The girl could not hide from all these people¡ªnot when they already saw her. It wasn¡¯t that she couldn¡¯t hide her presence. No. She might have been able to do it, too.¡±


    Nio mulled over the thought. ¡°After all, she became¡­ Well, that¡¯s not important.¡± He cut off the line. ¡°But in her sadness and anger, she saw only obstacles in front of her and her brother.¡±


    ¡°And while she could have tried to hide her presence, the girl chose to arm it.¡± Nio let the words be carried by the gust of wind.


    Mila furrowed her brows. She had learnt about history¡ªor what was passed down as history. It was interesting, but she hadn¡¯t heard about the method Nio mentioned.


    ¡°Instead of vanishing, she created shadows of herself behind the people who tried to stop her.¡± Nio moved his mana again.


    The pattern was intricate, somewhat similar in some ways to how Mila did it. But the application was entirely different. The circulation was quicker and more aggressive. Mana got agitated into a flurry and wanted to explode outwards. Mila realised this was what she was searching for and began to memorise.


    ¡°It is a very intentional way to abuse your presence. Frankly, it is not very useful if you are weak. The method relies on your strength and deadliness to become truly fearsome.¡± Nio finally made his move.


    Mila felt the mana flow out of the man and gather behind Beino. She didn¡¯t know what the boy felt, but he paled. Beino threw himself forward, as if to avoid a mortal blow from behind.


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is,¡± Nio calmly observed. ¡°You project your presence near someone. You can make them feel mortal danger and commit a mistake. It is truly a marvellous skill.¡± He admired.


    ¡°...¡± Beino simply panted, his eyes wide in fright.


    ¡°Of course, the girl couldn¡¯t project anything threatening. As she ran towards her brother¡¯s body, she simply confused everyone''s senses. She dodged around them and made them see what wasn¡¯t there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Beino still hadn¡¯t calmed down. He kept looking over his shoulder to make sure nothing was there. ¡°... but¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t form a sentence.


    ¡°The girl just wanted to see her brother. She just wanted to say the last farewells.¡± Nio waited for his son to calm down. ¡°She just wanted to be with her sibling one last time.¡±


    There was still no response. Mila had stopped listening, replaying how the mana had moved in her mind. Something was missing. She knew the general flow but doubted she could replicate it. Not without years of trying, at least.


    It took a while, but Beino calmed down. He still looked scared but also greedy. The doubts about what his father was teaching had vanished. He now desired the possibilities this skill offered.


    Seeing the change, Nio was relieved. ¡°I hope you do not abuse it in the future.¡± He knew his son wasn¡¯t listening, but he mentioned it anyway. ¡°And use it to protect your mother.¡±


    ¡°But what about you?¡± Beino suddenly asked. ¡°You keep saying I have to protect Mom, but what about you?¡± He asked with the innocence only a child could.


    And the question impacted Nio heavily. Mila felt the man inwardly tremble, even if his face and body betrayed no emotional turmoil. ¡°It is because I will have to head into¡­¡± He stopped himself. ¡°I have to go to a very dangerous place. I can¡¯t tell you where or why¡­¡±


    Seeing his son distraught, Nio softened his stance. He planted his palm on top of the boy¡¯s head. ¡°I am sure I will be fine. So don¡¯t worry. I still have more things to teach you.¡± He soothed Beino.


    ¡°But for now,¡± Nio continued. ¡°For now, listen carefully. I will pass this technique to you, and you do the same when the time comes with your child.¡±


    Despite his reassurance, Nio¡¯s words still predicted a grim fate. ¡°Now, stand here and remember what I taught you up until now.¡± He instructed.


    Mila refocused her attention. She grasped at every sound that came from Nio¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°First of all, this technique relies on your emotions.¡± Nio started. ¡°Normally, people like us mute them¡ªkeep them hidden. We are still ponds¡ªreflecting the world on our surface.¡±


    ¡°But just like the girl back then, to achieve true aura projection, we have to let our deepest, most raw emotions become our sharpest needle. We have to pierce our enemy¡¯s minds. We have to make them super aware of our presence.¡±


    ¡°So we focus our emotions into a thread and use our mana to force them to flow outwards. Instead of using our magic to contain everything inside, we use it to explode our presence. Do you get it?¡± Nio questioned.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Beino hesitantly nodded.


    ¡°Now, use your mana sense.¡± Nio slowly moved his mana. ¡°Watch. How it is done.¡± He waited for his son¡¯s attention to be on him, then repeated the action. ¡°Once more. Again. I know you can¡¯t replicate it now, but watch.¡± He kept demonstrating.


    ¡°This is important.¡± With each time he repeated, Nio went further. ¡°I will leave notes for you on how to do some of the steps. But I can¡¯t do more than that.¡± He cycled his mana and finished the technique¡ªprojecting a small influence behind his son.


    ¡°Destroy those papers once you have memorised them,¡± Nio was relentless. ¡°Again.¡± He didn¡¯t allow rest. ¡°Again,¡± he demanded.


    Throughout the night, Beino learnt an ancient secret technique. And alongside Mila did the same.

 Chapter 203 - Nourishment

    The scenery around Nio flashed¡ªalmost indiscernible with the speed he had achieved. The assassin was not taking any breaks and had run for almost a day now.


    Yet, his body¡ªclad in a dark robe and tight-fitting linen clothes¡ªwas without sweat. By his side was a sword. Under his garb was an assortment of hidden weapons. He had no armour, but it was not needed.


    Not a single thing in Nio¡¯s path could notice the man. He was not even a shadow or wind passing through the world.


    Mila waited patiently. She had much to think of and constantly went over what she had learnt the previous night.


    Even as the night came once again, Mila had not finished considering what she had learnt. There was too much. She didn¡¯t believe Nio¡¯s son had managed to remember even part of what his father had taught him.


    But Beino had the stack of parchment Nio had left. Mila had nothing but her memory to rely on.


    Luckily, Mila had time. Nio was content to run silently and not interact with anything. She slowly but steadily managed to commit everything needed to her memory.


    By the time night settled in, Mila was confident in recreating the new technique once she was back in her body. Now, she could focus on other things.


    For one, Nio started to slow. The fields around them became level, burnt-down wastelands. From time to time, they passed remains of a skirmish or a corpse.


    In the distance, Mila saw tall walls presiding over the surroundings. The dark hid the city¡¯s features, but she could tell tall towers and buildings stretched towards the darkness above.


    Before reaching the dark, silent city, Nio stopped. He gazed at the many destroyed buildings around the city, ruminating on something.


    Mila knew he was searching for something. His senses stretched towards the city, scanning for anything out of the norm, but found only emptiness.


    And that was more unsettling than finding an enemy garrisoning the damaged walls. Nio stepped towards the city, hesitant and alert.


    Even this seasoned assassin was unnerved. Mila finally felt the man¡¯s heartbeat change. He was pumping all his mana into staying as covert as possible. Each step was slow and measured.


    Nio was waiting for a response. At one point, he stopped breathing. Momentarily, the sounds of wind were all that the world had.


    But then, Mila realised there was more. Something almost indiscernible was coming from the city. Not quite a sound, but close enough.


    The unnatural sign made Nio draw his sword. He lowered himself to the ground and touched the dirt, sending his senses under it.


    It was then that Mila realised the almost sound was coming from below. She tapped into Nio¡¯s senses but found nothing more than what the man had.


    In the end, there was nothing else to do but move forward. Nio kept low and advanced. Slipping between the rubble and destruction, he neared the city proper.


    The walls were now all Mila could see. They stretched upwards, seemingly endless. Under their shadow, everything became dark.


    As Nio neared a large split in the stone and metal barrier, Mila wondered how someone had made such a scar in the monolith.


    It wasn¡¯t the only place where such damage was done to the walls. Mila had spotted several such breaches. They had likely been where the attackers had stormed inside from.


    Now, there were no traces of these enemies. There were no traces of flesh and bone at all. Mila had noticed it long ago. She was sure so had the assassin.


    Of course, there was no comment. Nio was frantically searching. There had to be danger. Otherwise, Aaers would not have asked him to come.


    But all they had was an unsettling feeling and the not-noise. It was almost like a constant thrumming, permeating through everything by its presence.


    Mila tried to guess what it was but came up empty. She had never experienced anything like this.


    That didn¡¯t mean Nio hadn¡¯t. From how the man acted, Mila guessed he had an idea of what it was. Perhaps the being next to Aaers had warned him about it?


    As Nio stepped through the large gash into the city, he raised his sword to fend off any attacks. A moment later, he spun to the side, narrowing his eyes.


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    There was nothing there. Just more rubble and burnt-out buildings.


    Nio shuddered and hid behind a larger boulder. He scanned the empty street. The thrumming didn¡¯t stop, pressing against their souls. He bit into his tongue, gathering his courage, and began heading towards the centre.


    Some remaining signs affirmed this was the Empire¡¯s capital. Mila had never even stepped close to the place but had heard plenty of stories. She had heard songs, tales, and anecdotes from fellow soldiers. They all told a tale about a glorious city clad in magic and full of riches and beautiful escorts.


    Nothing was remaining of that. It was good those people in her dreams would not see their favourite city in this state. Couldn¡¯t see¡­ They were all dead¡­


    Which reminded Mila of how her dreams always ended. She felt Nio¡¯s mana once again, committing everything she could to her memory.


    While Nio snuck deeper into the city, Mila continued to learn and refine what she knew. It would have continued if not for a sudden noise ahead.


    A crack of a rock and the sound of a boot on the stone. Nio halted, letting his wide scans focus on that direction.


    There was feedback. Several mana signatures¡ª all of them decently large. But none that would be a threat for the assassin.


    Finding a goal to fulfil, Nio quickened his step. His whole demeanour changed, falling into old habits. The constant thrumming from below was all but forgotten¡ªat least for the moment.


    And soon, Nio found his targets. A party of 5 uniformed soldiers was searching through the city. The accursed symbol of Eternity brought rage to her and Nio alike.


    It didn¡¯t force Nio into action, however. His body didn¡¯t even twitch despite the anger he experienced. He simply continued to observe the party.


    The soldiers advanced. They did it methodically, keeping each other in sight and with minimal talking. Their whispers were mostly just to make sure everyone was still present. While they were professional and self-sufficient, Mila knew there had to be another one.


    And soon, Nio found them sneaking in the distance. He hesitated but decided to leave the six of them be. They were heading for the same place, and it seemed Nio had decided to use them as probes.


    Mila didn¡¯t know how feasible it was but had no other choice but to watch as Nio skulked behind the group.


    Their progress became faster. The group of six advanced with less caution and more speed than Nio had. Soon, they had crossed through the city and had found nothing.


    Now, in front of them was a palace. Or¡­ Or what was once an imperial palace.


    Honestly, there was not much left of it. Only the foundation still remained¡ªthe rest of the once-beautiful architectural achievement was destroyed otherwise.


    Nio slowed down again, letting the group of six move ahead and explore the rubble. His fingers clenched as he looked at the ground, feeling the thrumming had grown stronger.


    Whatever was the cause of this was below the palace. Mila was now sure the source was there. From the way Nio acted, it was where the Soul Bead was located.


    The prospect of exploring another underground tunnel system didn¡¯t excite Mila. She was sick of cramped places after the last escapade in Stilag.


    And the hope of the underground structures being collapsed was quickly dashed when one of the soldiers discovered a path down. The man tapped on the ground in a quiet rhythm, gathering everyone¡¯s attention.


    Mila watched them group up and discuss something. Their whispers were too quiet for Nio to discern, but it was clear they were not happy. Their leader had materialised next to them a moment ago and was ending the discussion with a clear order¡ª¡®Descend.¡¯.


    The single word was enough to restore order. Nio watched the five men vanish into the hole while the leader remained above ground, watching the surroundings.


    After a minute had passed, Nio acted. He shot out from behind the large column he had hidden behind and ran towards the leader. He had changed his weapons from the sword to the dagger.


    It took only a moment before Nio had his target in his hands. He pierced the man¡¯s throat, not letting him utter a sound.


    Without removing the dagger, Nio picked up the corpse and brought it away. He dropped it in a hole that once had been a basement and intended to hide the body by dropping debris on it.


    But before finishing his work, Nio froze. Not only him, but Mila too. Their minds had trouble processing what they were seeing.


    They watched as the corpse bled out. The place the dagger had pierced was an endless fountain splashing onto the ground.


    It was unnatural. It was as if the blood was pulled out from the corpse forcefully. And as soon as it touched the ground, it vanished. Every last bit of the blood was drained from the body and swallowed by the dirt.


    Once the body had been sucked dry, the flesh began to decay. The husk flaked and collapsed. Soon, the bones shone through the skin and flesh as they turned into dust.


    Then, even the bones crumbled into nothing. Only the uniform remained to remind them there had been a corpse of a man there before.


    From what Mila could tell, Mio wasn¡¯t surprised. He simply couldn¡¯t believe¡ªor perhaps accept¡ªwhat he was seeing.


    They still didn¡¯t move. Mila wondered why the last remaining evidence of the death also began to decay. ¡°...Even that?¡± Mio whispered as he watched the clothing being destroyed.


    Showing how unnerved Mio was, he whispered. ¡°Is it because they were his belongings? Perhaps there was some essence ¡®It¡¯ wanted clinging to the uniform and weapons?¡±


    Mila wanted to shudder. She didn¡¯t want to know more about ¡®It,¡¯ but this was the perfect chance. She hoped Mio would say more, but he remained mute after the outburst.


    Mio looked around once more, and Mila noted how empty everything was. It was just stone and some wood. There was nothing here. This place was dead.


    Whatever was below had eaten it all. And Mio turned to head towards the hole that would lead them to the secret hidden away from the world.


    Mio¡¯s steps remained steadfast while the thrumming remained the same. But Mila could swear it was now almost gleeful after having the snack the assassin had offered.


    As they stepped into the hole the soldiers had vanished into, Mila was thankful for not being able to experience normal sleep. She was sure this experience would bring her countless nightmares otherwise.

 Chapter 204 - A Brave Man’s End

    The oppressive darkness and the thrumming didn¡¯t impede Nio at all. After passing through the initial entrance, the hole opened. It transformed into a wide corridor adorned by carvings and inlaid with precious metals.


    Mio¡¯s eyes quickly adapted to the environment. He spent little time studying the side paths, choosing to head down the main corridor towards the voices.


    This place, too, was deserted. Or, more likely¡ªemptied by whatever horror waited below. The presence of whatever it was grew stronger as they found stairways to deeper levels of the complex.


    Ahead, there was light brought by the soldiers. Their torches threw eerie shadows, somehow worse than the darkness itself. Their worried whispers didn¡¯t tell Mio and Mila much.


    They were one of many exploring groups sent to the area by the military command. The capital city was an important strategic point, but the officers were aware there was something strange about it.


    The orders were to discover whatever it was and bring back news. From what was discussed, it seemed quite a few leaders from the opposing army were sure a group of survivors had been bolted up in the capital and slaughtering scouting parties.


    That was the official story, anyway. Most of the present soldiers were sure they were here to be killed for one transgression or another.


    Frankly, Mila didn¡¯t believe those were the reasons. The Eternity¡¯s forces weren¡¯t dumb. They had to have at least some hunch of what was here. She had seen too many ambushes and devastating defeats orchestrated by the enemy generals to believe otherwise.


    So then, why was this group here?


    Mila had a few guesses. It was possible that someone was trying to get rid of them, but the more worrying possibility was¡ª


    ¡°What was that?¡± The soldier holding a torch stopped suddenly. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± One of the gruffest ones slapped the torchbearer on the back of his head. ¡°Don¡¯t scare us. There is¡­¡± He trailed off. ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, not you, too!¡± The third soldier complained. ¡°There is nothing. Are you pretending so that we have something to report and head back?¡± He glared at the two who had spoken up.


    ¡°Well, no¡­¡± The torchbearer hesitated.


    The third soldier continued to glare. ¡°Do you know what will happen to us if we give them the wrong information? I am already on the shit list. If they catch us lying, we will all be sent to the front lines.¡± His tirade didn¡¯t end. ¡°We will be ground to dust by the fucking Usurper.¡±


    Mila knew who this Usurper was. She had heard the rumours that Aaers had planned the Emperor¡¯s death. It had been his scheme that had gone wrong at the last moment.


    At least that''s what the Eternity¡¯s goons were saying. She didn¡¯t believe it and¡­ Couldn¡¯t she just ask? It was possible now, and there was no reason not to.


    But that was for later. After another round of arguing, the group of soldiers decided to continue. Mila wondered how they could not hear the thrumming. It was so clear and resonant¡ªbecoming more so as they continued down the corridor and stairs.


    The horrific sound was almost alluring and inviting. It made Mila feel sick. She knew Nio was feeling the same from how he reacted.


    It wasn¡¯t the same for the soldiers, though. They fell silent, falling into a trance. Their attention stopped wandering, and their speed increased.


    Now it was clear¡ªwhatever it was, it was luring in weaker-willed people. Perhaps that was the criteria for choosing this group. Perhaps that was why their leader had not come down. Perhaps they were here to feed the evil thing that delved here.


    Mila believed the last guess was the most probable. She didn¡¯t think it was a God down here¡ªor anything to do with their ilk. It didn¡¯t feel like the monstrosity that haunted them in real life.


    This felt like something else, but just as alien as ¡®It¡¯ that wanted to enter the world. Maybe. Possibly. Mila didn¡¯t quite understand, and she didn¡¯t consider herself an expert.


    Then again, Mila didn¡¯t think there were many experts. Most would die just by being in proximity to these things.


    From how nervous Nio was, even he was not safe. And Mila believed this assassin could kill an inquisitor quite easily. She guessed he had been given information she wasn¡¯t allowed to hear.


    Mila had to wonder why that was. Was it because the information was dangerous for her or because of who had revealed it? Her mind spun around, trying to figure things out.


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    But all Mila achieved was to watch mindless drones march towards their doom. The group in front of them dropped their torch, and their arms hung limply by their sides.


    Nio had made some noise purposefully to gauge their reaction, but there was none. He had approached them after, even dropping his spell once or twice.


    But the soldiers remained unresponsive. Their eyes were empty, and their sole purpose remained to head down.


    A floor after floor, they descended under the palace rubble. The lower they went, the less decorated the surroundings were until just stone walls remained.


    The aura of ancientness was palpable. The simplicity of the corridor didn¡¯t take away from the impression of them approaching a secret.


    Mila doubted it had been this Empire that had built this place. Neither the previous one nor the one before. It looked to be crafted by human hands, but she could not shake the feeling they had not.


    And one thing was sure¡ªthis place was not where an emperor would keep a treasury. Mila feared Nio had fallen into a trance, but he was as alert as ever. It appeared he was following these men purposefully.


    Once again, Mila lacked information. She continued to observe, trying to decipher the thrumming¡¯s message¡ªif any.


    Mila didn¡¯t have to waste time avoiding thinking about impossible things. It appeared they had reached the end of the path.


    The sloshing sound of liquid reached Nio¡¯s ears, and he slowed down. Ahead of them was an exit into a large, open space. Mila could tell the room was full of¡­


    It was blood. The stench of it was clear. Mila¡¯s heart clenched, wondering for what purpose it was gathered. And why were the Eternity fools feeding it more?


    Just as Mila prepared to face whatever was inside, Nio shut his eyes. He didn¡¯t stop moving but did his best to close off all of his senses.


    Nio¡¯s blind steps were steady at first. But when they stepped inside the room, he staggered.


    An overwhelming not-sound drowned the man, infiltrating his body. The obnoxious, sickening feeling was slowly chipping away at Nio¡¯s core¡ªtrying to override what he was.


    And Mila had to suffer it, too. Despite not being in her body, she felt her will struggle against the echo that came from a long-forgotten past.


    Despite knowing this was not the real thing, despite knowing it couldn¡¯t truly reach her, Mila feared this not-sound. Her reaction was instinctive, not driven by her mind at all.


    Mila knew Aaers would not let her experience something that would damage her irreparably. He trusted she would not succumb to the remains of someone else''s memories.


    But none of that helped. All Mila wanted was to curl up and hide in Isabel¡¯s lap.


    The fear was setting in, and Mila felt Isabel¡¯s absence more than ever. She had endured it for a long time now. Almost a week. A week without Isabel.


    Mila had done well to stave off the longing. But now, when she was lost, confused, and afraid¡­ She wanted to be with her girl.


    ¡°Leona¡­¡± Nio whispered¡ªthe name of his wife rumbling through the chamber.


    It reminded Mila that despite the impression, there was no actual sound. The thrumming was that of an entity¡ªsomething they didn¡¯t understand communicating with them.


    ¡°...Beino¡­¡± Nio breathed out.


    Mila couldn¡¯t tell if he understood how loud he was. Maybe he just didn¡¯t care. His whole being was currently clinging to memories of his family. It was what fuelled his advance.


    Hidden in the back of Nio¡¯s mind, Mila wondered what had happened to the five soldiers. They hadn¡¯t made a peep. And since Nio was holding back from keeping his mana sense active, she didn¡¯t know where they had gone.


    They were likely dead¡­ Mila hoped they were just dead. And she hoped they had died before they had been sucked dry from everything that made them human.


    ¡°...I will come back¡­¡± Nio spoke again, his voice raising in volume. ¡°Wait for me¡­¡± He didn¡¯t stop, trying to stave off the intrusive presence.


    ¡°I have so much to teach you, Beino¡­¡± Nio reminded himself of reasons to go back. ¡°I have to apologise to you, Leona.¡± He was almost screaming now. ¡°I was never a good husband.¡±


    ¡°I will do better!¡±


    ¡°I will go back!¡±


    ¡°I will fulfil my duty!¡±


    ¡°Our faith in¡ª¡± There was a cut in what he wanted to say. But Mila knew who he addressed. ¡°It is our duty to carry¡ª¡± Another part was taken out. ¡°It is our sacred duty!¡±


    ¡°AND I WILL RETURN!¡±


    Nio¡¯s words continued to echo through the place. His powerful promise did nothing to change the thrumming. There was not even an impression of it being acknowledged.


    ¡°...I will¡­¡± Nio¡¯s voice was now feeble. ¡°... I will¡­¡± He fell on his knees¡ªhis palms pressing against cold, smooth stone. He scratched the surface, pulling himself forward.


    Mila still clung to her sanity, insulated by Aaers from the worst of it. She sympathised with the man on a deep level. Her own recent struggles came to mind, and she wished for Nio to prevail.


    ¡°...so close¡­¡± He sobbed. ¡°...It must be here somewhere¡­¡± Nio choked on his spit. ¡°Here¡­ Somewhere¡­ The Bead¡­ The Emperor¡¯s Vaults¡­ Right here¡­ Unabsorbed¡­¡±


    Now Mila understood. It wasn¡¯t that the treasury was here. It was that the presence here had pulled down everything valuable here. At least, that was what she assumed.


    Nio¡¯s blabbering was becoming less and less coherent. He still crawled forward, but it was slower than before.


    But he didn¡¯t stop. Nio didn¡¯t relent. And when he moved a few more meters forward, he finally reached his goal. His fingers brushed against something sharp, cutting into them.


    Nio ignored the bleeding and hurried to dig his hands into the pile of something¡ªmost likely things the presence here couldn¡¯t digest. He ignored everything that was not smooth or round, continuously hurting his palms in the process.


    Mila shuddered, understanding the mistake Nio was making. She knew the man was manic¡ªunable to think clearly. But the bleeding¡­


    The life was pulled out of Nio. It wasn¡¯t as fast as Mila feared, but it was happening. His powerful body and soul resisted, but it was corroded. He would not last, and it would¡­


    It would leave permanent injuries. Nio would be wounded on a deep level. And while his palm grabbed something round and small, Mila knew how the man would die.


    This nightmare would end soon.

 Chapter 205 – Detachment

    Mila blankly looked at the empty sky. She was back in her body. Or, well¡­ What counted as her body in this dreamscape. She still felt sluggish, her thoughts lingering on the last moments Nio had gone through.


    Even Aaers¡¯s penetrating gaze did nothing to move Mila from her apathy. She just couldn¡¯t¡­ anything. Not right now.


    The experience of Nio crawling through the blood, blind and relying only on his touch. The constant thrumming that didn¡¯t change but became more and more insistent at the same time¡­


    Nio had managed to get himself out of the prepared tomb. He had dragged himself out of that chamber. But¡­


    Mila¡¯s neck turned, making her avoid looking at the Old Ghost, who had appeared in her peripheral vision. She didn¡¯t hate Aaers for showing the events to her, but¡­ The pain¡­


    Mila had forgotten how terrible dying felt. Not just being decapitated or having her chest pierced. She meant-


    Nio¡¯s feeble body was driven only by his will. Soft whispers broke past his dry lips from time to time. ¡°Beino¡­ Leona¡­¡± He was thinking only about his family.


    Even the bead in his grasp was forgotten. Nio didn¡¯t drop it, but only because his fingers were cramped and refused to let go. His heartbeat grew ever so feeble. His tongue stuck to his gums, and his breath became shallow.


    The path seemed neverending. The very energy that made Nio was constantly drained, making his skin brittle and his muscles weak. His clothing peeled off his body as their seams became dust.


    And when the last piece of clothing fell away, Nio began cutting himself on the stone floor. Each new wound was an outpouring of his life. He continued to move his mouth and tongue ¨C but no sound came from it.


    And yet, Nio still moved. Barely. Sometimes ¨C not at all. The thrumming¡¯s grasp was like a void pulling him back. It continued to drain him of his essence, wanting his all ¨C even his memories of his family. Even his simplest thought of seeing a light again. Even the innocent desire to experience his wife¡¯s touch and hear his son¡¯s laugh.


    ¡°Did it have to be him?¡± Mila finally broke the silence. ¡°He had a family. He had dreams and goals¡­¡± Her admonishment lacked bite. She already knew the answer.


    Everyone had families. Everyone had dreams, and everyone wanted to achieve something. It didn¡¯t help much. She had seen the most intimate moments of Nio¡¯s life. Despite her unwillingness to watch, she had experienced a comfy, warm and loving family life.


    And then it had been taken away from her. Not by Mila¡¯s own mind but by an entity she couldn¡¯t understand. It had been but a memory, but she still felt like it had impacted her mind.


    Maybe it had. Mila had experienced most of what Nio¡¯s body had. Even if she was a separate soul, there had to be a connection somewhere. Maybe through Aaers himself? Maybe it was just her imagination.


    ¡°I liked Nio.¡± Mila¡¯s limbs still felt too heavy. She tried to move her arm, barely managing to raise it. Her palm was smooth and pale, unlike what Nio¡¯s had been in his last moments. ¡°His son and wife, too.¡±


    Those moments she had cringed at now took on a new light in Mila¡¯s mind. She knew these memories would haunt her for some time ¨C just like in the past.


    The hardest part was the stairs. Each step was an insurmountable hurdle. They were like tall walls in Nio¡¯s path. He clawed at them, pulling himself up. He knew there would be just an endless stretch of dark corridors ahead, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    After the blood started to run dry, mana served as a replacement. After that, Nio¡¯s body started to lose all senses. His sight had long since been gone ¨C taken by the thrumming. The hearing followed, and then the sense of touch.


    The final sense Nio lost was the sense of direction. He continued to move, unsure if he was getting anywhere. His life faded, and Mila experienced it, too¡­


    ¡°Did he get out?¡± Mila wondered. ¡°I¡­ We¡­¡± She stopped again. ¡°At the end, he couldn¡¯t feel. Not anymore.¡± Her head turned, and she finally looked at the blurry figure nearby.


    Aaers nodded. He looked solemn, waiting for more questions.


    ¡°I¡­ Ah,¡± Mila had many. But she felt so tired. Her mind was still full of the slice of Nio¡¯s life she had seen. ¡°The story¡­¡± She recalled. ¡°About the smart boy and the monster¡­ Was it true?¡±


    This time, Aaers hesitated. It took some time until he shrugged.


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Not much of an answer, Great General¡­¡± Mila tried to sit up and failed. ¡°I want to be with Isabel.¡± She let her deepest wish out.


    Mila needed rest. And she knew she would not get any unless Isabel¡¯s hand touched hers. ¡°I want to wake up¡­¡±


    The world didn¡¯t change. Aaers continued to look at her until he sighed. His body language asked if that was what she truly wanted.


    ¡°I need to digest what I acquired. I need rest. My mind is¡­ Tired. I am tired.¡± Mila managed to sit and not fall despite the shaky feeling.


    Mila knew Aaers was waiting for more questions. She even suspected which. But she refused to ask about the damned ghost¡¯s love life, the skills she had acquired or anything else, really.


    ¡°I already know you got your damn pearl. Probably prayed it out of Nio¡¯s cold fingers¡­¡± She shuddered, remembering there likely were not even bones left after the Thrumming was done with the man.


    Aaers didn¡¯t respond. His compassionate gaze showed he was finally willing to let her go. A few hand gestures indicated they would talk the next time they slept.


    And then¡­


    ¡ª


    Isabel¡¯s arms hadn¡¯t let go of Mila for a long time now. Not that Mila minded. She was pretending to be asleep, and Isabel knew she was. But neither spoke, finding strength in each other''s presence.


    It was almost time to get up. They couldn¡¯t linger, and the kids should have had enough rest to move for another day ¨C even if it would be hard.


    And by the end of the day, they should be out of the immediate danger. Or at least ¨C from far enough from the Temple¡¯s search forces.


    Mila realised she had to be more specific. She hadn¡¯t forgotten about the many hunters infiltrating the Kingdom. Even if the Eternity¡¯s hunting dogs would lose traces of her, the God of the Hunt wasn¡¯t the same.


    ¡°...awake¡­¡± Isabel was as observant as always. She had noticed Mila¡¯s unrest and had decided it was enough lazing around.


    ¡°Hardly.¡± Mila didn¡¯t feel like getting up. The night¡¯s experience still lingered in her mind. She could not find anything wrong with her body or mind, but the harrowing ordeal didn¡¯t vanish from her memory. ¡°I just recalled something annoying¡­¡±


    ¡°...Dream¡­¡± Isabel waited for Mila to open her eyes.


    And when she did, Mila was greeted by a worried expression from above as Isabel held her tight in her embrace. ¡°No, not the dream¡­¡± She suddenly felt meek, not knowing how much she could say.


    Isabel understood that, too. ¡°...difficult¡­¡± She sadly noted, knowing Mila had seen something important but forbidden.


    They couldn¡¯t risk any stray attention ¨C especially from the world itself. ¡°As always, the things we see are not meant for human eyes.¡± Mila ruefully observed. She stretched lazily, nuzzling closer to her girl.


    ¡°...sweaty¡­¡± Isabel apologised. ¡°...bath¡­¡± She wishfully added afterwards.


    ¡°Nonsense,¡± Mila didn¡¯t mind the slightly strong aroma. ¡°You smell¡ª¡±


    The coughing nearby reminded them of Mortimer¡¯s presence. ¡°Not when children are listening,¡± he admonished.


    Mila glared at the man and then looked at the children. They were still asleep, which earned Mortimer another glare.


    ¡°They might¡±, The man shrank back and looked away but was unrepentant otherwise.


    ¡°...time¡­¡±


    Mila held back her complaints. She wanted to complain and be rueful, but it was not the time. ¡°Yes, it is time to move, indeed.¡± She clamped down on Isabel, making the girl let out a happy squeal.


    The laughter and the sound of a sloppy kiss were in stark contrast to the eerily quiet forest.


    They weren¡¯t loud, but it was enough to rouse the three sleeping kids from their sleep. Kanna was up immediately, sending a scathing look Mila¡¯s way.


    Next was Marius, who shot up, warily looking around. He blinked, then apologised for being tardy. He promised to not repeat the mistake. It didn¡¯t look like he had woken up just yet.


    Finally, Vatim crawled towards Mortimer, who picked up the boy. The man shook his head, ruffling the Vatim¡¯s dirty hair. ¡°You have a sister, too. He remained, now being the target of Kanna¡¯s displeased look.


    Mila sighed, shaking off the lingering mental exhaustion. She already longed for another sleep. This night had not brought her any tangible rest.


    But Isabel was getting up, lifting Mila along. The brunette set Mila on her feet and then hugged her from behind, using the smaller girl¡¯s head as a chin rest.


    After some whining about hunger, they began moving. Mila knew she had to practise what she had learnt, but her emotions were empty. Her motivation was non-existent as well.


    Instead, Mila grabbed Isabel and vanished into the tree line. She knew Mortimer would be able to follow directions. And she really wanted to spend some time with Isabel.


    That week¡­


    It had been too long. Mila needed this time with her lover. She made a round, making sure no issues appeared, and then stopped at a romantic spot next to a small clearing full of flowers.


    ¡°...Mila¡­¡± Isabel wondered what had happened. She stepped into the white, knee-high flowers resembling marigolds, inviting Mila to join. ¡°...talk¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a lot to tell you¡­¡± Mila followed, breathing in the relaxing aroma. She decided it was fine to talk about Nio and his family.


    The Old Ghost wouldn¡¯t mind that. And Mila felt like more people should know about the man who had been long forgotten by history.


    This wasn¡¯t quite the way Mila had imagined waking up. It should have involved more cuddling and gentle touches. But the last moments of Nio¡¯s life weighed on her mind.


    ¡°The dream was rather fruitful,¡± Mila let her fingers brush against the flowers as she walked. ¡°I learnt a lot, but¡­ I even more questions arose.¡±


    Isabel followed Mila with her eyes, encouraging her to continue.


    ¡°But first, I will tell you a tale about a man and his last moments.¡±


    The gentler moments could wait after. Mila knew a lot of hugs waited for her after she was done letting her sadness out.